《Pivot of the Sky》


 Chapter 1

    "greatness, solemnity and benevolence are the goddess Isis, the mother of the earth''s abundance and the hope of living beings; the God of Horus, the God of King Horus, who is blessed with the immortal light of eju; the Father God of Nun, who was born in the early days of the lotus and created all things, is located in the ninth of the source of the God River Liantian God, all the gods who control the earth and the sky Please listen to my prayer and the instructions of the gods. Only the purest and most devout heart can obtain God''s mercy. I would like to offer all my things to Isis. Please give me the tears of the gods... "


    Eko Maria prayed to the gods in a remote town on the border of the kingdom of hathi, which belonged to the great empire of Egypt. In this desolate and remote place, the size of Duke town is not small, it has hundreds of families, 2000 residents. Dasti, the mayor of the town, was a nobleman with the title of Lord Hattie. At the same time, he was also a citizen of the great empire of Egypt, enjoying the civil privileges of the eju empire.


    Such a remote town, the identity of the mayor is so prominent, of course, because of its special status. Duke town belongs to the southernmost part of the city state of Syria, which belongs to the kingdom of hathi. It produces three most famous things, and is also the most important commodity of hathi Kingdom''s foreign trade and the most precious tribute to the eju Empire: iron, divine stone and cedar.


    Iron can be used to make the sharpest weapons, especially the top-grade refined iron refined by skilled craftsmen. The armor and sword made by iron are sharp and tough. They are the symbol of strength, the weapon of guarding and plundering wealth. Many countries on this continent produce iron, but the production is still very limited. The production and trade of iron are strictly monopolized by the government. Hati is the most famous iron producer. Although the iron production in Duke town is not high, it produces very scarce high-grade refined iron. Almost all the adults in the town are both miners and blacksmiths.


    Xuecunninghamia lanceolata, which is produced in the western plateau of hathi and in the high mountains on both sides of the Youdi River, is the best shipbuilding material after being soaked in cold water, dried in the air and baked in oil. The ships built with it can travel in inland lakes, rivers and seas. It is not only an army for war, but also necessary for merchants to travel to and from other countries. There is no cedar in Duke town. Although there are mountains outside the town to the East, it is hard to imagine cutting down huge yew trees and transporting them out of the mountains.


    The most important product of Duke town is not high-grade refined iron, but divine stone. This kind of thing is very rare in Tianshu continent. The state of Xuya in the kingdom of hathi is one of the important producing areas, and the Shenshi produced in Duke town accounts for almost half of the production of the whole state. Every country in Tianshu continent needs divine stone, especially the high divinity and noble priests in every temple yearn for it.


    Many ordinary people and slaves did not know what the use of the stone was. They only saw the stone inlaid on the scepter of the priest or the armor and weapons of the noble warrior. It seemed to be a symbol of identity, wealth or divine power. Shenshi itself is also the most expensive currency in mainland China. The value of a sacred stone is 20 times that of equal weight gold, and it is inseparable.


    As a noble currency, it is the most common standard God stone. Its texture, size and shape are exactly the same without any difference. Its weight is also the standard of measurement and balance in the mainland of Tianshu. The common weighing unit in mainland China is the weight of a divine stone. It is said that the luxurious priests even directly use the divine stone as the standard weight on the Tianyu.


    This time, echo Maria came to Duke with rod Dick, the chief political officer and God of the city-state of his hometown, and prayed to the gods not for a common stone, but for the tears of the gods in the legend. Only by getting it, can they be recognized by the high priests in Isis Temple of Memphis City, and become the saint of the goddess Isis. In the legend, only the purest call can communicate with the gods and obtain the tears of gods, which means that her identity has been recognized by God.


    Eko Maria''s prayer is so devout, but in fact, any God stone produced in Tianshu, including the precious tears of gods, is not given by the hands of gods, but mined by the hands of miners.


    Maria''s residence is at the southern end of the town, near the Horus temple. It is one of the most beautiful courtyards in the town. It was originally the place where the mayor lived. Like other cities and towns on the mainland, the most important building in people''s settlement is the temple, which worships and sacrifices the local Guardian gods. Whether the temple is magnificent or not is also a symbol of the prosperity of a city-state.


    Of course, the temple in Duke town can not be compared with that of large city states, but compared with other ordinary towns, the temple of Horus here is grand enough to be built with tall white boulders and inlaid with blue and black stone carvings. The white marble used to build the columns was imported from other places, while the lapis lazuli, which is a specialty of the nearby mountains, may be very expensive in other places, but it is the most common stone here.


    There are two main shrines in Duke Town, one of which is dedicated to Horus, the patron god of the eju empire. It means that this place is in the south of the town and its main body is white marble. The other is the goddess Muyun, a patron deity believed in since ancient times. She is widely worshipped in hathi, Assyria in the northeast and Baron kingdom in the southeast.The kingdom of hathi is an alliance of dozens of city states. Although the great empire of eju conquered this place, in order to better manage and let the hattites submit more obediently, the king of eju granted them the right to sacrifice their own guardian God, without destroying the original temple, but at the same time ordered them to worship the guardian God Horus of eju.


    Maria prayed in the bedroom on the second floor. She prayed every morning after getting up to wash herself, before lunch, and when night came. She had been in Duke for three days. She was devout, respectful, and meticulous. Even Gabriel, the most trained Temple warrior, could not help but praise her secretly. She should meet the requirements of a saint God may have mercy on her.


    In the territory of eju Empire, there were two vast fertile lands along the Ronnie River, which were called upper eju and lower eju. Gabriel was a warrior sent by Isis temple in Memphis, the capital city of Lower Egypt, to protect Mary. He was reported and requested by Lord Dick, the archbishop and chief administrator of the Cape state of Lower Egypt. The temple of Isis will be protected by someone who has passed the test of God and is qualified to be the guardian saint of Isis.


    As Mary prayed, Gabriel stood downstairs at the entrance of the courtyard. She had a heavy sword hanging from her waist. There was a stone inlaid on both sides of the middle of the sword. Even if there was no danger, she was still meticulously wearing silver armor, and her expression was solemn and solemn. In this position, you can see the turquoise dome of Muyun temple at the other end of the town. Her mouth is pursed, and there is an imperceptible sneer in her eyes.


    Obviously, the guardian warrior of Isis Temple didn''t like the gods worshipped by other nations. However, when the king of eju granted permission to keep the original temple here, she could not say much. Her duty was only to protect Eko Maria and not to interfere with other people''s business.


    Gabriel''s body is slender and straight, sexy and strong. Her face has obvious characteristics of northern alien people. Her skin is white, her nose is straight, and her eyes are charming blue. Golden curly hair on the silver armor, gentle and resolute temperament is so harmonious. She was young and beautiful, but the children in the town who threw stones at each other unconsciously were far away from the courtyard and did not dare to play at the door.


    When people see her, the first thing people notice may not be a very beautiful woman. Around her, there is an invisible sense of self-confidence and pride. It seems that she is full of strength and conceals without restraint.


    Gabriel was the only one to guard the courtyard. Isis temple only sent her as a warrior to protect one of the candidates for the virgin, Eko Maria. But Gabriel also knew that in the hall of Horus, not far from the town of Duke, there was a guard of soldiers brought by rod Dick. There were sixty well-equipped soldiers.


    Obviously, this Dick didn''t believe that she could protect Maria alone. Although it is dangerous to cross the desert between eju and Hattie, it is obviously exaggerated to bring so many elite soldiers. Lord Dick said nothing out of the good cultivation of a noble, but Gabriel could feel his dissatisfaction.


    Gabriel did not care, not only out of a sense of accomplishment, but also out of a noble pride.


    ����


    At the other end of the town, in a small building near Muyun goddess temple, rod Dick is also looking at Gabriel''s courtyard from a distance with a glass of wine and through the window. His brown eyes are a little deep, and he is thinking about something in silence.


    it seems that this temple warrior from mengfeisi is not used to convergence and always publicizes his own strength breath. It is no wonder that she One of their duties is to preach the majesty of the gods. However, it is not a good habit for Roddick, a hereditary city-state aristocrat. People always need to hide something. They can''t expose all their strength to potential opponents, but show their real strength at the right time.


    The struggle for secular power and wealth is always cruel. We need to be prepared at all times, show appropriate deterrence, and leave the cards of contingency.


    Not far from the building where he was, there was the temple of Goddess Mu Yun. Lord Dick didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. People on this continent had worshipped various gods, large and small. Some of them are legendary gods, some of which are regarded as patrons by local residents.


    The Egyptians claimed to be the incarnation and spokesman of Horus, the son of the gods, who ruled the upper and lower Egyptians. The traditional patron saint of xiaeju is Isis, the legendary mother of Horus. Her main temple is located in mengfeisi, the capital of xiaeju. Almost every country in Tianshu continent is under the rule of the unity of monarchy and divine power. The monarch is known as the spokesman of gods. Isis temple in mengfeisi city is the most important power center of xiaeju.


    This time, Isis Temple sent only one warrior to protect the virgin candidate of Cape state. Lord Dick was obviously dissatisfied and thought that he and the Cape state he represented were despised. The Cape state is located in the northeast border of the eju Empire, the nearest place to the kingdom of balun and hathi. Beyond the border is the vast and desolate desert, which can not be compared with other rich city states with rich land.


    However, its geographical location is very important, but this kind of importance does not bring all the benefits to the promontory state. In case of war, the promontory state will bear the brunt of the war. In the era of apparent peace, it was also an important port for trade and trade with northwest countries, full of numerous opportunities.At present, the courtiers of the kingdom of hathi were subject to eju, but Lord Dick also vaguely heard that many of the Lords of the city-state of hathi were unwilling to accept the fate of these vassals, and they always wanted to unite in secret to resist. It happens that Isis Temple selects a saint, and Dick certainly hopes that this Saint comes from Cape state. This not only means the glory of the city-state, but also hopes that Isis temple and the whole power of Lower Egypt can protect Cape state more.


    Dick certainly didn''t want Maria to have an accident, so he took the best personal guard around him. It was obviously unnecessary for such a force to protect a person from crossing the desert, and Dick certainly had his own plans. At a young age, he became the chief political officer and chief theocrat of the promontory state, holding the great power of the state. In addition to the prominent status of his lineage, of course, with his own talent, he was able to give full play to and make full use of all the benefits of an event.


    The temple of Isis sent only one person, which saved a lot of bribes. When he saw Gabriel, Dick felt that the warrior guarding the temple was different from many greedy priests. She was like a cocky cockerel, disdaining to accept any bribes. Moreover, it seemed that she had no idea of wealth.


    Gabriel didn''t seem to know how expensive her sword was. She hung on her waist in a swagger. If she walked alone, the sword would not be able to protect her, but robbers were the first to be attracted. Gabriel came to Cape state from Memphis alone with his sword. Even rod Dick was surprised. How lucky she was to arrive safely! Maybe it''s because the thieves along the road knew her identity and didn''t dare to offend Isis temple.


    With so many personal guards and entourage, in the name of protecting the virgin and serving the Lord Gabriel, the huge motorcade certainly prepared various materials, mainly the most popular wine and food in Duke town. With Gabriel at the border, the border checkpoints between eju and Hati will naturally be released without any inspection and tax.


    The residents of DUK town must pay taxes to the city-state for the mining of sacred stones. According to the law of the city-state, one out of every ten stones belongs to them, which is their due reward. At the same time, rod Dick was also aware that the mayor of dasty, who was in charge of the levying power of Duke Town, would not be so selfless. He must have intercepted a lot of them.


    Shenshi is a common currency, and its value is 20 times that of equal weight gold. It is also the same in Duke town. But Duke town is rich and barren. In addition to the production of God stone and iron, only a small amount of barley is planted on the barren land for people to eat. All other living and enjoyment materials need to be transported from other places. And its location is so remote that all the things transported here are many times more expensive than other places.


    The people in Duke town may not know that they may be the richest residents on the mainland of Tianshu. At the same time, it is also the most expensive place on the mainland. Despite the heavy taxes imposed on the business roads, a successful transaction still has a lot to gain.


    In order to provide cover for his trade supplies to Duke, Dick organized caravans of the promontory city-state to accompany his convoy. Naturally, the merchants were willing to follow Lord Dick''s motorcade, which was to ensure absolute safety and save the cost of mercenaries. Moreover, with Lord Gabriel and Lord Dick at the border, the tax collectors at the checkpoints along the way would not blackmail maliciously, but would only do business. They were very grateful to Lord Dick, who was considerate to his people. Many noble officials would not take such care of the businessmen.


    At dinner, Lord Dick had just had a pleasant conversation with the mayor of dusty, and what was more pleasant was the transaction between them. Both sides were very satisfied. In addition to the God stone, Lord Dick also bought precious high-grade refined iron from the mayor. This is a secret of smuggling, which is not enough for the outside world. Both of them were tacit in the company of good wine and delicious food.


    Although the deal was pleasant, rod Dick didn''t like the place, especially the smell of smoke and fire everywhere, which made him feel very uncomfortable. He felt a little anxious and didn''t know when to wait.


    The reason why he brought Maria here is not only to do a business in this name, but also to get the tears of the gods. The high priests of the temple of Isis announced that a tear from the gods would be given to the world, and the person who got it would be the guardian saint of Isis.


    In this regard, rod Dick has his own ideas. The tears of the gods are nothing more than a kind of more precious God stone. If it does appear, the greatest possibility is in the place where the stone is most concentrated. Then, if we use the convenience of geographical location to go to Duke town to wait, we are most likely to be the first to arrive. Of course, this is also a kind of gambling, but this gamble is profitable regardless of success or failure. If you get lucky, everything will be perfect.


    He told Maria that he had been guided by Isis in his dream, and Maria told Gabriel to persuade the temple warrior to cross the desert border.


    When she came to Duke, Maria prayed every day, but rod Dick, who made up the lie, was a little impatient. In this small town full of blacksmith''s stoves, Lord Dick couldn''t bear the bad environment. He didn''t want to stay any longer for a day. He couldn''t help but think of the legend about the tears of the gods.


    He was already a little drunk, secretly scolded: "the gods give mercy? Is it the will of God or the priests who make up the lies? When was this ancient oracle handed down? It''s just a stone. No matter how precious it is, it''s just a useful stone. It''s better to ask the miner for help than to pray to the gods. Does it mean to be a saint to get tears from the gods? Then what kind of man is the miner who mines it? It may be a dirty old manJust thinking of this, there was a wind blowing out of the window with a hot fire. Dick had a cold war and woke up. He quickly put his hand on his chest and prayed: "great Isis, the thought in my heart is not disrespectful to you, but a frank expression."


    At this moment, rod Dick was suddenly stunned. He seemed to feel something, a mysterious fluctuation of power, mysterious and strange. The unpleasant heat of the fire and the inexplicable chill seemed to be soothed. The source of the fluctuation comes from a family on the edge of the town.


    Rod Dick immediately put down his glass and called out, "Fayol, come in, the tears of the gods may appear. Do as I tell you at once!"


    ����


    Gabriel, who was standing in silence, suddenly raised her head and looked in the direction of the town. She felt a mysterious and familiar fluctuation of power in the air. It was subtle and clear. Her eyes were filled with comforting light. She looked back at Maria''s window.


    ����


    A crisp sound of "Ding" followed by a fine hum echoed in the room for a long time. Amun held a heavy mine hammer and smashed it on a fist sized, black, shining pebble.


    The hammer looks so heavy, falling with the sharp wind. When it falls on the surface of the stone, it becomes light and floating, as if it is just a feather, and only makes a light and crisp "Ding".


    Amun holding the sledgehammer is a bit funny. His hand is very far forward. His whole upper arm is attached to the handle of the hammer from wrist to elbow. His height is not too high. After all, he is only 14 years old and has not yet fully grown up.


    But his whole body muscles are very strong and strong. When he swings the sledgehammer, the bulging muscles seem to have small snakes running. According to the rules of Duke town since ancient times, a child of his age is not qualified to mine God stone alone. It is the last and most critical step to open the hard mined core with the unique hammer technique of Duke town.


    Today, however, he had to do so at home, because his father drank too much, his hands were shaking and he could not control the ore hammer. He had to hand over a divine stone tomorrow.


    **


    childe Xu''s note: a list of characters in this chapter:


    acorn Maria: the candidate for the holy virgin from the Cape state of the eju empire may become the guardian saint of Isis temple in mengfeisi city. The Empire of eju was divided into upper and lower eju, and mengfeisi was the capital of lower eju.


    Dasti: Mayor of DUK Town, which is located at the border of the city-state of Syria in the kingdom of hathi, and the king of hathi was subject to eju.


    Rod Dick: the city Lord of the Cape city of the kingdom of Egypt, the chief political officer and the chief apocalypse.


    Gabriel: Guardian warrior of Isis temple in Memphis.


    Amun: the son of a blacksmith in Duke.


    Horus: the main God and King God believed by the eju people, and the eju Pharaoh is known as the human incarnation and spokesman of Horus.


    Isis: the mother of Horus in mythology and legend, the patron saint of xiaeju, and the Virgin Mary believed by the eju people.


    Mu Yun: a goddess widely worshipped in the kingdom of hathi, Assyria and balun, and a patron god believed by the residents of Duke town since ancient times.


    **


    starting point www.qidian.com Welcome the majority of book friends to come to read, the latest, the fastest, the most popular serial works in the starting point of original!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    according to the city-state law, nine out of ten sacred stones mined by each family in Duke town should be handed over to the city-state, and one of them is his own. But at the same time, the law stipulates that every registered miner should pay at least one sacred stone every season in spring, summer, autumn and winter, which is the basic tax.


    All the adults in the town love to drink, including young women. Whether mining ore or forging iron embryo, it is extremely heavy physical work. It is said that wine is a kind of magical thing with some mysterious power. It seems that it can really relax the mind and relieve the fatigue of the body, but drinking too much is not a good thing. Amon''s father is addicted to alcohol, especially the expensive wine with rich fragrance. In recent years, his hands trembled more and more.


    In addition to wine, the residents of DUK also like all kinds of delicious meat. However, except for the few sheep in the nearby area and the occasional game in the mountains, most of the meat needs to be transported from other places. Amun''s father got the money and immediately got the enjoyment. However, the stone of tax for this season has not been turned in.


    The mayor of Dusti, who is in charge of the collection and statistics of taxes in Duke Town, is usually kind-hearted. He does not push the miners too far for the occasional default. After all, mining God stone requires not only industry and skill, but also luck. Even if you are in arrears for a while, it is not impossible to make up for it when you are lucky. It is because of this that the mayor of Dusti has been loved by the residents of the town for a long time and has lived a comfortable life.


    But three days ago, the mayor of the town ordered that all the families who owed the stone to the gods must pay them up within three days. All the families in the town have made up for it in three days, and they all have a balance over the years, except for the Amun family. The mayor''s order may have something to do with the honorable eju man who came to the town three days ago. Amun is not clear about it. He has not been able to ask for a child like him.


    When he came to the town, he borrowed one of his father''s mines to collect taxes. However, when he came to the town, he borrowed one of his father''s mines to replace it with a good one. The old madman assured Amun''s father that there must be a magic stone in it.


    There may not always be divine stones in the core, but they must only appear in this kind of core. His father''s hand trembled and could not control the hammer. So he called Amun, who was 14 years old, to have a try.


    Since ancient times, Duke town has a rule that when a man reaches the age of 16, the priest will preside over the prayer ceremony in the goddess Muyun palace and receive the blessing of God. Only after the man is qualified to learn the unique craftsmanship passed down from generation to generation can he open the core and take out the divine stone. Those who do not have the qualification can only do some auxiliary work, such as looking for the core in the mountains and mining it, cutting wood and burning charcoal to provide fuel for furnace fire.


    In the past two years, Amun''s father felt that his physical exhaustion was getting faster and faster, and his hands were shaking more and more seriously. He waited until that day step by step. He was afraid that it would be too late for Amun to take over his mine hammer, so he privately taught his son the local miner''s skills in advance. After two years of practice, Amun has mastered quite well, which surprised his father. Generally speaking, children in Duke town want to master this unique power control method. They learn from 16 and can''t graduate until they are 20 years old, and they can''t use it so skillfully.


    Father was surprised, but Amun was more surprised, not because of how fast he learned. Don''t the magistrates and priests say that only with the blessing and grace of the patron god can they learn the unique skills handed down from generation to generation in Duke? I did not experience the solemn and sacred ceremony. How did it awaken the sleeping power in the legend? He did not ask his father, but asked the old madman Nietzsche, and the old madman sneered at this reply, but also told him to pay attention to confidentiality, not to say nonsense.


    When Amun hit the core with a sledgehammer, his father''s expression was very nervous, his hands were shaking involuntarily, while Amun''s expression was very focused and calm. His father thought he was the character list in this chapter:


    Amun''s father: a miner and blacksmith in Duke Town, he was an alcoholic.


    Nietzsche: a resident of Duke, an old friend of Amun, nicknamed old madman.


    Fayol Judas: clerk of rod dick www.qidian.com Welcome the majority of book friends to come to read, the latest, the fastest, the most popular serial works in the starting point of original!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Fayol was happy and proud, and rod Dick rewarded the craftsman with 30 gold coins, each weighing one baht, which was heavy in the bag. On the child''s anvil he placed thirty silver coins, about the size of gold coins, each weighing only half a baht, worth only one and a half gold coins, and the rest belonged to him.


    Fayol did not worry that rod Dick would blame him. The noble Lord Dick could not condescend to the dirty and humble miner''s house and stand in front of the fire. It was a great honor for the family to send him, the clerk, to visit himself. He had finished his mission as Lord Dick had told him, and fortunately he got the tears of the gods. Lord Dick will only surprise and even reward him. He won''t pursue trivial matters any more. He knows Lord Dick too well.


    As for the mayor of dasty, rod Dick must make good compensation to him. He has to deal with him in the future. He can''t lose this friend. As for the miners who mined the divine stone, what did they get? Rod Dick didn''t worry about it any more. He had asked Fayol to do something, and he generously gave 30 baht gold coins, and Fayol did, which was enough.


    People''s hearts are so wonderful. Not long ago, rod Dick was still complaining while drinking. He secretly prayed to the gods. It was better to pray to the miners. Now that he really got the tears of the gods, he forgot the miner who had mined the tears of the gods. He could not help thinking that he was really favored by the gods. It seemed so devout to pray and thank goddess Isis.


    Rod Dick did not leave the tears of the gods in his own hands, and immediately sent it to Gabriel. He knew that there must be many people who want to fight for this tear of the gods. It is the most important to get the approval of Isis Temple earlier. He was going to whimper at Amon, just like a cold hawk looking at a shivering rabbit, even though amon did not tremble when he bit his lips - he had already seen the child. The town of Duke produces a steady stream of sacred stones, symbolizing endless wealth, but there are only four people in this town who can write: dasti, Xiaogu, the old madman Nietzsche and the child Amun.


    Dasti could only write the clay tablets used in the areas of hathi, balun and Assyria. This kind of writing was first carved on clay with a knife, while Xiao Gu could write two kinds of documents. Besides the sword script, he also included the pen book used by the eju Empire, which was written on straw paper. These are all taught by the old madman, but now, the old madman has taught Amun both languages.


    **


    PS: at 0:00 tonight, add the second half of this chapter to make the list of new books!


    In this chapter, Marco Robo Xiaogu: the clerk of Duke Town, and the priest and clerk of Horus temple and Muyun temple in the town, can write two kinds of secular characters, namely sword script and pen script, and master the corresponding writing methods of divine script.


    Aristotle: a young travel Sage from far away from the mainland, an entourage and aide of rod Dick.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    No one knows why the old madman can read these two languages. He is the oldest person here. He has lived here before all the people in the town were born. It is said that he traveled all over the mainland when he was young. No one knows how old he is, but he should be at least 100 years old. In this age when people die easily, longevity itself is an admirable miracle, regarded as a gift from God.


    After becoming a temple priest, Xiao Gu also had the opportunity to learn these two languages. Another writing method, called Shenshu, is usually only used in the occasion of praising God, which can not be learned by ordinary people except nobles and priests. Shenshu is basically the same as ordinary writing, but it has special and strict rules on writing form. It is said that it has mysterious power and can communicate with gods.


    In the eyes of ordinary civilians and slaves, any text is mysterious and represents some awe inspiring symbolic information. Duke town needs a clerk, so does the temple. Xiao Gu is the only one here.


    However, the situation has changed in the past two years. The old madman taught Amun to write these two languages. When he was drunk, he said to the mayor: "there are actually three clerical posts in our town. Unfortunately, there are too few people who know how to write. At least it is not appropriate for Muyun temple and Horus temple to use one person as a priest, and it is even more inappropriate to be a clerk at the same time. Amun is a child favored by the gods. He has also learned to write. He is good at writing both with a knife and a pen. I can guarantee that he will be the most excellent scribe in the future, and he can also become an excellent God. "


    Xiao Gu was most dissatisfied with the fact that the mayor of dasti did not object at that time, but also said with a smile: "Oh, then Amun is really a child favored by gods. When he grows up, he should be able to become an excellent clerk."


    This makes Xiao Gu feel like being bitten by a poisonous snake. Whenever he thinks that one day in the future, his power and wealth will be shared and deprived by a dirty drunkard''s son, he can hardly sleep well. Today, he has to deal with Amun in public. There is another more important reason that makes his hate teeth itch.


    The legend of the tears of the gods is not unique to the Egyptians. In the distant city-state, a noble adult had already sent a message to tell him to pay attention to the God stone produced in Duke town. If he could get the tears of the gods, he would be greatly grateful. All the sacred stones produced in Duke town are registered by Xiao Gulai, which is the most convenient condition.


    The tears of the gods really appeared, but he didn''t get it. Even if he wanted to take it, he couldn''t compete with rod Dick. This Lord Dick is such a good man to be waiting in Duke town at this time. No one would have thought of it!


    Last night, when the tears of the gods came, Xiao Gu also had a feeling. When he arrived near Amun''s house, he saw two armed soldiers guarding the door. Later, he saw Lord Dick''s clerk come out of the house with a gold box in his hand. When Xiao Gu goes in, Amun has already left the backyard. There is only one drunk drunkard in the family. It''s easy to ask what happened just now.


    Xiao Gu couldn''t and didn''t dare to ask rod Dick, but how could he let Amun go? Therefore, early in the morning, he rang the bell to summon the residents in Muyun temple. The mayor of dasty did not let him mention the tears of the gods, but he mentioned another thing, which was a sudden disaster for Amun.


    The residents were stunned for a moment, then whispered. Amun did violate the ancient oracle, but it never happened in Duke before. It takes a lot of physical strength to learn the miner''s skills passed down from generation to generation. It is almost impossible for children who are too young to learn it. Even if such a thing has happened in history, no one will say it publicly. It is so difficult to mine God stone. What''s wrong with more qualified craftsmen? As long as I don''t say, who will investigate this problem?


    However, in front of the Muyun temple, under the solemn gaze of the goddess, the temple priest publicly announced that the nature of the problem was serious. No one could defend Amun, otherwise, he would be disrespectful to the gods, and the oracle was equivalent to the decree.


    Seeing that no one spoke aloud, Xiao Gu cleared his throat and said in a loud voice: "kindness is a virtue, but piety and obedience to gods are even more a virtue. Amun, are you ready to accept God''s punishment In the name of Mu Yun, how can we punish this child as mercifully as possible? " His last words were addressed to everyone.


    Dusty frowned again, displeased. Xiao Gu obviously had a plan. A voice in the crowd immediately called out: "according to the Oracle, cut off one of his fingers. The merciful priest can decide which finger to cut."


    Amun''s body trembled for a moment, his face was pale, and the corners of his mouth were twitching gently. He clenched his teeth and did not speak. But his father knelt down and implored in a trembling voice, "forgive Amun. He is still a child, and I don''t know what he is doing. I taught him. I should let me accept such punishment."


    Many voices in the crowd echoed in a low voice: "yes, Lord Xiaogu, forgive that ignorant child! As a atonement, let him mine more sacred stones for the goddess. "


    But Xiao Gu didn''t seem to hear these voices. He stretched out his hands and pressed down to make people calm down again. He looked at Amun in a calm and indifferent voice and asked, "Amun, do you understand the instructions of the patron god when you learn the skills of miners? Although you are a child, as a resident of Duke Town, you should know from an early age. "As he spoke, he thought to himself, which finger should Amun be cut off?


    The mayor of dusty coughed gently and felt that he should say something. However, at this moment, a voice outside the crowd called out: "whose ignorance is this? Priest, it is you who have forgotten the Oracle, the lucky child, who has not violated it


    All of them were startled. Xiao Gu looked up and saw a young man come in through the crowd. He was in his early twenties, dressed in a clean white robe, with a crown of fresh branches on his head. This man Xiao Gu met with, not a resident of Duke town. He came here with rod Dick a few days ago. He was a highly respected aide. It is said that he was a travel Sage from far away from the mainland. His name is Aristotle.


    "Monsieur Aristotle, what can I do for you when you come here?" asked the mayor of dasty


    Aristotle nodded with a smile. "I came to do something for Lord Dick, and I happened to see what happened to this child. My dear mayor, can I ask this priest some questions?"


    Dasty nodded politely, "you may ask, Mr. Aristotle."


    Xiao Gu was very puzzled. He didn''t know what the young man wanted to ask himself. He didn''t know why he wanted to defend Amun and how to defend him? Aristotle nodded to the mayor with a smile. Then he looked at Xiao Gu and asked calmly: "priestess, in the name of the goddess in the temple behind you, seriously answer me. According to the Oracle handed down from generation to generation, only with the grace and blessing of the guardian goddess can we learn the unique miner''s skill here, right?"


    Xiao Gu nodded solemnly: "yes, sir, I answer you in the name of the goddess. It''s true, it is."


    Aristotle nodded again, and then asked, "has this child learned the skill you call it?"


    Xiao Gu subconsciously nodded: "yes, it is."


    Aristotle did not wait for him to say more, and then he said in a loud voice, "so this child has been granted and blessed by the patron god, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Gu was a little confused and retorted in a loud voice: "no, he violated the Oracle, so he has to be punished!"


    Aristotle snorted coldly, and still retorted in a loud voice: "no, the one who has forgotten the true spirit of the Oracle is the priestess! Only with the grace and blessing of the guardian God, can we learn this skill. This is the oracle. It is impossible to learn without the blessing and blessing of the patron god, and the child has learned it, which is enough to prove that he has received the grace and blessing of the patron god If you want to deny that, priestess, you are denying the Oracle


    Now, not only did Xiao Gu muddle, but all the onlookers were confused. Where did the miners in Duke Town, who had dealt with sledgehammers and fires for generations, ever seen the sophistication of the wise men in the distant mainland?


    Xiao Gu was tongue tied for a moment and didn''t know how to answer. Some people say that in the temple, it is the place where people don''t need to reason, because the Oracle is the law that can''t be refuted. But at the same time, under the eyes of the gods, this is also the place where we need to reason most. We should be respectful and careful. Every word should express the belief and respect for the gods.


    When Aristotle saw the puzzled look on their faces, Aristotle laughed, raised his finger to Xiao Gu and said, "all people have life and death. This is the will of God and the great premise. Obviously, he is human, which is a minor premise. So he''s going to die. That''s the conclusion. Don''t you understand me? "


    Then he pointed to Amun and said, "only with the grace and blessing of the guardian God, can you learn the skill you call. This is the oracle and the premise. Obviously, this child has learned the skill, which is a small premise. Therefore, he has been granted and blessed by the guardian God. This is the conclusion. Is there anything wrong with him Do you understand? "


    It''s easy for people to understand the analogy. Some people are even more puzzled. They always think that there is something wrong with Aristotle''s words, but they can''t tell what is wrong. Xiao Gu''s face gradually turned into a pig''s liver color, while the mayor of Dusti''s expression was a little funny, as if he wanted to laugh, but he tried not to.


    "But he has not experienced the ceremony of divine grace and blessing, which is against the rules!" Xiao Gu finally reluctantly called out, but there was a weak feeling in his voice.


    "No, Amun has received the blessing and blessing of the goddess Muyun. The one who is rejected and warned by the goddess is just the priest of this town, Lord Xiaogu I can prove that. " With the sound of speaking, Nietzsche, an old madman, waved in front of him with a walking stick. He separated the crowd and went to the front.


    The old madman is very old. His hair and beard are all gray and disorderly. He walks unsteadily, but he doesn''t feel weak. He is learning to walk like a child. His cane is dark brown, with gold stripes, not on the ground to support his body, but in his hands.


    Nietzsche passed Aristotle and looked back at the young sage, who seemed to admire, examine and torture. Then he turned to stand in front of Xiao Gu, stood side by side with Amun, and said with a stick: "three years ago, I got the instruction of Mu Yun in my dream, blessed Amun, and granted him permission to learn from the mines handed down in Duke town Craftsmanship, the child''s skill was not taught by his father, but by me. "Xiao Gu stepped back and asked, "how can we prove it?"


    The old madman laughed and pointed his stick at the tip of Xiao Gu''s nose and said, "priestess, what has blinded your soul? Please pray and repent in front of the goddess, because God has proved it! Didn''t you hear this gentleman


    **


    PS: first of all, I bow to thank you for your long-term support!


    Every time I open a new book, it''s like going through a new cycle. It''s the morning of another Monday. I''m going to rush to the list of new books again. I''d like to ask for the help of all the book friends.


    The calculation formula of the potential value ranking of the starting new book list is -


    the number of hits of members this week �� 5 + the number of recommendations of this week �� 10 + the number of collections of books 2


    for your collection and click, especially the support of recommendation tickets, thank you very much!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    The square was quiet for a moment, and Aristotle''s words were finally summarized by the old madman - "God has proved that Amun has been granted and blessed, and learning skills is the manifestation of miracles." It''s not easy to refute it unless someone comes forward and shouts, "the craftsmanship of Duke town from generation to generation does not need the blessing of the patron saint." Who dares to say that, all the people here have believed in the protection of God for many years and have been implanted into their souls.


    Even if there are doubters, they can only tangle in secret and repent in the uncertain state, because once they say it, they will be abandoned by all the people around them. So it''s not a question of whether you are willing to believe, but you have to express your piety, which is also protecting yourself.


    Seeing that there was no one to speak, the old madman turned his head to Aristotle and said, "Sir, your argument just now contains many dangerous assumptions. Do you realize that?"


    Aristotle saw Nietzsche''s eyes, and there was a sneer in the old man''s eyes. Only Aristotle understood in his mind that if he changed his syllogism to a major premise, it would indeed draw a dangerous conclusion. For example, the child did not get the patronage of the patron saint, but he learned the miner''s skill, which means that the patron saint''s grace is not needed to learn the miner''s skill.


    The onlookers felt something was wrong, but they couldn''t point out what was wrong. That''s why. No one dares to deny the Oracle, because that is the starting point of everything, and must be the major premise. But when the old madman asked Aristotle, he obviously implied something.


    Amun has been standing stubbornly, and now his body can not help shaking again. He turns his head and looks at Aristotle with a look of gratitude, but also looks at the old madman puzzled. Different from others, amon obviously heard the implication of the old madman. Nietzsche was not only asking Aristotle in question, but it also seemed to remind him of something.


    Amun''s mind is no less than when he was asked by Xiao Gu. Many thoughts flashed through his mind. This debate contains many assumptions that people can''t believe and can''t say. For example, Mu Yun doesn''t exist, Mu Yun doesn''t care about it, he doesn''t need the blessing of the guardian God to learn miner''s skills, and maybe if he needs blessing It could be another God Wait, wait, wait.


    Amun''s face turned red, just like he was drunk, and he was in a trance. For the miner''s son, it was really hard to digest so much in a moment. Today, however, he is the party to this incident and has to think about it.


    Aristotle seemed to understand Nietzsche''s sneer, put his hand on his chest and said with a smile: "I am not disrespectful to any God. The piety to gods comes from what we want, not what we ask for. People should be devout in faith, but the existence of God is not transferred by one''s will. "


    He was very clever to avoid this kind of interrogation, and the old madman did not continue to pester him. Instead, he turned around and said coldly to Xiao Gu, "there is only one explanation for this matter, that is, your behavior has damaged the glory of Goddess Mu Yun, and the goddess has not blessed Amun through you, the priest. We all know that the glory of the goddess is eternal, but the loyalty of the priest is to be tested Look, mayor, what should we do with this priest, since everyone is here? "


    Xiao Gu''s face turned pale with a brush, cold sweat flowed down from his forehead, and his legs trembled. He did not expect that the situation would change so rapidly that he became himself in the face of criticism. The old Madman''s words clearly questioned whether he still had the qualification to continue to serve as a priest. He clearly read two words from the old Madman''s eyes - cold!


    However, the mayor of Dusti on one side did not speak, and watched the excitement with a cold eye.


    Xiao Gu''s days in Duke town have been so long that he gradually forgets how he was the first to take this seat. At the beginning, everything was thanks to the help of the old madman. The old madman said, "you are a very straightforward person, and you are also very smart. What''s more, your humanity in the secular world is very real. There is no one else in this town who is more suitable to be the priest and scribe of the temple than you."


    But Xiao Gu had been sitting in this seat for a long time, and gradually made friends with the noble adults in the city-state. He even had a secret wild hope for the position of mayor dasty, but he ignored the old madman who had never shown up for many years. The old madman is so sharp when he doesn''t talk crazy. Does this mean to ruin his future in public? Just like helping him sit in this seat?


    Xiao Gu stepped back and said in a loud voice: "Oh, Mr. Nietzsche, it seems that this is a complete misunderstanding. I didn''t know that you had been instructed by the great goddess Mu Yun in your dream. Although this is rare, it is not unprecedented. According to the book of God, when there was no temple in Duke Town, goddess Mu Yun directly blessed the earliest craftsmen in the town, and taught us the skills handed down from generation to generation Amun, he is a child favored by the goddess


    Xiao Guyi threw out the records of God books in a hurry. This is also the legend of Duke town since ancient times. It explains the origin of craftsmanship here. Later, people built the grand temple according to such legend. It was many, many years ago. It doesn''t matter whether to deal with Amun now. Xiao Gu should first keep himself.


    The mayor of dasty finally spoke, nodded with a smile: "yes, there is such a record in the book of God Mr. Aristotle, you said you were here to do something for Lord Dick. What''s the matter? Don''t delay because of our quarrel. "The mayor obviously wanted to interrupt. Aristotle replied, "Miss Maria, no, Lord Maria is not well, and the servant who serves her happens to be ill. We need to find a servant in the town to serve Lord Maria, who can do heavy work for about three days."


    Dusty was a little puzzled. He thought to himself, how could he find a servant in the town with so many attendants? But he was very witty and said nothing more. He asked gently, "what kind of person do you need to find?"


    Aristotle looked at Amun carelessly and said, "first, it can''t be a woman who has ever had a man; second, he can''t be an adult man; third, he can''t have gray on his hair and mud in his fingernails."


    "Fourth, he should have a pure heart; fifth, he should be favored and recognized by Isis." Aristotle had just finished speaking, and the old madman added two more. Today, he said a lot.


    Aristotle was stunned slightly, and then nodded with a bitter smile: "yes, there are still these two. Are there such people in the town? If there is one gold coin a day, Lord Dick''s generosity is admirable


    Dasty understood Aristotle''s three conditions. If Maria''s former servant was ill, it would be very difficult for master Dick''s entourage to find such a person. These are actually Gabriel''s demands. When she gets the tears of the gods, she asks Maria to live according to the standards of a saint, because she will soon become a real saint.


    Gabriel put forward five conditions, but Aristotle only said the first three, because for the residents of Duke Town, the latter two conditions are the same whether they say it or not. They are afraid that no one can be found. Unexpectedly, the old madman has made up for it.


    The residents of Duke town usually deal with fire and ore. in recent days, the mayor of Duke town ordered to pay all taxes in arrears in this season, and a large number of caravans came to the town, and every family was working on the fire, either to pay taxes or to mine sacred stones in time for more commodities.


    It''s too hard to find a man with no grey hair and no mud in his nails. There are only three people in the square: dasti, Xiaogu and Amun. Amun was very clean. He had just bathed in the cold spring at night. He even washed his clothes together. Then he dried them in the early morning sun and returned to the town after getting dressed.


    The old madman laughed: "it''s lucky that we have and only one person here who meets your requirements. He is a child, not yet an adult, and you know why he is standing here because of the patronage of Isis Amun, you go with this gentleman This gentleman, please pay three gold coins to his father


    The mayor also stepped down the steps, patted Amun on the shoulder and said, "son, follow this gentleman quickly. Everything should be done according to his instructions. Don''t neglect the most distinguished guest in this town."


    The crowd split a path, and Aristotle took amon away. Before he left, Amun helped up his father who was kneeling on the ground. The old madman whispered in his ear: "don''t worry, there are only good things and no bad things. You don''t have to worry about here any more."


    After Amun left, the crowd did not disperse. The old madman still stood at the front of the town and said, "the temple priest proved that Amun had no fault with the ancient god book, and was blessed by Mu Yun. But it also proved that the priesthood forgot the instruction of the book of God and was blinded by his soul. If our distinguished guests hadn''t reminded us, Lord Xiaogu would have cut off one of his fingers. What should be done with this, my lord mayor and Mr. high priest? "


    Xiao Gu''s cold sweat just dried up again. I didn''t expect that the old madman was so cruel today. If he stuck to this question and spread it to the ears of the priests in the temple of the Lord of the city, he would not feel well. Aunt Xiao stepped forward in a voice of almost entreaty and said, "it was my negligence. I have never encountered such a thing since I became a priest. Thank you, Mr. Nietzsche, the elder, for reminding me that I am willing to make atonement for my reckless behavior. Here I apologize to Amun."


    The noble priest also went down the steps and even bent down to pat the dust on Amun''s father''s knee. The townspeople''s eyes widened. This made Amun''s father tremble. He quickly stepped back two steps and said, "Lord Xiaogu, you don''t have to be like this. What to do is the matter of adults and the instruction of the goddess. I believe the great goddess Mu Yun is protecting Amun."


    But the old madman sneered, "you can''t refuse the kindness of such a noble priest. How kind and generous he is! If he wants to compensate you, you must accept it The mayor of the town, I suggest that the tax of their family should be paid by Lord Xiao Gu for this year. "


    Xiao Gu had already stood up straight, and immediately nodded his head and said, "OK, no problem!" His tone is very generous, because the old drunkard mines almost the least sacred stones in the town in a year, which is usually only four sacred stones for basic taxation. But then he frowned, and he thought that it was not only the old drunkard who could exploit the sacred stones, but Amun was obviously a good hand. If there happened to be a lot of sacred stones mined in the next year, he would have to pay taxes on nine out of every ten stones, which was also a big expense.


    But in this case, Xiao Gu had to agree.


    The mayor of dasty nodded and said, "then the matter is over. I will record it in the name of the mayor of this town, but it is just a record. I will not report it to the temple of the city as a blasphemy. Well, it''s all right here. Let''s break up. "This is tantamount to holding Xiao Gu''s hand. The mayor of dasti wants to make a record and declare that he will not report it. However, the implication is that he can report it. Xiao Gu, as a temple priest, violates the oracle. The story is very detailed and there are witnesses. The mayor of dasti also vaguely knows that Xiao Gu has deliberately made friends with the adults in the city-state for the past two years, and has some ideas about the mayor''s position. But now is not the time to tear his face. After all, there is no more suitable person to help deal with the affairs in the town. So take the opportunity to give him a proper warning.


    **


    for collection, click and recommendation ticket!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Is Maria really sick? It looks like it, but only Gabriel knows what''s going on. It''s not really sick. But now, Maria does need to stay in Duke for a few more days.


    On the night she got the tears of the gods, Maria fainted. Over the past few days, devout prayer has consumed a lot of energy and physical strength. The environment in Duke town makes Lord Dick feel very uncomfortable, and Maria is also a little uncomfortable. In addition to eating and sleeping every day, she concentrates all her energy on praying to Isis. She is very tired.


    Once the spirit is relaxed and finally faints or sleeps away, it is the most common thing for ordinary people.


    Maria had a maid who did rough work and a maid who was close to her. She was ill these two days. Maybe it was a long journey across the desert and then came to this uncomfortable place. It was not very comfortable for the climate and environment. Lord Dick brought several maids and slaves to Mary, but Gabriel did not think they could serve the virgin directly.


    Gabriel said to Dick, "if you believe that Mary will become the guardian saint of Isis temple and has already got the tears of the gods, then everything should be treated like a saint."


    Isis temple has a large area of land and countless slaves, but the status of the saint is transcendent. What she uses can not be directly delivered to her eyes by slaves, so the female slaves can not directly serve her. She was not allowed to have any physical contact with an adult man, and her clothes and food could not be held in front of the eyes of women who had been men. The young and beautiful maids sent by Lord Dick were obviously not suitable.


    Rod Dick took everything into consideration, but he ignored them. It was not that he was not careful enough. According to the rules, only after the formal ceremony of Isis temple is the recognized Saint candidate become the real saint. Gabriel, however, demanded in advance the conditions for the treatment of the virgin, and appeared to be meticulous. He was afraid of any unexpected mistakes in the process from now until his successful return to Isis temple.


    At least it means that the messenger of the temple has already recognized Mary''s identity as a saint.


    Maria is not really sick, Gabriel''s duty is to protect her, but also to ensure her health. After Mary woke up from a night''s sleep, Gabriel had treated her with simple praying. She had no physical problems and could cross the desert safely under Gabriel''s protection.


    But Gabriel had something else to do and didn''t even tell rod Dick. She is going to teach Mary Isis the most basic divinity - the test of God. The criterion for selecting a saint is not only to get the tears of the gods, but also to awaken the power given by the gods. Gabriel wants to teach Maria to do this.


    This process is usually very difficult, but with the help of the tears of the gods, it can be much simpler, which is one of the reasons why the tears of the gods are so precious. Only by awakening the power given by the gods and passing the most basic tests of God, can it be proved that Mary can use the tears of the gods to bless the people in the temple.


    Mary has already got the tears of the gods, and if she can do this before she reaches Isis temple, she will naturally become a real saint. If she can''t do it later, I''m afraid things may turn upside down. Gabriel escorted Maria all the way to Duke town to witness the tears of the gods and her piety. She believed in her identity as a saint, so she decided to take this step as soon as possible.


    This is not against God''s will. After Maria arrives at Isis temple, the priests of the temple will teach divinity according to the procedures and conduct examinations within the specified time. Gabriel had advanced the ceremony and given her special care.


    Lord Roddick is still worried about one thing, that is, the priests of the temple are playing tricks, they have not taught Maria''s true divinity, or they have deliberately delayed teaching Mary''s true divinity, so that she can''t pass the examination, and that other city-state candidates can steal this position. They are considering how to make public gifts and private bribes. Gabriel, without saying anything, had solved Dick''s worries in private, and it was up to Maria.


    After all, all the way to protect Maria came here, got the tears of the gods, even Gabriel felt lucky, this is the gift of Isis, she has an indescribable kind feeling to this pure and pious girl, willing to help her.


    Professor Gabriel''s divinity is still a kind of prayer, but it needs sincere faith and quiet heart. It uses a special ceremony to wake up the strange power given by God and pass the test of God.


    Mary asked her, "how will the gods test me?"


    Gabriel, who has always been serious, seldom smiles: "pray to the tears of the gods. In the way I teach you, you will get the strange power given by the gods, but at the same time, what is awakened is the desire hidden in people''s souls. You have to learn how to face these desires and not let them control your heart and faith. This is the test of God and the threshold to enter the temple of divinity Your soul is so devout and pure that it is not difficult to pass the test. I don''t need to say more about how to ask for yourself as a saint. "


    Mary hesitated and asked, "is it not after arriving at the temple of Isis that the priests perform the ceremony before they can accept such a test?" Is it against God''s will that I do this now? "Gabriel shook his head: "you are not against the will of God, I do this, but to enable you to successfully pass the test of God, if you can not pass, the same can not be recognized by the gods, but I believe you can." Seeing that Maria was still puzzled, Gabriel thought for a moment and said, "I''m going to tell you something about what happened in this town today."


    Gabriel told of the dispute in the square at the north end of the town, and finally said, "I don''t think that what Mr. Aristotle said is not unreasonable. The will of the gods is the premise. As long as you pass the test, you are recognized by the gods, because you have already got the tears of the gods as a candidate for the holy virgin."


    Maria blinked her beautiful big eyes and thought for a long time. At last, she nodded her head and said, "yes, you are right. You know the rules of Isis Temple better than I do. I will not let you down."


    Gabriel shook his head again and said, "no, not me. You will not disappoint the great goddess Isis."


    At this time, Maria suddenly thought of something and asked, "but you have been here just now. How can you hear what people say on the other side of the town? Every sentence is so clear, and I don''t hear anything. Is this the power of the gods?"


    Gabriel laughed again: "this is the power of the gods. I hear every one of them, as long as I gather my spirit and want to listen As the goddess of Isis temple, you will have more powerful divine power than me. I am a warrior, and it is impossible for me to learn high-level divinity, and you will master the supreme divinity of Isis temple. "


    At this point, I heard the voice of the maid downstairs: "Lord Gabriel, Mr. Aristotle has found the servant you need and brought him."


    ����


    Amun knew that it was Aristotle and the old madman who saved him today. It is not surprising that the old madman would help him. But this strange young man is obviously a noble. Why should he help a miner whom he never knew? Amun was very grateful. He was very glad to have the opportunity to serve this gentleman. He was a servant for three days, not to mention a gold coin a day.


    On the way, Amun expressed his thanks and wanted to kneel down and kiss the soil in front of Aristotle''s feet according to the most ceremonious etiquette he knew. Aristotle stopped him and said with a smile, "son, you don''t have to be like this. You''re not my slave, and I''m not a God or a king." Then he looked at him and asked, "do you want to ask why I helped you?"


    Amun nodded. "Yes, sir, I want to ask."


    Aristotle looked at the distance as if he said to himself: "I come from the far side of the mainland, a place called Heaton, where there are many city states. I once studied in Plato''s Academy. My teacher once said," why do we want to know? Virtue is knowledge. A wise man should be a good man. "


    Amun blinked and asked, "Heaton? Have you ever heard of a sage named Theaetetus


    Aristotle was slightly surprised: "I met him in Plato''s Academy. He is a student of Theodore, my teacher''s friend. How could you have heard of his name?"


    Amun replied, "what an old man in town told me is the old gentleman who spoke to you just now." The name Amen has been mentioned by an old madman. It is said that the sage claimed that there are only five regular polyhedrons in the world, and the regular dodecahedron is one of the most special. It is the outline of the world drawn by God, contains the fifth element, mysterious information, and is the source and symbol of mysterious power.


    I don''t think the old man is crazy.


    Aristotle seemed to be very interested in the child. As he walked along, he asked, "we discussed the oracle in front of the temple just now. Do you know the true spirit of divinity? Why are the gods who left the Oracle called protectors?"


    Why? Gods are gods, and Oracles are oracles. It seems that the residents of the town have never investigated this question. Amun did not answer, but said humbly, "Sir, please give me some advice."


    Aristotle laughed: "actually, I''m not sure. I just want to discuss with you why it''s called the protection of God''s edict, because it does protect the residents here. The God stone produced here is so precious, and the mining technology is handed down from generation to generation. How can we prevent people from driving the underage children to bear such heavy work because of their greedy desire? So as to better protect the craftsmen from generation to generation, so as not to let the young men die? "


    Amun''s confused mind seemed to be awakened by a ray of light. He suddenly understood something and nodded repeatedly: "the Oracle is the Oracle! Without adult children, they can''t learn the skills of miners, and women can''t mine sacred stones! "


    Aristotle also nodded: "yes, that''s why the gods in that temple are called protectors. No matter how the oracle was first handed down, there is a need for such an Oracle here. Child, if you become a priest in the future, you should also guard such an oracle, but you must understand the true spirit of divinity and its origin, not like the priest just now. "


    After saying this, he thought for a while, but he couldn''t help laughing. He turned to Amun and said, "the spirit of the Oracle is that men under the age of 16 are not allowed to learn the skills of miners. But in the local language, allow and may be a word. Can you understand what I mean? So the priest can''t argue with me today, but you have to understand the difference, or you''ll be as confused as anyone elseFrom the north to the south of the town, Amun has been thinking. While talking, Maria''s building arrived.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    "He''s a man." Gabriel looked at Amun and said to Aristotle in a slightly discontented tone.


    Aristotle replied with a smile, "he is still a minor child, and he meets your requirements. As you can see, my Lord, it is very difficult to find a man in this town who has no grey on his hair and no mud in his nails. I only found him. And there is one more thing I want to tell you. This child is the miner who mines the tears of the gods. If he does not have a pure heart and is cared for by the goddess Isis, can he welcome the tears of the gods? "


    Gabriel let out a voice and softened his voice a lot: "I heard the discussion at the other end of the town, and I know who you brought. It turned out that the God stone the boy mined was the tears of the gods, but he was almost punished by the priests here."


    Aristotle nodded: "yes So, can the child stay? "


    Amun looked up at Gabriel and found that the warrior was staring at his face. His eyes seemed to have a penetrating power. As soon as his eyes touched, he could not help lowering his head. This adult is very beautiful. She is the most beautiful woman amon has ever seen. However, amon feels that her upright posture has a kind of surging tension. She seems to have the illusion that she will push people away. Her first impression is not her beauty, but her majesty.


    Gabriel: Amun, you can stay and change clothes with the maid. The job you have to do is very simple. You are responsible for sorting out the food and drink utensils of Lord Maria Well, you are a child, but you should also pay attention to that when delivering things, don''t touch Lord Maria. When Mary washes and takes a rest, you must avoid and make no noise What''s more, you can''t say a word to anyone here! Otherwise, they will be punished. "


    It was the first time that she met Amun, but she called out his name. Her demands on him were even more strict than those of the temple. Although Amun was still a minor boy, she reminded him not to touch Maria, or he would be punished, but she did not say how to punish him. Maria heard him upstairs.


    Gabriel scared Amun a few words, and then let the maid lead him to change clothes, because although the clothes on amon''s body are clean but very old. Gabriel had another reason to find a town man to be Mary''s servant. She didn''t want anyone to know that Mary was learning divinity. It was impossible for the ignorant Dukes to pass on these things, while rod Dick''s entourage could not.


    ����


    Just before meeting Maria, Gabriel was the most beautiful woman amon had ever seen, but when he saw Maria, Amun praised her from the bottom of his heart that she should be the most beautiful woman in the world. When he saw Maria, he was even distracted. He subconsciously saluted, "Hello, distinguished Lord Maria. I am a servant sent to serve you. My name is Amun."


    Maria is about the same age as Amon, at most two years older than him, and is about the same height as him. However, amon has to call her lord Maria. Her hair is light brown, with a soft amber luster, a little curly on her shoulders, her eyes are also light brown with a little blue, like stars in the night sky, and like clear water.


    "Are you the miner who greets the tears of the gods? Thank you for the blessing of Isis, and I want to thank you too When Maria spoke, she always looked into Amun''s eyes. Her eyes were calm and gentle. She tried to keep calm and calm, but she couldn''t hide her curiosity.


    This makes Amun a little embarrassed and habitually lowers his head. Her facial features are very beautiful, beautiful like the hazy imagination in a dream, especially her eyes. Amun, who lowered his head, could not help blushing. He thought to himself, "there has never been such a girl in Duke town. Why does she always look into my eyes? In fact, she is a girl about my age. I may not dare to look at her directly


    Amun''s job is very simple, is to prepare Maria''s daily necessities and send them to the living room on the second floor. After Maria has finished using them, he will take them away and give them to other servants. For example, Maria''s three meals a day are delivered by amon. Maria didn''t eat much. She ate less than a third of Amon''s, but she had a lot to prepare.


    All kinds of silver tableware are placed on the small table. Amon needs to clean his hands and cut the food. The knife and spoon are placed in the specified position. Put the silver jar of goat''s milk, the cup of drinking water, the small plate stained with salt and spices on the left and right sides of the table respectively. Put the table down steadily facing Maria''s dining position. Do not make a sound, let alone sprinkle goat''s milk and soup on the table.


    This table is quite heavy with things. It is not easy for an ordinary 14-year-old to hold such a table on the second floor without a sound. But Amun has been able to control the heavy hammer mining God stone, which is very easy for him.


    When Maria eats, she hardly makes a sound. Even the tableware seldom collides with each other. She is very quiet and looks very cultivated. And Amun bowed and stood aside, waiting for her to finish eating, then took the table away, and then gave water for washing face and gargling, and went out to avoid. When Maria finished washing, she came in and took away the water container, and then stood on the stairs to wait for the call.As a saint, if you are in Isis temple, you can be a servant if you need to. However, in DUK Town, only Amun is directly responsible for the daily necessities of Mary.


    During the meal, Amun and Maria stay together for the longest time. Amun, who grew up in Duke Town, has never seen a person with such a clean body and clothes. It may not be appropriate to describe Maria with cleanliness. She gives people a feeling of purity. Maria doesn''t ask him. Amun can''t speak. But in the interval between meals, after drinking a sip of water or goat''s milk, Maria often asks him some questions, such as the situation in DUK Town, the process of miners mining sacred stones, and so on. She is also very curious about these.


    Amun answered carefully. He found that Maria seemed to have a habit of looking directly into his eyes when she spoke. The corners of her lips seemed to be slightly upward, floating with a gentle smile. This made Amun feel a little uncomfortable, and his heart beat a little disorderly. He didn''t even know where to put his hands.


    "She''s beautiful. I want to look at her, but why don''t I dare? Her eyes are not terrible at all. Why am I afraid? " Amun said to himself in his heart, even felt a trace of unspeakable depression.


    Amun didn''t know. In fact, Maria didn''t have this habit before. Now she does it according to Gabriel''s instructions. Gabriel, while teaching divinity, told her --


    "Lord Maria, you are very pure, which is the temperament of a saint. But you are too young to be submissive. As a qualified saint, you protect the dignity of Isis, and you can''t give anyone a sense of cowardice. From now on, one thing you should pay attention to is to look anyone in the eye when speaking to them.


    Your eyes should be peaceful, but there should not be a trace of retreat and evasion, just like a goddess looking at the people. Whether it is a prince or a slave civilian, you should look into their eyes like this when you ask questions. This is a saint. No one dares to despise you. They will feel the pity of the great goddess Isis under your gaze. "


    But there are few people around Maria who can let her "practice" like this, and the most suitable object is amon. Poor amon didn''t know that. He was quite bewildered by Maria''s eyes. Amun didn''t know Mary''s identity. Even if someone had told him, he didn''t know what the guardian saint of Isis temple was. He only knew that Maria was a noble nobleman. He had to call her an adult, and he could not offend her.


    Is it offensive to look at this beautiful girl and meet her gaze? This kind of situation has never been told by an old madman, and it is even more impossible for an alcoholic father to tell him. She''s looking at me! ����Amun thought so in his heart, but at the same time, he felt that his heartbeat was so shameful. How could he be so frustrated?


    Fortunately, there was no other disturbing thing. The work of a gold coin a day seemed easy, but there was an accident on the first night.


    At that time, Amun was asleep on the board under the stairs, and was having a very dim dream. In the dream, Maria looks at him, and he looks at Maria with the same eyes. This feeling is very strange, just like taking a bath in the cold spring of the black fire jungle and sitting by the pool to rest.


    At this time, Amun suddenly heard a scream, the voice was not loud, deliberately suppressed his voice, not so sharp, but obviously very afraid. It was Maria''s voice, coming from the room on the second floor. Amun immediately jumped up. He was in a daze and forgot that he was not at home. His head hit the plank under the stairs and hurt.


    However, Amun did not care about this. He came out from under the stairs, turned over the wooden railing with one hand, and rushed upstairs three steps at a time. He went through the living room to Maria''s bedroom door.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Amun was caught off guard and fell heavily on the ground. There was a blanket in front of the door. He was not hurt. He had already stood up and flashed to one side and said, "I was not careful. Maybe I tripped on the carpet when I stepped back."


    "I was not careful. I just showed my strength, but I didn''t control it well..." Maria spoke at the same time, a little flustered.


    Gabriel''s attention was immediately attracted by Maria''s words, and his eyes lit up and said, "my Lord, you have been able to..." Speaking of this, he turned to Amun and said, "you are nothing here. Go out and close the door."


    Inexplicably holding and caressing, he was suddenly pushed away and fell. Amun could not clearly know what had happened, but he had calmed down from the confusion. He should feel lucky. If Maria said a wrong word, he might have been killed. Even if Gabriel let him go, rod Dick might have sent someone to kill him.


    After Amun went downstairs, Gabriel said to Maria in surprise: "my Lord, you really didn''t let Isis down. Just now you pushed amon down carelessly. When you started using this power, you would not be used to it."


    Maria nodded. "Yes, I put out my hand and pushed him down a long way away. Is that the power of the gods?" When Gabriel came in, amon was sitting on the ground, and Maria stood with her hand out, looking like she had pushed amon down from the air.


    Maria didn''t mean to lie, but on the first day of Amun''s arrival, she heard Gabriel''s orders. Amun was not allowed to touch her, otherwise she would be punished. What kind of punishment should it be? Would it be terrible to cut off a finger like the priest in Duke town? It was not amon''s fault.


    Gabriel didn''t care. She was attracted by another topic and said with a smile, "yes, this is the power given by the gods. You just mastered it. It''s not strong enough. Amun is strong, but you can push him down with a wave. Open a door, any ordinary person can do, but you can open the door without reaching out. This is the miracle of divine power.


    Lord Maria, you should pay attention to it now. Don''t use it easily until you are familiar with it. As a matter of fact, if a man who has mastered low-level physique, understands the rules of divinity, has precautions and is prepared, you can''t push him down. But in the future, your divine power will be very powerful, especially with the help of the tears of the gods. "


    ����


    Amun stood downstairs, feeling that he had not fully recovered. He still had the breath of Maria in his hands and body, which was intoxicated with warm fragrance. He didn''t understand what had happened just now. How could he hold her like that and be pushed away again? He was not very clear, as if he could understand. During the day, their eyes seemed to be provocative. Last night, he almost dreamt of the same scene, and just now he really put his hand on her chest!


    He was so stupefied that he didn''t know how long he stood. Gabriel came downstairs and suddenly asked, "Amun, what did you see just now?"


    Amun came to himself and bowed down and said, "my Lord, I didn''t see anything or hear anything. I just brought water to Lord Maria."


    Gabriel''s eyes seemed to penetrate his soul: "don''t you tell me?"


    Amun: Yes, my Lord, you told me not to mention anything I saw and heard here to anyone. You are also a human being, and certainly not to you He is very clever, Aristotle taught syllogism has learned, so to answer Gabriel''s question, just what happened in Maria''s room, he really did not know how to say.


    Gabriel''s serious face finally showed a light smile: "good, good! Remember what you said, your work is done, the reward has been paid to your father, and you can go home now. "


    I didn''t expect Gabriel to send him away now. His work has been completed and his remuneration has been received. Amun should have been very relaxed and happy. However, when he left the yard, he had an indescribable melancholy. He looked back and said goodbye without words.


    ����


    Rod Dick was happy at last, for Gabriel told him that he was ready to leave, and that he would be ready all night to get out of this place.


    Gabriel also explained one thing to him. The reason why she stayed in the town for three more days was not only because Mary was ill, but also taught Mary some special rituals and regulations in Isis temple, so that she could successfully pass the recognition of the saint''s identity. Now Maria has learned.


    This made rod Dick even more happy. If he had a different person, he would have given a large sum of money to thank him, but the Canadian was obviously not willing to accept bribes. After thinking for a long time, rod Dick personally sent Gabriel a well-made shield, which is a weapon of honor for warriors, and explained that this shield was originally intended to be dedicated to the temple. Gabriel has it.


    What kind of gifts to give, and how to make people not to refuse and to be happy, is also a subject of learning, and Lord rod Dick was obviously well versed in it.


    After three days of recuperation, Maria''s maid got better. After breakfast the next day, Lord Roddick''s huge and gorgeous motorcade set off. The businessmen who came to Duke town had been impatient for a long time, but they didn''t want to leave by themselves. The mercenaries who could not hire guards in Duke town got the news last night that Lord Dick was about to return. They all packed up their bags and left after following the adults'' motorcade.Duke Town, which has been bustling for many days, has finally recovered its tranquility. The villagers are enjoying the wine and food brought by the caravan, and many people''s fires have been put out. After so many busy days, it''s hard to relax. Even the mayor didn''t urge the miners to work quickly. During this period of time, the town people turned in a lot of sacred stones, so it''s necessary to relax.


    Everyone was relaxed, but rod Dick was a little nervous, because before returning to the promontory city-state, anything could happen, and there was no guarantee that Mary and the tears of the gods would be safe.


    He told the mayor of dasty in private that the news of the tears of the gods must not be heard. But the night before yesterday, he got a secret reward. Xiao Gu, the temple priest, sent messengers to the city-state of Syria to send the sacred stones that are offered every season to the temple there. No one could stop it, but rod Dick always felt something was wrong.


    He even thought about sending someone to intercept Xiao Gu''s emissary, but he didn''t do so in the end. From Duke town to the city-state of Syria, there is no way to pass through the dark forest in advance. There are checkpoints on the post road. It is impossible for the people sent by him not to accept the check before they catch up with the emissaries, so it is difficult to cover up their whereabouts. Besides, this is after all within the kingdom of hathia. It is a very serious crime for him to send people to intercept the emissaries of the Temple priests. Once it is revealed, Lord Dick will not be able to bear such charges.


    As the motorcade entered the desert, rod Dick looked back at the direction of Duke, which had disappeared from the horizon, and said in his heart, "it''s a strange place whether this place is favored by gods or abandoned."


    In the eyes of Lord Dick, the miner''s skill in Duke town has been handed down from generation to generation. In the eyes of Lord Dick, the qualified adult miners in the town have cultivated physical skills as well as low-level warriors. Among them, the outstanding ones have mastered the second-class physique, awakened the power of sleeping in the blood, and can use it skillfully.


    Even the elite warrior in the empire is a low-level warrior!


    What''s more, the miner''s skill actually contains the basic divinity. Although it is only the simplest and has not passed the test of God, it is after all a divine skill. If it is used in combination with body skill, its power will be amazing. The miners here use this technique to mine, not to fight.


    If all the miners in the town were gathered together, taught their battle formation and command, and mastered how to use weapons, the town could resist an ordinary army. Even if the miners spontaneously assemble to fight with only the hammer, it is difficult to deal with. When he lived in the town, Lord rod Dick even thought that if there was a large-scale civil riot, his personal guards would not be able to suppress it. At most, he could only protect Maria from escaping quickly.


    The city-state of Syria is located in the border area of hathi, Assyria, balun and eju. It was ruled by different dynasties in the history of war, but the small town of Duke, which belongs to the city-state of Syria, has never been occupied by the army, which is probably the reason.


    Every dynasty that conquered the city-state of Syria sent envoys to Duke town to inform them of the change of their rulers, and to ensure the status of Duke town. As long as the subordinate relationship was maintained as before, they would still send troops to guard the post road of the black fire forest, collect the same taxes and provide protection for the trade routes.


    The reason is that it is not worth the cost. It''s not necessary to launch an elite army and cross the difficult road just to conquer a small town. What''s more, what every dynasty and country needs is the God stone and iron produced by Duke town. It is not necessary to kill or enslave the miners there, as long as we can ensure the control of DUK town.


    The location of Duke is so special. To the north of it is the Xuya plateau. The low mountain range near the town is the place where the Shenshi ore core is produced. If it goes far away, the peak stretches, which is an insurmountable natural barrier. It is said that there are still cave savages living in the East. The jungle is lush and the terrain is complex. It is difficult to cross the Youdi River Grand Canyon further away.


    To its west is the black fire jungle, in which there is a hundred mile post road leading to the main city of the city of Syria, which is the shortest and most convenient way to and from DUK town. To its south is the endless desert Gobi, which extends to the Cape city-state border of the eju empire. If you go from the promontory city-state to the Syrian city-state, it is more convenient to go directly to the desert, and there is no need to go to Duke town to cross the black fire jungle.


    The arable land around Duke town is very poor, and there is not enough pasture to feed the local population, but its products are so important. This special situation makes it difficult for DUK town to exist without the city-state of Syria, and the temples in the town are also subject to the orders of the temples in the city-state.


    Another special feature of Duke town is that there are almost no slaves in the town. Except for dasti and Xiaogu, the rest of the residents are almost all civilians. This is completely different from other parts of the Tianshu continent. The reason is very simple. All countries in the surrounding area have the same law: the slave''s hand can not touch the God stone, and every time he violates it, he has to cut off a finger.


    Interestingly, Amun was almost punished by cutting off a finger.


    However, there is a law in the surrounding countries that seems to have been deliberately ignored. Both the Baron Kingdom and the Egyptians seem to have turned a blind eye to the situation in DUK town. This law is: slaves are not allowed to learn physical arts, but only nobles are qualified to learn divinity. Those who practice divinity without permission are regarded as disrespectful to the gods and will be severely punished by the temples.In fact, it is so difficult to learn divinity. Even those who have this qualification, there are many people who can''t cross the threshold of "awakening the power given by the gods". It will be even more difficult if there is no temple priest who teaches and instructs according to strict rituals. But there are a lot of people in the world who have excellent talents, who have mastered similar powers without permission or guidance from the priests.


    This kind of person is called a sorcerer or wizard on the Tianshu continent. In short, it is a derogatory and evil name. According to the law, it will be pursued and killed by the temple people. And the priests or nobles who master divinity are called diviners.


    Other places on the Tianshu continent also produce divine stones, but the last step to remove them from the core is done by low-level diviners, because they have to use some of the most basic magic skills. Therefore, they are not only expensive but also sacred. However, the situation in Duke town is obviously different. The environment here is so hard, the location is so remote and closed, and the production of divine stones is so large that there can never be so many noble magicians working here. All the sacred stones are mined by miners.


    Perhaps it is to see the face of the God who gave the stone to God. The miners'' skills handed down in Duke town from generation to generation contain the forbidden event of basic divinity. No one in the know of the power has mentioned it. It seems that they have not seen it at all, and the residents of Duke town are not aware of it.


    The miners in Duke town of enshun, the city-state of Syria, can keep one out of every ten of them, which is the envy of other people on the mainland. I''m afraid that the miners can leave the temple without permission. In fact, due to geographical constraints, it is difficult for them to leave without permission.


    Duke town not only produces Shenshi, but also produces iron, especially high-grade refined iron. However, the blacksmiths here are not allowed to make weapons. What they produce are forged iron embryos. This time, rod Dick secretly smuggled a batch of fine iron embryos.


    Rod Dick, thinking of the peculiarities of Duke, sat under the shed, with his sword hilt at his waist, and looked at the sand dunes in the distance. The motorcade started at dawn, taking advantage of the cool in the early morning. Now the noon is getting closer and closer. The hot sun shines on the sand, and the heat reflected from all sides is gradually becoming unbearable.


    In the distance on the right, there is a continuous hill with strange boulders standing on the hill. You can find a shady area to rest for a while and avoid the hottest sun in the afternoon. Walking in the desert is so troublesome. Rod Dick insisted on sitting in front of the first car in the motorcade, and Gabriel also said, "my Lord, you are so brave!"


    Rod Dick is worried. He is afraid of ambush on the way. It is said that there are dangerous desert people around here who attack the caravan. They may be disguised by bandits in border countries. The so-called ferocious and dangerous desert people may be just a legend. But ordinary robbers can''t attack the convoy like Lord Dick. If you are far away, you can see that there are elite soldiers escorting them. I''m afraid they have already escaped.


    But if someone special comes for a special purpose, that''s not sure. Otherwise rod Dick would not have taken his personal guard. Lord Dick knew that there was no one in the personal guard who was more advanced than his physical skills. His physical skills had reached the sixth level, and he was only one step away from being a rare high-level warrior.


    Most of the bodyguards were in the first three cars of the team. Maria took the second one, and Gabriel was on it. Rod Dick saw the hills in the distance, and was about to order the team to turn around when he heard Gabriel''s break: "everyone stop!"


    It was like thunder, far above the desert.


    Rod Dick had said that Lord Gabriel''s words were orders, equivalent to his own orders. The well-trained riders in the motorcade reacted very quickly. They tried to rein the animals. More than ten cars in front of them stopped almost at the same time. The soldiers on horseback also reined in the reins. The caravan behind was a bit chaotic. Some cars collided with each other, some people fell off their camels, and some goods overturned.


    Rod Dick had jumped to his feet, reached for his sword, and found no danger. At this time, a cloud of silver light burst out from his head and flew to the sand dune ahead. Looking up, Gabriel, with his shield in his hand and his sword in the other, was standing on the top of his shed.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    The silver light fell, like lightning under the scorching sun, to the gentle zone between the two sand dunes ahead, where the motorcade would pass by no matter how they went. Rod Dick''s heart seemed to shrink, and his pupils were shrinking. Seeing the silver light, he realized that Gabriel''s physique was at least level seven or above. He was a high-level warrior, and he was among the top warriors on the continent.


    From the first car to the two dunes, it was 60 or 70 steps away, which was very difficult to kill with rod Dick''s sword skills, and he had not yet discovered the hidden danger there.


    Gabriel didn''t have time to care what rod Dick thought. In fact, she found signs of danger further away. It was only at this distance that Gabriel suddenly got caught off guard when her sword skills were effective.


    Sword light cut in the sand dunes, the sand suddenly fell down, a few with barbs and spines of iron rope exposed. There is indeed a trap, if inadvertently ambush, the team''s first car will be trapped, thus blocking the entire team. Both sides of the trap burst out a cloud of sand fog. Two people, one armed with a shield and the other with a long handled Tomahawk, jumped out, looking very embarrassed.


    To attack with a shield and a long handled Tomahawk in combat, it requires superior strength and agility, which is not what ordinary soldiers can do. The two men covered their faces with turbans, and their clothes were as light yellow as sand dunes. They had been quietly lurking under the hot sand for so long. If rod Dick''s car falls, the two axes, one left and one right, will be the call of death.


    Gabriel not only cut out a sword, then the wrist in the air very beautiful flip, toward both sides and cut out two sword light, like two meteors whistling away from the sand. Two flying sand rolled up, dozens of yellow figures jumped out of the sand, and iron chains flew out of the sand. Several people nearby were splashed with bleeding light, and the nearest iron chain had been cut off by sword light more than ten steps away.


    Someone was injured, but did not hear the scream. This is not a general robber, but a well-trained elite soldier. The outline of the trap ahead and the whole ambush circle is clear. The front trap is located on the road between the two sand dunes, which is just a place to go up and down.


    On both sides of the trap, a team of people were lurking in the direction of the motorcade, and there were iron chains that could be stretched at any time under the sand, just like a pocket. The ambush on both sides did not wear armor, but held sharp machetes. It was a weapon commonly used by soldiers in the kingdom of Assyria. It was usually used in cavalry fighting, but its power was not small in step warfare. Only when they wielded their swords, they should have absolute speed.


    Seeing this scene, rod Dick calmed down from the shock, roared and quickly ordered several orders. He brought with him a total of 60 bodyguards, which were divided into five teams of twelve men, two of which were cavalry.


    One of the best squadrons was on both sides of Maria''s carriage and was not moved by the battle ahead, to prevent any attack on the most important target. The other two teams did not move forward, but ran back to protect the side of the whole team. At the same time, the team leader restrained the caravan in the rear to avoid confusion. Under the leadership of the team leader, the two teams of cavalry have come to the front of the motorcade and set up the battle formation. The front row soldiers hold shields and the rear row soldiers have raised their spears.


    Gabriel couldn''t throw the gun, because Gabriel saw rod Decker in formation, jumped out of the shed and rushed forward with a cloud of silver light, and the soldiers with machetes rushed at her. Finally, we heard the scream. One after another, the broken arms and limbs flew up. The sand dunes were dyed red with blood. Occasionally, the sound of weapons collision came.


    The swords of those soldiers finally blocked Gabriel''s sword, and even the tip of the sword crossed the armor. However, Gabriel did not stop. He rushed forward with his shield and sword, and all the people in front of him fell down.


    Rod Dick felt his eyelids were jumping. He was also a warrior who had mastered the six levels of martial arts. He was at the top of the middle class warrior. However, as the city Lord of the promontory City, he was of high status and had hardly experienced such a single attack. Gabriel''s sword skills are so unstoppable that rod Dick has a feeling of blood boiling.


    He finally understood why the temple of Isis in Memphis only sent this warrior to protect Maria. The ordinary bandits and robbers, the whole team was not the opponent of Gabriel alone. Rod Dick thought to himself, if Gabriel did not come to protect Maria, but to assassinate her, would his own personal guard guarantee Maria''s safety, even with the help of low-level magicians?


    The temple of Isis could send such a warrior, and no one else could say anything. However, rod Dick secretly complained for Gabriel. Such a high-level warrior would be more secure if she was accompanied by a magician and two followers. How could she be allowed to come alone? It was really condescending.


    Gabriel rushed out in this way. If there was a wise magician lurking in the distance, he would easily suffer losses. Although it is impossible for noble magicians to do this kind of robbery, the enemy we meet today is obviously not simple.


    Rod Dick couldn''t sit still. Under the escort of two small captains, rod Dick rushed out in person and followed Gabriel. However, they could not catch up with Gabriel who had killed the enemy all the way.


    Gabriel left the body of the enemy all the way, and had already rushed to the position more than ten steps away from the traps between the sand dunes. There were no soldiers with machetes in front of him. The first two soldiers with armor and axe didn''t rush in like the others. Instead, they stood tall and waiting. They seemed to be the most powerful opponents.At this moment, Gabriel''s attention should be completely attracted by the two soldiers. One left and one right suddenly gave out a strange roar like wild animals, and two people suddenly appeared in the sand dune no If you look carefully, it should be three people. Behind the figure on the left, there is still a person standing.


    But the left and right are too tall. The last one is covered by the shadow of the man in front of him. It''s hard to detect the appearance of the last one. His figure is very light and in a trance. He should have used some kind of magic art of hiding his tracks.


    In the way of measurement on the Tianshu continent, the outer diameter of a divine stone is one inch, and ten inches is one foot. The two men are more than ten feet tall. Standing there, they are like two hills, and their arms are thicker than adults'' thighs. Rod Dick recognized that this was a mountain giant living in a country far east of Assyria.


    Mountain Giants live in cold highlands. It is said that they are the descendants of legendary giants. In fact, they are not very different from ordinary people, that is, they are huge. They can also learn physical skills. Although they are not very flexible, they have absolutely superior power. They are also recruited and trained in the armies of the neighboring kingdoms. As heavy armed soldiers with blunt weapons, the outstanding ones are capable of using huge hammers, axes and other weapons in the hard to avoid frontal battlefield.


    Gabriel was only as tall as the two men''s chests. They wielded a heavy sledgehammer with a handle. The round hammer was inlaid with sharp fangs. One left and one right shawls fell on their faces. The attack was too sudden.


    The other side really has a magic master, that is, the third person standing in the shadow. It is he who uses his magic to hide the breath of himself and the two great men. At this moment, he launches a killing blow. If the motorcade really got into the trap, they were on both sides of Maria''s car when the first car fell. They should be the main force of the ambush. They could smash the whole carriage with one blow, but now they are used to deal with Gabriel.


    Gabriel couldn''t hide. He was in all directions under the sound of the huge hammer. The two small captains threw out their spears, one left and one right, and shot at the two giant men respectively. Rod Dick also shot, and his sword flew out. The tip of the sword had an inconspicuous faint halo in the sun. It was faster than the throwing gun, but it was the third person behind the giant Han figure on the right.


    With a deafening sound, Gabriel lifted his left shield and held up the huge hammer that fell on his left. His feet and legs fell into the sand. The right hand raised the sword to meet another huge hammer. The silver Epee looked so thin at this time, as if it would be smashed with a light blow.


    But the sword didn''t break, the huge hammer hit the tip of the sword almost no sound, the long sword curved into an arc but did not break, Gabriel''s mouth did not know what to murmur, and the two sacred stones on the edge of the sword made strange waves. Suddenly the body of the sword bounced straight again. A force that seemed to distort the space spread out, and the huge hammer slipped to one side. Juhan''s body involuntarily made a half spin. The hammer hit the tip of the sword, but it seemed to be lost.


    This is magic, and it''s medium magic! As a samurai, it is very difficult to learn the magic arts systematically because of the different training directions, and it is impossible to master the magic arts of the same level. Gabriel is able to master medium level magic, though it is cast by the sword that is blessed by divinity. This is amazing enough!


    With a click and a strange cry, the giant man dislocated his left shoulder, dropped his hand and hit the sand dune with his hammer. The spears of the two team leaders also arrived. When the spear shot at Juhan on the right side flew close, it was like it was stuck into something sticky. It was pulled by a force and inserted into the sand dune. It was the magician who protected Juhan in time.


    Another shot hit the left giant in the thigh. A third level Samurai tried his best to shoot through a few cattle, but at the moment it was only a few inches deep. The giant man''s body was like an iron strike. But the damage was not light. The hammer hit Gabriel''s shield, and the center of the shield was sunken and deformed, and a radial crack appeared. Juhan''s body was numb and numb. He was shot again. He knelt down on one leg with a strange roar.


    With a clang sound, Gabriel pulled his legs out of the sand and ran forward. The shield and the hammer rubbed out a string of sparks. You can see that the crack in the center of the shield is slowly disappearing, as if it can make up for itself, but only half of it has been repaired and stopped. The shield that rod Dick gave her was blessed by magic, but it could not withstand the hammer of a great man.


    Gabriel took a step and sent it with her left hand. The edge of the shield spiraled into the giant man''s chest. This was an axe skill. She used the shield as a Tomahawk. Juhan let out a roar, let go of the sledgehammer, and reached for both sides of the shield in an attempt to capture it. Gabriel didn''t fight with him. As soon as he sent his strength forward, he released his hand and leaped forward to the right, and cut out a dazzling silver light to the right.


    Juhan subconsciously reaches out to grab the shield in great pain. Gabriel simply abandons the shield and adds a force. Juhan falls down on his back with the shield inserted in his chest, and still has a throwing gun in his leg.


    The encounter lasted a short time. The spear fired at Juhan on the right failed. The magician behind Juhan was casting a spell. Rod Dick''s sword flew to him, and slowed down strangely near him. It made a series of sounds like something was broken. It fell to the ground, but it just stuck on one of his feet and nailed it into the sand.


    The magician gave out a long hiss of pain, and then he saw the desert and the sky in front of him spinning and dancing!It was Gabriel''s sword light, which chopped off his head and whirled away. At the same time, the silver light crossed the waist of the giant Han on the right side. The blood burst out after two breaths.


    That man is a medium level magician, and he has reached the fifth level, and his status is quite high. However, he was very unlucky today. In order to hide his voice, he did not launch an attack in advance, so that warriors like Gabriel rushed to such a close distance. When the giant man in front of him could not protect him, he almost became flesh on the chopping block.


    Don''t forget Gabriel can also use medium level magic. Although it''s just to assist combat skills, it''s not as comprehensive and systematic as the master''s master, but it''s enough to kill him in this case.


    Gabriel did not pay attention to the giant man behind him. He abandoned his shield and sword and continued to rush forward. There were two enemies with axes on the sand dune ahead. The two soldiers, who had seemed very confident, could not help showing a trace of panic when they saw the ambush in front of them so quickly disintegrated. They turned around and wanted to go, but felt unable to escape. In a moment of timidity and hesitation, Gabriel had arrived.


    Life and death do not have to fight, the two people drink a long handle axe, left and right staggered split in the past, the axe blade also has a layer of faint hazy halo. Gabriel rushed to the front and suddenly accelerated. He bent his waist and legs, like a lion''s forward attack. He had already passed the edge of the axe blade and hit the soldier on the left.


    Her shoulder pads hit the shield, and the tip of the shield hit the man''s breastplate, which sank in a large piece, accompanied by the sound of bone breaking between the ribs. Gabriel''s body then bounced off to the right and stabbed another soldier with his sword.


    The handle of the axe was very long. As soon as the man on the right side raised it, Gabriel suddenly came near. It was too late to chop under the blade of the axe. He hurriedly raised his shield to block the sword light. Suddenly the light of the sword was so dazzling that it seemed to tear everything apart. The shield was split in half. The sword was inserted into his breastplate. The trembling of the tip of the sword broke the internal organs, and then it was pulled out.


    The silver body of the sword is intact, even without a trace of blood. Gabriel''s armor on one side of the shoulder guard, there are several cracks, is slowly repairing and closing, she is between the sand dunes, the sun shining on the golden curls, beautiful face is so cold, there is no living enemy behind.


    Rod Dick and two captains stood between the two fallen giants and looked at Gabriel with admiration and amazement.


    ����


    In the distant hills, in the shadow of strange boulders, there are a group of people quietly lurking, all showing a look of disbelief. There are three people in front of them. Among them, femiyan Xiaomo, the governor of the city of Syria and the local governor of the city. On the left is his most trusted deputy, Mister Morton, the treasurer of the city of Syria. On the right is Cosman, the high priest and magician of the temple of Syria.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    Behind the grotesque stone, out of sight in the distance, there was a group of knights, armed in formation, ready to attack at any time. Besides, there are dozens of unmanned horses. Some of them carry the necessary materials for a long journey in the desert. Most of them are war horses. The owners of these horses have just been killed in the fierce encounter.


    Morton, the treasurer, murmured, "how can it be that a man, or a woman, has wiped out all the elite of the ambush, and the high priest Jeremiah has also died Governor, we have too few people to ambush this time! "


    Governor Xiao Mo''s face was very ugly: "it is impossible for us to mobilize the city-state army to attack Dick''s motorcade in public. It is tantamount to declaring war on the Egyptian empire. We can only use the identity of bandits on the Assyrian border as cover. Besides, it''s too late to mobilize the army. We''ve done our best to lead the guards to ambush here. "


    The high priest of Cosman looked at governor Xiao Mo with some dissatisfaction. His eyes seemed to say, is there such a well-trained and elite bandit? Then he turned around and looked at Gabriel in the distance and said with a gloomy face: "this man must be one of the twelve great warriors guarding the Isis temple in Memphis. What a surprise!"


    "No matter how strong she is, she is just a person," said the financial officer reluctantly! You see, she''s done her best now. It seems that she''s still hurt. If we launch a cavalry attack suddenly, it''s still possible to capture the tears of the gods. "


    While they were talking, Gabriel had gone back to the front of the motorcade, kneeling on one knee, his sword half thrust into the sand, his face pale, and a thread of blood oozed from the corners of his mouth. He was praying silently. The God stone on the sword e gives out a soft white light to cover her, which is a low-level treatment magic. Gabriel was indeed injured in the fierce battle just now, especially when he was struck by a sledgehammer with his shield.


    Dick has sent his servants to clean up the battlefield. His limbs and broken arms are buried in the sand. Weapons and armor have been collected and taken away. These are the spoils of war and an important basis for tracing the source of the gang in the future.


    Seeing this, governor Xiao Mo hesitated and said, "although the warrior was injured, rod Dick''s elite guard did not lose anything. You can see that their cavalry still kept fighting formation, and we have lost half of our manpower, and even the great sacrifice of Jeremiah."


    "The high priest of Cosman is still here. In addition, we have two low-level magicians. If we attack them in a formal combat formation and re mount them to protect them in the center of the battle array, we will surely win."


    The high priest of Cosman gritted his teeth and said: "the failure of the ambush was an accident. I didn''t expect that the other side would kill such a great warrior. In the disaster brought about by the magician decades ago, the goddess of Isis Temple fell, and even the tears of the gods on the scepter were missing. In the long run, their authority over xiaeju will be questioned, which is what we hope to see most.


    The tears of the gods are so important to them and more important to us. Don''t forget the old legend, the people of hathi also believe that the tears of the gods are the blessing of the gods. If we get it, it''s not Isis who blesses eju, but enril''s blessing to Hattie, so that we can gather more strength against the Empire of eju. "


    Governor Xiao Mo''s tone was still hesitant: "of course I know this, otherwise I would not bring the elite guard to ambush here. But as you have seen in the battle just now, unless you are sure that you can succeed at one stroke and leave no clues to be traced, there is no way to act rashly. "


    The high priest of Cosman frowned and said, "your honor, today the high priest Jeremiah died and lost so many people. If it is not successful, how do you report it back?" When he said this, he suddenly turned back, surprised and happy: "my Lord, don''t worry any more, our great God magician Ge lie is coming!"


    They all looked back to the distance behind the hill, and saw a figure in a white robe. It seemed that he was walking, but his body was flying fast against the sand dunes. It was not long before he came to several people. This is an old man with a white goatee, a short man with a turban and deep wrinkles on his face, but his eyes are clear and sharp, not like an old man at all.


    The old man''s name was Gore, and he was the chief priest of the temple of Syria. In the usual city-state, the city Lord usually concurrently served as the chief priest. However, the city-state of Xuya was different. It was located in a strategic position on the border. The kingdom of Baron specially sent a high-level magician to be the chief priest of the temple of syrya. There were also three deputy divinities, namely, the high priest, Xiaomo, Jeremiah and Cosman.


    Governor Xiaomo was also one of the three high priests of the city of Syria, and Jeremiah had just been killed by Gabriel''s sword.


    No matter where he was in the Kingdom, the high-level magician was in a transcendent position. He did not care about daily affairs. He often came and went between the city of Xuya and the capital of the kingdom. He also had a part-time job in the main temple of the kingdom. This time, governor Xiao Mo led people to launch an ambush. It happened that gelie was not there. Unexpectedly, he came here at the moment. How can we not be overjoyed?


    It was inconvenient for the knights to get off their horses, and they all bowed down with weapons on their horses. The three people from the high place also saluted respectfully and said, "incomparably distinguished great magician, are you here? All difficulties will be solved, please let us explain to you what happened here. "


    Ge lie looked at the battlefield in the distance, waved his stick and said, "I already understand what happened here. After you go back, you can explain it slowly."Morton, the financial officer, was surprised and knelt down and said, "with your power, we can capture the tears of the gods."


    The high priest Cosman also knelt down and said, "Dear chief priest, we are fighting for the future destiny of the kingdom of hathi. However, when Jeremiah is dead, the governor''s personal guard has also lost more than half. If you can''t get the tears of the gods, how do you explain it when you go back?"


    There is a trace of regret in Ge lie''s eyes, and sighs: "I will try my best to help you out. I know the precious tears of the gods, but now is not the time. You see, the other side had such a large caravan with rod Dick and his personal guard. Besides, if you kill the guardian warrior of Isis temple and rod Dick, do you know what it means


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Ge lie then said, "don''t think nobody knows that you did it. In this place, who can mobilize such strength? There''s no other possibility than Hattie. Hathi is accumulating strength in secret. At present, he needs to maintain the superficial peace. The Egyptians are worried that there is no excuse to eliminate this power. If you do this, it may lead to war ahead of time, and now the kingdom of hathi is not ready, and the time has not come for enril to grant victory. "


    At this point, Gerry''s voice suddenly stopped, looked up at the distant road of rod Dick''s motorcade, and exclaimed in a low voice, "magic!"


    The high priest of Cosman looked back and said strangely, "it seems that it''s just the lowest level of praying. Why are you so surprised?"


    ����


    In the distance of the motorcade, Maria did not know when she had come to fermion Xiaomo: the chief administrator and governor of the city of Syria, and one of the three high priests in the temple of Syria.


    Cosman: one of the three high priests in the temple of Syria.


    Jeremiah: one of the three high priests of the house of God of Syria died by the sword of Gabriel.


    Goliath: the eighth level master of divinity, the chief priest of the temple of syrya, and the elder of the theological Academy of hathi kingdom.


    Mister Morton: Xiao Mo''s deputy, the financial officer of the Xuya city group.


    This chapter introduces the God system -


    enril: the main god believed in both hathi and Assyria, and the grandfather of the goddess Muyun in myths and legends, which is regarded as the symbol of royal power. In hathi or Assyria, its status is equivalent to that of Horus King God in the egyptic empire.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    "Nine Level 9 Magic The magician? " Amun opened his mouth wide and forgot to close it. He stammered.


    He heard very clearly that the old madman was talking about a magician, not a magician. He was a person who had learned divinity without permission from the gods. This kind of person is to be punished by the temple, and has gained the power equivalent to the demigod. It''s unbelievable!


    The old madman stopped talking. His eyes crossed the wall and seemed to be looking at a distant place. He didn''t know what he was recalling. After a long time, Amun came back to God and asked carefully, "are you also a magician?"


    "Yes, I am a magician. But my achievements are not as good as my students. I''m just a level eight magician. " The old madman replied positively, but he didn''t turn to look at Amun.


    Amun was petrified. After looking at the old madman for a long time, he whispered, "your student..." At this point, he hesitated and did not know how to ask.


    The old madman seemed to say to himself, "his name is bell. If he had not become a God, he would have died. The last time I heard from him was from Schrodinger 30 years ago. At that time, he abducted the virgin of Isis temple, Cong Ni, and was being pursued by a large number of magicians and warriors. He wanted to come to me, but he couldn''t get away from me, and then there was no news. "


    Amun was as if he had been enchanted and could not speak. The old madman just a few words, but contains too much shocking information. First of all, if the magician had not become a God, he might have died long ago, obviously implying that mortals can become gods. In all the Oracle, people can''t live forever like the gods, let alone the magicians who are cursed by the gods?


    The second is the news that Schr? Dinger brought 30 years ago. Then this cat has lived for at least 30 years, and can also transmit messages between magicians. What a magical cat it is! Amun recalled his childhood experience. The greedy and dirty fat cat had been in the old Madman''s house since he could remember. But Schr? Dinger was too lazy to sleep in the corner all day long, and almost no one would notice it.


    The most shocking thing was that the magician named bell abducted the saint of Isis Temple 30 years ago. At this time, Amun still didn''t know exactly who the saint was, but he knew that a magician could not openly show off, and the great magician bell actually made trouble in the temple, as if he didn''t care about his identity at all.


    Amun did not speak, but the old madman withdrew his eyes, turned to look at him and said, "you can''t believe it, can you? He entered the temple of Memphis and accepted the invitation to become an honorary high priest, in fact, to fulfill my wish. But even I didn''t expect that he would abduct him with the tears of the saints and the gods. He was so bold that he was even crazier than me


    Amun, who had been in the petrified state, finally heard something wrong. "No, no, no, how can this be possible? Isn''t the magician rejected by the gods and pursued by the temple? How did he become the honorary high priest of the temple of Memphis


    The old madman laughed, which was his most common expression, with a bantering sneer: "what I just introduced to you about divinity and physique is a saying since ancient times in Tianshu. Both the oracle and the truth may contain many mistakes and lies. I taught bell to learn everything, and I only hope that he will fulfill one of my wishes, that is, to find out the true secrets of the gods. "


    Amun''s brain is not very good at the moment. He can''t think about so many complicated problems for a moment. He asks, "you haven''t told me how a magician who is rejected by the gods can become the high priest of the temple of Memphis?"


    The sneer on the old Madman''s face was even more obvious: "the so-called nobles are qualified to learn divinity and obtain the permission of the temple. I think these statements are just lies of the gods and priests trying to monopolize divinity. If you are only a low-level or middle-level magician, the situation is really the case, and you will be punished or even chased by the temple. But if you''re lucky enough to be a great magician, things change, and it''s dramatic


    "What play?" Amun was more and more puzzled. From childhood to adulthood, he only saw the drama of praising God at the annual festivals in the town.


    The old madman asked, "Amun, will you pay a bunch of sheep to kill a wild animal? If the beast didn''t provoke you at all, even willing to help you? "


    Amun: of course not. I''m not a fool


    The old madman snorted, "the priests in the temple are not fools! The cost of destroying a great mage is too high. To encircle and exterminate a great mage, one has to bear a heavy loss. It is not a necessity. Who is willing to do such a loss making business? If a great magician appears in the possession of a temple, as long as he does not reveal his identity and is not hostile to the temple, the priests are happy to pretend that they do not know. If he reveals his identity and has to deal with it, he usually uses another way first. "


    Amun gradually understood, but still asked, "in what way?"


    The old madman turned his head and looked at the wall again. His sight seemed to cross the room and look into the distance. He told Amun about the past of bell.


    there was a great magician in the territory. The smartest way is to "eliminate" him without losing or even enhancing his strength. Then negotiation can be conducted. Persuade and bribe him to join the temple, accept the blessing of the gods, give him a noble status, become an honorary priest. So what trouble has been solved, there is no need to lose a lot, fight to the death.The great master of divinity is transcendent in any place in Tianshu. Each temple, of course, hopes to have more Great Magicians, which is also a symbol of strength and status. Such things, even the king in the dark are praised, who does not want to have more Great Magicians for their own service?


    The magician turned into a magician. He didn''t have to worry about his own identity any more, and he could enjoy the status of honor. The temples that can attract great magicians enjoy huge wealth and resources. Practicing divinity here and enjoying people''s reverence are much better than being an invisible magician. Why not?


    Therefore, this kind of negotiation is often relaxed and pleasant, and both sides are happy. However, there are also exceptions. All those who are able to practice divinity privately and have high-level achievements are rare talents in the world. Some of them are arrogant and may not accept such an invitation. But as long as he did not openly oppose the temple, the temple would privately promise benefits or give generous gifts, as long as they were at peace with each other.


    Only in the open and hostile relationship, the great mage and the Kingdom and temple as enemies, then must be eliminated. It will be an extremely tragic war of annihilation, and all kinds of forces will even be mobilized to participate.


    Bell was a student of Nietzsche, an old madman. When he entered mengfeisi City 36 years ago, he was already a level 8 magician. He was very straightforward, went directly to Isis temple to show his identity, and demonstrated the magic achievements, which surprised the virgin and the three high priests. The next thing came to pass, and bell became the honorary high priest of the temple of Isis and a venerable master of divinity.


    Mengfeisi Temple declared that bell had been practicing divinity for many years, and never cared about his fame. Until he became a level 8 master of divinity, he accepted the status of honorary high priest. How devout, humble and resolute he was, how admirable he was!


    In the beginning, bell had only the symbolic status of an honorary high priest, not real power. However, three years later, the situation changed. During his tenure as the honorary high priest of Isis temple, the divinity advanced to level 9 and became a demigod. You should know that at that time, the holy girl Cong Ni, who represented the supreme authority of Isis temple, had only eight levels of divine achievement.


    Bell''s status not only became extremely honored in Isis temple, but also became one of the elders of the Egyptian divinity Council. He is entitled to participate in the discussion of the supreme mysteries of divinity, and to direct the practice of divinity among the nobles and priests. He can also refer to the ancient records of the Isis temple and the archives of the ecclesiastical Council. ����That''s what bell came to Isis for.


    It was the old madman Nietzsche who taught him everything and hoped that he would fulfill one wish: to find out why the gods became gods? If we know this secret, we may be able to answer two questions: can mortals also become gods? If so, how do you become a God?


    The difficulty of accomplishing this wish was almost beyond imagination, and the old madman did not ask bell to succeed, as long as he tried his best. According to the old madman, bell may have been close to success. Even if he did not answer all the questions, he had at least mastered the key to solve the mystery. Otherwise, he would not have abducted the goddess of Isis temple.


    It was the abduction of the Virgin that completely changed Bell''s later fate. If it didn''t happen, bell would continue to enjoy the status of honor, perhaps become one of the greatest magicians in the history of the Egyptians, and perhaps he could completely fulfill the wish of the old madman. But the world can''t be assumed again. Thirty years ago, bell left the temple of Isis, taking not only the virgin congni, but also the tears of the gods that Cong Ni was in charge of.


    Speaking of this, the old madman suddenly said a digression with deep emotion: "the insider privately said that bell had hijacked the virgin, but I think that the saint was hijacked voluntarily by him. She has the tears of the gods. Even if she can''t defeat bell, she won''t be robbed if she decides to fight to death It''s not until 30 years later, right here, you''ve dug out the tears of the gods, and that Mary will become the new guardian saint of Isis temple, and they finally have the virgin again


    Amun was surprised again and blurted out one of his most concerned questions: "Maria! She will be a saint! Who is the saint? "


    The old madman poured a full glass of wine, but he was not in a hurry to drink it. He shook his glass in his hand and replied, "don''t worry about interrupting. I''m just going to say this..."


    The main god believed in the eju empire was Horus King God, and the eju Pharaoh claimed to be the spokesman of Horus God in the world. The kings of eju are all located in the city of bish in upper eju. The Horus temple in bish city is the main temple of all eju, which is equivalent to the highest theocracy center of the whole country. All the shrines in the country are also subject to its orders. The chief deity of the main temple of Horus is of course held by the king himself.


    However, the Pharaoh himself usually lived in the palace to deal with government affairs, and only in major ceremonies would he ascend the altar as the LORD God. Therefore, there was a chief priest in the temple who offered sacrifices to Horus and other gods on behalf of the Pharaoh. In addition to the chief priest, there are three high priests in the main temple of Horus, who are in charge of daily affairs, and their status is far higher than that of the high priests in ordinary local temples.


    There are also a group of high priests in the main temple of Horus. They are the most prestigious group in the Empire, and the theological Council and Seminary, which represent the highest authority of imperial divinity, are also located here.The upper eju is located in the fertile valley of the upper reaches of the roni River, and the lower eju Empire also has an important territory, which is located in the lower reaches of the roni River Delta. In history, eju was divided into two countries. The capital of lower eju was mengfeisi, and later the Pharaon completed the unification.


    The main temple of Memphis is Isis temple, which is also the most important temple in the whole lower eju. In name, the main deity is the king of eju, symbolizing the rule of lower eju, but the person who represents the Pharaoh to sacrifice to the gods is the saint.


    The main god of Isis temple is of course the goddess Isis. She is the mother of Horus in myth and legend, the God of abundance believed by the eju people, and the guardian God of mengfeisi city since ancient times. In the temple of Isis, not only the goddess Isis, but also the various gods of eju were sacrificed. In the middle of the hall was the statue of Isis holding the young Horus.


    Isis was regarded as the Virgin Mary in eju. There is a tradition since ancient times that the people who sacrifice to the goddess on behalf of the people in the world are called the saint, and the full name is "the guardian saint of Isis". The tears of the gods on her Scepter symbolized the identity of the saint, representing the loyalty, love and the eyes of the goddess Isis who showed pity and blessing to the world.


    The Virgin was pure and devout, and gave her all to Isis. Therefore, any adult man can not touch her, only kiss the soil under her feet to show respect.


    According to records, thirty years ago, the holy daughter of Isis temple, relying on the power given by the goddess, annihilated an evil level 9 magician. She herself also fell, and the tears of the gods on the scepter were destroyed in this fierce battle. ����This is the official statement of eju, and its authority is beyond doubt.


    The evil great mage was bell of course, which was called "the magician''s disaster" in the history of eju. According to the old Madman''s knowledge, the actual situation is that bell, the honorary high priest of Isis temple at that time, abducted the virgin Cong Ni and took away the tears of the gods. This is absolutely intolerable and has violated and shaken the authority of the gods that ruled the Empire.


    The Pharaon gave a secret order that he must be destroyed. The forces of the temples in xiaeju took part in the campaign. Bell dodged everywhere, and finally could not shelter in the eju empire. He escaped all the way through the desert and came to the deep mountains in the border area of Assyria, balun, hathi and eju.


    King eju sent a large number of magicians and warriors to cross the border to kill them. None of them came back in the end, and there was no news of Bell and the virgin congni.


    After this, all the records of bell as the honorary high priest of Isis temple and the elder of the Egyptian divinity Council were destroyed and no one was allowed to mention it again. In the official records, he is an evil magician who was destroyed by the virgin Cong Ni at the expense of herself.


    Speaking of this, the old madman was silent again. There was no sound in the room for a long time. All the old and the young were thinking about their own worries.


    Amun finally knew the identity of the saint, and also knew what Maria would become. He could not help but feel a little gloomy. Although he knew that nothing could happen between himself and Maria, he always had a trace of indescribable regret in his heart. He could not help thinking about her in silence and uttering a deep sigh. Just listening to this sigh, he is not like a 14-year-old child at all.


    Finally, it was amon who first broke the silence: "you said that your student, the great magician bell, was close to successfully cracking the secrets of the gods. Is there any definite evidence?"


    The old madman replied in a trance: "it is the last message he sent 30 years ago, which confirms many of my conjectures over the years, but I don''t know how many mysteries he has solved? I have just introduced the situation of divinity and physique. Many of people''s cognition may be wrong Shenshu is separated from body art on purpose and lacks key contents. ����That should be the secret of the gods


    **


    this chapter presents a list of characters -


    Bell: a student of the old madman, an evil level 9 magician in the official records of eju. It is said that he was destroyed by the guardian saint of Isis Temple 30 years ago.


    Cong Ni: thirty years ago, the last guardian saint of Isis temple, according to official records, it was she who destroyed the evil great mage bell, who also died in the battle.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    In his youth, Nietzsche, an old madman, was also a coal miner in Duke, just like Amun. That was more than a hundred years ago. At that time, balun, Assyria and hathi were experiencing chaotic wars, and the rulers of syrya city-state changed their owners several times. The living environment of Duke town was much worse than that of the present, and there was often a lack of living materials.


    The barren land here can only grow a small amount of barley and beans, and there are few sheep on the edge of the black fire forest. That was one spring, when all the sheep were eaten up, Nietzsche felt that his mouth was stale, so he went to hunt in the deep mountain forest east of the town. A strong miner can also be a good hunter by mastering his skills. Although it is dangerous in the deep jungle, the old madman has played game in the edge zone since childhood.


    This time, Nietzsche went a long way. All the way, Nietzsche beat his prey and roasted it into dried meat. He carried it on his body. Unconsciously, he had passed through the area where there were cave dwarfs in the mountains and entered the precipitous Youdi River Gorge. When he was chasing a deer, he accidentally fell off the cliff. Fortunately, he was surrounded by vines in the middle of the sky. After breaking many vines, he stabilized himself and climbed to a very secret place. As a result, he found a body which had just died for a short time in a sunken shelter under the rock and got his remains.


    The dead was a middle-level magician. In the melee, he flew with the help of magic props to escape the pursuit. He was seriously injured and fell in this remote place, and finally died. The magician came from the Marduk temple in balun. At that time, balun and Hattie were at war. They should be hatti''s enemies. He left his last words and wrote them on the wall of the cave with a knife.


    The difference between Nietzsche and the ordinary miners in Duke is that he can read. Nietzsche''s grandfather used to be the clerk of Duke town. In the war time, he did not know which dynasty''s law he had violated. He was punished and deprived of the lowest aristocratic status. In the last few years of his life, he spent his time teaching his grandson to learn mud board knife books.


    The place where Nietzsche fell was far away from the crowd, facing the swift Youdi River, and behind it was a precipitous cliff. The seriously wounded magician, lacking food and medicine, struggled to pray to the God of Marduk for seven days and seven nights in an attempt to obtain compassion and salvation, and finally despaired before his death.


    In his last words, the desperate sorcerer said that he did not want to return to the temple. If anyone could find him, he asked to be buried here in the traditional way of his family and bring his remains to his wife and children. In return, the magician left his own secret of divine cultivation, including not only the various stages from the low level to the medium level, but also the content that he had not learned and how to advance from the middle level to the high level. His relics include a staff inscribed with marks and several precious artifacts.


    Nietzsche''s life turned from then on. He studied divinity privately. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured. Fortunately, he had enough food in his backpack. He stayed here for several days, recorded all the contents of the divination and buried the magician. Relying on his strong body, he climbed up the cliff with the relic of the magician a few days later.


    The people in Duke thought that Nietzsche had disappeared and died in the depths of the dangerous jungle. But ten years later, Nietzsche returned to the town, claiming that he was captured by the caveman while hunting, and worked as a slave in the savage''s village for ten years. Until now, Nietzsche finally has a chance to escape from the mountains.


    However, no one knew that Nietzsche was already a magician, who had just returned from a long journey from the capital city of Baron.


    He went to Baron city to return the relics of the magician. Nietzsche was a third level magician. As long as he was careful, he could deal with many situations on the way. It was only in the outside world that Nietzsche realized the strangeness of the miner''s skill he had learned as a child. When he got the artifact, he already had the skill and reaction of a second level warrior. When he fell down the cliff, he could save his life, not only by luck.


    But after he got the classics left by the magician, when he carried out the "awakening of power" ceremony, he got the so-called power given by the gods to communicate with the external energy. Of course, he chose to practice divinity.


    In the city of Baron, Nietzsche finally found the widow of the magician. However, he found that the family had declined and was in trouble. The status of Temple priests is mostly hereditary, inherited by the most suitable son or eldest son of the family. The magician is a priest of Marduk temple in the city of balun. His only son is not yet an adult and can not inherit the priesthood status.


    Her husband''s whereabouts are unknown, and the magician''s widow is in debt in recent years. The creditor, a nobleman in the city, asked the widow to marry him in order to seize territory and inherit her husband''s priesthood, which was common during the war.


    Nietzsche''s arrival helped the magician''s widow out of the siege, because the artifact''s legacy was very valuable, almost half of his family''s wealth. Otherwise, his disappearance would not cause such great difficulties to the family.


    The widow was very grateful to Nietzsche. Out of good intentions, she told him privately, "if you have learned divinity privately and become a magician according to my husband''s last words, you must not reveal your identity and endure until you become a great magician. Then everything may change dramatically, if you are lucky!"


    With these words, she told Nietzsche to leave as soon as possible, otherwise there might be trouble. Her worry was not wrong. Nietzsche was chased after leaving Baron city. Perhaps it was the nobleman who failed in his plot to vent his anger. Nietzsche used magic to kill his pursuers, worried that his mage''s identity would be revealed, and sneaked back to duke.Nietzsche lived in Duke town for another ten years, like other miners, without any abnormality. Ten years later, he left Duke town again and traveled to the mainland. It seemed that he did not pay attention to the law that "the registered miners of Duke town shall not leave without permission". At that time, he was already a level 7 wizard.


    Nietzsche traveled around Tianshu for another ten years, and had many fantastic experiences. When he returned to Duke again, he was already a level 8 magician. It is said that the mayor at that time also wanted to investigate Nietzsche''s responsibility for leaving without permission, but later he did not know why. Nietzsche had been living in the town since then, and no one had taken care of him. He was only regarded as an old madman with good nonsense.


    Since ancient times, body art and divinity can''t be practiced at the same level. This is the oracle and law since ancient times. After getting the relics of the magician, Nietzsche awakened the "power given by the gods", and began to specialize in divinity, and achieved close to the highest achievement. But then there was a problem that bothered him. Before he learned divinity, he actually began to learn skills similar to body art and reached the level of a second level samurai.


    In fact, the blessing ceremony presided over by the priest in Muyun temple is similar to the awakening ceremony of certain forces when the men in Duke town are adults.


    Nietzsche knew nothing about it at that time, so he gave up body art and completely practiced divinity. He became a great magician. So he began to doubt that there might be some unknown secret in this, but when he wanted to start practicing physical arts again, he found it extremely difficult. Even when he was young, the strength of the second class Samurai was lost, and his physical strength was barely equal to that of the first level warrior.


    After all, he is old and has not practiced physical exercises for many years. Having level 8 divinity makes him very powerful, but it is good to keep his body healthy and stronger than ordinary people. This unsuccessful attempt made Nietzsche feel depressed, but also more confused, as if troubled by this, his magic achievements always failed to break through level 9.


    So Nietzsche often disappeared from the town of Duke and returned after a period of time. Of course, no one cared about the old madman. The old madman inquired about the anecdotes he was interested in, the stories of the famous Great Magicians and warriors, their life and practice, and the legends about the gods in the temples.


    The old madman began to suspect that some of the so-called gods in the story are very similar to the existence of a demigod, which is no different from the Ninth level master magician or the Ninth level warrior. So, were they only demigods or later became real gods? In this case, is it possible for mortals to become immortal gods? If you can, how can you become a God?


    He also suspected that divine arts and body arts could be cultivated at the same level, or were originally one, but were artificially divided into two parts, making it difficult to practice at the same level. There may be some undiscovered mystery that contains the secret of becoming a God.


    The old madman did not get the answer. When he was over 100 years old, he realized that he would never be able to testify in person, so he put his hope on the successor. After searching for a long time in many places, he finally found a very talented child named bell, the son of a shepherd, in a small village belonging to the promontory city.


    The old madman taught bell everything he knew, hoping that he could solve the mystery that he had been thinking about for most of his life.


    There is no need to say more about the later events. The last place bell fled to was in the valley and dense forest where the Youdi River crossed the mountains. He might have wanted to come to Duke town to look for the old madman, but he couldn''t get rid of a large number of pursuers. I don''t know what magic bell did to a cat. The cat was able to cross the encirclement and steep mountains to Duke Town, bringing a message to the old madman.


    It''s not the cat that can speak. One of Bell''s best tricks is information. He seals a message on the cat. After the old madman read it with divinity, the message disappeared naturally.


    Bell''s message is as follows:


    Dear teacher -


    your conjecture should be correct. It is not impossible for mortals to become gods. The secret lies in the cultivation of divinity and body arts. No matter which one is, breaking level 9 or above is the achievement of the gods. However, it is extremely difficult to cultivate divinity or physique, and there is almost no possibility of further advancement. This is the conclusion I got after consulting the life data of countless great warriors and great diviners in the history.


    As a matter of fact, it is impossible to practice divine arts and body skills at the same level, at least as we have seen. Except for one exception, it is the most basic and almost insignificant skill of miners in Duke Town, which was first taught by you, teacher. However, you are also a coal miner in Duke town. Later, you have made great achievements in divine arts, but you can''t make any breakthrough in body art. Besides the reasons of age and body, this is indeed a kind of confusion.


    I may have discovered a secret over the years, that is, physical training and divine cultivation also need to pass various tests. This kind of test is not specifically mentioned. Those advanced warriors may have met the requirements by accident, but there is no clear summary. If this is the method left by the gods, it is possible that some contents have been deliberately ignored from the beginning.


    Many people do not know what kind of test they have accidentally passed. They just think that what they rely on is hard work, tough will and a little bit of luck. They are right, but I want to unlock the secret behind this luck, people will not be lucky in vain.I have studied the experiences of countless samurai, low and high, and have summed up some rules from their experiences, which may have been deliberately ignored by the classics.


    If the divine arts and body skills are originally one, and they are combined as a method of cultivation, then there is a special order, just like the temperament, which can not be confused. Otherwise, there is no way to practice at the same level, and one achievement can only be abandoned to achieve another.


    If you go astray from the beginning, it will be very difficult to give up the power you have gained and start again. I''m not sure. It''s still just speculation. The secret of being a God may be in it. Even if it is really the secret of the gods, most people can only look at it and sigh, because no matter it is a level 9 magician or a level 9 warrior, it is quite rare in this world.


    I''m thinking and summing up. I haven''t got a definite conclusion yet. I took away the tears of the saints and gods of Isis temple, which may have helped me to solve this secret. As a result, I was chased by a large number of magicians and samurai, so I can''t escape. I can only convey such a message to the teacher first.


    Your student, bell


    the old madman finally finished talking about the past and sat down to drink in silence. Amun didn''t speak for a long time. Even if he had a lot of questions, he couldn''t ask them. These topics seemed too profound for him, too deep for him to imagine.


    They had been chatting all afternoon unconsciously. It was getting dark. It was time for Amun to go home for dinner. At this time, the old madman had drunk a jar of wine, but his eyes were not drunk. He just had a trace of inexplicable fatigue. He put down his glass and said, "Amun, I watched you grow up, and I''m also cultivating you from a young age. Your potential and aptitude are even better than bell."


    Amun said "ah", but he didn''t answer. He felt that there was something in the old Madman''s words, as if he wanted to make his own ideas.


    Sure enough, the old madman went on to say: "I wanted to make you a great magician, but every time I think of the message from bell, I always think that we should be more cautious. Marduk: the LORD God of Baron Kingdom, which symbolizes the royal power, is also the ancient Guardian God of Baron city. In myths and legends, he belongs to the same God system as enril, the main god of Assyria and hathi. It is said that Marduk''s father was EA, both of whom were sons of Anu.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    That night, Amun came to the cold spring again, but he didn''t take a bath as usual. In the past, he was sitting in the water at the edge of the cold spring, soaking his body and washing his face and hair. But this time, the old madman asked him to dive into the deep of the cold spring to look for the spring eye. There was a special thing there, which he took out and took back.


    As for what it was, the old madman didn''t say.


    The cold spring is freezing cold, and the water surface under the moonlight is condensed with a layer of fog, which seems to be steaming. In fact, it is a tiny water droplet condensed in the low-temperature air close to the water surface. In this piercing water, ordinary people will fight with each other after a few breaths. Even if Amun wants to dive deep, he needs courage.


    Amun took a deep breath, quietly dived into the spring, trying not to think about the biting cold, and concentrated on feeling the weak water flow with his body, looking for the spring eye. The central part of the cold spring is not too deep. It is about the height of two adults, which is enough to make Amun lose his head.


    In the depth of the spring, the chill seemed boundless, and the heat in his body was losing rapidly. Amun tried to control himself not to tremble and twitch, but every pore was shrinking and trembling, and the tiny fibers of each muscle were shaking rapidly and weakly.


    In this case, it is difficult to concentrate, but Amun did. He felt the seemingly calm spring flowing slowly in the depth, tracing back to the place where it originated. The source of the cold spring is in the bottom of a pile of pebbles gurgle overflow, amon in a sharp chill suddenly feel deeper cold.


    This subtle difference is difficult to distinguish, because the whole body is cold. Amun''s hand touched a stone, which was very much like a mine core. When he concentrated on the experience carefully, he suddenly felt a cold war out of control and almost didn''t choke water. That originally did not care about the ice cold, as if suddenly awakened in general, crazy drill into the body.


    It''s not that the spring became colder, but Amun seemed to communicate the source of the chill, awakened and magnified the feeling. For a moment, he almost couldn''t stand it. He just wanted to leave here quickly and even suspected that he would be frozen in the spring.


    However, Amun did not leave. There was a heat flow rising in his body, which spread all over his limbs. This reaction usually only appeared when he left the cold spring to sit down and rest. Now it appeared in the spring, indicating that he had stayed long enough and was about to exceed a certain limit. His body had instinctive self-protection and awakened a kind of strength.


    Amun held the pebble the size of the core, but he didn''t lift it. It seems that a stone scattered on the bottom of the water seems to be fixed there by a mysterious force, showing a glued state.


    Holding his breath, Amun concentrated all his spirit. For a moment, the cold and heat flow in his body seemed to be under his control. His whole body was trembling rapidly, his chest was holding back very hard, and his right hand gave out amazing strength. Suddenly, he took up the pebble, and Amun''s body jumped out of the water, and then fell down with a plop, holding the stone tightly in his hand.


    He climbed back to the shore, but did not care about the pebble, but closed his eyes and sat there, seemingly motionless, but felt the whole body''s blood in the rapid flow, each pore is also in a way that can not be detected by the naked eye tremor, the water droplets on his body turned into hot steam, but the cold in his body was slowly dispelled after a long time.


    It was only a short time in the water, but he felt very tired. He got up again and began to move his limbs. His movements were like strange gymnastics. After he recovered his calmness, he began to look at the pebble carefully. It looks very much like a mineral core, but Amun has seen many kinds of ore cores, and he always thinks that there is something different. Although this thing is similar to natural pebbles, it always feels a bit of artificial forgery, although it is made very skillfully.


    It was so cold when I sensed it in the spring just now, but now holding it in my hand, I only had the normal coolness of a stone. I almost couldn''t feel anything abnormal. Thinking of this, Amun suddenly realized that something was wrong. He put down the stone and entered the cold spring again. The water in the cold spring was still cold, but as Amun had guessed, the chilling chill was gradually dissipating.


    So far, Amun should have completed the task assigned by the old madman, but he did not stop and once again sneaked into the cold spring. This time, it was much simpler than the last time. Soon he grabbed a pebble and threw it on the shore. Then he dived again with another breath. After throwing out 20 pebbles in succession, he climbed onto the shore again.


    This time, he was freezing, his body was a little purple, panting and shaking like a sieve. At this time, he felt inexplicably that the moon seemed to become bright, there was a warm cover, and slowly into the body. Looking up, there is a magic stone floating above, emitting a soft light. Looking back, the old madman has been standing behind him from time to time.


    "Child, you will hurt your body in this way. I don''t want you to take out the whole magic array. Just find the blue water heart in the middle and use your strength to take it out." As the old madman spoke, the stone hanging in the air became brighter. The soft white light seemed to turn into a thick fog, which gradually restored Amun''s body. At the same time, there was a sense of oppression that made him speechless.


    "But you are better than I thought. To let you take out the blue water heart, it is mainly to test two abilities. First, your body can withstand the invasion of this cold spring and still be able to use its power without interference; second, your spirit and will are strong enough to be able to sense subtle changes in that environment. Only in this way can it be possible to awaken the power of both sides of one body. "The old madman spoke, and with a wave of his stick, the twenty pebbles on the ground were broken soundlessly, just like the scene of mining the core with a sledgehammer, revealing the 20 sacred stones inside. The pebble that Amun took out the first time showed a ripple like wave on its surface, and then it fell into sand like a current. A dark blue divine stone appeared in the center.


    The old madman then explained, "thirty years ago, I set up a magic array here with a dark blue water core and 20 sacred stones, and created this cold spring. Now its mission has been completed. Those pebbles are not natural cores. They are my camouflage. It''s no surprise to me that you can find the blue water, but you''ve found all the disguised pebbles. It''s a surprise to me


    With these words, the stone in the air fell down and was caught by the old madman. In front of him, only the quiet moonlight was reflected on the water. Amun had already stood up, reached for the blue stone and asked, "is it called blue water heart?"


    The old madman nodded: "yes, all kinds of God stones of different colors have their own names, and the blue ones are called the blue water heart by the magicians."


    Children who grew up in Duke town certainly know that in addition to the colorless and transparent standard stone, there are four kinds of special divine stones, namely red, blue, black and white. However, Amun heard the name of Youlan Shuixin for the first time. Although these four kinds of special god stones are not as rare as the tears of the gods, they are also very rare. Even in Duke Town, there are only a few stones produced in a year. If you are not lucky, you may not see one in a few years.


    Amun extracted the tears of the gods last time, but it was taken away by Fayol before he had time to look carefully. Today, it is the first time that he has the opportunity to study the special god stone besides the standard God stone. While playing, he finds that the old madman has turned and left.


    "Where are you going?" Amun called from behind.


    "Go home and sleep, of course! I''m afraid you''ll have an accident in the cold spring, so I''m here to have a look and be ready to save people at any time. Since you''re OK, I can have a good sleep. " The old madman did not answer.


    "What about these sacred stones, won''t you take them with you?" Amun called again.


    "I left them here 30 years ago, and I never wanted to take them away. What you take out is yours. It will be useful to keep them Tomorrow night, at this time and in this place, I will hold a wake-up ceremony for you, don''t forget. " As the voice of his voice faded away, the old madman had disappeared in the forest of black fire.


    After the old madman left, Amun sat at the edge of the spring and looked at the blue water heart. When he concentrated on trying to experience it carefully, he always felt that there was a mysterious power fluctuating between the stone and the spring, and something in his body was ready to move, as if it was some kind of yearning breath, and he was distracted unconsciously.


    ����


    The next night, the "awakening ceremony of strength" held by the old madman for Amun was actually a kind of prayer. But different from the rituals held by the magicians, the great magician did not ask Amun to pray to any particular God, but taught him how to focus his mind more. Everything outside is between seeing and not seeing, so as to clearly sense the subtle changes of his body and inner heart, condense spiritual introspection, and communicate with the original power of all things.


    Of course, it is much more difficult to do this than the magician who only needs to pray to the gods. The old madman told Amun that he might as well pray to the gods. He also explained with a smile: "I heard what you and Aristotle talked about the origin of divinity that day. If you can understand what he said, you can understand what I mean To awaken the power, you must be well prepared, otherwise the ceremony will not succeed, and you, who are already well prepared, can no longer be sufficient. "


    The ceremony was like opening a door and touching an unknown world. The old madman asked Amun to put the dark blue water heart in front of him, and let him try to gather his spiritual strength. With the blue water heart as the intermediary, he felt how to communicate with the unknown world. Amun really felt a cool, seemingly vague, diffuse around the exact shape.


    When he realized the coolness, it seemed to turn into cold again, which was the most familiar feeling in the cold spring for a long time. Then he felt that the spring around him was resonating with it in a strange rhythm. This rhythm is not breathing or heartbeat, but a natural rhythm that can''t be described clearly.


    At the same time, the old madman sighed when he saw the dim light from the blue water heart covering Amun''s body: "if the ceremony is carried out with the help of the tears of the gods, it will be much easier to wake up the power, and the dark blue water heart will make it. Even without the help of any foreign objects, you will also succeed, but it is better to master the specific magic arts It''s easier. "


    Amun did not hear what the old madman said. He was immersed in a new world. Is this the power given by the gods? Or is it the power of nature, or is it a latent force in the body? He felt not only the strange fluctuations of the outside world, but also an indescribable sense of ease and pleasure in his body. He felt that he had never been so strong.


    He felt that he was so powerful that he seemed to be able to control or conquer everything. When he was introspective, he really felt the power of both sides of the body.


    Desire is always accompanied by power. The greater the power, the more desire. For example, a hungry person may think of nothing but a full meal, while an emperor may want to conquer the whole continent and possess endless wealth and power.Seemingly quiet, all kinds of desire or desire also appear quietly, it is not clear whether it comes from the body or the mind. It may also be suppressed in a dedicated prayer ceremony, but in his ordinary words and deeds, Amun soon felt this kind of trouble.


    ����


    The ceremony was just the beginning. The old madman told him to master it gradually and control the induction thoroughly before he could really learn divinity and physique. I''m afraid it will take some time. For the next few days, Amun would come to the spring every night to pray intently, but for most of the day, he was still a miner in the town, looking the same as before.


    He often thought of Maria, of the events of that night, of her body and lips, of her hand in the neckline on her chest, and there were subtle changes in his mind. He would indulge in the illusion that he would gain invincible power to defeat Gabriel, to drive rod Dick away from the personal guard, leaving him and Maria alone, and


    He does have unprecedented power, but with the emergence of power, there are subtle changes in mentality, desire and desire will expand and enlarge, and will fly as boundless as wings.


    When he meditates on his body and mind and senses foreign things every night, he will be very conscious of these, just like enduring a kind of suffering. A voice seems to be saying, "have the power, to get everything you want!" Another voice seemed to say: "how ridiculous, you can only be ridiculed for being weak!" And Amun''s soul seems to be outside of these two voices, and unconsciously involved.


    When Maria had gone through all this, Gabriel told her that it was only necessary to examine it with pure heart and not be influenced by it. But the old madman didn''t say that to Amun. He just told him that it was a test, depending on how he faced it.


    In addition to the disturbance that disturbed his soul, Amun''s body also had abnormal reactions. He had an illusion that he was becoming stronger and stronger every day. When walking, his feet were so strong and steady. Every bone and muscle were making a slight noise, which seemed to contain infinite energy. He even had an impulse to clench his fist to beat people.


    The son of a drunkard was often ridiculed in this town when he was young. At this time, Amun had a strange desire to beat anyone who didn''t like his eyes. He felt like a fierce and aggressive beast lurking in his body. Amun didn''t fight in the town, but he did something that stunned and envied the whole town.


    As a result, Lord Xiao Gu, the temple priest and scribe, fainted and vomited blood in public.


    The cause of the matter is that he took out the stone in the cold spring, and Amun has been very careful to carry with him. When he passed the goddess Temple of Muyun that day, he saw Xiao Gu with his servants registering the taxes paid by the villagers in front of the gate. The mayor of the town also stood by. With a sneer, Amun turned around and walked over. He said in a loud voice, "mayor, I have to pay taxes!"


    The mayor of Dusti did not answer. Xiao Gu was uneasy and curiously asked, "Amun, what tax do you pay? Your family didn''t get the core in the mine these days? "


    The extraction of Shenshi from the core is only the last step. The mining place is the mine in the north of the village, which is located on the edge of the mountains in the Syrian plateau. It is impossible for one person to complete the work of digging mountains, digging stones, and excavating ore cores. It is the collective work of the miners in the town, and it is supervised by some people. The obtained ore cores are distributed to each family according to their output. Xiao Gu, the Secretary of the court, has not registered with Amun family recently. He is also very glad that he has received the ore core.


    Amun replied: "Dear priests and scribes, I occasionally found a number of ore cores washed down by mountain torrents in a stream in the black fire jungle. It is like a gift from a God that there is no need to dig the mountain artificially. I took them home, opened them, and took out a number of sacred stones, which are subject to tax according to the law of this town. "


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    The mayor of Dusti was surprised and wanted to laugh. He could see that Amun was trying to find Xiao Gu. He could not help but wonder that the child was really brave. Amun has a reason to find fault. Xiao Gu almost cut off one of his fingers last time. However, Amun has never offended the priest, but he really did!


    Amun claims to have found a natural ore core without mining in the torrents, which is not impossible, but very rare. If some townspeople really pick up one or two of these mines, they will only take them home quietly, and it is impossible to register and report them. Of course, the God stones mined will be left by themselves. As long as I don''t say, who will know?


    Amun did this, clearly to let Xiao Gu pay taxes for him. Who asked the priest to make such a promise in order to apologize?


    Xiao Gu''s face was very ugly, but it was hard to say anything in public. He had to ask, "Amun, you are really a lucky and honest child. Can you show me the stone you have mined?"


    He thought that Amun had found one or two ore cores at most. When Amun took a piece of sheepskin out of his arms and opened it, everyone around him gave a cry of surprise. Xiao Gu''s eyes were black, and he fainted on the spot. If the servant didn''t hold him fast, the back of his head would have hit the steps!


    In the dirty sheepskin, there are not only 20 colorless and transparent standard divine stones, but also a special god stone with faint blue luster, which is like a strange and mysterious water wave rippling in it.


    The onlookers were surprised and speechless. At this time, the mayor was the most calm. He was the first to come back to his senses and asked, "Amun, are these, this, these really what you found?"


    A Meng''s face did not change the color of his head and said: "yes, it should be that the mountain torrent of a certain year just broke through a vein. There is a pile of ore cores exposed in the dry stream traces. I was very lucky to find it."


    Dusty took a mouthful of foam and felt his lips dry. He looked around and whispered, "actually you can To do this To yourself... "


    He said only half of every sentence, but the meaning was more obvious. In fact, Amun can stay quietly and never tell anyone. This is forcing Lord Xiaogu to pay taxes, which is not good for Amun himself, because Lord Xiaogu will surely retaliate. Is Lord Xiaogu''s power and position a miner''s son can offend?


    At this time, there is a humanitarian: "Xiao Gu adult fainted, how to do?"


    Amun also replied, "Lord Mayor, I have to pay taxes. You won''t let me violate the law in public, will you?"


    Dusti sighed a long sigh and said helplessly: "wake up Mr. Xiaogu. We all know that the tax of Amun''s family this year will be paid by him!"


    Only the mayor knows why Xiao Gu faints. If there were only 20 sacred stones and Xiao Gu paid taxes on behalf of the 18 stones, even if he felt heartache like cutting meat with a knife, he would not lose his temper. The key lies in the blue stone. The miners in this town don''t know its value. In terms of tax, it is equivalent to 200 standard sacred stones.


    That is to say, Xiao Gu has to pay taxes on a total of 198 sacred stones for Amun. The value of a divine stone is equal to 20 baht gold coins, so Xiao Gu needs to pay taxes close to 4000 baht gold coins! With such a sum of money, you can buy a luxurious manor in the city-state of Syria, plus groups of slaves, cattle and sheep.


    Xiao Gu woke up by rubbing his chest. With the help of two servants, Xiao Gu stood still and asked in a trembling voice, "Amun, do you really want to pay taxes?" When talking, his eyes are like dripping blood. If his eyes can kill people, Amun will be dismembered.


    Amun actually met this, and did not dodge. He looked at Xiao Gu''s eyes like a provocation. His tone was very calm and clear. He replied, "yes, is the clerk in charge of tax registration want me to escape tax in public?"


    If you are forced to pay this tax, you will have to pay it if you don''t pay it. Xiao Gu avoided Amun''s sight, and said to dasti with a beseeching look and a pitiful tone: "Lord Mayor, I accept this tax and register it as twenty-one sacred stones."


    It seems that only dasty can understand the meaning of this word. This is a word game. The blue god stone is also a god stone. It seems that there is nothing wrong with this registration. But there is a secret between Xiao Gu and dasti, which is also the best way for the two nobles to make money. In the past, when a miner mined a special stone, they would be ecstatic.


    The villagers don''t know how high the value of the special god stone is, because as long as it is mined, it will be taken away, and it is impossible to appear on the market as a circulating currency like the standard God stone. I only know that this thing is very rare. Maybe one of the hundreds of sacred stones will appear. If it is mined out, the mayor will be very happy to give an extra divine stone to the craftsman.


    The rest of the matter is that the mayor and the clerk are fed up. A special stone can be worth 200 standard stones. According to the law, 20 of them can be left by themselves. The miner who mined it only got one reward, and the remaining 19 were taken by dasti and Xiaogu. This is not the most profitable situation. If a word game is played with the tacit consent of the mayor, the clerks only register the sacred stones instead of the special ones, then they can privately share the benefits equivalent to 198 sacred stones!But now the situation is different. The more valuable the blue stone is, the more tax Xiao Gu has to pay for Amun. Xiao Gu is implying that the mayor of Dusti, as he has done before, should not be registered as a blue water center. He even winked at the mayor, hoping that he could cover up the value of the dark blue water heart and cheat it from Amun with the reward of ordinary God stone. In this way, he would not only lose but also make a fortune.


    Mayor dusty hesitated, coughing and about to speak. However, Amun said in a loud voice, "I''m sorry, Priestess. Don''t forget that I''m also literate! Please register truthfully. I can understand 20 standard stones and one blue stone. "


    This sentence is like an invisible miner''s hammer. Xiao Gu''s body suddenly shakes, and then he leans on his servant''s shoulder. He doesn''t dare to look at Amun, but only looks at dasti. Dusty''s face also became very ugly. He said to Amun in a deep voice: "the tax affairs are left to the adults. In short, you will not be allowed to pay taxes. What''s more, you blue blue stone, can you give it to me? This town will give you a special reward. "


    Amun asked, "if the taxes have been paid in full, then all the sacred stones can be left in my hands, can''t they?"


    Dusty''s voice was a little dry, and he said in a deep voice, "if you turn in a special stone, you will get an extra reward. For you, nothing will be lost..."


    Before he finished his words, Amun felt a hand on his shoulder. He listened to the old Madman''s voice and said, "Lord Mayor, I often see something that someone owns something that shouldn''t belong to him. As time goes by, he forms a habit, but forgets that those are not his. If one day he doesn''t get the thing that doesn''t belong to him, he will feel that the real master shouldn''t have it. Who do you think this is? "


    Looking at Xiao Gu''s pitiful appearance, Amun begged the mayor. Somehow, there was a nameless anger rising in his heart, which almost could not be suppressed. He wanted to step forward and punch him all over his face. This thought stimulated Amun''s body to tremble. The old madman happened to appear at this time. His hand was on Amun''s shoulder. There was an invisible force that made him unable to move.


    The mayor of dusty stopped talking, but the old madman kept on saying, "this is the devil! Desire is not necessarily evil, it can encourage people to create and pursue more beauty But I want to tell a story. Once upon a time, someone stole a gold coin from me every day without any investigation. Later, I told him that it was not good to do so. However, his heart was full of hatred and curse. He asked me to encourage and praise him to continue this kind of behavior. Otherwise, it would be my evil behavior, but he completely forgot that he had got so much from me You say, whose evil is this


    The mayor of Dusti was staring at by the old madman in a cold sweat. He unconsciously stepped back and turned to Xiao Gu and said, "clerk, Amun''s request is normal and legal. Since he knows the words, let him watch you register and write down 20 standard God stones and one blue god stone, and the taxes will be paid by you."


    As soon as he said this, he turned his eyes white, his body straightened, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he fell into the servant''s arms. The servant hurriedly carried him into the temple to give first aid. Most people still don''t understand what happened. It seems that Lord Xiaogu is ill, and he is very sick.


    The old madman coldly watched Xiao Gu being carried into the temple, and then he said to dassti, "the clerk is not fit and can''t persist in his work. The mayor will register himself."


    Dusty wiped the sweat from his forehead, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll register. You can take this child away."


    Amun had a kind of uncontrollable emotion, full of violent impulse, but seeing Xiao Gu vomiting blood and fainting, as if hurt more than his own hand, and inexplicably calmed down, he suddenly felt that the noble priest was like a humble wretch. At this time, the old madman put his hand on his shoulder, and Amun could not help turning half a circle and following him.


    ����


    "My child, Xiao Gu deserves it, but you are suffering from your own suffering. Do you understand the desire of both sides of the body? Learning how to face it is like learning how to use strength What you are doing today is very dangerous and not calm enough. If you don''t learn how to face this kind of test, I won''t see your achievements in the future. I''m afraid I will see your body soon. "


    This is in the old Madman''s house. Nietzsche drinks while talking, but he doesn''t pour amon.


    Amun asked, "do you mean Xiao Gu will retaliate against me?"


    The old madman laughed: "nonsense, you know the consequences! Of course, he has the mind to kill you Do you know the value of blue water heart


    Amun: I don''t know. You didn''t tell me. I think it''s worth a lot of money


    Old Madman: "the concept of money in Duke town is different from that in the outside world. A dark blue water core is worth 200 sacred stones, equivalent to 4000 baht gold coins, and it can''t be bought if you want to buy it. Such a sum of money, no matter where it is, may cause a bloody conflict, let alone in the hands of a child like you. It''s safe in Duke at the moment, at least with me, but when you''re alone


    Amun lowered his head and said, "you seem to know what I''m going to do, but you don''t stop me."The old madman shook his head: "persuasion is useless. I can stop you, but I can''t replace you in the face of your rising desire. After this, you should understand how to master it, face it soberly and even enjoy it, but can''t let it influence your thinking, words and deeds Besides, I would like to see you clean up Xiao Gu. He deserves it, but you should pay attention to yourself. "


    Amun nodded and said, "I think I understand."


    The old madman stood up and said, "I see. Now you can learn the most basic level one divinity. There are many kinds of divinities, including elemental divinity, spiritual divinity, blessing divinity, spatial divinity, information divinity, etc. it is very difficult for a magician to master all types of divinities, and often has his own skills. I don''t know what you are good at. Since you have a blue water heart, you should start with the water element divinity. "


    Magic was so mysterious in Amun''s mind, but the old madman told him that it was very simple to reach the standard of first-class magician, which was a piece of ice!


    Summon the water contained in the environment, condense into ice, and quietly lay a layer of ice on the surrounding ground. Amun didn''t know that these already meant three kinds of water element divinity. Although they were all first-class divinities, the combination of these techniques was not simple and needed to be completed in silence at the same time.


    The old madman didn''t tell him how difficult it was for a new magician. He only said that it was the simplest beginning.


    It''s easy to freeze water into ice. According to the old Madman''s teaching method, Amun did it for the first time. Summoning the water elements in the environment to form countless tiny ice crystals, which gradually spread all over the ground. It was difficult to do, but it was also successful after a few days. The old madman said to Amun with a smile: "you can practice repeatedly, but when you practice yourself, don''t use the blue water core any more."


    When Amun did not use the dark blue water heart as the medium to perform magic, he found that it was more than ten times more difficult to use the same divinity. It is said that the old madman should give him a staff of Dharma, but the old man seems to have forgotten intentionally or unintentionally that Amun should not rely on any utensils, but use his own divine power to display it.


    Amun can''t do it. In fact, many low-level magicians can''t do this, including the third level magicians. Anyway, they have to have a staff inlaid with ordinary divine stones! However, Amun has been very clear in his mind how to do it, and his skills have been mastered. He has been successful for many times through the dark blue water heart, so he does not doubt that his method is wrong, but his strength has not been reached. He has no doubts and frustrations. Practice well!


    At this time, the old madman explained to Amun the special features of the dark blue water core and how to use it. The dark blue water heart is not only helpful to awaken the power, but also can greatly assist the application of water element divinity. If you let Amun use his own power to perform such magic at the beginning, he can''t succeed. With the help of blue water heart is the way to take advantage of it.


    However, there is a principle of dexterity, which can only be used in two situations: first, in order to better master a certain divinity and understand its methods and techniques in the most thorough way; second, it is impossible to retain any strength when fighting against human life and death. However, after mastering some divine arts, we should try not to use them in daily practice. Otherwise, we will form dependence and complacency, which is not good for our own strength.


    The old madman said that, and Amun did it. Without the help of blue water, he could not do it, but he was not in a hurry. Amun also kept an eye on it. After a period of time, he would try again quietly with blue water to see how much his strength had increased? He was satisfied with the results. The speed and scope of the ice condensation were getting faster and wider.


    Of course, the old madman knew that it was too difficult for Amun to condense water and lay ice only by his own strength, but he would be surprised if he could do it simply. There is a limit to what kind of genius he has! Besides, the old madman did not teach anything else, even Amun sports.


    Until one day, amon spent the whole afternoon quietly setting a layer of ice on the threshold of the old Madman''s house. He wanted to watch the old madman fall, but he hid beside him and helped him. As a result, when the old madman came home, the ice disappeared, and Amun, who was behind the door, slipped and fell in all directions.


    At this time, the old madman said to him, "boy, you are already a first-class magician. In such a short time, of course, it is a great achievement for others, but for you, I only hope that time can come Because the disaster will come soon, and then you should be able to protect yourself and learn how to protect yourself


    "What disaster?" Amun asked curiously


    The old madman did not want to say more, but asked, "do you still go to the cold spring to practice divinity every night?"


    Amun nodded. "Yes, I''m used to it."


    Now that cold spring is no longer freezing, it is just a cool pool. However, Amun is used to calling it cold spring, and he is also used to going there to bathe and practice divinity every day. The place was hidden, the environment was peaceful, and Amun had a sense of familiarity and intimacy.


    The old madman didn''t say anything more. He just nodded and said, "well, you can go on."


    Amun didn''t know why the old madman said that disaster was coming, but on that night, Amun really encountered a disastrous event.**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    Xiao Gu was very depressed for a while. He didn''t go to the doctor, because there was only one doctor in Duke Town, the priestess himself. Xiao Gu is qualified to learn divinity, and as a temple priest, practicing divinity is one of the daily affairs. However, not every priest is an excellent magician. It depends on one''s qualification and cultivation.


    It took several years for Xiao Gu to start to awaken his power. Finally, he finished it under the ceremony presided over by the great magician Ge lie in the temple of Syria. However, he has barely reached the standard of a second level magician. He will use a few low-level divinities, including blessing divinity, and the most important one is healing divinity.


    The healing technique of praying divinity is the most important practice content of a village temple priest. It is not only a guarantee for him to be respected by the residents, but also a symbol of miracles.


    It has been nearly a month since he vomited blood and fainted in public. Lord Xiao Gu didn''t give himself less treatment. After he recovered, he had no problem with his body. He just felt depressed all the time, and his heart always seemed to be blocked by something. He had a heart disease that must be removed. Finally, when the time came, he called Ma Qi, the servant of the temple, after breakfast.


    Xiao Gu is the only priest and scribe in the town, but he can''t be the only one in the temple. There are a lot of work done by servants and assistants. Lord Xiaogu is well respected and well behaved, and his usual work is just registration. Ma Qi is his most effective assistant, helping to take care of the daily affairs of the temple and manage other servants, and he has achieved three-level physical skills.


    Xiao Gu is very amiable today. When he saw Ma Qi, he said with a smile: "come here, sit down."


    Ma Qi was a little flattered: "my Lord, is it too rude for me to sit at the same table with you?"


    Xiao Gu pretended to be unhappy and said, "what''s this? You are my best assistant and trusted partner. What''s wrong with sitting at a table? Sit down, or I''ll be angry! "


    Ma Qi sat down at the table with his body bowed. Xiao Gu pushed a plate of dim sum on the table to him. It was a kind of fresh wild fruit picked by servants in the mountain forest in the east of the town. It was sweet and sour. Ma Qi took one and ate it carefully. Xiao Gu asked with a smile, "have you reached level 3? It''s only one step away from the achievement of the middle class warrior. "


    Ma Qi quickly replied, "I was just an ordinary miner in the town. It was you who told me that there was something similar to body art in miners'' skills, and read the books on physical training to me, that I could have this achievement. Don''t worry, my Lord. I didn''t tell anyone else, as you told me


    Xiao Gu laughed happily: "what''s wrong with this? The person I trust most is you. If you can become a middle-class warrior, I can go to the adults of the city-state to accommodate you. If you are lucky, I can find a chance to make you an aristocrat. At least you can become a warrior in the temple of this town and a deputy to the Ministry. "


    Ma Qi quickly stood up, pushed aside the chair and stepped back. He said, "thank you very much. I don''t know how to repay you."


    Xiao Gu waved his hand: "sit down, sit down and talk Ma Qi, what I asked you to investigate a few days ago, have you made it clear? "


    Ma Qi returned to his seat and seriously replied, "according to your instructions, I have been paying attention to Amun for the past ten days. In addition to often going to the old Madman''s house, he also went to the black fire jungle alone in the middle of the night, crossing a very hidden path among the rocks."


    Xiao Gu frowned and said, "his courage is really great. A child enters the black fire jungle in the middle of the night? What is he going to do


    Ma Qi shook his head and said, "I don''t know." After saying this sentence, it seems that this answer is not appropriate. After thinking for a while, he said, "is he looking for ore cores again? Last time he found so many ore cores in the black fire jungle, he still wants to take a chance?"


    Looking for the core in the middle of the night? Xiao Gu was puzzled and asked in a low voice, "what''s the other thing I want you to do?"


    Ma Qi also said in a low voice: "when Amun went out in the middle of the night, I went to his house three times. The drunkard didn''t notice at all. The things in his house are very few and simple. It''s easy to see without turning. I found dozens of silver coins and two gold coins. According to your instructions, don''t move anything if you don''t find the stone. Those stones should have been carried by Amun all the time. I remember they were wrapped in a sheepskin


    Xiao Gu leaned over and said, "Ma Qi, I hope you will do something tonight."


    After some secret words, Ma Qi''s face turned white, and his expression was a little stiff. He didn''t speak for a moment. Xiao Gu stood up and walked behind him. He put out his hand and patted him on the shoulder and said, "those twenty sacred stones belong to you. As for the blue god stone, please sacrifice it in the goddess Mu Yun hall. Don''t be found by anyone. It''s dedicated to the goddess. I won''t be there, and you didn''t give it to me, remember? "


    Seeing that Ma Qi had not answered, Xiao Gu put his hand on his shoulder and said, "if you can become a middle-level warrior, I will apply for the position of temple warrior for you. You can get salary without paying taxes. As for the money, if it is a gift to the city-state, you may have a chance to become the third nobleman in the town in the future. You can choose your own life, but don''t forget that now, I''m taking you as my most trusted assistant. "Ma Qi bit his teeth, the flesh on his face twitched a few times, and finally nodded his head and said, "my Lord, I understand. Everything is according to your orders!"


    Xiao Gu went to the corner and poured two glasses of wine. He sat down again and handed it to Ma Qi. He shook his head seriously and said, "wrong, you must remember that this is not my order! If someone finds out, it''s you who want to follow Amun and try to find the place where he picked up the ore core, and I don''t know. "


    ����


    In the middle of the night in the black fire jungle, Amun sat by the spring to practice the water element summoning. On that day, he did not practice the magic arts taught by the old madman. After all, children''s nature likes playing. Amun regards water element divinity as a kind of game. The water in the environment is controlled and condensed into tiny microcrystals, like a layer of fog, floating on the water surface and changing into various shapes. It''s very interesting!


    Sometimes it''s tiny water droplets, sometimes it''s fine ice crystals, sometimes it''s dissipated in the air.


    Amun was playing happily. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. His back muscles were a little tight, just like being watched. He stopped, left hand quietly took out the blue water heart, and his right hand held a stick around him. Through the dark forest in the middle of the night, Amun certainly did not have empty hands. He took a very special stick, which was the most valuable thing in his family besides the God stone.


    Amun''s father was a drunkard, especially drunk after his mother''s death, but he was also the best blacksmith in Duke when he was young. The stick is a souvenir left by the drunkard''s father many years ago. It looks like a branch that is not very straight. Its surface is mottled. The yellow is rusty and the black is gray. It is almost impossible to recognize that this is a top-grade refined iron embryo.


    The miners in Duke town were forbidden to make armor weapons from the processed iron, and no one taught them how to make them. What they produced were iron embryo and refined iron embryo. The best refined iron ore is not mined in the mine, but is extracted from the excrement of a kind of armored animal living in the iron rich mountain area, which is very rare.


    When Amun''s father was young, in order to test his skills, he secretly collected the best refined iron ore and smelted it to create such a raw material. Later, he did not take the "stick" for wine, so he put it in the fire room as a fire stick to fiddle with coal. Every time Amun went through the black fire jungle at night, he took the stick as a crutch and could defend himself at the same time.


    The dark black fire jungle is not as dangerous as it seems. If you don''t get lost, it''s actually a very quiet place. But occasionally there will be rabbits and wild dogs around, hear the voice of people on the run far away. However, in the most hungry time, wild dogs may attack people or sheep. It''s always right to be careful.


    Amun held the stick and looked around him quietly. The moonlight was quiet and silent, and he didn''t find anything. Surrounded by black rocks and clumps of shrubs, it is the most suitable environment for hiding, even if there is something hiding, it is difficult to see. For some reason, Amun always felt uneasy. He suddenly closed his eyes and clenched the blue water in his left hand.


    The blue water gave out a blue light, but it was held by Amun and did not shine out. Unconsciously, a faint mist rose from the spring and floated in the surrounding jungle. With the help of the blue water heart, Amun will be able to use the simplest water element summoning divinity to its maximum ability. As expected, something is wrong!


    Within the scope of divinity, the water mist in the air was quietly summoned and sensed by him. Amun closed his eyes and could feel the shape of rocks and trees floating between the mist. There was a man about dozens of steps behind him! The man was hiding behind a strange stone, with half his head exposed, looking at him through the trees, with a familiar shape in his hand, the most common miner''s sledgehammer in Duke town.


    Elemental divination is not usually used to detect, because its sensing range is much smaller than detection divinity, and it is also slow to cast. If the opponent is a smart magician, it may be detected in a moment. Detection divinity is a kind of medium level divinity, and the most typical one is puppet eye technique. It can detect situations in a large range and a long distance.


    Amun doesn''t know what the divinity of detection is, even the puppet eye. But when he did so, he inadvertently used the simplest water element divinity to achieve the effect of detecting divinity, and it was in line with the most basic principle of detection divinity. The horse enterprise that follows and lurks in the dark does not know that he has been exposed at this time.


    Amun did not move, still sitting there quietly. As the night got deeper and deeper, the cold air around him seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. Ma Qi finally couldn''t help it. He almost thought that Amun was sitting there asleep, so he walked out of the trees with a sledgehammer.


    First class warriors have explosive power. Second class warriors usually need agility beyond strength. To reach the third level of physical skills, they need to master the coordination of strength, speed and endurance. The third class Samurai in rod Dick''s personal guard can run through several cattle with a single shot. Although Ma Qi had not received such training, he carried a heavy sledgehammer like a light and deft civet cat, and made almost no sound.


    Beside the spring is a small open land. Ma Qi walks out of the trees and comes to the position where Amun can see when he looks back. It is only 20 steps away. At this time, he suddenly accelerated to rush over and waved the ore hammer with his right hand. For a third level samurai, the sprint is just around the corner. Amun has no time to react. Amun seems to have no response.However, Ma Qi just rushed out of two steps when an accident happened. His foot slipped and his body suddenly shook. He tried to stabilize his body, but his other foot fell to the ground again. Due to the inertia of forward rush, he could not stand stably any longer. He fell to the ground, and the hammer slipped into the spring. When he thought of his body, he suddenly received a heavy blow on the shoulder and nearly fainted without pain.


    Ma Qi reluctantly raised his head and saw Amun standing in front of him, holding a branch in his hand, pointing to his face, and stepping on his shoulder with the other foot. The child''s strength is so strong that he can''t turn over. The cold ground next to him makes him shiver. Amun is surprised and asks, "Ma Qi, how can it be you? What are you doing here with me in the middle of the night? "


    It''s a shame for horse enterprises today. Usually, if a third level warrior is on guard and prepared, he doesn''t have to be afraid of the first level magician who has just started in close combat. However, Ma enterprise did not expect that Amun would divine arts. Although it was only the simplest first-order water element divinity, the effect of control and application was so abnormal!


    After Amun found Ma Qi, a layer of slippery ice was formed on his way to the road, and the reflection was covered with mist, which was hard to detect. If Ma Qi walked slowly, it might be better, and he had to rush hard and slip heavily. This is the power of divinity. It doesn''t need to be very powerful, but it is controlled by another power. Amun also uses the blue water heart.


    Ma Qi was very angry. He held out a hand and wanted to hold Amun''s ankle. He called out: "Amun, let me go! Can you come here, can''t I? How can you be so rude, child? "


    "Of course you can come to the black fire jungle, but why are you following me in the middle of the night?" Amun did not loose his feet, and the "branch" in his hand gently touched the back of Ma Qi''s hand. Ma Qitong bared his teeth and the bone was hanging well. He found that the stick in Amun''s hand was not a branch, but harder and heavier than pig iron.


    Ma Qi was flustered and suddenly realized that in this place, as long as the stick in Amun''s hand fell severely, he could be killed, and no one would find out. His original idea was to quietly end Amun in a secluded place. Unexpectedly, the situation turned around and quickly explained, "Amun, I''m following you just to see where you found those cores? I want to take a chance too


    Amun narrowed his eyes. "Do you think I''m here to look for the core, this middle of the night?"


    Ma Qi: "isn''t it? Otherwise, what are you doing in the black fire jungle every day? "


    Of course, Amun couldn''t tell Ma Qi that he was practicing magic arts privately. Suddenly, he realized something. He must have noticed that Ma Qi fell down when he used his magic arts just now. This is a secret that can''t be revealed. He held up the iron bar in his hand, but did not fall down. He asked coldly, "every day? Have you followed me many times? Why did you come here with a sledgehammer? "


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Ma Qi''s voice went down: "I, I, I just wait impatiently, want to ask you where the mine core is Amun, we are neighbors. I grew up watching you grow up. How could I hurt you I apologize for what happened tonight. Even if it didn''t happen, if you forgive me, I will... "


    His words came to an abrupt end, and Amun saw the most strange scene in his life. There was a layer of imperceptible ice under the ground, which suddenly spread and wrapped Ma Qi''s whole body and frozen him. Then the thin ice appeared numerous cracks, dense fragmentation and open, Ma Qi''s body was also broken into countless small pieces.


    Ice immediately disappeared, leaving only a dark red mark on the ground, flesh and mud, Ma Qi disappeared forever.


    Amun looked up and saw that it was the old madman. It was not clear what magic arts the great magician had just used, such as freezing and space cutting? At the same time, even without asking, the horse enterprise disappeared. It was the first time that Amun saw the killing with his own eyes, and it was such a strange and frightening scene that he took a few breaths before he asked, "old madman, you just killed him like this and didn''t ask him clearly?"


    "He has been following you for ten days, and he has been to your house three times in the middle of the night. Today, he suddenly rushed to you with a sledgehammer in such a place. What other possibilities do you think?"


    Amun was surprised: "has he been to my house? While I''m away


    The old madman nodded: "yes, you have been calm a few days ago, but you are not meticulous enough. Tonight, you have made progress and breakthrough, and found him. Be aware of the subtle changes in the environment at all times. Now you know how important it is Well, maybe it''s too high for you. After all, you are just a child! In any case, if you don''t shoot him with a single stick, you have passed the test of desire and impulse. "


    Amun was puzzled and asked, "you said that I had passed the test of desire and impulse, but why did you kill people without asking? At least let him make it clear." As he spoke, he looked at the dark red mark on the ground, still not calm down.


    Old Madman: "boy, some nonsense is unnecessary to ask! What you need to learn is not only divinity or physique, but also how to see the world. Otherwise, what''s the use of power? Do you want to be as ignorant as a beast


    Amun: "ignorance? I just want to know why he came, what he wanted to do just now, do you want to catch me or kill me? "


    The old madman pointed to the trace on the ground: "if you want to catch a child, you don''t need to wave that kind of ore hammer, let alone explode that speed and power. It''s a must to kill He didn''t even want to ask, he wanted to kill you. Maybe he was worried that he couldn''t do it, so he used the most direct way without hesitation. "


    Amun could not help shivering slightly: "are you so sure?"


    The old madman sighed again: "Ma Qi knows you, which is the neighbor of the town. When you grow up, you can''t be familiar with any more. But he was not masked today, so he didn''t consider what to do if you recognized him? That only means one thing. He didn''t think you could tell it before you came here. "


    Amun bowed his head and said, "I really didn''t expect Ma Qi to do such a thing. He should be damned, but I was also wrong. If I didn''t take you LAN Shuixin out to force Xiao Gu that day, maybe there would be no disaster today."


    The old madman nodded gently: "do you know he was sent by Xiao Gu?"


    Amun: how can you not think of it? He didn''t even cover his face. He didn''t even cover his face. He didn''t just rob things and kill people directly. Then he could only be Xiao Gu''s commander. Ma Qi is Xiao Gu''s servant. "


    The old madman came over and patted Amun on the back, as if to placate him: "you said you were wrong, it''s just your own business. These have nothing to do with Ma Qi''s fate. For him, you are not wrong at all You may or may not kill him just now, but if you want to forgive a man''s crime for some purpose, you must first understand two things. "


    Amun looked up and said, "what two things?"


    The old madman slowly replied: "first, we should know clearly that when anyone makes a certain choice, he or she has chosen the corresponding consequences, whether he or she is willing or not. For example, Ma Qi, since he has decided to do so, should bear the consequences of his possible killing, whether he is aware of it or not.


    Second, if you choose forgiveness and forgiveness, you should understand and be able to bear the consequences of forgiveness. You should know whether this is to resolve the resentment, or to bring more harm to yourself or others As for Ma Qi, as a third level warrior, he can''t fail to find out that you used divine arts just now. If he can''t kill you, he will report you. You didn''t do anything wrong, but he wanted your life. "


    Amun lowered his head and said, "you don''t have to say so much. In fact, you don''t need Ma Qi to report. You have told me that he is a third level warrior. I just let him go and he can kill me."


    The old madman seemed to laugh at himself and said, "I can''t remember how many people I killed in my life. It''s the first time I''ve explained so much to a child. Amon, the first time you saw someone killing someone in front of you, it was much calmer than when I was a child! Remember today''s events. Everything has its first time. Experience is the wealth of life. "Amun looked at the ground and replied in a dazed way: "Ma Qi died of his own trap and Xiao Gu''s desire. But Xiao Gu is still there. What should I do? "


    "Do it yourself! Think about it. What would you do without me? " The old madman replied and thought about it. He thought it was too difficult for a child. He looked at Duke town in the distance with a look of ridicule and said, "if you are smart, you don''t have to do anything. Now your time is very precious and it''s not worth wasting for that kind of person."


    ����


    Amun soon understood why the old madman would say, "nothing to do.". Master Xiao Gu is ill again. This time, he is very sick. He is obviously thin and worried all day long. He didn''t bother Amun again. He occasionally wandered around the town and even took a detour when he saw him from afar. It seemed that he didn''t dare to see Amun.


    Ma Qi can be regarded as an important figure in Duke town. It''s not a small storm because of its disappearance. There was a lot of talk, and his family and neighbors were looking for it, but there was no news. Ma Qi''s wife weeps all day long, and the family members go to Muyun temple to pray to the guardian goddess.


    I don''t know if Mu Yun heard the prayer of Ma Qi''s family. Anyway, the priestess heard it. It is said that Xiao Gu gave a large sum of money to comfort Ma Qi''s family, which moved and surprised the villagers!


    Paying that tax for Amun, Xiao Gu almost didn''t go bankrupt. How could he be so kind as to take out a large amount of money? Because he felt guilty and afraid, he didn''t know what happened to Ma Qi. Ma Qi lost his way in the forest of black fire, was killed by mistake, was caught in prison for interrogation, and escaped after the matter was revealed Maybe he thought about it. The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was, and he was afraid that he would be exposed.


    Xiao Gu has even made preparations. If Ma Qi is caught by mistake and confesses that it is his instigation, he will deny it and firmly insist that he has nothing to do with it. It is Ma Qi who sees Amun has so many sacred stones that he becomes greedy, so he wants to murder. In any case, there is no circumstantial evidence, and there is no evidence. Ma Qi''s testimony will not bring down such a noble as him, but will add a false accusation.


    But this kind of thing did not happen. Ma Qi disappeared like the air. However, when the mayor of Dusti came to visit him, he asked if there was any clue to Ma Qi''s disappearance? Xiao Gu of course said that he did not know, but somehow felt that the mayor''s eyes were a little strange, which made him uneasy.


    Xiao Gu wants to know what happened? His heart felt like a cat scratch. Ma Qi was sent to kill Amun, but Amun came back unhurt, as if nothing had happened. However, Xiao Gu did not dare to ask Amun, for fear that he would expose his guilty mind, but he could not understand how things could be like this. He could not help thinking more and more afraid.


    At the end of the struggle, Xiao Gu couldn''t bear his own torture, so he took a leave from the mayor of the town, went to the city-state to find a better magician to see a doctor, and temporarily "escaped" from Duke town with his illness.


    What is Amun doing this time? He didn''t have time to pay attention to Xiao Gu. The old madman taught him a lot of things. To be exact, he didn''t teach, but just inculcated. He explained almost all the contents of the lower level one divinity to him. In such a short period of time, Amun can''t practice one by one, and the old madman doesn''t ask him to practice, just let him remember as much as possible.


    Even the most excellent magician can''t master all magic arts, but he must know how to deal with all kinds of situations. On the other hand, the old madman did not know what Amun would be best at in the future. He could not wait to observe it slowly, so he laid such a foundation for Amun. This method of teaching divinity is almost invisible in the temples.


    Amunfeld tried his best to remember so many complicated magic formula only when he was in a state of concentration and concentration. It was more tiring than mining. In contrast, it''s much easier to learn to use strength. The old madman just wants him to remember and understand all kinds of low-level divinities, but what Amun practiced during this time was physique.


    The first level of physique needs to awaken the power of explosion, which has been done for Amun for a long time. The old madman asked him to use this power. The skills of miners in Duke town include the ability to send and receive strength from the heart. However, from the perspective of body skill itself, its earliest theme is to exercise people''s strong self. In reality, the most important skill is used in combat, so it is also known as martial art.


    The old madman was not very good at fighting skills, so he only let Amun use the "branch" to practice and feel how to use strength. A great magician like him doesn''t have to fight with people with swords. In fact, many magicians believe that it is against the noble status to engage in rough hand to hand combat.


    There are a lot of important fighting experience, which can only be better mastered in actual combat fighting experience. The old madman can''t teach too much. And strength, accuracy, agility and endurance, amon can practice in peacetime.


    Amun felt very tired mentally. If it wasn''t for the practice of divinity some time ago, he could hardly remember the content of the divinity explained by the old madman. However, his body became stronger and stronger, and he felt more and more relaxed and comfortable. But after Xiao Gu left Duke Town, all of a sudden, Amun was "sick"!


    Amun had no idea of "disease". He had never been ill since he was a child. So the disease came suddenly and strangely. He often felt cold and hot. It seemed that he had just bathed in a cold spring two years ago. Strange is, two years ago, he accidentally hurt his leg, a year ago accidentally sprained one side of the shoulder and back, these injuries have long been good, but now it seems to attack again, once the wound always in the continuous faint pain, unbearable.On the surface, he tried not to show any abnormality, and didn''t want to worry his father. However, he secretly endured it very hard, and it was almost difficult to control the iron bar accurately when practicing physical exercises. The old madman gave him treatment. The treatment of a level 8 magician could only eliminate Amun''s pain, but could not solve his illness. All kinds of minor problems still recurred.


    Amun did not know what happened to him. Although he was not afraid, he was a little worried, but the old madman looked very happy.


    The old madman saw Amun''s worry, and one day he finally said with a smile, "boy, these days it''s hard, right? I''d like to thank you. From you, I have come to a conclusion for many years. And you did not disappoint me, so quickly faced with a new test. "


    Amun asked: "what conclusion? What test? I remember you once said that the first test for becoming a magician is "the awakening of desire". But the next test to go through is "the firmness of faith", which is not related to my present situation


    The old madman shook his head gently: "this is not simply a test for the divinists. Since you are waking up to the strength of both sides of one body, you are also facing two tests of one body. I call it" purity of the body ", which should be met when practicing physical arts, but it is often ignored by people. There is no clear record in the ancient books of physical arts. Before you explain it, listen to me about an experience that has been learned from countless casualties. "


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Nietzsche had traveled to many city states on the mainland, and had experienced many wars. When he became a great magician, he watched many wars in an almost cold way. He secretly made cold and meticulous casualty statistics and found a neglected problem.


    The casualty rate of the first class Samurai seems to be higher than that of the ordinary warrior in the long-term continuous fighting for many days. Although it is lower than that of the ordinary warrior, the casualty rate of the first class samurai is significantly higher than that of the second class samurai, which is asymmetric compared with their strength difference. For example, in a war of tens of thousands of people, Nietzsche''s statistics showed that the casualty rate of ordinary soldiers on both sides reached 35%, that of first-class warriors reached 20%, while that of second-class warriors was only 7%, and that of third-class warriors was only 5%.


    This result is obviously abnormal. As practitioners of the same level of physical arts, the strength difference between the first level samurai and the second level samurai is not so great, and the difference in fighting skills is even smaller. The old madman then studied the problem carefully and looked for battlefields everywhere. He would go wherever there was a large-scale bloody conflict. He looked like a bloodthirsty.


    He gradually discovered a detail that many first-class warriors who are very skilled in power control are prone to "illness" in long-term fighting, suffering from various injuries and even the old injuries that happened a long time ago. This is easy to be ignored in the cruel battlefield environment. If with extraordinary will and strong physique, plus a little luck, these people will often be promoted to the second level samurai.


    The old madman followed this clue to do more research, and found that the second level Samurai would be troubled by physical factors before they were promoted. Most people think that this is a normal phenomenon in the cultivation of physical skills. Ordinary people''s physique can not adapt to the extraordinary strength, so they need to persist in training with a strong will to achieve the achievement of level II physique, so as to enhance their physique to adapt.


    That''s true, but no one noticed the unusual regularity. However, the old madman has summed up a rule, which is an inevitable test in physical training, which is reflected in all the latent injuries in the body. If you have poor health, you can''t pass the test. However, if it appears on the battlefield, the situation will be serious, which is not only a problem that can not pass the test.


    As a first-class samurai, if he directly rushes to the front line in the battlefield, he will not be a person of noble status, but a civilian who is lucky enough to cultivate physical skills and be called up to the front line. They have to appear in the most fierce fighting places, and they also need military achievements to change their status. Therefore, the high casualties have not attracted much attention.


    The old madman called this kind of test "the purity of the body". Thinking of all kinds of tests that must be faced in the process of practicing divinity, he guessed that there must be something in common and regular among them, and told his student bell all these. Now, through the research results sent back by bell, he has awakened the strength of both sides of Amun''s unity, and has been confirmed in this child.


    When the old madman said this, Amun suddenly realized that he was no longer worried about his own situation. After all, he did not experience this kind of test on the battlefield. And the old madman said, "you must pass this test before the disaster comes. I''m still worried about whether it''s too late. I didn''t expect that you''ve already taken this step. I can rest assured."


    The old madman mentioned the disaster again. Amun couldn''t help asking, "what kind of disaster is it? Is it not a disaster for Ma enterprise A familiar neighbor was killed in front of him. The storm in the town and the crying and worry of the Ma family members were a disaster in Amun''s eyes.


    The old madman shook his head and said, "this is not the time to tell you, but you, yourself, will soon face another disaster. The day when you leave Duke is coming."


    Amun said in surprise, "leave Duke town? This town is not allowed by law! Besides, I''m not a great magician yet And what about my father? "


    The old madman sighed: "you don''t have to worry about these things. It''s useless to worry about them. Everyone here has his or her destination, and you have your destiny. As a matter of fact, from the moment when you extracted the tears of the gods and Fayol declared that you had made a private contribution to Isis, you were doomed to be punished by the kingdom. "


    Amun did not understand: "the punishment of the kingdom?"


    The old madman sneered: "dasti and Xiao Gu naturally pretend they don''t know, so they have no responsibility. The tears of the gods are dedicated to Isis by yourself But Maria should have arrived at Isis temple and become a saint by now, and the news of how she got the tears of the gods in Duke must be made public.


    The kingdom of hathi will not protest publicly, nor will it be investigated, but there must be some people who are not satisfied. A miner mined out the tears of the gods, but did not report it according to the law. Instead, he went into the temple dedicated to the Egyptian empire. This is serious! If you don''t punish, how can you prevent similar things from happening again? We can''t punish rod Dick. Can''t we punish you? "


    Amun''s brow was locked: "how will the Kingdom punish me?"


    Old Madman: "look for another crime. If you violate a certain law or an oracle, you will be beheaded. Otherwise, how can you warn others? You can think of it with your heel! "


    Amun took a cold breath: "behead! When? "


    Old Madman: "I''m afraid the news will get out before rod Dick leaves Harty. But to deal with you, you need to wait until the news of the assumption of the throne is announced, and then send an emissary from Wangdu. There should be more than two months before and after that, it will be fast But you don''t have to worry about being beheaded. I still have some old friends here. I will arrange you to leave in advance. You should prepare for a long journey from now on. Don''t tell anyone! "Amun''s face became frightened and even a little confused: "am I going to leave Duke town? Away from my father and you... " He was just a young man who had never been far away. He suddenly heard the news and didn''t know what to do.


    The old madman patted him on the shoulder and said, "boy, you will grow up one day. I have taught you so much. Is it just for you to be a clerk in Duke town? The outside world is very big. Don''t forget your promise to me to unlock the secrets of the gods As for here, I will arrange everything, and you can come back after the storm


    Amun: you can come back. Well, that''s good! But I... "


    "But you haven''t learned more, have you?" interrupted the old madman? I will try my best to record everything I know and give it to you. The rest is up to you. Not only do I want you to unravel the secrets of the gods, but I also want you to prove the path yourself, so I don''t want you to go the wrong way. But I was on the wrong path. Even if I became a level 9 magician, I''m afraid it''s the end. Now, I want to remind you of three things that you must remember and don''t ask why. "


    Amun was stunned: "you say it, I will remember it!"


    The three things the old madman told are very special -


    first, no matter how powerful Amun is in the future, he should try not to kill people directly. It''s not that you can''t kill people, but try to avoid killing people directly. There is a big difference between the two. If you have to directly hurt anyone, including living creatures, the same effect, try to use the least force.


    Second, no matter how much disaster you experience, try not to let people resent him. If it inevitably causes direct hatred from some people, let more people appreciate him and respect him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Third, if the above two points bring confusion to yourself, which is contrary to the choice of belief, or there is no choice between life and death, and you have to kill people directly and make people resentful, you can stop thinking about them and do not have to worry about them.


    It''s easy to remember these three points, but it''s hard to understand. Amun blinked his eyes and thought for a long time. Since the old madman refused to ask why, he asked another question: "you want me to avoid killing people directly, but why did you directly kill horse companies that day, and the amount of effort you used was not small?"


    The old Madman''s eyes seemed to have deep helplessness: "these are what I hope you remember, as for me, it doesn''t matter anymore Child, do you feel familiar with these three points? "


    Amun shook his head. "I can''t remember. It''s the first time I''ve heard about it."


    Old Madman: "it''s the first time I''ve told people that. It''s in the news from bell, but he didn''t explain why Give me your branch for a few days, Amon, and I''ll retool it


    The old madman changed the subject. The so-called branch, of course, refers to the superior refined iron germ material of Amun. Amun gave the stick to the old madman. When he got home, he thought about what he was talking about today. He was not only worried about the future disaster, but also had a trace of inexplicable curiosity and yearning.


    He is preparing for a long journey in silence. In fact, he has nothing to prepare. He doesn''t know where he is going. He thinks more about what to do with the drunkard father after he leaves? You blue water heart must be taken with him. He also has 20 other sacred stones, which will be enough for his father to use for several years. The old madman promised to take care of the things here. Anyway, he could come back again, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    The three things that the old madman said to remember were mentioned in Bell''s message, but they were not mentioned in the last recall of Bell''s message. It seems that at least he did not tell Amun all the information. What else did he keep?


    A few days later, Amun''s "illness" was cured, and all the problems disappeared naturally. That night, Amun sat at home, inexplicably felt that every muscle and pore of his body was so comfortable, even every breath was so happy. This was his body, so that he could use the awakened power in his blood without any astringency.


    He has passed the test of "purity of the body", and his body skill has advanced to level II. According to the old madman, Amun should continue to practice level II divinity. Amun wanted to go to the black fire jungle. In this case, he went to the old Madman''s house and wanted to tell him the news. By the way, he asked how to cultivate secondary divinity.


    He went to the old Madman''s Hospital, but he felt that there was something wrong with the yard. It seemed that there was an invisible force blocking the door from letting people in. As soon as Amun touched this force, he heard a voice, as if in his ear: "Mr. Nietzsche, is the man outside you the child you mentioned?"


    This is an old man''s voice, not from the town. Then Amun heard the voice of the old madman, and seemed to reply in his ear: "yes, Gore, he is amon."


    It turned out that there was a guest in the old Madman''s house. His name was Gloria, which Amun had never heard of. Amun only heard the question and answer, and then there was no sound. The force in front of the door did not mean to open him in. Obviously, the old madman didn''t want to let Amun hear what he wanted to talk with Ge lie, nor let him go in to disturb him. Amun stood in the corner of the courtyard and waited quietly.


    I don''t know what the old madman was talking about with the guests. After a while, Amun suddenly heard the voice of Gore and said excitedly: "Nietzsche, please don''t offend the gods in my face. I have my faith, my faith and my principles. Please stop talking about the prophecy of the great disaster."**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    Song lie may be too excited, the voice broke through the old Madman''s prohibition, the next conversation Amun can''t hear, only two people in the room know it.


    The old madman sat there with a glass of wine in his hand and made a gesture: "you can''t believe it, but when that day really comes, I hope you will remember what I said and prepare yourself Not to mention that, I''ve lived in Duke town all these years, and I''ve helped you a little bit, right? "


    Ge lie bowed over and said, "when I met you, I was only a level five diviner. You didn''t ask me any trouble. You helped me solve several problems and gave me a lot of advice on my cultivation of divinity. Otherwise, I would not be promoted to a great magician so smoothly. From a personal point of view, I''ve always been grateful to you, and there''s no doubt about that. "


    When the old madman was modest, he waved his hand and said with a smile: "you don''t need to thank me for your achievements. I just introduced some of my own experiences and experiences. You also let me consult many documents and books in the temple. I also thank you. It''s just today. How about a little favor from you? "


    Ge lie was silent for a moment, and then sighed and replied, "no problem, we all know that the child is innocent. I''m afraid the whole continent knows. Dasty is a wise man. This is easy to handle. The messenger of Wangdu will come three days later. "


    The old madman stood up and said, "then go to him. I will go with you. He dares not not to do what you want, nor dare he tell us what happened today."


    Ge lie smiles: "I won''t embarrass him at that time."


    When they were about to go out, the old madman suddenly said, "Ge lie, although you don''t want me to say it, I still want to mention the last time. If the disaster really comes, I hope you can live on. Don''t ruin yourself unnecessarily, and don''t despair about your faith. I know your achievements, you will become a level 9 magician."


    Ge lie stood still in front of the door. After a while of silence, he said, "what else do you want to explain?"


    The old madman thought for a moment: "if one day Amun comes back, I hope you can comfort him and help him with your permission."


    ����


    Amun stood in the corner for a long time. Suddenly he saw the door of the old Madman''s house open and two people came out. The guest was an old man with a goatee. What he saw at night was not very real, but the old man looked at him with a clear and sharp look in the dark. Amun just wanted to take a step, but he couldn''t help but stand there silent.


    The old madman and Ge lie went to the mayor''s house, which was the small building where Maria had lived. What did they go to see the mayor so late?


    Amun looked at the small building from a distance. There seemed to be light on the second floor, but it was not like the light. After a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and was shocked. He clearly saw a figure flying out of the window. The man, like a big bird, a giant eagle and an owl, rushed directly into the sky and disappeared in the night. He actually flew away from nowhere! Look at the figure very much like that guest song lie.


    ����


    "Old madman, who is the guest here today? He can fly This is what Amun asked. By this time, the old madman had returned from the mayor''s house.


    The old madman said with a smile: "what''s this? I can fly, otherwise, how can I have a chance to watch on the battlefield? It''s just that I feel so tired that I can walk comfortably A level 8 magician like me can fly in the air without any magical objects. In fact, a middle-level magician can fly, but it only needs some help. "


    Amun''s habit of speaking was always to be clear about it and asked, "you haven''t told me who Gore is."


    Old Madman: "don''t worry, you will know who he is sooner or later. If you have any trouble in the city of Syria one day, you may go to him Amen, what can I do for you at night


    Amun: I have passed the test of "purity of body". Generally speaking, I am a second level warrior. But according to your opinion, I should learn level II divinity, but I am not a level II magician. How can I learn it


    Looking at Amun, the old madman pondered: "if my conjecture is correct, you are not only a second level warrior, but also can learn divine arts to become a second level magician. You can have a try to find out whether the situation is like this or not."


    Amun: but you haven''t taught me level two magic


    The old madman laughed again: "there is no so-called secondary magic, but there is low-level magic. I have taught you almost all of them. To be able to use a divinity skill in combination with different techniques is a qualified first-class magician. You can''t be better than that. To be able to use two different low-level magic arts separately to enhance the power of each other is the standard for testing level II diviners in the temple. You can check yourself by yourself. Take this branch back, and the three sacred stones. "


    As soon as the old madman reached out his hand, he pulled out Amun''s refined iron branch out of nowhere. His other hand grasped it in vain, and three God stones of different colors appeared and put them on the table in front of Amun.


    Looking at Amun''s shocked appearance, the old madman laughed again: "the red one is called" flame spirit ", the black one is called" the pupil of the earth ", and the white one is called" the magic dance of the wind ". In addition to the" blue water heart "that has been given to you, there are four kinds of special divine stones. It''s no surprise that a great magician over 100 years old has worked as a miner in Duke town for so many years. It''s very normal to put all these together. You take them with you, try their different uses, explore and practice other magic arts. "Amun thought for a moment. The old Madman''s words are very reasonable. He was a miner in Duke town since he was a child. He has been here for more than 100 years. As a great magician, it is very easy to save all these things. For the old madman, money is not important. Things need to be used. Cultivating magic skills for Amun is the biggest use now.


    So Amun didn''t refuse. He picked up the stick carefully and looked back and forth for a long time, but he didn''t find any change. It was more like a branch. Seeing that the old madman did not speak, he just looked at him with a smile. Amun also moved his heart and "touched" the stick in the way of arousing his divine power. He felt that there were several places where he felt different from before.


    So he used his hands to break every knot on the "branch", and finally found that there was a very hidden mechanism in the wood like structure, which needed a lot of strength to open. Amun almost broke his fingers, and found four grooves in the refined iron branch, each of which could be inlaid with a divine stone.


    Amun hesitated and asked, "this is Magic The staff of God


    The old madman nodded, took the refined iron branch and said, "the magic wand of a magician is the same as that of a magician. But as a young low-level magician, holding the staff to flaunt is tantamount to announcing your identity to everyone, which is similar to seeking death. So I transformed this refined iron branch into a staff.


    The material of the whole staff has changed, but it can be used as a fighting weapon. It took me a lot of trouble to inlay the sacred stone. I even destroyed the stone to cover up the whole shell material of the core. It''s hard to find out that it''s a staff if you''re not a great magician. Even if level 9 mages don''t pay attention, I''m afraid they won''t find out, as long as you don''t use the staff to cast magic skills in front of them.


    There are five grooves in it. The four concealed grooves on the staff can be inlaid with various divine stones. Of course, you can inlay all the four divine stones, which is the most widely used. There is also a most hidden groove on the head of the staff. Even if you know that if you don''t have the achievements of middle-level warriors and medium-level magicians at the same time, I can''t even open it after I finish processing. I''m afraid only gods can find it.


    If possible, this groove is ready for you to inlay the tears of the gods in the future. If you inlay the tears of gods on the staff, the other four grooves can''t be inlaid with other divine stones at will. They must be embedded in the dark blue water heart, the flame spirit, the pupil of the earth, and the magic dance of the wind. This is the same as the staff structure of Isis Guardian goddess, but it looks completely different, and the effect may also have some differences.


    You know I''m a great magician, but I don''t know that I may still be the best craftsman in this continent. This branch like thing in your hand is the most proud work of my life


    The old madman finished his words in one breath and rubbed the refined iron branch with his hands, and his face also showed a slightly proud look. Maybe there are too many lice to itch. If an ordinary magician sees these stones and this staff, he will lose his chin. However, Amun has been shocked one after another during this period of time. His nerves are quite tough and he is very calm. He stands up and says only three words: "thank you."


    The old madman waved his hand and said, "we can''t tell who should thank more. It is I who led you to a road that may be the most difficult in the world."


    Amun: so what? Do you think I won''t? Do you want me to be a miner like my father all my life, not without Duke, and perhaps now a finger has been cut off? "


    The old madman looked at Amun, and his eyes seemed to be studying something: "Amun, you are a child who can hide things in his heart, just like this iron branch can hide God stone, so that people can''t see that it is a staff. But you have a question in your heart for a long time. Tell me about me today. I can read your eyes when you see these stones. "


    Amun lowered his head and said, "in this case, I asked. My father borrowed the core from you for mining the tears of the gods. That''s why I''ve had so many encounters, and you''ve said, since the moment I''ve mined the tears of the gods, a lot of things have to happen. Did you mean it? I knew that the core was the tears of the gods


    Amun finally said the question that had been held in his heart for a long time. The old madman was a little embarrassed by what he said. He looked down at the refined iron branch and said, "of all the great magicians and Great Magicians, I should be the one who knows the most about Shenshi mining. It is impossible for anyone else to be a miner in Duke town for more than 100 years. The core is a kind of magic thing. Before opening, no one can be sure that there must be a divine stone in it, let alone what kind of divine stone it will be.


    It took me a lifetime to figure it out completely. I just knew that the core was different from other mines I was familiar with, so it was probably the tears of gods that I had never mined. Lend it to your father and you open it. It''s really the tears of the gods! I''m not wrong. "


    "Then why don''t you..."


    The old madman took his words and said, "then why don''t I keep them by myself? The tears of the gods are no longer of great use to me. Besides, bell abducted the saint of Isis temple and took away the tears of other people''s gods. In the final analysis, it''s all my reason. I still have a tear of gods and a virgin What''s more, if you don''t let you mine the tears of the gods, how can I carry out my plan? You''re right. I did mean itAmun didn''t mean to ask, but nodded, "Oh, I see."


    The old madman pointed to the black divine stone and said, "there are more than one special god stone. For example, the pupil of the earth is the best auxiliary tool for the use of earth element divinity. It can also assist some forces to tie divinity, and it can also be used as a carrier of information divinity. In the way of writing divinity scroll, I record all the practice contents I know in it. You can read it slowly. But the information divinity I use has a feature. Only when you have reached a certain level can you see the content of a certain stage. After reading it, the recorded information will automatically disappear. "


    Then he pointed to the white magic stone and said, "the magic dance of wind is not only the best auxiliary tool to display air magic, but also one of the best carriers of space magic, but sometimes it needs to be processed. This wind charm dance has been in my hands for many years. I have made it into a space magic tool, which can hold many things, but it is empty now. If one day you become a level 6 magician and can use high-level space magic, you can open it and use it. "


    Amun interposed and asked, "isn''t level 6 a medium level magician? How can you use high-level magic?"


    The old madman laughed: "it''s not only high-level magicians who can use high-level magic arts. In fact, all kinds of magic arts can be performed with the help of auxiliary props. The measurement standard of a great magician is another meaning. In fact, the evaluation criteria for a level 6 magician in a temple include not only passing the test of "devil''s temptation", but also the ability to use high-level magic with props, and to perform at least one high-level divinity without any props. It''s too early to talk to you about this. There are all the information recorded in the pupil of the earth. You will know when you can see it. "


    Amun suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the old Madman''s performance today. It was like telling everything clearly at once. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you today? Am I going to leave immediately?"


    Old Madman: "poor boy, you are so clever. You will be banished early tomorrow morning. Today is your last night in Duke town! I''ll tell you the last few things when I see you off tomorrow. Now I want to ask, have I never said you were my student and you never called me a teacher? "


    Only then did Amun realize that he had never called a teacher. He only called Nietzsche an old madman, not disrespectful, but had been used to it since childhood. On hearing this, he knelt down, kissed the soil in front of the old Madman''s feet, and then said, "master Nietzsche, in my mind, you are already my teacher, and I am of course your student."


    The old madman did not stop Amun from performing the most grand ceremony. Instead, he laughed and said, "Amun, if one day you can unlock the secrets of the gods, or even be called gods, today''s scene must be very commemorative or ironic! I have recorded this scene in the pupil of the earth. My child, you don''t have to call me a teacher. In fact, I don''t teach you much. I don''t want you to be my student or another me. I just want you to fulfill my wish. It seems that no one can teach this, which is embarrassing for you. "


    Amun replied respectfully, "I won''t forget it."


    The old madman seemed to have unlimited emotion and said, "who can say clearly if you forget or don''t forget? I have recorded two messages in the pupil of the earth that will never disappear. One is the scene of you kneeling in front of me and the other is related to Maria. Do you want to see it? "


    Amun was curious: "Maria? I want to see it! "


    Old Madman: "you haven''t practiced information divinity yet. I''ll show it to you first."


    Before the words fell, Amun saw that the black god stone on the table became colorless and transparent, and its edges and corners were shining. It became like a dodecahedron crystal light ball. Then the light ball was expanding and expanding. There appeared a three-dimensional picture, which was a line of eju cursive script written on the wall - "Amun, my name is Aikou."


    Seeing Amun''s puzzled expression, the old madman explained with a smile: "that''s a line written by Maria in her room. She wanted to tell you her name, but she didn''t say it. It was just written in a corner of the room, but it was erased later. This is probably the last time she used the name, and the last time she wrote secular words. Do you think she has forgotten or is it hard to forget? I''m afraid even the gods can''t make it clear! "


    ����


    The next day, when people were still having breakfast, the bell of Muyun temple for the villagers to gather again rang. When people hurriedly ate food and rushed to the square in front of the temple, they found that this time the bell was sounded by dasti himself, and the mayor''s expression was very solemn.


    Seeing that the people had almost arrived, the mayor of dasty opened a volume of documents and read aloud: "to receive the decree issued by the eju Empire and the kingdom of hathi, which will never be revoked. In all parts of the city of Syria, warriors should be sent to assist in the search for the evil magician bell. The last place he appeared was in the jungle of the Youdi River Valley West of Duke Town, the city-state of Syria. "


    After reading the above book, dasty said in a pause: "bell is an evil magician. The person who pursues him must be a real warrior. He escaped from Isis temple in eju to the jungle of the Youdi river. If he can find and destroy him, he must be blessed by Isis and Muyun. Finally, such a warrior has appeared in this town I decided to send him to carry out the laws of the kingdom. "Xiao Gu is not here. In addition to the old madman and Amun, only the mayor of Dusti can read by himself. No one noticed that the parchment in his hand was very old, and it was not clear that the law written on it was 30 years ago.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    Thirty years ago, when the eju Empire learned that bell had crossed the border of the promontory city-state and crossed the Syrian desert to flee to the Youdi River Valley, it not only mobilized a group of magicians and warriors of xiaeju to pursue and kill him, but also asked the khati Kingdom, especially the city states near the Youdi River Valley, to assist in the pursuit of Baer through official documents.


    So the kingdom of hathi issued a decree, which was sent to all places symbolically. This was a kind of perfunctory act. It only said that all the countries sent warriors to hunt bell, but didn''t say what would happen if no one was sent. The adults all over the country knew that they would send someone to hunt down a level 9 magician, not to mention whether they could find it. Even if they found it, it was almost like looking for death. It had nothing to do with it. At most, if there was news, it was just a letter.


    Duke town also received a decree. How could they have heard from bell, let alone send a blacksmith to hunt down the great mage, so there was no action at all, and of course no one would pursue it.


    Later, Isis Temple claimed that bell had been destroyed by the virgin congni, but the official process of the matter was kept secret, and no one was willing to mention the name of bell again. This event was over and became history. However, there was a tail that nobody paid attention to. At that time, the kingdom of hathi issued a decree that would never be revoked, and later forgot to revoke it. In fact, no one needs to do anything more. Things are over. No one will find something to hunt down a great magician who has no news for a long time.


    What''s more interesting is that Duke town only received the order to assist in the pursuit of bell. Afterwards, the eju Empire did not inform the Hatty kingdom that bell had been destroyed. Naturally, the kingdom of hathi did not forward the announcement that had nothing to do with itself. Theoretically speaking, Duke town had no idea about it.


    In fact, the people of Duke really knew nothing about it. The law of 30 years ago had never been heard of. Except for the old madman, no one knew who bell was. Today, dasty has turned over the law and published it in public, and it is still in force!


    The townspeople were surprised. Who''s bell? According to the mayor''s words, it seems that he is a magician, a sorcerer who has jointly ordered the pursuit of the kingdom of eju and the kingdom of Hattie. It must be a very difficult person to deal with. There are so many magicians and warriors, can we send people from the small town of Duke? Why is the mayor so warm-hearted? Even if you want to be charming, you don''t need to show your merit by such a thing?


    While everyone was looking at each other and whispering, Nietzsche, an old madman, stepped forward and asked, "Lord Mayor, you said there was such a warrior in this town. Who is he?"


    Dusti pointed to a place in the crowd with a blank face: "we have witnessed the miracles of those who are favored by gods, and know how the patron saint blessed him, that is, Amun."


    As soon as Amun heard the mayor read such a decree, he immediately understood what was going on. It was the old madman and gory who had negotiated with dasty last night to find an excuse to let him leave duke or to exile him. But the others did not understand, and immediately someone called out, "what, amon! Is the mayor going to send a child to destroy the sorcerer? "


    Ridiculous, absolutely ridiculous! Not to mention the pursuit of a wizard, even if a child is sent to the dangerous jungle is nonsense. If this is not what the mayor of Dusti said, I''m afraid people will be damned bloody.


    The mayor of dasty asked coldly, "Oh, so send you?"


    This sentence silenced most of the voices that tried to question, but a man came out of the room trembling and knelt down to the mayor and said, "my Lord, please send me to..."


    This man is Amun''s father. He seldom drinks too much today. The mayor of dusty looked at him and asked without expression, "are you a warrior? Have you ever had the special favor of the guardian goddess? I''m sorry, I''ve made up my mind. Send amon


    Amun''s father mumbled something more. Amun and the old madman had helped him up and whispered in their ears. He was obviously shocked, but he finally nodded.


    So it was decided that Amun, as a warrior sent by Duke Town, went deep into the jungle to hunt for the evil great mage bell and carry out the Kingdom''s decrees. The mayor only gave Amun one hour to go home and pack up. No one was allowed to send him out of town.


    As a supervisor, after the crowd dispersed, dasty himself accompanied amon home. In Amun''s impression, the mayor was still nobody else at all. The old madman spoke frankly. For the first time, Amun saw the mayor blushing with shame. The mayor handed over two testimonials in exquisite waterproof cowhide cases, signed by rod Dick, the archdeacon and archdeacon of the Cape city of the eguic empire.


    The proof document is written with high-grade eju papyrus, which is made by cutting and flattening a kind of grass growing on the Bank of the roni River, and is processed through multiple processes. It is the most convenient writing material and one of the important commodities exported to other parts of the mainland by the eju empire. The high-grade papyrus that Amun saw was usually used only for official imperial documents.


    Amun was literate and could recognize that one of them was a citizen''s identity card, but the column in which his name was written was empty. The signature of rod Dick and the seal of the Strait city-state were correct at the end. No matter who gets it, writing his own name is equivalent to obtaining the citizenship of the Egyptian empire. Rod Dick gave such a thing to dasty. It was very valuable.Dusti himself has obtained the citizenship of the Egyptian empire, but this document can be sent, which is a great gift. Rod Dick left such a thing, it can be said that it was very thoughtful of him to leave such a thing. As for what dustie did, it was none of his business.


    Another document is the border pass of the Egyptian empire, which is the most useful for businessmen. All countries need the pass issued by the border city-state. Otherwise, they may not be able to enter the pass. If they are not lucky, they will even be arrested as spies. Obviously, it''s for dasty himself, so that he can go and do some private business. At the moment, inspired or forced by the old madman, dasty also gave it to Amun.


    "My son, the messenger of Wangdu will come to duke in three days'' time, with the decision to punish you in public. I''ve made an excuse for you to leave. With these two things, there will be no problem in your identity. The road ahead is difficult and dangerous. Take care of yourself Don''t thank me. In fact, I should thank you. If you hadn''t extracted the tears of the gods, I couldn''t have received so many gifts. Even Xiao Gu made a fortune with him What else do you want to say to Mr. Nietzsche? I''m back in town, and I''ll see if anyone''s following me


    Dusty left, leaving only the old madman and Amun to speak alone. The old madman looked at his back and said, "dusty is a good man, you should thank him! Although he got a lot because of you, he should give it to you. There are a lot of things a person can or can''t do. Although some should be done, they need to pay a certain price. As long as he does it for you, you should be grateful. Children, we must remember this truth. "


    Amun nodded and said, "I remember. What else do you want to order?"


    The old madman pointed to Schrodinger at his feet and said, "take this cat with you."


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    Amun is a child who has never been far away. He doesn''t know what to do. The old madman let him take a cat with him! The cat is not as obedient to people as the dog, nor can it be taken away if he wants to take it away. He asked in some embarrassment: "why did you let me take Schrodinger, can it follow me?"


    The old Madman''s next words surprised Amun --


    "Schrodinger stayed with me for 30 years. Except for the information divinity that bell sealed on him, I never heard it call, and its appearance did not change at all. I could not even hold it. But it didn''t go. It stayed in Duke town all the time. It suddenly came with me just now. Maybe it was waiting for today. Amun, this is not an ordinary cat. Schrodinger may be your guide. Its origin is extraordinary. I haven''t told you yet


    Amun was surprised and asked, "what is the origin of it? What else have you not told me?" This cat is so incredible that it has not changed its appearance for only 30 years and never barked, which is far beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    The old madman did not answer, but asked, "do you know where you are going?"


    Amun looked at the two certificates he had just got and said, "isn''t it the Egyptian empire? You should have asked the mayor to give it to me. With it, I can cross the desert to eju. "


    The old madman shook his head: "no, that''s just for your future. I asked the mayor to announce the law in public, which is not just an excuse. I really want you to look for Bell''s whereabouts. If you think about it, who in the world is most likely to find Bell''s last place


    Amun pointed to the cat on the ground: "Schrodinger, of course! But you have no way to let it take you for so many years. How can I do it? Maybe it has long forgotten What else do you want to tell me that you didn''t tell me? It''s time for you to say it all at once. "


    The old madman also looked at Schr �� dinger: "I will tell you all. Bell not only took away the virgin congni and the tears of the gods from Isis temple, but also stole a sacred object and a cat according to the secret information I have heard for many years. Isis Temple once issued a secret order to retrieve these two things. Only the high priest of eju knew it.


    It''s normal to find sacred objects in secret. Isis Temple doesn''t want the information about the lost relics public. But what do you want to do with a cat? What''s Bell''s purpose of taking a cat? There must be some mystery worth studying. Bell didn''t tell me, but I guess the cat must be Schrodinger. But I haven''t solved the mystery for 30 years, and Schrodinger never paid attention to me.


    To tell you the truth, I tried to find Bell''s whereabouts through Schrodinger many times over the years, but I never succeeded. It seems that this cat likes you better. I saw you hold it. This is one of the most surprising things in 30 years.


    The next step is to practice level 2 divinity. The test you will face is "the firmness of faith". I have only explored the secrets of the gods here. Child, this road is very difficult. I won''t let you call me a teacher because of this. The road you are going to take is not what I can guide.


    Bell obviously knows more. Finding Bell''s whereabouts is your first step to unravel the divine secrets. He must have left a message on the way forward! Leave Duke and find bell. You may succeed with this Schrodinger. Don''t be afraid. With your present achievements, it is no problem to travel through the mountains to deal with ordinary wild animals or cavemen. I hope you will not regret it in the future


    A long clap on the shoulder, said the madman. Amun bowed his head and said, "I''m not afraid, and I''m not sorry."


    The old madman let out a long sigh that seemed to be gratifying: "boy, I really did not mistake you. Now try to take Schrodinger away. If you can take it, you may find Bell''s whereabouts."


    How? The old madman stood aside. Amun took a few steps forward and called back: "cat, cat, come with me Schrodinger! Come with me Good cat, let''s go


    Amun called for a long time, but Schrodinger paid attention to him, but he just turned around and squatted down again. His attitude seemed to be very proud. He held out a front paw and pointed at Amun, which was like a noble calling for a servant to help him. This dirty, lazy, greedy and fat cat is not small.


    Amun was stunned and went to pick up Schrodinger. Schrodinger yawned and curled up and fell asleep! The old madman, with a wry smile on his face, quietly pointed to the big leather bag that Amun was straddling. Amun gently put Schr? Dinger into his leather pocket. The empty space was just enough to hold it. The opening on the top was not enough to make the cat stuffy.


    "Amun, I have the last words. Please remember them and do what I say. Don''t be in a hurry to find Bell''s whereabouts. Walk eastward from here, no matter how dangerous, do not look back. After three days, you will look around, and then climb the highest mountain you can see, and only go up high.


    When the third layer of cloud is under your feet, find a place to practice divinity. The most important is water element magic and air element magic. You can embed them into the staff with the help of the dark blue water heart and the magic dance of the wind, and then embed the other two standard divine stones to use together.You have mastered the low-level water elemental divinity. It is not difficult to learn Qi elemental divinity with the charm of wind dance. However, the general magician is only satisfied with the magic of power, but forgets how small the power of his own divinity is compared with the elemental power in nature.


    So when you practice these two kinds of divinities, you should not pursue how high-level you are, but also pay attention to how to fight, use and protect yourself in front of the operation of natural elements. If you can control a drop of water, you have to learn how to keep it in the river. If you learn these, you will be a good magician, and you will be able to reach the peak of bipolarity.


    Whether you''ve done it or not, don''t leave the top of the mountain for the time being. Watch the clouds in the West. When the clouds do not disperse, find a place to hide, do not let the high sky thunder hit. You take Schr? Dinger to find Bell''s whereabouts.


    These are the things you must remember


    The last sentence of the old madman seemed to come from the air. Amun looked up in amazement. He saw that the old madman had already flown away, and his body was rubbing against the treetop like a huge strange bird. When he disappeared, a voice came from nowhere: "Amun, if you can''t find bell, kill that cat and eat it. It''s all up to you."


    ����


    Lonely Amun walked alone in the mountains, all the way to the East, and there was no road at his feet. He tried to choose a good place to walk. He held the heavy iron branch staff in his left hand, and pulled out the knife given to him by the mayor in his right hand. It is impossible for such a terrain to go too fast. The mountains are more and more precipitous and the landforms are becoming more and more complex. The gullies cut between the tall mountains are becoming deeper and deeper.


    If he didn''t have excellent physical strength and quick reaction, he couldn''t go far here. In the lush jungle, you can occasionally see a faint path, which should be trodden out by cave savages. Amun does not know how good he is, so he doesn''t think of conflict and avoids it as carefully as possible.


    He soon understood why the old madman first taught him water elemental magic. People can not eat for several days, but almost can''t live without drinking water. In the evening, Amun found a dry stone crevice in the mountain to rest. It was impossible to walk this kind of mountain road after dark. He didn''t have any water to clean up. He didn''t have any water to clean up.


    It seems that the water is not far away. From this hillside down, there is a faint sound of running water in the deep mountain stream, but there is no way to go. Amun can''t fly. Naturally, he can''t fall into the deep mountain stream under the cliff to get water. Moreover, the air flow over the deep stream is so complicated that even birds dare not fly around. Fortunately, he can summon water elements, condense the water in the environment for his own drinking, which is convenient and clean.


    He wanted to take out a small pot and special beef floss in his backpack. When he opened his backpack, he heard Schr �� dinger belch and crawled out lazily with mellow alcohol. Amun didn''t bring water, but he brought a bottle of wine. His father specially gave it to him. The merchants transported most of the good wine to Duke town. The most common one also needed a bottle of silver coins. His father usually bought it by barrel.


    But this bottle of wine is worth 15 silver coins. It is put in a beautiful copper bottle, which is the best wine of Amun family. ����In fact, no matter in any part of the mainland, this is also the first-class wine. Amun found that the stopper of the wine bottle had been opened, and Schr? Dinger did not have a drop left. What a luxury to take this cat with you!


    But Schr? Dinger was so lazy that he did not feel ashamed. Did he not know that he had just drunk the wine worth 15 silver coins in one breath? Amun can''t argue with a cat. He uses his magic power to condense a pot of pure water and put the beef floss specially made by the old madman into it. The beef melts in the boiling water, with an attractive aroma, just like fresh beef soup, even the taste is mixed.


    Amon took out a spoon and scooped out the beef soup. It tasted delicious! He felt that although he was not very tired after a day''s mountain journey, he was really hungry. Just after a few drinks, he suddenly saw Schr? Dinger come over and sit on the opposite side of the fire. He raised his forepaw and pointed to the trees on the left.


    Amun immediately sensed that there was something wrong there, but Schrodinger obviously found the abnormality earlier than he did. Maybe this is the instinct of the beast. However, the cat does not look like a "wild" animal, but it is so sensitive to the environment that even amon can''t match it.


    Amun was always calm. Although he was a little flustered and afraid, he just waved the "branch" quietly. A dense fog, the cyclone rose, condensed into sharp ice crystals flying into the trees, and then heard something rolling over a few bushes, quickly escaped.


    Amun only saw a long tail flicking among the trees. It was a black bellied boa constrictor in the jungle. Maybe this crevice was where it lived, or it was attracted by beef soup and bonfire. The python is most afraid of cold, which will make its body stiff and slow, and is scared away by a piece of sharp ice crystal that Amun offered at random.


    His staff was inlaid with a dark blue water heart, so Amun was so easy to use his divinity skills. He was also shocked and said to Schrodinger, "thank you for reminding me!"The scene looked a little funny. A fat cat was sitting there, and a man was talking to him solemnly. Amun was silent for too long, and no one could talk to him. I don''t know whether Schrodinger understood it or not, and then he pointed the paw forward. His expression seemed very arrogant and reserved. It was clearly the pot of beef soup.


    Look at the cat''s expression, if it can speak, it is clearly in the way of command: "Hey, boy! Give me a bowl. "


    Amun almost amused him. He didn''t feel as scared as before. Although he knew that Schrodinger was a magical cat, it was ridiculous for a cat to do this. He couldn''t help laughing. He waved the spoon to Schrodinger and said, "I only have a spoon. When I''m full, I''ll give you the pot."


    Schr? Dinger''s tail suddenly stood up and patted on the ground. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied. He turned his body and walked away. He slowly went to the side of his backpack and lay down. He was panting with his eyes open and did not sleep.


    Amun''s heart is very real, a pot of beef soup himself only ate half, and so on the rest of the pot of air almost not hot, brought to Schrodinger''s eyes, whispered: "cat, you are hungry, eat quickly!"


    As a result, Schrodinger turned his head and closed his eyes. Amon saw that the cat didn''t eat and he didn''t eat too much. The half pot of beef soup could not be wasted, so he ate it himself. After eating, a wave of the staff, a transparent water mist swept, and turned into a turbid water mist flying out, the pot was clean.


    Schrodinger opened his eyes and took a look at him. It seemed a bit unexpected and a bit like ridicule. If other magicians saw Amun perform such exquisite water element magic just to wash the pot, they would be surprised and even want to vomit blood. This is the work of humble servants. How can a noble magician do it with holy magic?


    What''s more, the power of divinity is not used in this way. In this precipitous environment, it is actually wasted on such boring things!


    When Schrodinger didn''t eat, Amun couldn''t help it either. He found dry soft grass and spread it on the ground. He sat down with the refined iron branch in his hand, closed his eyes and began to meditate on the Qi element divinity taught by the old madman. He had just meditated on the simplest Air element calling formula in his heart, and before he could have a try, he heard an angry meow.


    This is the voice of Schrodinger. This cat, which has not been barking for 30 years, actually barked today. It sounds like a growl. Amun, who was practicing divinity, was interrupted by his meditation. He turned his head and looked at him. He found that Schrodinger was lying on the ground, his head resting on his forepaws and his head was staring at him. Schrodinger''s eyes were very strange, which made Amun think of the mayor standing in front of the temple looking at all the townspeople.


    What does Schrodinger want to do? It was clear that he wanted to eat something just now, but Amun handed it to him and he didn''t eat it. When Amun finished eating the whole pot of beef soup, he was not happy again. Anyway, there was nothing else. Amun sat there thinking about the cat and suddenly remembered an unforgettable experience.


    In the three days when he was a servant to Maria, he ate the best food in his life. However, after Maria finished eating, he said, "Amen, I''ll give you these." Then Amun took the table downstairs and went to the kitchen to eat. Anyway, there were so many things prepared for Maria that she could eat only a half at most. And Maria also has a habit, each meal has two plates of food, one piece of food will not move, as if deliberately left for amon.


    Thinking of Maria, Amun looked at Schr? Dinger, and said in his heart: Maria seems to have left two complete plates of food for me, knowing that I would eat her leftovers. But if the situation were reversed, she would not be able to eat my leftovers, nor could she eat with me. Is it hard to say that this cat thinks that she has a high status?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Amun finally sighed and decided not to care about the cat. The old madman said that it might be the only guide to find Bell''s whereabouts. And in this long lonely journey, Schrodinger is his only companion. First try to see if this cat means that.


    Amun is smart. He guessed it right!


    He cooked a pot of delicious beef soup and put it in front of Schr? Dinger''s eyes. Then he sat down and began to meditate. He began to communicate with the surrounding air with "the power given by the gods". He tried to summon and control the elements of Qi. The first step he needed was a gust of wind.


    His staff is inlaid with dark blue water heart and the charm of wind dance, and there are two standard God stones, which are very handy to use. Soon, he summoned a gust of wind in front of him, and then he controlled the breeze to blow the flames of the campfire into various shapes, as a kind of fun game.


    After playing for a long time, he thought of the next step of Qi element divination. With a wave of his staff, a transparent wind blade was condensed in the air and a shallow trace was drawn on the ashes of the fire. At this time, he felt a little tired, so he decided to rest and add enough firewood to the fire. Looking back, Schr? Dinger had finished the pot of beef soup and got back into his skin. He was sleeping soundly, revealing half his head.


    How can this fat cat eat and drink!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Amun has been walking through the mountains and jungles for three days. During the three days, he has been practicing Qi element divinity according to the old Madman''s explanation. With the experience of learning water elemental divinity and the help of the staff, Amun mastered the low-level air elemental divinity quickly. Then he did not use the staff in practice. It was much more difficult for him to use his own magic power.


    Schr? Dinger never walked by himself. When Amun was on his way, he would sleep in his skin and eat only one meal in the evening. However, Amun had to make it for him. Amun got the cat''s temper right. He just let it eat first and then eat it himself. Schrodinger seemed very satisfied.


    As we go deeper into the mountains, the air becomes more and more humid. Although the changes along the way are very weak, Amun, who is proficient in various low-level water elemental divinities and is practicing Qi elemental divinities, is keenly aware of it.


    It is necessary to introduce the topography of Duke town. To the north is the Assyrian plateau, which is vigorous, dangerous and desolate. In the East, it is also a steep mountain, but the vegetation is very dense. The two sides of the southwest are relatively low plains. The wind from the southwest of the sea directly across the plain, and there is little precipitation, so the dry Syria desert is formed in the south of the town. The sea breeze meets the mountain blocking in the northeast and forms convection. There is a lot of rainfall, which also breeds the Youdi river.


    The terrain in the mountains is dangerous and not suitable for people to live in, and the black fire jungle and the Syrian desert are not suitable for the establishment of towns. Duke town is just at the edge of this terrain transition and at the foot of the mountains in the southeast. There are streams for drinking, which is not too dry, but the land is quite barren.


    Amun goes eastward, the terrain is getting higher and higher. It is the area where the sea breeze blows and forms convection in the middle of the mountain. From small to large, Amun, who seldom sees rain, has encountered several rains in succession. Sometimes the rain like flying silk, dense with the wind to people''s collar drill. Sometimes the rain is pouring down, and the sight is not clear on all sides, and the feet are extremely slippery.


    It''s very dangerous to walk in this kind of mountain in the rain. Not only there is no road, but also if you are not careful, you may slip down a deep cliff, and you can''t find a corpse. It was said that Amun should stop and wait for the rain to stop, but the rain was always intermittent and Amun had to go in the rain. But Schrodinger sneezed as soon as it rained, not like a cold, but not very happy.


    Amun didn''t want to risk his life, but he had other ways. He used his staff every time there was rain in the sky. The drizzle drifted away with the wind, and the heavy rain condensed into a water curtain, which made Amun dry all the time, and the road under his feet could be seen clearly. If other magicians see Amun using water and gas at the same time, they will spit blood again if they want to walk in the rain!


    Does the venerable magician deserve to walk in the rain so hard? Even if you have to go out in the rain, you can also sit in a comfortable caravan. If you can''t, you can put on waterproof cloak and boots, and let the strong servant carry a big umbrella. The power of divine arts will be exhausted and need to recuperate to recover, just as ordinary people''s physical strength will be exhausted. Moreover, they are much more tired than ordinary people''s physical labor consumption. Noble magicians don''t bother themselves so much.


    If they knew what kind of staff Amun was using, they would not only vomit blood, but even faint. With the help of this staff, Amun can walk through the mountains in the rain and perform two kinds of magic arts at the same time. At first, he didn''t regard it as a kind of practice, just to avoid the rain, because the old madman told him not to use special magic stones when he practiced.


    Water and wind are not called by him, but the natural forces between heaven and earth are running. Amun happened to think of the old Madman''s words before saying goodbye: "when you practice these two elemental divinities, do not pursue how high-level you are, but also pay attention to how to fight, use and protect yourself in the face of nature. If you can control a drop of water, you have to learn how to keep it in the river


    Amun seems to realize another way of practicing divinity. It is not to call on the wind and rain, but how to face the power of wind and rain. He uses divinity to adapt to it, so that he can not get wet through it. Thanks to the staff, he can practice like this.


    Relying on a heavy refined iron branch and a lazy fat cat, Amun walked alone in the cloudy and sunny mountains for three days and three nights. When it rained, he also used two kinds of magic to avoid the wind and rain. This is a great test and consumption of physical strength, energy and mana. I''m afraid its intensity is higher than that of any march on the mainland.


    Although the body is dry and dry, sometimes it is necessary to climb a rock or cut a road with a knife in the wet and muddy mountains. The coordination requirements of strength, agility and endurance are quite high. In fact, it is also the best physical exercise, but it is not the combat skill on the battlefield. Along the way, he met several beasts in the mountains. Amun realized that he was not the one to be afraid of. He waved the iron branch and gently made a few strokes. All the seemingly fierce beasts ran away.


    However, Amun did not hunt or chase the prey. He remembered the old Madman''s words and walked eastward for three days. He came to a high slope and looked around him. Then he frowned and hesitated. The old madman asked him to climb the highest mountain in sight three days later. It was obvious that there were two mountains on the left and one on the right. He saw them yesterday. It is estimated that they are also the highest mountains when he looks around for another two days.


    But he couldn''t see which mountain was higher. Because of the angle, he could only see the misty clouds covering the top of the mountain. On the right is a steep mountain with jagged rocks and cliffs. It seems higher, but Amun is hard to climb. The mountains on the right are magnificent, with continuous ups and downs. It is not only a mountain, but also an overlapping plateau.Which way is it going? Amun was hesitating when Schrodinger suddenly stretched out, jumped out of his pocket, and ran down the slope to the right. The lazy cat actually walked on his own. Amun ran after him and almost slipped. He was covered with wet moss and could hardly stand on his feet. He called out: "Schrodinger, where are you going?"


    The cat did not run far away. When it came to a valley, it stopped, raised its front paw, pointed above it, and gave a gentle cry. Amun followed the cat''s direction and saw that it was a small path among the trees, winding toward the mountain. Schrodinger obviously wanted to show the way, but Amun was surprised that there was a way in the mountains.


    Amun found the footprints. Just a few days ago, someone walked by here. The wide and thick footplate did not wear shoes. It should be a cave savage. It may lead to a larger cave savage tribe. Amun tried to avoid meeting the caveman all the way, but Schrodinger let him go in this direction.


    Amun had no way to discuss with the cat. He carefully studied the nearby footprints and found that there were two lines of footprints with shoes on! One line of footprints was wearing shoes made of hemp grass in the mountains, with a slightly rough pattern. The other was wearing boots with teeth at the bottom of leather.


    This kind of boots is water-proof and anti-skid, which is suitable for walking on such mountain roads, but can be worn by ordinary people with status. Judging from the footprints, the teeth of the boots have been worn very flat, indicating that this is an old pair of boots. This line of footprints looks up-to-date. I''m afraid it''s less than a day for this person to walk through. Is there anyone else here besides the caveman? This is a deep mountain far away from the town!


    "Schrodinger, are we really going this way? There seems to be a tribe of cavemen on this mountain, and the footprints just passed by others are very strange. If we meet them, I don''t know what the trouble will be? " Amun said to the cat in a consultative tone.


    Schr? Dinger twisted his neck and looked back at Amun. His expression seemed to despise a useless coward. Then he squatted there and looked at the mountain road. Amun understood that Schrodinger wanted him to climb the mountain, so he picked him up, put him in his leather bag, and went to the mountain to the right with his stick.


    When he picked up Schr? Dinger, Amun had a feeling that this lazy and greedy fat cat had been fed by his own delicious food for three days. He actually became a little thin, and his fur became clean, not as dirty as before. When it just jumped out of its skin pocket, it was vaguely shaped, and had some of the agility and agility that a cat should have.


    ����


    Just as Amun was climbing up the path, a group of dignified adults came up to duke. From afar, dignified adults seldom come to Duke Town, a mining area with hard conditions and bad environment. However, it has been very lively recently. Less than three months after rod Dick had left, femiyan Xiaomo, the chief administrator and governor of the city of Syria, also came.


    The post road through the black fire jungle can only allow the single shaft carriage to go wrong. Xiao Mo takes the luxurious double shaft carriage to pass by. All the other people and cars have to dodge in the bushes on the roadside. Riding the * * car on the official post road is definitely a symbol of status and identity. No matter how rich people are, the gate on the post station will not be released.


    But this time, Xiao Mo''s carriage was only the first to lead the way: an official of the legal department of the kingdom of hathi, a five level magician, who was sent by Wang to punish Amun in public.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Everyone looked at dasti, and Xiao Gu put in a discontented sentence: "you do this on purpose to let him go, before Lord randier arrives."


    Before dasty could answer, Ge lie suddenly said to Xiao Mo, "governor, this law is still in force, isn''t it? No one should be accused of faithfully carrying out the Royal decrees, and a clerk should never question his own officer in this way


    Xiao Mo, who had been in charge of Syria for many years, was of course a shrewd veteran of officialdom. He immediately realized that Goethe wanted to protect dasti. As governor and high priest of the temple in the city-state of Syria, Xiao Mo would rather offend ten randiers than one gore. Moreover, his position was one level higher than that of randil. He flattered randier only because of his status as the messenger of the other side''s capital.


    These days, Xiao Mo is not satisfied with the way randier is proud of himself. At this time, seeing Ge lie reprimanding Xiao Gu and criticizing randir, he eagerly nodded his head and said, "yes, this law is completely legal and effective. I did not say that the mayor of dasty should not do so. Just ask him why. It''s amazing after all. "


    Dusti bowed to explain: "actually, I''m looking for an excuse to punish Amun. Not long ago, I heard from a businessman from eju that another Saint named Maria appeared in the temple of Isis in lower eju. She got tears from the gods worshipped by a miner in DUK town. More than two months ago, rod Dick, the chief administrator of the promontory City, did come with a girl named Maria. I thought he was just doing business, but it happened.


    At that time, Xiao Gu, the priest in charge of the affairs of Horus temple and Muyun temple, did not know about it. He was also my scribe, so there was no such stone in the records of this town. The result of my investigation was that Amun extracted the tears of the gods and offered them to Isis in private name. The man who took the stone was Fayol Judas, the clerk of rod Dick.


    Such behavior could not be tolerated, but it could not be used as an excuse to offend the Egyptians. In order to prevent similar things from happening again, Amun must be punished to frighten and warn everyone. So I thought of this decree 30 years ago, asking him to search for an evil magician in the mountain where he lived in cave savages, and ordered him not to come back if he could not find it.


    This is a kind of exile, he can''t come back alive! As the mayor of the town, I have no right to kill a townsman at will, but I have the responsibility to share the worries of the kingdom. I thought about this method for several nights. Lord Randall''s intention is to punish Amun. I''m glad and sorry that he should be punished from the standpoint of the kingdom. It''s a pity that Lord randier didn''t come three days earlier. "


    When dassti finished speaking, Xiao Gu was afraid to speak again because of the reprimand just now. Other people also saw that the atmosphere was a little wrong. They didn''t take the lead for a moment. Only Ge lie nodded his head and said, "I see. It''s a good intention! Dasty is a competent officer, who knows how to share the worries for the kingdom! Governor, Lord Randall, we should be happy that there are such excellent talents under our administration, aren''t we? "


    Governor Xiao Mo, high priest Cosman and treasurer Morton echoed: "yes, the mayor of dasty is loyal and competent."


    Randier is a little confused. He is the special envoy to punish Amun. What should he do if Amun is gone? Is the mission impossible to complete? He waved his hand and said, "Ge lie, don''t worry about praising a village mayor. How can special envoy BENTE accomplish his mission?"


    Geriath snorted suddenly, and the glass in front of Randall broke soundlessly, and the bright red wine splashed his clothes. Randall jumped out of his chair in fright. He only heard Gerry say coldly, "you are so rude that you dare to call me by my name without any honorific words."


    Randil also sobered up, and the local officials along the way respected him, which made him introduce the character in this chapter -


    medanzo: a fourth level warrior from the kingdom of Baren, went deep into the alpine jungle of the Euphrates Valley to search for the remains of his ancestors.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Child, when you see this, you are already an excellent second level magician. I don''t know what kind of hardships you have experienced in the mountains, but you should also find that you are actually stronger than you think. I can tell you all the experience of magic cultivation. But the secret of the gods I''ve only explored this step, and then I''m just speculating.


    In fact, it is more difficult to awaken the power of both sides of the body, and to practice both physical and divine arts at the same time according to certain specific steps than to practice one of them alone. But according to Bell''s message, I want you to take this difficult road. To become a second level magician, if you can''t meet the test of "firm faith" for promotion, I suggest that you should learn all kinds of low-level magic that you can master, and at the same time, you should also adhere to the cultivation of second level physical skills.


    If the second level of physical training reaches the peak, the test of divine skill promotion will come immediately, it will prove that my conjecture is right.


    In every city-state on the mainland, you can''t reveal the identity of a magician, but being a warrior is a good identity cover. If it''s leaked out, you may be able to pretend to be a magician from afar, but it can also be dangerous in countries with different gods.


    There''s no need to have this taboo in the jungle, and you don''t have to be afraid of cavemen, just be careful that their bows and arrows may be poisonous. Using divinity in front of them is a good way to frighten them, especially fire element divinity. Most cavemen worship fire. You may encounter the caveman tribe. If you are smart, you may be regarded as a God. It''s up to luck.


    Although you can''t easily reveal your own secrets, you might as well teach this practice to others, who are worthy of your trust or use, and get confirmation from them. You may think it''s not right to do this. I''m sorry, I did the same to you. This is better than a lifetime of obscurity in the mortal world, even if you can''t become a God, you can at least see the light outside the sky.


    Keep going high. When you go through the three layers of clouds and find a place to live, I don''t know when you can pass the test of "firmness of faith". But from now on, you should pay attention to the weather around you and the sky in the East. When the disaster comes, you will see the next message I left you.


    The first message of the old madman is up to now. He didn''t teach Amun specific cultivation, but just talked about the situation that should be paid attention to just like chatting. To amon''s dismay, he mentioned the disaster again, and the next message can only be seen after the disaster. What kind of disaster is it?


    Since Amun couldn''t figure it out, he didn''t think too much about it. He settled down and continued to do what he should do. The next day Amun continued to climb higher with Schrodinger on his back. The towering peak seemed to be in front of him, but it was quite far away. Amun walked another day, and, if you remember correctly, he had already passed through two clouds encircling the mountainside.


    Why does the old madman let him run so high? Schr �i dinger guided the road, but the cat has been sleeping in his leather pocket for several days. It seems that no matter where Amun goes or how fast he goes. If it really wants to lead the way, isn''t it afraid that Amun is going wrong? In such a complex mountain area, if you go a little wrong, the final destination is very different.


    Amun had just thought that, but Schr? Dinger, who was sleeping, suddenly jumped out of his pocket and slipped into the bushes beside the road. He ran faster than the rabbit and almost disappeared in a flash. It was too late for Amun to open the road. In a hurry, he jumped out of a dozen feet and crossed a bush. When he landed, he summoned a gust of wind to help him stand still and quickly chased down the direction where the cat disappeared.


    Carrying the heavy iron branch, he jumped so high and far in an instant and landed so stably. Amun didn''t realize that he had made great achievements in body cultivation.


    There was no sign of the cat in front of him, but amon saw the footprints left by the leather boots again, or the old boots whose teeth were about to be smoothed. Then he heard something moving in the distance. He ran in the direction of the sound, around a ridge, and saw Schrodinger''s cat prowling under a big tree, and in the valley came the roar of wild animals and the cry of a man.


    The cat is not only willing to walk on its own, but also learn to watch!


    Amun walked up to Schrodinger and looked forward, startled. In front of it is a horseshoe shaped Valley, with three steep cliffs and half surrounded by a pool. A man is standing on the half slope of the cliff, waving a long sword, and being besieged by several huge armored animals.


    Amun has seen a armored animal, covered with a scaly plate armor like cuticle, very hard as iron armor. They eat termites in the jungle, fish and shrimp in the mud, often eat silt rich in iron ore to help digestion, and sometimes catch small animals. In the dung of the armored beast, the best fine iron ore can be washed out.


    The average adult armored beast is only three feet long. Although it has great strength, it is not too terrible. But now the armored beasts that besieged the man were ten feet long, and they did not know what kind of alien species they were. Amun only looked at it and took a cold breath. It was the first time he saw that wild animals could also use the instinct of divinity.


    The armored beast''s shell is hard, but its movements are not flexible enough to climb the steep mountain wall. The young man who was besieged seemed to know this. He might have startled several giant armored animals by the water pool, and then climbed to the hillside to avoid it. Unexpectedly, those armored beasts also climbed up.Amun sensed a wave of elemental strength. The huge armored beast actually used a kind of natural skill similar to earth element divinity to make his body and rock adhere as one, becoming heavier and more powerful. Moreover, they are far more flexible than ordinary armored animals. Their sharp teeth and claws are lethal weapons, and their long tail sweeps with a strange power.


    This force makes people nearby have a sense of pressure, and they feel that their bodies become heavier and their movements will become slower. If they dodge slowly, they may be broken by the tendons swept by the long tail like iron whip. Although Amun has not yet begun to practice the magic of earth elements, he has already mastered the relevant pithy formulas and various power features, and can understand the mystery at a glance.


    The man who is fighting with the armored beast is also very difficult. A long sword can''t be seen through the wind and rain with a light mist halo. He is already a middle-level warrior who can stimulate the power in his blood through weapons. Although the outer shell of the mutant armored beast is extremely hard, it is not afraid of ordinary swords, but it is very afraid of the light fog on the man''s sword, especially the eyes and the weak places with white skin under the abdomen, and dare not directly face its edge.


    However, when the armored beast attacks, it is necessary to hold up the body, open the fangs and raise the claws, so that the soft skin under the neck will be exposed. This is what men attack, so they can fight with each other under the siege of three armored beasts. Amun arrived at the height of the battle, but he saw at a glance that the man was in danger.


    These mutant armored beasts seem to be very smart and even simple intelligent. They know how to cooperate with the siege. Three of them attract attention from the front, and one stealthily stealthily attack from the rear.


    On both sides and below, three armored beasts were besieging the man and completely entangled him, while another armored beast had quietly climbed to the top of the cliff, raising a long iron tail on a protruding rock. Even if the man looks up, his sight will be blocked by the rocks above, and nothing can be seen. This long tail will come down with heavy force and will directly sweep his head. The man who is surrounded on three sides can''t escape.


    It''s too late for someone to make a warning, but at this time an unexpected situation happened. The high armored animal''s tail raised and stepped forward. It grasped the rock and was ready to exert force, but suddenly it slipped and fell down. The edge of the rock is somehow covered with ice, which is not only extremely slippery but also chilling, which is the most unbearable feeling for reptiles.


    The mutant armored beast will use the instinct similar to earth elemental magic, and the ice will break when the body is stopped. However, the broken ice then turned into a sharp ice crystal and stuck on the soft skin under its chest and abdomen. Although it was not pierced, it was painful for a moment. The armored beast wanted to draw back and stand firm again, but a gust of wind rose from the rock, whirled around his long tail, and flung it to one side.


    The long tail of the armored beast is an important organ to keep the balance of the body. A series of exquisite magic tricks were used to deal with the giant beast standing on a narrow rock. It finally failed to keep its balance and fell off the rock. Coincidentally, it just landed on the other armored beast on the left below. The two armored beasts rolled into the pool at the foot of the mountain. The hard shell hit the rock and made a big noise, which aroused huge waves in the pool.


    The man who is fighting is frightened by the sudden change. He is stunned and almost stabbed by the claw of the giant beast on the right. A gust of wind condensed into a sharp wind blade in the middle of the sky and cut into the claw of the armored beast. The surface of the claw was covered with yellow and black light. There was not even a mark left on the claw. It was really hard!


    Taking advantage of such a barrier, the man had already drunk and jumped to the left side to avoid it. He stood firm and chopped his sword at the iron beast in the middle. The light and fog on the sword was unprecedented strong and almost condensed into a layer of shiny sheath membrane. This sword is much more powerful than Amun''s wind blade. The armored beast who is rushing upward can''t avoid it. It stretches out its front paw to block it. It is actually cut off a sharp claw and makes a deafening roar.


    The rest of the two armored beasts saw the situation was not good, they even rolled down the mountain wall and fell into the pool for a long time.


    Even a fool, the man knew that it was a magician who saved him. He turned his head and saw Amun who had walked out of the trees. He quickly knelt on his knees with a sword and said, "I didn''t expect to meet a noble magician here. My name is medanzo. I''m a fourth level warrior. Thank you for your help."


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    "Are you from eju? I have a cat with me, but I give it back to eat first. " That''s what mendanzo asked amon at night when he was camping. He had short curly golden brown hair, white skin, high and straight nose, and he looked very handsome. In the eyes of most girls in the world, his smile must be charming, and his teeth would be white and neat.


    Amun asked in a puzzled way: "why do you make food for the cat first? It''s the eju people."


    Madanzo: "the Ethiopians worship cats and regard them as the incarnation of gods. Only in this way can they love a cat so much, don''t you?" When he saw that the magician who saved him was so young, he was surprised. However, Amun did not take the initiative to introduce his origin.


    Amun said with a smile, "Oh, this cat is a friend of one of my elders. I have been asked to take good care of it. I do come from eju. My name is Amun. I have learned divinity since I was very young, but I am only a secondary magician so far. Just now you said that you came from the city of Baron, the capital of the kingdom of Baron. Why did you come to this deep mountain in the territory of hathi? "


    Since he had exposed his ability to divine arts just now in a hurry, he pretended to be a magician from eju. In any case, it was impossible for medanzo to verify his identity.


    Medanzo: "Hattie? Here in balun Well, it may be that I made a mistake. There is no obvious landmark here. To tell you the truth, my great grandfather was also a magician, but he died here in the war a long time ago. I came to look for his remains. Dear magician, why did you come to such a dangerous and remote place


    Amun thought of something inexplicably. He was stunned and replied, "my purpose is similar to that of you. A high priest lost something here many years ago. He ordered me to find it and told me that it is also an experience."


    Medanzo blurted out: "have you offended him and sent your young magician here?" Then he explained, "I don''t mean to offend you. I just say it casually."


    However, Amun waved his hand without hesitation: "this is really a kind of punishment. I am willing to accept such punishment if I have something bad to do."


    "It''s impossible for an ordinary high priest to travel through the mountains to come here. He must have left something when he was flying in the air. If he is near here, I can ask for help."


    Amun was surprised and said, "can I help you? Who can I find here? Don''t you come to find the remains of your ancestors yourself? "


    "I''ve been here several times and I''ve met one of the largest dwarf tribes in the neighborhood," madanzo explained. They should be the people who are most familiar with this area. They can ask them to help you find things left in the mountains. "


    Amun: "caveman? You deal with their tribe, too? What''s going on today? How could you go to that pool and start those armored animals? I''ve never seen a mutant armored beast like that


    Medanzo, somewhat embarrassed, replied, "although I have not found any traces of my ancestors, I have become acquainted with the dwarf tribes here and often exchange things with them. This tribe has no other good things, but it can smelt refined iron embryo. It is very valuable. In recent years, I also need money to travel to and from the mountains. Therefore, if I make some exchange with them, it may still be within the territory of balun, and it is not smuggling? "


    No matter in which country the refined iron is sold by the government. It is suspected that the private transaction is illegal. However, Amun is too lazy to be involved in this kind of business, and he casually asks, "are you looking for ore? Do you want to smelt refined iron yourself? "


    Medanzo was stunned: "you are not link: the patriarch of the cave savage tribe can do a little simple magic, which is equivalent to the identity of tribal priest.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    Amun received the highest standard of courtesy in the cave savage tribe. He lived alone in the largest and highest cottage in the village. Even Schr? Dinger had a soft grass nest with a leather mattress inside. On that night, while Amun was resting, the tribal leader, link, and his new friend, madanzo, were not sleeping. They were discussing things in the burning cave.


    Link: "brother, since you came, I have been entertaining people with good food and drink, and told the people that you are a friend of the gods. When you are in danger, I will immediately gather the warriors of the whole family to rescue you... "


    Medanzo waved his hand: "stop, stop, don''t mention this stubble, I will be angry when you say it! If you have something to say, do you have something to ask me? "


    Lin Ke''s application was a little shy. He went over and whispered, "I promised to exchange all the horse leather steel produced by the tribe with you, and sent people around to look for the ancestral relics you mentioned. You promised me to get the power of gods with me after finding the relics of our ancestors. But after several years, I''m afraid you know that it''s hard to find them. You took away the best refined iron billet in our family, but what you promised to exchange... "


    Medanzo interrupted him again: "link, do you want to check with me? I don''t give you less benefits. I''ll bring you what I owe to your tribe next time. When can I lose my word? "


    Link quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, no, that''s not what I mean. Aren''t you looking for ancestral relics to master the power given by the gods? And your friend Obviously, why don''t you ask him to teach you? If he had promised to teach you and help me, we would have agreed to learn together


    Medanzo was embarrassed to say that Amun met by chance on his way, but he saved his life. However, he didn''t want to lose face in front of link. He had to prevaricate: "Amun taught me, of course, it''s OK. We are friends with each other! But how can they teach you? "


    Link said with a shy face: "I am not begging you, I and you are also life-long friendship! If you agree to this matter, our tribe will... " He said that he stopped here. The implication is that there are many advantages. At the same time, he also implied that medanzo still owes the tribe something to exchange.


    Medanzo was in some difficulties. He knew that the outside world divinity could not be learned at will. Only when the nobility obtained the permission of the temple, could he be qualified. No magician would impart these skills to the patriarch of a savage tribe. That would violate the oath in the temple and would be severely punished.


    When he was worried, he suddenly thought of Amun''s intention and said, "I tell you, Amun is here to find something. It is said that the spirit is lost here. If you can send people to help him find it, maybe I can ask him to teach you how to master the power given by God."


    Link''s face beamed with joy: "what is the messenger of the gods looking for?"


    "I''m not sure, but I can give you a message, say what you think, and then ask amon yourself," he said


    Link quickly stood up and said, "then you don''t have to go soon!"


    Medanzo also stood up and spread his hands: "in the middle of the night, can''t you let me disturb others with empty hands?"


    Link nodded: "I understand, there is still wine in the tribe. I''ll send someone to get it right away."


    Medanzo patted him on the shoulder: "where do you hide all the wine? I''ll get it with you


    When he came to the entrance of the cave, medanzo asked again, intentionally or unintentionally, "do you really think Amun is the messenger of the gods?"


    Link''s expression was a little sly: "didn''t you say he was a magician? I guess the ancestor you''re looking for is also a magician, right? Now I understand what a magician means. Since the people here regard him as an angel of the gods, is he not a messenger of the gods After thinking about it, he added with a serious expression: "the messenger of the God really grasped the power given by the God, which is beyond doubt."


    "You don''t know what kind of gods people believe in," he said


    Link pointed to his back. "Better than a fire?"


    Medanzo was amused: "you can only tell me this, in front of the people can not mention it."


    ����


    Amun sat in the room quietly meditating, raised his hand, and suddenly there was a bright light in front of him. The light turned into a tongue of fire in the void. This was the magic skill of fire element that he had just begun to practice. Instead of learning water elemental divinity at first, he was soon able to summon a flame without the aid of a staff. If other second level magicians saw Amun so handy, they would be surprised and couldn''t close their mouths.


    Amun''s staff is very powerful. It''s a habit of Amun to master and be familiar with divine Arts in the quickest way, and then practice and experience it in the most difficult way. The fire called out in the void is very interesting, like a bright little man dancing. However, Amun dare not direct the flame to dance at will for fear of burning the house.


    Looking at the fire, he was thinking. The position of the tribe was very high. If he remembered correctly, he had already passed through three clouds around the mountainside. It was the place that the old madman said he could stay. He needs to practice low-level divinity on such high mountains, and pay attention to the sky in the East.Amun was still worried about where to settle down. He didn''t have much food with him. He didn''t expect to meet such a tribe. If you have good food, good drink and good entertainment, it''s the most suitable place to stay here to practice divine arts. You don''t have to go hunting by yourself, you have to find a place to live. He had this idea in mind, so he played the magic arts in front of the fire. Thanks to the old Madman''s reminding.


    At this time, the voice of medanzo came from outside the house: "distinguished magician, have you had a rest? I''m madanzo. I''ll bring you wine and a delicious barbecue for your cat


    Schr? Dinger jumped out of the grass, and Amun flicked his finger to extinguish the flame and cried, "I haven''t rested yet. Come in."


    Medanzo pushed open the door and came in, followed by two diminutive dwarfs, one with a clay pot and the other with a wooden plate lined with flake shale. Fresh meat was squeaking on the hot roasted stone. The dwarfs put down their belongings and retreated. Medanzo placed two stone cups on the board. One cup was empty, the other contained animal grease, and a hay stalk was inserted to light it. It was the oldest candle and the most luxurious lighting tool in the tribe.


    A Meng Leng Leng Leng: "this midnight, you come to me to drink?"


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "no, no, no, on behalf of the people here, I offer wine to the messengers of the gods." As he spoke, he picked up the jar, poured a glass of wine, and placed it respectfully in front of Amon.


    Amun sniffed and knew that the wine was not very good. Although he didn''t often drink wine, he had a drunkard father in his family. The wine that merchants transported to Duke town was good wine. Amun can tell the quality of wine only by smell, but it is not easy to drink wine in the mountain cave savage tribe.


    Amun reached out and said, "thank you very much. You can sit down and drink together."


    Medanzo quickly waved his hand: "noble magician, I should call you adult outside the mountain. How can I have a good drink with you?"


    Amun laughed: "this is not in the dwarf tribe! In the middle of the night, you give me wine and meat. How can I make you watch me drink alone


    "I''ll have a few drinks with you," medanzo nodded He ran to the door and called out, "bring another cup!" Seeing this, he wanted to drink it in his heart, otherwise he would not say "sorry" but "no" just now.


    Amun asked him to sit down for a drink, and medanzo secretly murmured that his plan might succeed. This magician is very young. He seems to be only a teenager. He doesn''t have the high-ranking manner of the adults in the temple. He is very easygoing and easy to speak. It seems that his status is not high.


    On the other hand, being sent to this place is clearly a punishment and exile. It must have been the family''s downfall that offended the high priest in power. It was not easy to deal with him openly, but he found a reason to drive him out of the temple and die on his own. Look for something in the mountains, where to find it!


    If his attempt is not successful. Link wanted to learn divinity, and madanzo himself wanted to learn divinity. Otherwise, he would not risk going deep into the jungle to find the remains of his ancestors. If you meet a magician under normal circumstances, you can''t teach him magic without authorization. But here, Amun''s appearance seems to be negotiable.


    When they were drinking and chatting, medanzo talked about his own experience intentionally or unintentionally -


    their family had also been famous. His great grandfather was a priest and a sixth level magician in the Marduk temple in balun city. He was only one step away from becoming a great magician. Fortunately, he was injured in a war and fled from the battlefield with a precious scroll of flying divinity in his hand �� It may have been because the scroll''s mana was exhausted or his wounds were too heavy, and medanzo''s great grandfather fell into the mountains and jungles near the Yardi valley.


    After his great grandfather disappeared, his family almost went bankrupt and owed a huge debt. At this time, a stranger from afar saved madanzo''s great grandmother and grandfather. It was a hunter from Assyria. Hunting in the valley of the Euphrates, he happened to find the body, relics and letters of great grandfather medanzo.


    The hunter buried his great grandfather according to the contents of the letter, and sent the relics to the city of Baron. These relics are very valuable. Only a staff inlaid with two divine stones is enough to pay off the debt. Later, although the orphan and widowed mother saved the territory of the family, because he offended a very noble local adult, his grandfather lost the qualification to inherit the priesthood when he grew up. The reason was that he was not suitable to learn divinity and was not awakened to the power given by the gods in the ceremony.


    This is an excuse. It is clear that someone who is not a magician still enjoys the priesthood in name.


    In any case, it is not easy for orphans and widows to live. It is needless to say that the family''s suffering history is a declining and thin aristocratic family, which has been almost forgotten in Baron city. To the generation of medanzo, even the identity of the aristocrat has lost, just ordinary civilians. When people mention the past, they even laugh at his grandfather''s futility, which leads to the decline of future generations.


    The hunter also passed on the last words of his great grandfather. It is said that the sixth level magician fell into the deep valley and didn''t die on the spot. He prayed to the great God of Marduk in pain for seven days and seven nights. Finally, he was in despair. So he recorded all the contents of his divinity in a cave, hoping that someone would find his body and bury it, and return his remains to his hometown. Later, the hunter realized his last wish.Medanzo observed Amun''s face as he spoke, for there was already an affront to the gods, and his great grandfather''s behavior violated the oracle of the temple. But Amun didn''t get angry or scold him. He looked grave and listened carefully. Only then did medanzo continue to speak carefully -


    when he was a child, he heard the legend of great grandfather from his grandfather, which was a family secret and could not be mentioned to outsiders. When he grew up, he had lost the qualification to learn divinity, so he studied physique and became a fourth level warrior just after he was 20 years old. But he has not been reconciled, the desire and dream of life is to be able to learn divinity.


    This is impossible in the city of Baron. No one will teach him. It is against the law to practice divinity in his capacity, and the imparter will also be punished. So medanzo remembered the story of great grandfather. Is the content of divinity written in the cave where great grandfather fell? If you find that place, you may be able to practice divine arts by yourself.


    With the idea of a possible fluke, the young medanzo went deep into the valley and high mountains at the junction of balun and hathi, trying to find the remains of his ancestors. But he did not have a detailed map, only knew a general scope, which was almost impossible to find, but he got familiar with a dwarf tribe in the mountains.


    Speaking of this, medanzo was very uneasy to explain: "noble magician, I regard you as a friend, you are also my Savior, will confess such a secret to you. I don''t want to be a magician. My ancestor was a magician. According to the law, I should have inherited his position. However, he died for his country in the battle, but he was ridiculed as running away, and his descendants were treated unfairly. My only purpose is to restore the glory of my ancestors and to prove that I am fully entitled to it. "


    After saying this, he waited for a long time, but he didn''t hear Amun say anything. He raised his head anxiously and looked at it, but he was stunned. After a moment, he seemed to react suddenly. He quickly stood up, stepped back and knelt down and said, "my God, how could there be such a coincidence in the world? You have Mr. Nietzsche''s token in your hand


    Amun was holding something in the candlelight. It was a small gold plate with insignia on both sides. It was engraved in cursive script and knife script respectively. It was like a seal and a name plate of a temple. Just now, when medanzo Chen talked about his family history, Amun had confirmed his identity. He was the descendant of the magician who had been killed in the Youdi Valley more than 100 years ago by the old madman.


    When the magician''s widow sent Nietzsche away, she specially made a gold medal for Nietzsche, and said that if there is anything in the future, someone can take this sign to find his family. This brand later became Nietzsche''s keepsake. The old madman took it to all parts of the mainland and gave it to Amun the night before his farewell. He asked him to keep it carefully. It may be useful in the future.


    More than a hundred years have passed, Amun is not sure whether medanzo still knows the keepsake, and whether the words that the widow said at that time have been passed down. So he tentatively took out this brand. If medanzo could not recognize it, he would not want to mention it again. As a result, he recognized it at a glance!


    Amun stood up and said, "I''m not mistaken. You know Mr. Nietzsche''s name, but why do you kneel down and speak?"


    Medanzo replied: "this is the legacy of our family. Mr. Nietzsche is the benefactor to save our family. He selflessly sent the precious relics of our ancestors back to the city of Baron. Seeing this token is equivalent to seeing Mr. Nietzsche. You must salute and greet him and help him as much as possible. I have known the emblem on this token since I was a child, and I have fantasized to see Mr. Nietzsche himself or his descendants. "


    This is a great truth. Medanzo knew that Nietzsche was a private magician who learned divinity from his great grandfather''s will. If he saw Nietzsche, he might learn from his ancestors. ����This is one of madanzo''s childhood fantasies, so I can remember the emblem on this keepsake very clearly.


    Amun: you didn''t tell the whole truth just now. Mr. Nietzsche is a magician, but you only said he was a hunter


    "Yes, you also know that the identity of a magician can not be disclosed, so I dare not disclose it in front of such a noble magician as you Mr. Amun, how could you have Mr. Nietzsche''s remains? "


    Relics? Medanzo took it for granted that Nietzsche was no longer alive. After all, it was more than 100 years ago. Amun in front of him was either his descendant or his descendant. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to take out this brand when he told the story. He did not mention Nietzsche''s name at all.


    "This is indeed Mr. Nietzsche''s keepsake, which he handed to me. What a coincidence that we can meet here! But if you think about it carefully, it is not without reason that you came to this area in search of the relics of your ancestors. I met you here Get up, let''s go on drinking, and you suddenly tell me the private stories of these families, isn''t it for no reason? " Amun went over and pulled maddanzo up. He went back to the crude wooden table and sat down again.


    Medanzo, flushed with excitement, clasped his hands on the stone goblet, leaned forward and said, "did Mr. Nietzsche hand you the keepsake? So he''s still alive? That must have been a great magician! Can I see Mr. Nietzsche? Can you take me to see him He asked a series of questions, excited and incoherent.Amun waved his hand and said, "medanzo, don''t get excited! I''m afraid I can''t take you to see Mr. Nietzsche, nor can I tell you where he is. Your family''s last precepts don''t include these You haven''t answered my question just now. Why did you come to me to talk about the family''s secret past tonight? "


    Only then did medanzo sober up, remembering that the family''s motto was to help the people holding the keepsake as much as possible, instead of making various demands as soon as they met. He took a deep breath and finally said, "in fact, I want to learn from you. The reason why I hope to see Mr. Nietzsche is to learn divinity May I ask Mr. Amun, are you also a... "


    Amun cut off the beginning: "do you want to ask me if I am also a magician? Mr. Nietzsche was a magician at that time, but it does not mean that he will always be a magician. It is not difficult for a great magician to obtain the qualification of a magician. Don''t forget that more than 100 years have passed. " He didn''t say whether he was a magician or not, vaguely bypassed the question.


    **


    PS: starting from today, Tianshu has been on the Sanjiang recommendation list for a week. I''m looking forward to the recommendation and click support of all the book friends. I also implore you to vote for this book in the selection of starting point "Sanjiang channel". Thank you!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    Medanzo was very clever and did not continue to ask. Since Amun has said that he is a magician, he should be regarded as a magician. Anyway, the identity of a magician is not suitable for public discussion. He poured a few more glasses of wine to Amun one after another, waiting for Amun''s reply eagerly.


    The dwarf tribe''s wine is made from wild fruits collected in the mountains. It tastes a bit sour and looks cloudy. However, there is a special sweetness under the fine wine, which is not found in other wines. Amun had almost finished drinking, and then he asked, "medanzo, your great grandfather was a priest of the temple of Marduk, but the last letter violated the allegory of the temple. What do you think of it?"


    Medanzo thought about it carefully, and then he replied, "he got the power from the God in the temple, and he was able to practice divinity and become a level six divinist. The vows in the temple and the hard practice are his efforts, and he has obtained achievements and enjoyment far beyond ordinary people. If a god like Marduk really exists, he doesn''t owe him anything. He has got what he deserves. "


    Amun''s expression was very attentive, and he asked thoughtfully, "who said that?"


    Medanzo: "my grandfather told me, this is what my great grandmother said when he comforted my grandfather. She also said that if the God of Marduk saved my great grandfather, he should be very grateful. If not, people should face everything they have experienced. This is normal."


    Amun nodded and said, "your great grandmother is indeed a respectable person. It''s a bit unfair that your grandfather lost the qualification to inherit the priesthood, but what happened to your great grandfather had nothing to do with Marduk, if there was such a great God of Marduk Private practice of divinity is against the law. What do you think of this problem? "


    Amun himself is a magician, and he really wants to know what medanzo, who also wants to study divinity privately, thinks about this issue. Medanzo laughed, lowered his voice and whispered, "when you saved me, you also saw those big armored beasts. They were born with a kind of power similar to divinity. Maybe it was given by the gods, but what temple did they get permission from?"


    Amun also laughed: "Mr. Nietzsche''s first study of divinity was derived from the legacy of your ancestors. I should be grateful for his old man''s gratitude. It''s not impossible to teach you divine arts, but you are already a middle-level warrior. The first thing you wake up is the power in your blood. You know very well that divine arts and body skills can''t be cultivated at the same level. "


    As soon as medanzo heard Amun''s words, there was a door. He immediately stood up and saluted again: "of course I know these things, but I''m already a middle-level warrior. Theoretically, I can have another wake-up ceremony of strength. Maybe it will awaken the power given by the gods, even if it is just to learn some simple low-level magic. When I become a high-level warrior in the future, I can... "


    Amun interrupted his words: "the future will be discussed in the future. I want to use a special method to awaken your power. It may be troublesome for a middle-level warrior. If it is really successful, you may have to go through all kinds of tests again, and you will not be able to continue to advance in sports for a long time."


    "As long as you can teach me magic, anything can be said," madanzo said simply


    When mendanzo came to ask Amun, it could be said that he was seeking the wrong person and the right person. In short, a pair of muddleheaded men got together. In the temples of all kingdoms on the Tianshu continent, it is only the diviners above level 5 who can hold the power awakening ceremony for people. This week, Tianshu, which holds the power for a middle or high-level warrior, has been recommended by Sanjiang. I hope you can vote for this book in the selection of the starting point "Three Rivers channel". Thank you!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    To amon''s surprise, he tried his best to follow the old Madman''s method and succeeded. What''s more, the first person who was awakened to the strength of both sides of the body was link. When linck has almost mastered the divinity of low-level earth elements, he needs to master and use the skills in cooperation with each other, and the power of medanzo has not been awakened.


    Amun made a careful analysis and thought that it was not because medanzo was inferior to link in his aptitude, but that he had left an inherent impression on divinity. To eliminate those prejudices in his mind, it is not easy to focus on awakening the power of both sides of one body. Some things can not be ignored without forgetting.


    Link is very interesting. He didn''t know anything about divinity and physique before. He was directly regarded as an "experimental object" by Amun. He will have a little bit of Earth Elemental divinity, which is equivalent to the state that he has not crossed the ritual threshold, but his accumulation is quite sufficient. If we teach him a little bit of the power of nature, we will teach him nothing about it.


    Then it''s easy to teach link. Starting with his familiar Earth Elemental divinity, link has been practicing it for so many years without lacking "mana". Amun made up all the low-level Earth Elemental divinities, and link could soon wield his bone stick to perform various low-level Earth Elemental divinities. Amun then taught him the simplest healing magic of praying divinity.


    You can''t wear a hat of "Amun" for nothing. Healing divinity is the most useful in such tribes.


    Amun saw that link had almost the level of a first-class magician, so he told him: "in order to better master divinity or use divinity in critical times, you can use a staff, but you should not use a staff when you practice ''magic power'' or exercise various kinds of magic cooperation."


    The old madman told Amun this way, and Amun told link so, but he forgot one thing. Link''s bone stick inlaid with an ordinary God stone is far from being compared with his staff, so it''s unnecessary to give such advice.


    Amun is much more mature than ordinary children, and his personality is absolutely calm, but he is still a teenager after all. He taught linck and medanzo, which was a little bit of a joke to outsiders. Link can succeed, how much is a hit and miss, and medanzo is the same.


    Medanzo had some doubts. After all, the prejudice over the years is hard to eliminate in his heart. However, seeing link waving a bone stick and performing various earth element divinities, he was completely convinced of Amun, without any hesitation. He wholeheartedly awakened his power with the help of the pupil of the earth in accordance with the way Amun said. About ten days later, he also succeeded.


    Both medanzo and link don''t know. In fact, before meeting them, Amun only practiced water element and air element divinity, and fire element divinity was just beginning to practice. The process that Amun taught them was also the process of self-cultivation. However, Amun found that the same divinity, such as the earth element divinity, learned much faster than link, so that link did not realize that Amun was teaching him while practicing.


    That is to say, in the environment of savage tribe, Amun can be so successful in the past. If outside, an experienced magician can see the details of Amun at a glance.


    Seeing that both of them had awakened their strength, Amun took back the pupils of the earth, taught them several low-level magic arts, and asked them to practice by themselves, and put forward some requirements, such as quietly forming a layer of ice on the ground. Amun just said it casually according to his own experience. It''s hard for these two guys. It''s a special trial for Amun by level 8 magician.


    If the teacher is still in a muddle, students are more likely to make trouble. One day, while learning fire elemental magic, link burned his house, and it was very clean. Amun quickly taught him the water element magic, the purpose is nothing more than to save the fire in case of any accident.


    There is no cold spring to bathe in here. Amun is very straightforward. He asks them to exercise their introspection every day, and to experience the restless agitation quietly, but they can''t be influenced by it. They have no place to vent their energy, so they go to climb mountains and hunt!


    The people of the clan were surprised to find that the noble patriarch seems to have changed his personality during these days. He even became the bravest warrior. He personally led the elite men of the clan to hunt in the mountains, and the prey he caught was the most amazing! It seems that after the arrival of the God''s Messenger, even the clan leaders were inspired by the power of the gods to offer sacrifices to the gods with their own prey.


    As for medanzo, he was very impulsive and irritable during this period of time, and he always wanted to find someone to "compete". But who in the tribe could beat him? So he always looked for link to "fight". After all, medanzo is a middle-level warrior. With his staff, link is good at using some earth elemental divinities such as tardiness, foot entrapment, and Earth Shield. He can also entangle him for two times. Once he is close to him, he will be black and blue.


    After a few times, link quit and let medanzo play by himself. Later, medanzo and link discussed a matter. Link, who felt the bone itching, was also moved, so they came to find Amun.


    When is the most impulsive and courageous person who feels that heaven is not afraid of the earth and that he dares to break into any disaster? It is link and medanzo, who have just mastered the unprecedented strength, and have no place to vent their restless energy. Medanzo remembered the last time he was in danger by the pool. He felt very unwilling and wanted to take link again.Last time, he was able to resist three armored beasts by himself. It is said that the king of armored beasts is just like a few big armored beasts. Now he has learned the magic arts, and with the help of link, who also knows magic arts, he should be able to clean up all of them. When he was a child, he had heard the heroic stories of challenging various monsters in the myths and legends. Now he is in a mood and wants to imitate the heroes in the stories.


    Lin Ke was more stable. Although he wanted to go, he was afraid of something wrong. After a discussion, they thought that it would be safe to ask Amun, the teacher, to sit in the town? So he came to urge Amun to go with him.


    After listening to the two students'' ideas, Amun frowned and asked, "what do you want to do? Do you want dung


    Link replied, "it''s a trial. There''s no other match in the mountains."


    Medanzo added: "you can also go mining sand, clean up that place, let the people in the tribe go to pick the horse leather steel ore and refine it into blank. A small piece outside is worth a lot of money!"


    Amun asked, "in the pool where the king of iron beast lives, the deposit must be the best raw material of refined iron ore, but if you kill all those armored beasts, there will be no ore to be mined in the future?"


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "who said to kill the armored beast? We are going to practice. If we have the ability to drive the armored beast aside, we will take our people back to dig the mud, so that we can get more ore in the future


    All in all, amon was moved. It''s the nature of young people to like novel adventure. Amun''s character is calm. To a large extent, he has to be patient because of the living environment. But when he can play, he is also very fun. Amun is already an excellent second level magician and a second level warrior. However, he has not tried his own skill so far. He also wants to know what he is.


    Besides, Amun has his own troubles recently. Although he teaches two students, he has already reached the most proficient level of secondary divinity and secondary physique, but there is no sign of further promotion. According to the old Madman''s conjecture, if we don''t take the wrong path, we should face the test of "firmness of faith", so that we can become the third level magician and the third level Samurai at the same time.


    But what is this kind of test? How will it come? Amun has no clue at all! The test he is facing is "firmness of faith", and he doesn''t know which God he should believe in, and how to pass such a test? In addition, the old madman told him to pay attention to the eastern sky and wait for the rolling thunder to ring, saying that he would not see the next message until the disaster came.


    Amun has not found any abnormality in the eastern sky for so many days. He is waiting for the predicted disaster. However, since it is a disaster, he does not want it to happen. Therefore, his mood is more complicated and contradictory. He is inexplicably agitated and unable to settle down. Since the two students have an idea of playing, let''s go to relax and try his own strength at the same time.


    Amun was cautious and asked about link''s ironclad beast. There are only four armored beasts in the pool. The king of armored beasts does not come out during the day. Even if they come out, they are almost as powerful as the four armored beasts. He thought to himself, three people together enough to deal with, so he nodded.


    Link volunteered to lend his staff to Amun. Neither he nor medanzo knew that the iron branch in Amun''s hand was the staff. Even the great magician could not see it, let alone their eyesight. Of course, Amun said no, and gave link the earth''s pupil to use, just in case.


    They also discussed the issue of tactical cooperation. Medanzo, of course, is a meat shield, standing at the front of the line, and link uses his magic shield behind him to prevent the armored beast from being attacked. Amun plundered the array from a high place and focused on the armored beast king. If the armored beast king really appeared, he could only use magic to drive it back. If so, it will prove that they have the opportunity to lead their people to collect the rich MAG steel ore here.


    When he set out, Amun carried the refined iron branch and habitually carried his leather bag. He didn''t intend to take Schrodinger with him, but as soon as the cat saw Amun carrying a leather bag on his back, it naturally jumped on his shoulder, opened the bag with its claws, and got into it by itself. His movements were light and skillful.


    Three people and a cat to go down the mountain, through the jungle and came to the pool, the time is noon. The horseshoe shaped wall is surrounded by a deep pool. If you look carefully, there is a hole in the middle of the mountain wall near the water surface. Half of the hole is submerged under the water, which should be the nest of the armored beast king.


    Amun quietly climbed to the top of the mountain wall. Medanzo stood on the hillside near the pool and pulled out his sword. He was about to make a move. Link said behind him like a show off: "don''t move. Look at me!"


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    Link holds the pupil of the earth in his left hand and a bone stick in his right hand. He shakes his head and says something in his mouth. He looks proud. It is impossible for him to use two sticks at the same time. The pupil of the earth can also be used as an intermediary to perform divinity, but link is used to waving the patriarch''s scepter.


    As he cast his spell, the calm pool moved, and a whirlpool formed in the center. The whirlpool became bigger and bigger. The water seemed to be very heavy. The flow speed was obviously slow, and the pounding made a heavy buzz on the rocks. Link uses the earth element magic which he is good at. If there is something hidden in the pool, he will not be able to stand it.


    Sure enough, a strange roar came out of the mountain wall near the water. Suddenly, four ugly big heads appeared on the water, with big mouths with fangs and sharp teeth. One mouth could swallow half a person''s body. One of the heads saw the medanzo near the water, and then immediately drew back. Maybe it was the big armored beast that had been cut off a claw by medanzo last time.


    Medanzo had drawn out his sword and was on guard. At this time, the sudden change suddenly occurred. A long whip with golden spots suddenly flew out of the pool close to the shore, and pulled away in the direction of medanzo and link.


    If you look at it carefully, this is an armored animal''s tail, but it is obviously longer and thinner than those of the big armored animals. The dark horny scales are covered with golden spots, and they come quickly and quickly without any wind. The tail was slightly rolled down from mid air, making an arc around medanzo in front of him and heading for link in the back.


    If this is done, link will have to die on the spot. Medanzo raised his sword to chop with a big drink. The sword was shining brightly. At the same time, it had a kind of invisible power. It seemed that he could hold up the long tail and keep it from falling. He would be cut by the sword in the air.


    Shenshu cooperated with his sword technique, which was much more powerful than before. The sword did not cut directly on the long tail, but made a sound like the sound of gold and iron. Medanzo had caught the long tail and couldn''t hit him on the head. His boots also sank into the soil, obviously under great pressure, and the long tail pulled out with the heavy effect of earth element magic.


    But don''t forget that the tail is soft. The middle part of the sword splits upward with the sword. The tail end is still drawn to link, but the speed is a little slower and the strength is weakened a little.


    While medanzo was wielding his sword, link also used his magic cover, which was heavy and slow. Unexpectedly, it didn''t play a big role. All of a sudden, it should be the armored beast king who raises his long tail in the water. It seems that he doesn''t care whether his body feels heavier or slows it down too much.


    Lin Ke, who is casting his spell, is blocked by medanzo. As soon as he looks up and sees his tail drawing out, he has no time to hide. In his impatience, he also has an incredible potential. With the help of the pupil of the earth, he instantly calls out the earth element defense. It was not clear whether it was mud or sand on his head. In short, it was a piece of fog.


    Long tail draws out to stir up a burst of yellow gray light, will link summon the earth element defense to smash, tail slightly will sweep his left wrist. With a click, link''s forearm was broken, and the pupil of the earth in his hand flew out. Fortunately, medanzo and he were both blocked, otherwise the head would have been hit on the spot.


    At this time, Amun from a high place called out: "you run


    At the same time, a series of crackles were heard, as if many utensils were continuously cracked. A giant beast suddenly jumped out of the water, but its forward movement was frozen. Because a wave just came up from the pool and hit it on its body, turning into a layer of hard ice and freezing it inside.


    The king of the armored beast finally showed his true face. His body length was almost the same as that of the big armored beast, even a little smaller. His body was obviously slender, but his tail was very long, accounting for about two-thirds of the whole body length. His scales were covered with golden spots.


    As soon as it launched a sneak attack under the water, Amun from high felt something wrong. He sensed the fluctuation of the earth elements around him. It seems that there is an armored beast that instinctively uses the simplest earth element detection, and can find the location of people on shore without showing up. This technique was also used by Amun. It was the wave induction of water element that discovered and tracked his horse enterprise.


    This armored beast king is very clever. He also knows how to avoid the real and avoid the real. His long tail goes around the air and directly attacks link behind medanzo, and he is successful in one hit!


    Link made a mistake. He used the earth elemental magic to deal with the iron beast king, and the iron beast king was also good at the similar earth element power, and this power was much stronger than link, and the effect of magic was greatly reduced. Seeing the strength and speed of the armored beast king''s tail pulling out, Amun realized that link''s "intelligence" was wrong!


    This armored beast king is absolutely more powerful than medanzo, no less than a middle-level warrior, and his mastery of Earth Elemental divinity is much better than that of link. These two people are tough enough to deal with. In an unexpected situation, it broke link''s left arm in one face. Such a close distance of course had to make the two people run for their lives. Amun also used his strongest magic skills to roll the waves into ice, freezing the armored beast king who had just jumped out of the water.


    The armored beast king struggled hard, and the ice covering his body snapped into a piece and broke open immediately. Medanzo was obedient when the situation was bad. He turned and grabbed link and ran away. The running speed of the fourth level samurai is amazing, especially when he is running for his life, although he is pulling a man to run fast.Fortunately, Amun cast a spell to protect them. They ran into the forest first. The armored beast king broke free from the shackles of the ice, and then ran after them. With the sudden appearance of the wind, the broken ice turned into countless fine needle like sharp ice crystals, which shot into the eyes of the armored beast king in mid air.


    The orc King closed his eyes. The ice crystals couldn''t damage his hard scales. It just pauses for a moment, and then continues to rush forward. It looks as if it wants to catch up with link and medanzo, and the speed is no slower than those two men. At this time, a fire broke out at the edge of the forest, and the two fallen trees were on fire.


    This is not Amun''s magic. When medanzo escaped into the woods, he cut down two trees and blocked the road. Link, whose arm was broken, used fire element magic between life and death. This time, it was much more convenient than burning his own house. In an instant, he set two big trees on fire, and then his magic power was exhausted.


    The sudden fire blocked the way. The armored beast king stopped and crouched on the ground. With an angry roar, he jumped up. The beast, though unable to fly, jumped very high and leaped directly over the fire. When it landed, the wet soil turned into a swamp for no reason. It sank its heavy body into it. The hard soil layer rose above the swamp, pressing its head and front claws in it.


    Amun also played the earth element magic, he had no other way, this is the best way to stop the action of armored beast king. The armored beast king in the soil let out a roar, and a layer of yellow light appeared on the surface of his body. He forced himself to drill out, smashed the hard soil layer, and still chased forward. His long tail lifted up and drew an arc in the air and disappeared in the trees.


    Amun blocked the armored beast king three times in a row, and bought enough time for medanzo and link to escape. Then he could only wish them good luck, and Amun himself was in trouble.


    As soon as the armored beast king disappeared in the trees, one of the most ferocious armored beasts had climbed the mountain wall, and opened its mouth with sharp teeth and tusks to Amun. Amun is not tall, just like an adult dwarf, holding a branch in his hand. He is obviously not as dangerous as a samurai''s sword. He seems to have no resistance, but the armored beast has hit a nail.


    The "branch" in Amun''s hand is a whole piece of fine iron. It is not only a staff but also a weapon. It is much heavier than a warrior''s sword. It is suitable for dealing with this kind of big armored beast with coarse skin and thick flesh that can''t even pierce the sword. Amun came down from the ground and struck the armored beast on its shoulder with a stick of full strength and strength. At the same time, a strong wind rolled its body out of the mountain wall.


    Not to mention the armored beast, even the warriors or magicians on the mainland have never seen this scene. When the staff is directly knocked on the body, it can exert the magic power. Amun will knock the armored beast down from the cliff with one stick. It fell into the pool, but did not splash, but made a heavy noise, the water was smashed several cracks.


    How can cracks appear on the water surface? A thick layer of ice has formed in the pool, and the shape of the water surface is inclined to solidify. Just now Amun cast a spell on the mountain wall. A wave surged toward the bank, and the water near the mountain wall sank. After freezing, all the holes of the nest were exposed.


    The pupil of the beaten earth fell into the pool and rolled right into the nest of the armored beast king along the sloping ice. Amun can''t lose this thing. There are messages left by the old madman. In his impatience, he waved his staff to stimulate all the forces of the blue water heart, and continuously made the water ice thicker and thicker, and the pupil of the earth did not fall into the water before he could take it back.


    The big armored beast fell down and didn''t break the ice. Then there was a loud bang. Another armored beast fell from the mountain wall and hit it. Two big armored animals fell to seven meat and eight vegetables, another big armored animal climbing up the mountain turned around and came down again, but the last one with a broken claw never went up.


    Amun smashed one down with an iron bar and rolled one down with magic. The main reason was that he stood in a good position, and all kinds of divine arts cooperated very skillfully. Amun drank and waved his wand again. A gust of wind came with a piercing cold fog and attacked the four armored beasts on the ice. The great armored beast, who had been frightened by him, turned and burrowed into the dense forest under the hillside and gave up guarding the nest by the pool.


    Amun''s magic is not only better than link, but also his staff is much more powerful. What''s more, he stands in the right position and uses the right way. He knew the habits of the armored animals, which were hibernating animals, and the cold made them slow and fall into deep sleep. Although the variation of the great armored beast is much better than the general armored beast, but after all, there are natural habits, and finally was driven away by the biting cold.


    However, Amun did not dare to jump down the cliff to get the pupil of the earth in his nest. He did not know whether the four armored beasts had gone far. It was not fun to be surrounded by the four armored beasts under the cliff. Moreover, the armored beast king might come back at any time, and no one could protect him at that time.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that there was an accomplice in the leather pocket on his shoulder. Obviously, Schrodinger could understand people''s words. He immediately patted the bag and said, "Schr? Dinger, go down and get the pupil of the earth back. I will protect you If you don''t go down, I''ll throw you down


    Before the words fell, the cat jumped out of the leather bag with a whoosh and went down the cliff. It was much more sensitive and quick than the big armored beast. It only disappeared under the cliff for a while, and immediately ran up with a long, white thing in its mouth.Amun''s nose was almost crooked, and he said, "what I want is the pupil of the earth, that black stone, not this bone!"


    **


    PS: Double watch is still available today, and the second half of the night is added.


    Please ask for the recommendation of all the book friends, support chongbang! This week''s "Tianshu" recommended by Sanjiang. Please vote for this book in the selection of starting point "Sanjiang channel". Thank you!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    Schr? Dinger seemed a little unhappy to put down his bones, turned around and ran down the mountain wall. Soon he jumped up again, and opened his mouth to spit out the pupil of the earth. Amun quickly closed the pupil of the earth and said, "Schrodinger, let''s go!"


    From the trees under the mountain wall came the roar of the armored beast king, mixed with the sound of the Bush and dwarf trees being broken and swept away. It seems that this fierce beast is very angry. As soon as Amun turned and disappeared in the high place, Schr? Dinger was still unwilling to pick up the bone like object and jumped into his leather pocket.


    When the king came back to the pool, the four armored beasts showed their heads from the trees with fear. In front of them, there was only frozen water and the entrance of the nest. The armored beast king climbed over the ice and went into his nest. Then he made an earth shaking roar, which made the nearby ice layer break slightly.


    ����


    On the path between the high mountains and dense forests where the clouds cover, link, who is white and grinning, is anxiously discussing with medanzo: "that guy is really fierce. He chased us so far. Fortunately, we didn''t run fast on the mountain road, and we won''t be able to chase us out of the territory Mr. Amun is still at the other side of the pool. What should I do? I will go back and gather the warriors of the whole family to meet him


    Medanzo: is it still time for you to gather the people of the clan? Besides, can the so-called warriors in your family be able to resist the tail of the king of beasts? We have led the king of beasts away. Amon, the remaining four armored beasts, can deal with them. It should be no problem to get rid of them. He is much more capable than the two of us


    Link gasped: "you''re right. Mr. Amun has no problem dealing with the four armored beasts. He is afraid that he will meet the king of armored beasts on his way back."


    Medanzo spat at him: "I thought amon was as stupid as you. That armored beast king ran and roared all the way. You could hear such a big movement from afar, and had already avoided it by detour."


    Link''s forehead was still cold sweat, but still very unconvinced asked: "Why say I''m stupid?"


    "You are not stupid, who is stupid? Who told me that the armored beast king is as powerful as the four armored beasts combined? Both of us didn''t block it. Thanks to Amun, we ran away


    Link leaned against a stone by the side of the road and shrunk down: "be gentle, I''m hurt It was an old man of our tribe who told me, and I didn''t know the truth would be like this! "


    "Old man? How old! Did he even compete with the iron beast king? Nonsense. You, the patriarch, believe me. You almost killed us! When I go back, I''ll call the man and ask him what he''s saying


    Link''s facial features have been wrinkled: "I can''t ask, the man who told me died last year Don''t talk about this. Amun hasn''t come back yet. Shall we go back quietly to meet you I feel that I just suffered from ignorance of the situation. With your swordsmanship, you should be able to resist for a while. "


    "If you''re ready, you two can withstand it for a while, but you still have to run faster and lose your life as slowly as possible Link, where did you get the news that the armored beast king is not difficult to deal with Amun''s voice suddenly came from behind the stone. With the sound, he went around the stone and came to the path.


    "You are back! I knew you would be ok with your skill They both exclaimed in surprise and joy. Link held his arm and bared his teeth and said, "messenger of the gods, no, Amun! I have already explained just now, tell me how powerful the iron beast king is. The old man died last year


    ����


    I wanted to practice at the edge of the pool and play with prestige, but it turned out to be looking for smoke. One of link''s arms was broken. Fortunately, medanzo fixed him with splints on the road, so he could take care of it when he went back.


    Link got sick after he went back home. He kept whining all day. Not only was his arm uncomfortable, but his whole body seemed to be wrong. There was hardly a good place left. While teaching link a few days ago, Amun also practiced a simple low-level therapy magic. These days, he often helped link cure his "illness".


    However, he found that link''s "illness" was very strange, and his own treatment skills could only alleviate his pain, but not eliminate his symptoms. Link''s problems are constant, either here today or there tomorrow, as if cursed by some god. Amun recalled his own experience in Duke town. For a period of time, he suffered from various kinds of old injuries, which even the old madman could not be cured.


    This is not a disease, but a test for the first level warrior to be promoted to the second level warrior after awakening the strength of both sides of the body. This kind of test comes at the same time as the first level magician is promoted to the second level one. Link''s test comes so fast, of course, because he has learned incomplete Earth Elemental divinity since he was a child, and the foundation is still good.


    But link, on the other hand, has a poor foundation. His body is not as good as Amun. Amun''s strong body not only benefits from the miners'' skill training in Duke Town, but also the mysterious cold pool bathing and purification. The environment of the dwarf tribe in the wild is very bad. I don''t know how many times they have been injured. Some of them are good on the surface, but they still leave hidden dangers in their bodies. When the test comes, they will attack continuously.Fortunately, link was the son of the former patriarch when he was a child. He didn''t experience too much danger in the dwarf tribe. Otherwise, this level would be more difficult.


    Now that Amun thought of the reason, he told link that he should overcome all kinds of sufferings with tenacious will and not give up physical training. This is a kind of test and a threshold. After passing this test, you can have the achievements of a second level magician, and at the same time, you can practice level two physical skills.


    Link was very afraid. He suspected that there was some strange poison on the tail of the armored beast king, or that he was under some unknown curse. After listening to Amun, he was relieved. Although he was still groaning with his arms in his arms, link still kept exercising every day and often went to see madanzo for advice.


    Link took "sick" exercise, and medanzo is not feeling well these days, he actually caught a cold. Medanzo really had a minor illness. He felt that everything was wrong. There was always a feeling of powerlessness, which was quite different from the way he had been energetic and had no place to vent his anger the other day. Since Amun can cure magic, he also comes to see him.


    Mendanzo''s situation let Amun ponder for most of the day, finally vaguely confirmed one thing, he also met the "purity of the body" test.


    Medanzo is already a fourth level warrior. He has passed this test by accident. When he is awakened to the strength of both sides of the body, it will be much easier for him to go through this test again than link. That is to say, he had a minor illness at the edge of the pool a few days ago. Amun told the similar words to medanzo. If he persisted, he could become a second level magician. Medanzo was overjoyed.


    The second test of these two people came so fast that Amun was a little surprised, but it was not unreasonable to think about it carefully. It has been a long time for them to cultivate incomplete divine arts and regular body skills respectively. Once they are awakened, it is not difficult to reach the peak of the first level achievement.


    Seeing that the two "students" have almost reached the level of their own, Amun, the "teacher", also has troubles and troubles. The disaster predicted by the old madman did not appear, and he could not see the message left in the pupil of the earth. No matter the second level divinity or the second level physical skill had already reached the peak state, but he could not wait for the test of "the firmness of faith".


    Is it the old Madman''s guess wrong? Amun''s mind is also a little bottomless. These days, when practicing the most basic meditation of divinity, he is always restless and can''t settle down. His strength almost does not increase. It seems that the achievement of divinity is over forever.


    But Schr? Dinger is very happy these days. He is always running around the village during the day. People have great respect for this cat and regard it as the waiter of the gods. It''s delicious and delicious, needless to say. The lazy and greedy fat cat in Duke town finally has a time to be proud. It has been very moist in the cave savage tribe, and its hair color has become oily and clean.


    Schr? Dinger took out a bone like object from the nest of the armored beast king, and put it into his own grass nest when he came back. He even pressed it with a paw when he was sleeping. Amun also took it out to see it. It was oblate, slender and curved, with a sharp end and a blunt end. It was reminiscent of the boat shape on the temple mural.


    Seeing this thing, Amun felt his rib subconsciously. It was too much like a human rib! Its texture is completely different from ordinary bones. It''s light and almost weightless, but it''s hard beyond imagination. Even the sharp fine iron knife can''t make a trace. Its surface is smooth, like polished white stone, if it had been bone, I''m afraid it would have been rotten.


    Amun didn''t understand it. Anyway, it was Schrodinger''s pick-up. Let''s put it in its nest. If another time, Amun might try to study it in various ways, but he has not been interested in it recently. He is absent-minded in everything he does. He is always irritable and distracted. Even when he walks and sees a bird flying by, he always thinks of nothing.


    It''s impossible to practice divine Arts in such a state. Is it because the first time he took the hand, he suffered setbacks from the armored beast king, which hit the young man''s confidence? One night, Amun was sitting in the room practicing meditation again, but he was unable to settle down and enter that state of concentration. He could not help thinking back to the distant town of Duke.


    He was thinking about how his father was living and how much wine he had drunk during these days? What is the catastrophe predicted by the old madman and how will Duke be affected in this disaster? Thinking about it, he couldn''t practice meditation. Realizing this, Amun sighed, but heard Schrodinger sigh in the grass.


    The sigh seemed to remind Amun of something. He suddenly patted his head and said to himself, "how can I be so stupid! Isn''t this the test of practicing divinity? The firmness of faith is the stability of the soul and the firmness of faith! "


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    When anyone is distracted, this would not have attracted special attention, but for a man like Amon, whose temperament has always been stable, it is an anomaly for a long time. He is already a second-class magician. He has already mastered the basic meditation of divinity, but suddenly he can not enter the introspective state of spiritual concentration. There are always various kinds of uncontrollable disturbances. This is the obstacle that he faces when he continues to cultivate divinity.


    This kind of obstacle does not appear out of thin air, it is in a person''s mind is very stable, in the ordinary day may not think about things or forgotten memories, in the mind one after another. A third level magician can learn the medium level divinity. This requires absolute inner stability in meditation, and a state that will not be disturbed by the outside information and various internal thoughts. Before that, he must pass this test and enter into an unprecedented state of refinement.


    This test, called the firmness of faith, is actually a test of one''s mindfulness and strength. For the diviners, faith is a very important help, because at this time people tend to be irritable and cranky, and have doubts about the divinity they learn and the teachers who teach them. Religious belief in gods can help to settle down and break through a deeper state of peace.


    If you understand the true meaning of this kind of test, you should know how to face it. You can also avoid praying to gods. In the final analysis, it is a kind of self test.


    Amun suddenly realized that the more devout people are, the more likely they are to pass such tests. For people like him, if they don''t understand the truth, they will be perplexed at this stage all their lives.


    Amun has developed a good habit since he was young. He won''t entangle with useless things. He will do what he needs to do at first. So he no longer thought about how to pass the test, nor how to solve the mystery of the gods, the distant goal, but he still practiced the basic meditation of divinity every day and tried to keep calm in the state of various distractions.


    He also told link and medanzo that they should try not to disturb him during this period of time and practice their own magic arts.


    Medanzo had been in the dwarf tribe for a long time this time. He was worried about the situation at home and needed to go back. Before leaving, he came to Amun with a heavy leather bag on his back. Amun taught him the complete secrets of several low-level divinities, and told him what the next test was. He called link together and made them take an oath.


    In the future, Amun''s vows can''t be used to keep their faith, or else they can''t learn from God''s words ��


    This kind of oath is indeed very effective, and the next test Amun is not very clear, but after he comprehended "the firmness of faith" as "the firmness of faith", he also understood that if he wants to pass the test, there should be no doubt in the mind, and the oath is the seed planted in the belief.


    Medanzo''s knapsack was filled with refined iron embryo and several pieces of top-grade horse leather billet. A middle-level warrior actually did the hard work of climbing mountains with heavy loads, and also did the business of peddlers. It''s really useless to learn sports! Ordinary people can''t do this job.


    Amun asked curiously: "you are not tired, how much are these things worth?"


    Medanzo patted his leather bag and said, "dozens of gold coins! Only a few pieces of horse leather billet can be worth five gold coins He took out three fist sized pieces of horse leather billet from his backpack. They were the best refined iron that had been smelted but had not yet been made into utensils. Some of them were displayed in front of Amun.


    Amun had been dealing with iron ore and furnaces since he was a child. His staff was made of the same high-grade refined iron. However, in the kingdom of balun, the name of this kind of high-quality refined iron was called Magang. Medanzo was showing off how valuable this thing was, but Amun was a bit surprised - it turned out that it was not very valuable. He had gone through all kinds of hardships and risks to carry it out of the mountains. He only sold five gold coins to the faraway King baron.


    The first-class refined iron is the exclusive material of the kingdom in Duke town. When it is mined out, it is handed over to the city-state. The town only pays the blacksmith''s wages, but not the purchase of refined iron. Most of the time, the wages are directly offset by the ore cores received. Therefore, Amun does not know how much the refined iron is worth.


    After showing off, medanzo put the three pieces of horse leather steel into his backpack and carefully put them away. He said to Amun, "the harvest this time is really not small. The most important thing is that you have learned divinity with you. You are my teacher and guide. In my mind, like link, I am willing to call you for Amun You must go to Baron when you have time. I will try my best to give you the best hospitality, and I have made a small fortune this time. "


    Amun thought for a while and said, "I won''t stay here forever. I really plan to visit Barron in the future. If you take this stone, you need to pay a lot of energy to practice divine arts. I''m afraid you don''t have time to run around and make money. "


    Amun gave medanzo a magic stone. Medanzo''s eyes were staring at him, and link''s chin almost fell off. The two were tongue tied for a long time, and link gasped and said, "God Amun! You are so generous. "Medanzo stammered, "my God! Amun, how can I accept such a valuable gift from you


    Amun''s heart secretly said a god stone is not worth such a fuss? In Duke town where he lives, the best wine can only be bought in two barrels for a divine stone. The merchant can get a sheep at most, which is an extra discount. These two ignorant guys have never heard of the earth''s pupil before. They don''t know how much the black stone they used is worth. Otherwise, they won''t be scared out?


    "It''s not a gift either. You swore to me and promised to wait for me in baron. And I have taught you divine arts, and I hope you can concentrate on the cultivation of divine arts. This is to let you go back to settle down with your family and yourself. During this period of time, you can practice well at home. I''ll come to you in the future, and you''ll just wait. " Amun smiles and tells medanzo to put the stone in his hand.


    Medanzo even moved with excitement, tears are coming down, patted his chest and said a lot of words of respect. Amun''s doing so is reasonable. On the mainland, he has never seen a noble magician who is still making a living by himself, and it is impossible for him to carry heavy refined iron ore to do private business. A stable environment is also needed for practicing divinity, otherwise Amun would not choose to stay in the tribe of cave savages.


    It takes several months for medanzo to travel to the deep mountain tribe. Even if he is lucky enough to bring back something worth dozens of gold coins, he can''t even earn half a sacred stone at a time, except for the goods exchanged with the tribe and the expenses of travelling expenses. Amun gave him a magic stone, which was at least worth the money he made from selling refined iron in a year.


    Medanzo was so grateful that he begged Amun again and again before he left. Don''t forget to go to Baron city to find him. Link and Amun sent him to the village together. When he came back, he looked at Amun pitifully and didn''t speak. It is obvious that link is a student of Amun. The teacher gave medanzo such a precious thing. Maybe he will give him something.


    Amun saw it. When he returned to the village, he said to rink, "I have a story. A mayor asked the children of the town to herd sheep and gave him two silver coins a month. Later, the child could not herd sheep any more. He asked another child if he could give a silver coin to keep sheep for a month? The other child agreed. Do you think the mayor owes him a silver coin


    The story of Amun is not made up. The mayor is dasti. He took a silver coin and put it for a month. The child of the sheep is himself. Link was very clever, immediately understood Amun''s meaning, and quickly explained: "Amun God, I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t dare to ask you for the stone, just a little envious of medanzo! You have taught me magic and given me divine power. I should only thank you and give you my good things. How can I say that you owe me anything? "


    Amun laughed. He went back to his cottage, took out a beautiful copper bottle and gave it to link. He said, "you and your people respect me very much. I have enjoyed a lot of food and wine. This bottle of wine is for you. As a clan leader, you still use pottery pots to fill wine in your home. You also need this thing to decorate. As for the divine stone, you already have it on your staff. As a private magician, medanzo needs to use it a lot. He often borrows your staff here. I have seen it


    Link took over the copper bottle, which was the most exquisite object in their family. The people here had never seen it before. It was bought by Amun''s father for 15 silver coins. Schrodinger drank all the wine in it, and the bottle was very beautiful. Link held it in his arms like a baby and went home happily.


    In the next few days, Amun only concentrated on practicing the basic meditation of divinity. The confused thoughts gradually settled down, and the soul seemed to sneak into a more silent world. He sat there with another pair of invisible eyes. He could see his body and mind and clearly know what he was thinking. He had an unprecedented experience, and the world outside became clear.


    The power cultivated by the magicians should communicate with the outside world and learn how to control all kinds of energy. Only when their mind is stable and can they overcome the disturbance, can they perceive the world more clearly.


    One night, while practicing meditation, Amun suddenly fell into this state. He naturally and unintentionally tried a medium level divinity, which he had already experienced. There is no need to open your eyes in the dark. The subtle sound outside the house is so clear. With the sound, it seems that there are insects crawling through the corner of the wall.


    He successfully passed the test of "firm faith". The ability to use at least one medium level divinity is one of the criteria for assessing a third level magician. Although Amun had not read the ancient books of detecting divinity, he realized the most basic principle of puppet eye from the comprehensive induction of various elements. It has been summed up in the ancient books of Shenshu, and Amun also explored this step by himself.


    While he was pondering over this novel method of detection, he suddenly heard thunder coming from the distant horizon.


    **


    PS: try to add the second half of the chapter tonight to ask for tickets!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Since Amun left, the disaster in Duke began to appear. On the third day after Amun left the town, there appeared the first boy who died young in the town. He was the son of the missing bushimaqi, who was only 14 years old like amon. Then within a month, three more children died. The youngest was only 12 years old, and the oldest was no more than 15 years old. They were all boys.


    Xiao Gu, a priest and doctor in the town, had no way to deal with it, because all of these children died of a violent illness. When they were examined with therapeutic magic, they could only find that their blood vessels seemed to have withstood the force impact that they could not bear. Xiao Gu secretly speculated that it might be that they had not learned the skills of miners in Duke town when they were young.


    It seems that the miners can''t bear the hidden danger when they are young, but they can''t afford it when they are young. Aristotle once explained to Amun the spiritual origin of the ancient oracle. It was really protecting the residents here, but Aristotle did not know the secret of the miner''s skill.


    Xiao Gu and dasti have no way to punish these townspeople. First, it is meaningless to investigate whether these children have not received the grace of the patron saint; second, the families in which the tragedy happened will not admit it, and no one has any evidence. Of course, there are more than a few families who let their children learn miner''s skills privately. Everyone seems to know it, but no one talks about it.


    I''m afraid that the cause of this situation should start from amon.


    At the age of 14, Amun has not only mastered the skills of miners handed down from generation to generation, but has also been lucky to obtain so many sacred stones, including a blue god stone that adults Xiao Gu envies. Since Amun can do it, why can''t his children?


    The boys in Duke town have been helping the adults to pull the wind box and carry the ore since they were young. They are much stronger than other children of the same age outside. Amun doesn''t seem to be the strongest among them. He is just the son of an old drunkard, who has taken up the heavy burden ahead of time because of his life. However, it is not clear that the old madman let Amun take a bath in the strange cold spring for more than two years.


    Unfortunately, of course, there are also lucky ones. Not all the children will die young. Some of them can''t learn it, and a few of them are lucky enough to learn the skills of miners in Duke town in advance. Naturally, people like this will not say it, nor will they publicly tell others that the stone is mined by children.


    There is only a thin line between simplicity and ignorance. Many people even look forward to their children''s exploitation of special stone like Amun. The villagers are still talking in private that Amun may have mined a god stone called tears of the gods, which is extremely precious.


    The great man of wangdulai announced in public that the miner who mined the tears of the gods would receive great reward from the Kingdom, but if he handled it privately, he would also bear the most severe punishment.


    In addition to the old madman, dasti and Xiaogu, the contemporary residents of Duke town have never heard of the tears of the gods, let alone what God stone it is. I don''t know who was the first to secretly suspect that only children can mine such divine stones. Otherwise, so many people have mined so many sacred stones for so many years, why only Amun got it?


    This kind of speculation gradually became a plague like rumor in Duke town. People talked about it in private, but never said it publicly. Finally, it led to a series of tragedies.


    It is said that the oracle of Mu Yun, the protection god, is in vain. However, on the surface, people show more respect for the gods, and they have never respected the priest Xiao Gu. Even when they see him, they dare not raise their eyes to speak.


    The old madman became more insane than ever. He often waved his stick and said to himself in front of Muyun Temple: "this is a place that is rejected by the gods, and will be punished by the gods The God is so cruel! But what are you doing here, people? "


    No one paid attention to the old Madman''s nonsense and took a detour to see him. Dusti and Xiao Gu are not good at taking care of him. Anyway, everyone thinks he is crazy. But the tragedy of Duke continues, with several more boys dying of sudden illness without warning.


    Don''t people really understand that miner skills may not be suitable for minors? We all know that, but there are other children who are lucky to succeed, not only Amon, then the tragedy of others is only regarded as a kind of bad luck. The child''s body will not be careful at any time.


    How many children in Duke have learned miner skills in private when they are young? The answer is all boys over ten years old! Everyone does this, and there is no reason why they should not. This is already a semi public secret. People just try to be careful not to let others seize the evidence, especially the mayor of Dusti and Lord Xiaogu.


    It''s hard to stop the spread of the disaster. Although the town of Duke is not small, it has only more than 2000 residents. Moreover, its miner skills are handed down from generation to generation in a closed environment.


    The hot summer is coming. This summer is particularly sultry. At night, many people do not sleep in the house, but enjoy the cool in the courtyard or square, spreading straw mats or boards until dawn. One night, people sleeping outside suddenly felt a trace of coolness, opened their eyes and touched their bodies. Unexpectedly, they found that there was a thin rain in the air.Duke town does not rain a few times a year, especially in summer, the dry season over the years, almost never rain. Everyone cheered happily.


    After dawn, the rain has not stopped, and gradually more and more big, raindrops like water curtain sprinkle on the dry land. The clouds in the sky can''t be seen. They cover the black fire forest in the West and the Syria desert in the south. People were more and more excited, and they gathered in the Muyun temple to thank the gods. They could hear cheers at any time, because it rained heavily and did not stop for a day or a night.


    Such a rain can permeate the barren land and desert around. After the rain, the desert will grow a sea of grass, which will be suitable for raising a lot of sheep this year. This has been the case before, but it took many years for such a heavy rain here, which has always been regarded as a gift from the gods.


    The gods seemed to hear the prayers of the townspeople. The heavy rain had not stopped for three days and three nights. Some people are gradually a little uneasy, because this is a memory never had things.


    The gullies in the black fire jungle have been filled with water, the low-lying parts of the post road have been submerged, and more mountain torrents are flowing down from the Assyrian plateau in the north, overflowing the black fire jungle and approaching Duke town. The town is surrounded by muddy deserts, swampy jungles, and flowing plateaus.


    When people finally realized the bad news, they suddenly heard the thunder rolling from the sky. From afar, the towering mountains of the Syrian plateau have been covered by thick clouds, and flashes of electric light flash between the dark clouds. People here have almost never heard of thunder, and have an indescribable fear.


    No one cheered any more in Duke town. They hid in the leaky houses and prayed to the gods, hoping that the heavy rain would come to an end soon. But the rain did not stop as people hoped. After the thunder, it had been raining for three days and three nights, and suddenly turned into a torrential rain. It was like a huge tear in the sky.


    ����


    When the thunder sounded, Gloria, the chief priest of the temple of Syria, stood on the high wall, looking at the direction covered by low clouds and raging lightning, and murmured to himself, "Nietzsche, is this the catastrophe you predicted? Is it really coming! But why do you stay in Duke yourself


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Behind Gore stood his student Walter and the youngest disciple Raphael. The two young people did not know what the respected teacher was muttering about, but gerie was obviously in a bad mood. It seemed that Duke town would be destroyed by the flood. They both stood quietly and did not dare to speak.


    Goliath stood on the wall all day, persuading him to have a rest. He seemed to be unable to hear. He was looking at the direction of Duke town in the east from day to night. Until the introduction of the characters in this chapter -


    Hua Laite: a student of Ge lie and a sixth level magician.


    Raphael: Gore''s youngest disciple, fourth level magician.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Nietzsche clearly wanted to die, but his roar made Gore''s heart tremble, as if he was clenched by something. Goliath is the priest in the temple of enril. Enril is the main god believed in by the kingdom of hathi and Assyria, and also the God that Gore has always believed in. And listen to the old Madman''s words, this disaster is actually brought by enril, and this God is on the cloud at the moment!


    Ge lie couldn''t believe his eyes, and what he heard. The old madman flew to the sky. At once, countless lightning bolts were attracted and split. There were bright gold wires around him, which were the golden light bands emitted by the staff. They were like a dense net to lead away the lightning.


    Nietzsche is more than 150 years old, and has been practicing divine arts for more than 120 years. Although he has been unable to be promoted to level 9 magician, his magic power is so powerful that he can''t do anything for him. Seeing that he had already flown into the clouds, the big electric snake flashing constantly between the dark clouds was the most fatal threat.


    At this time, Ge lie suddenly widened his eyes, he found an incredible thing. The most violent wind and thunderbolt in the clouds seemed to be manipulated by someone, and they avoided Nietzsche''s figure one after another.


    Nietzsche flew to the direction of the Syriac plateau. He waved his wand without ceremony. Thousands of golden ribbons of light were flying. He violently tore open the dark clouds with thunder and lightning. It seemed that he wanted to poke a hole in the sky and split a channel to find out the gods on the cloud!


    "Enril, you dirty, timid pig! Why dare not face a mortal, are you afraid? The clouds in the sky are shaking. Are you shaking in front of me Nietzsche seems to be looking for some trace in the sky, but he starts to scold at nothing.


    Gore could not help but tremble again, even the staff in his hand was trembling. He had never heard anyone dare to curse the gods like this. However, Nietzsche abused wantonly and didn''t care. He wanted to die, but let the God on the cloud do it himself.


    At last a majestic voice came from the air: "you crazy man, how dare you offend me so much! Do you really think I dare not kill you? Poor mortal, you do not know the secrets of the gods


    Song lie subconsciously wants to kneel down. This voice has an indescribable sense of oppression in his soul. Although he has never heard of it, he naturally knows that the speaker is enril, the God he has always believed in. This feeling is indescribable.


    The old madman laughed and said, "enril, the great god worshipped by countless people, you have been scolded by me at last Come and see if I can hurt you. I hope you don''t dodge or be afraid


    The old madman flew to the place where the sound came and launched the strongest blow. He threw the wand out of his hand and burst into a dazzling golden light in the air, tearing almost all the dark clouds over DUK town. In this moment, song lie seems to see a man standing on the cloud, no! It should be said that it is a God.


    Nietzsche finally saw the God and gave the strongest blow to the God on the cloud. He didn''t even want the staff. He didn''t care whether he would fall from the sky. Song lie also saw the dim figure of the gods, but only for a short moment, followed by countless thick lightning from all directions gathered together, accompanied by earth shaking thunderbolt sound.


    In the next moment, Ge lie couldn''t see or hear anything clearly. And Nietzsche in the sky turned into a fire, which was as bright as the sun, and then disappeared.


    Soon, everything was back to its original state. The clouds were torn apart and gathered again. The floods and rainstorms were still raging. The blue boat suddenly shook violently. Ge lie almost didn''t control his magic power in the huge shock. He came back to God and quickly waved his staff to control the magic weapon again.


    "Great enril, I believe in you with the oath of my life, but it''s just like this to see you Did you really bring this disaster? Are you crazy Nietzsche, are you just dead? No one can save you before the wrath of the gods. " As soon as Goethe turned his staff, the blue boat turned around and sailed toward the city of Syria. He sighed in his heart and looked back at Duke Town, which had disappeared in the flood.


    He saw a strange scene, there is a crystal thing flying out of the water, it is a god stone. These are not sacred stones in the mountain, but have been mined by the miners in Duke town. Some of them have not been handed over to the city-state, some are privately kept by people. There are a lot of God stones in the temple of Duke Town, which are captured by a kind of magic power and fly to the clouds.


    Do the gods above need the stone? The wealth of the world should be meaningless to them. However, Ge lie was very clear that the role of the divine stone was not only an expensive currency, but also an intermediary for the application of divinity. If the power of divine art was too strong, it would even damage the stone. Is it possible that the gods are exerting their divine skills, but they use the divine stone to make up for the consumption of strength?


    On the way back, the torrent could not stop the blue boat controlled by an eight level master. However, Ge lie always concentrated all his magic power and did not dare to relax, as if he was on guard against something terrible.


    The blue boat floated along the waves for 200 Li, and came directly to the city of Syria. At this time, the city surrounded by high walls has become a huge island in the flood. The flood spread from the northeast, not across the fields around, and soon arrived under the wall. The city gates have been closed, and straw bags filled with soil have been built to prevent flooding.With a staff and a boat of people, Goethe flew directly to the wall, and then waved back the blue boat. The artifact was restored to the shape of a foot long. The dark blue water core was still intact, but the four sacred stones inlaid on both sides were full of cracks. After being taken down, they were turned into fragments.


    Xiao Mo, with his assistant, has been waiting anxiously in the east side of the tower. Seeing that GE lie returned safely, he rushed forward and said, "dear master of divinity, you are back at last! In such a half day, the flood has engulfed half of the wilderness of the city of Syria, and our city is surrounded by water You see, the water is still rising


    Listen to his voice are almost crying out, if Ge lie does not come back, it is estimated that even the mind of jumping the wall. But gale had no time to say too much nonsense, and immediately ordered: "gather all the magicians in the city!"


    Wallett replied, "the magician? They led everyone to pray to enril in the temple


    Ge lie couldn''t explain anything, so he said in a deep voice: "it''s too late to pray. Gather as fast as possible and set up the biggest magic array as far as possible Governor Xiao Mo, you take people to take out all the sacred stones from the hoard in the temple of Syria, including all the God stones in the Treasury of the city-state finance ministry, and take them to the wall and arrange them around Wallett, you can set up the array along the wall of the city. The simplest protection magic array is OK. Just put those sacred stones in the position that can be activated. "


    Xiao Mo was stunned and said, "where are all the sacred stones of the city of Syria?"


    Wallett was also surprised and said: "even if a ring-shaped magic defense array is formed along the wall of the city, it is impossible to stimulate the power of such a great magic array, let alone retreat from the flood?"


    Ge lie waved his hand: "I didn''t want to fully stimulate the power of this big array, even if it was only a few tens of a second. I told all the magicians to save their mana, just to make sure that all the divine stones were in the state of being stimulated by magic power and integrated with the magic array Go ahead, it''s an order! Let Cosman preside over the magic array. "


    At this time, Raphael boarded the wall breathlessly and called out: "dear teacher, Cosman is gone. He took his family with his advanced flight scroll and the flying magic weapon. Before leaving, he said he was going back to Wangdu to report the disaster and apply for rescue."


    Xiao Mo stamped his feet and said: "reporting the disaster situation and applying for rescue should be ordered by Lord gelie and me. How can he go to Wangdu without permission? Obviously, I ran away with my family I saw him try to prophesy in the temple yesterday, trying to speculate on the end of the city of Syria in the flood. Does he think that the city-state will be destroyed by the flood? "


    "Can he use the divinity of prophecy? You want to speculate on such a big event? What a shame... "


    Ge lie, however, had no time to be wordy. He waved to his youngest disciple Raphael and said, "I''ll send you to Wangdu to report the disaster and apply to the nearby city-state for rescue. Take these three scrolls, catch up with Cosman with the white scroll, and kill him directly with the golden scroll, and then go to the nearest city-state, and all the way back to the king''s capital. "


    He shook his hands and took from his sleeve two very small magic scrolls, less than three inches long, one white and one gold, and handed them to Raphael along with another high-level air divinity scroll that had not been used before. Then he calmly said to Xiao Mo: "when the crisis came, Cosman, the high priest of the temple of Syria, left his post without permission and fled in battle. I ordered to kill him directly and announce the news to the whole city."


    With these words, the great magician seemed very tired and walked down the wall with his staff. Xiao Mo called out after him, "great master of divinity, where are you going?"


    Wallett also called out: "dear teacher, Cosman has escaped. Who will preside over the magic battle on the city wall?"


    As he walked down the wall, he said, "Wallett, you are already the most powerful magician here besides me. You don''t have to excite too much force when you come to preside over the battle. As long as you meet my requirements Governor, you put all the magicians on the wall. I want to pray to enril alone in the temple. No one is allowed to disturb me


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Goethe saw the scene that Nietzsche rushed to the sky to challenge the God enril. He had a strong feeling. Nietzsche seemed to have known that he would go. He deliberately waited until the moment when he appeared. He wanted to let him see, as if he wanted to tell him something through this scene.


    Nietzsche may want to confirm something important and seek some answer, but this madman has no way to tell the result by himself, so he needs a bystander to find out the mystery. Why did Nietzsche choose Gore? Because no one else is more suitable than Gore, he is the only one who will be there.


    Was enril really responsible for the flood? Why did the God do this? With lingering questions, Goethe came to the empty main hall of the temple of Syria and knelt down to pray to the tall statue of enril: "great God, great enril, please tell me, your believer, why did the flood surrounding the city come? Why did Duke disappear? "


    When he prayed, he suddenly felt a strange feeling, a sense of oppression on his shoulders. The statue in the center of the hall seemed to have come alive and had life, and was looking down at him. If it was before today, under the gaze of the gods, Gore would only feel peaceful and lucky, full of sense of glory. But at the moment, it was quite different. He had a kind of creepy fear. When he prayed, he still held the staff tightly, and secretly operated all his strength to be ready to go.


    Ge lie''s staff is made of top-grade walnut wood core with neat and beautiful lines. It has a layer of lustrous luster when it is held in the hand for a long time. The front end of the staff is inlaid with a pupil of the earth, but it is cleverly wrapped by wood grain without trace. It looks like an old man''s walking stick, but it is extremely noble and exquisite.


    "My temple priest, my devout believer, why do you use your strength in prayer? Are you hostile to me?"


    Suddenly, there is a thundering voice in Ge lie''s mind. Enril is talking! Ge lie bowed his head and knelt on the ground. He looked very respectful, but his hand did not release the staff. He said to the voice in his soul, "enril, my God of gods, did you destroy Duke? Did you let the flood surround the city of Syria? I just want to know the answer. "


    "It was the flood that destroyed Duke Town, it was the heavy rain that brought the flood, the warm and wet wind from the sea and the swirling airflow of the Assyrian plateau that caused the heavy rain. It was my divine power that made the air flow of the plateau hover. It was my anger that guided the thunder and lightning in the clouds." The God answered his question in a majestic, flat voice with almost no emotion.


    This answer seems to have a deep meaning. Ge lie was silent for a moment. He did not know what he was thinking about. Finally, he sighed: "the flood has come to the city of Syria. God, I took out all the sacred stones in the city and set up a large array. If you can save this city and let the calamity that swept through the city of Syria fade away, I will offer them all as a sacrifice to you. "


    Enril''s voice showed a trace of derision: "sacrifice? This is my temple, and have I ever taken any wealth from it? Is it not all for you, the gods and the priests, to receive the sacrifices of men in the name of offering me? How ridiculous! Now you think of sacrifice. Do you think that gods can be bought with human wealth


    Gloria replied respectfully, "great enril, this is not a bribe, but a prayer. If the flood inevitably destroys the city of Syria, then this magic array will become the last force to guard the city wall. It''s not fighting against the gods, it''s protecting the people who offer to the gods here. It''s the faith of thousands of people, no matter where the flood comes from. "


    No one in the city of Syria knows clearly the intention of Gore to take out all the sacred stones and arrange them on the wall to form a magic array. No one can fully mobilize the theoretical power of such a large array, even if all the magicians in the city can not be concentrated. However, gelie only requires that the Shenshu array be arranged, which can only inspire all the divine stones to integrate with the divine array.


    He''s gambling. Enril can''t take away the God stone by force!


    Above the flooded town of Duke, Ge lie saw that many sacred stones had been photographed on the clouds by strange forces, and he speculated that the gods might be exerting their powerful divine arts with the help of divine stones. The power of this kind of divinity is so huge that it may need many divine stones to assist or make up for it at one time.


    The city-state of Syria is the most important source of sacred stones in the kingdom of hathi. There are many sacred stones in the temple over the years. The Treasury of the Ministry of finance of the city-state still has tax revenue belonging to the Kingdom, which GE lie has taken out. He tried to negotiate with the gods. If the power of the gods could make the flood recede immediately, then let the gods take away the stones.


    If not, the magic array can not only protect the city wall, but also the God stone in the excited state can not be taken away by other people''s mana, even the gods can''t do this. The magic stone can be inlaid with a staff, and defeating a magician can take away his staff. However, when two people fight with magic, one magician can not directly take away the magic stone on the other magician''s staff. It is integrated with the power of the magician.


    Enril was suddenly silent, and geriath crawled on the ground and waited quietly. After a long time, he heard the voice of the gods again, echoing in the void with laughter: "poor priest, how are you going to face the faith in your heart? You don''t understand the gods. The people here worship and worship me. I won''t take away those sacred stones on the wall of the city, which is the wealth accumulated by the whole city for many years. If I do, all the people will resent and stay away from me. Do you want me to destroy the dignity of the temple by myself? ""But what about Duke? No one survived the flood! " Cried Goethe in his soul.


    "The flood is my blessing to the city of Syria! I will hear the cheers of all, my temple will flood with grateful believers, and soon you will understand it As for Duke, are you asking why I didn''t save them in the flood? Why should I save them It''s ridiculous that I should explain such a boring question to you mortal! "


    Enril''s voice said something, at the same time, a message suddenly appeared in Gore''s mind, including all kinds of sounds and pictures. It was a series of tragedies in Duke town.


    "Priest, do you see that? They have abandoned the instructions of the guardian God. Goddess Mu Yun has no reason to keep it, so I will bless the land again. The flood is my blessing, but people can''t just ask for the blessing of the gods. I don''t need to save the evil people in the flood. " Enril''s voice sounded again, as if it were an irresistible verdict.


    Song lie suddenly for a long time, struggling to ask: "but the whole town of Duke has been destroyed, there must be someone innocent."


    Enril''s voice became contemptuous: "when crime spreads to every corner, the flood will not tell who is innocent. I don''t need to save sin in the flood, nor do I need to rescue the innocent as you call it. In my eyes, they belong to the dukes and have already abandoned the protection of the oracle.


    Mortal life will usher in death, but in which way. Don''t forget that they are all members of Duke Town, and everyone has a responsibility. They should blame the disaster brought by their people, and also blame themselves for what they have done to save it? Since there is no way to recover it, the whole ship will be destroyed. "


    God''s words are not easy to understand. Enril said that the flood was his blessing, and Duke town was not worth saving in the disaster. Ge lie finally raised his head and asked, "great God, did you bring this flood?"


    Enril said coldly, "I will not answer such stupid questions again!"


    Gore asked again, "what will be the fate of Syria?"


    Enril: This is to ask you, to ask yourself With that, he was silent. Goethe felt the oppression of being watched by the statue disappear - the God has gone.


    Goethe was silent for a long time in the temple, pondering over the words of the gods, and the scene of Nietzsche rushing into the sky, pondering over every detail seen in the flood. What does Nietzsche want to tell him? What does enril mean? He meditated all night alone, and when a glimmer of light appeared in the distant sky, he suddenly understood something.


    Enril just started a heavy rain, as seen by Gore himself, it may be just the simplest air divinity, but it contains almost boundless divine power. Enril used his power to change the direction of the air flow circling the Assyrian plateau, making it collide with the warm and wet wind blowing from the sea, thus causing continuous rainstorm.


    The gods on the clouds only control the wind and lightning. When the high-altitude airflow collides to form a natural whirlpool, it is no longer necessary for him to use his magic power. The rainstorm will go down to the end directly. To stop the heavy rain will cost more than to start it. Enril is just starting, and has no intention of spending more power to stop it.


    In the silent temple, Gore''s body was trembling, as if he was ill. He looked cold, but his face turned red. As the chief priest of the temple of enril in the city of Syria and the great magician who vowed before the gods, he had only three choices in the face of all this -


    one was to preach the miracles of enril devoutly, without hesitation in his heart to believe what the gods said, which was a blessing to the city of Syria and the sin of DUK town. Enril described the disaster as a blessing, and Gore has speculated on some clues. If that''s the case, Gore is still the same as before, and nothing has changed. But he could not forget the scene of the old madman rushing into the sky, which had been deeply branded in his soul.


    The second is to betray enril. This is contrary to his vows and beliefs. When his faith is shaken, his achievements in divinity may also suffer a great blow and even lose strength.


    The third is the most difficult thing to do. He should look at all these things calmly and rationally, and look back on the experiences of his life and other people he met, so as to achieve a higher detachment. Ge lie thought of the records in the ancient books of divinity. The last test that the magician had to face in order to achieve the final level 9 achievement had never been understood by him. Was that the meaning? It''s so hard, it''s like swallowing the soul!


    No one knows how Gore spent the night in the temple and how he prayed to the gods? When he walked out of the temple after daybreak, people found that the great master of divinity had an indescribable haggard feeling and a deep helplessness in his eyes.


    "The gods have spoken. This is the test of the city-state, and there will be happiness after the flood. But whether we can usher in that happiness or not is up to us. Don''t ask what the gods have given you. Follow me to the wall to resist the flood. This is our struggle Goliath said this to everyone, and then he ascended the tower with his staff in his hand.


    When GE lie came to the wall again, the flood had already flooded the wall, two people were more than high, still slowly rising. Looking out, the vast expanse is extremely clean, and the city of Syria is like a huge isolated boat protected by the wall in the flood. The city wall looks very strong, but the water outside the city is higher than the ground inside the city. It will bear more and more lateral pressure. After all, the wall built in this arid area is not a dam.The weak part of the wall may not be able to bear this pressure, and with the time of soaking in water longer and longer, the pressure drop caused by water level is becoming larger and larger, some sections of the wall will be soaked soft and loose, collapse or leakage will occur. At this time, the Shenshu array played a role, connecting the whole circle of walls into one, or all collapsed, or completely persisted to the end.


    Goethe walked slowly around the city-state. The pupil of the earth in the staff stimulated the divine power, and strengthened each section of the wall with the simplest and most useful earth element divinity. For the time being, he had nothing else to think about and could not think about. He could only think about two things: whether the flood would eventually rise above the lowest part of the wall, and whether the flood could recede before the strength was exhausted?


    The great magician did not rest for several days and nights. He walked around the city slowly without stopping. His face was solemn and devout, but there was always a twinkling light in his eyes. He looked up at the sky in the east from time to time.


    ����


    In the Far East of Gore, on the deep mountain plateau in the Youdi River Valley, a "God" is crying out loud in the cave savage tribe. Of course, he is not a real God like enril, but he is regarded as "the messenger of gods" by this tribe. Some people simply call him "Amun God".


    Wailing came from the burning mountain cave. The clan leader Linke and the people looked at each other, and no one dared to disturb them. Only Schrodinger squatted at the entrance of the cave and looked at Amun with a strange pity.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Amun is weeping for the old madman, for his father, for Duke town. He has known the news of the disaster, and has been confirmed in the information left by the pupil of the earth. Nietzsche is dead, his father is dead, and the mayor of dustie is dead. No one in Duke survived the flood!


    When he heard the thunder and saw the dark clouds in the East, Amun knew that there was a heavy rain. In his short life experience of 14 years, he had never seen the summer rain in Duke Town, nor had he seen such a continuous heavy rain for so many days. As the thunder grew louder and denser, and the clouds rolled and piled thicker, Amun realized what would happen.


    It was too late for him to go back to Duke town to do anything, because it was raining in the lower part of the plateau, the torrents overflowed the valley, the torrents pounded and formed a dangerous whirlpool, and there was no road for him for a long time. No wonder the old madman would let him go high.


    Amun stood on the high slope and looked out into the distance. He could see nothing but thick clouds and raging lightning at the bottom. That was the direction of Duke town. His eyes were full of tears. The old madman once said that the next message in the pupil of the earth would appear after the disaster, but Amun could not "read it".


    When the thunder sounded two days later, Amun faintly heard a particularly shocking thunderbolt, his heart was like inexplicably pulled tight, suddenly felt the earth pupil in his arms as if calling him. He immediately returned to the village to enter the quietest cave, told everyone not to disturb, and then took out the pupil of the earth. With the power of meditation, he tried to activate the message again, and then he heard and saw the old Madman''s message.


    The old Madman''s hair and beard are still in a mess, just like standing in front of his eyes to talk --


    "boy, when you see what this information magic left behind, I just said goodbye to this life. You heard me right. I''m dead, and your father''s gone. I die of the wrath of the gods, because I want to fly to the sky, see the true face of the gods, and make the strongest blow in my life. I''ve tried to solve the mystery of the gods all my life, but I''ve never seen the gods. Naturally, I won''t give up this last chance.


    Don''t ask me why, can tell you clearly, I have been tired of living! You can also think that I am really crazy. I am 150 years old this year. Divinity makes me strong and seems to be full of power, but these are meaningless to me. I know you have a question in mind, and I can explain it to you now.


    Do you want to ask me why I don''t wait for you to unlock the secrets of the gods, or even make me a god myself? In fact, I was running out of time. Even if I could live until that day, it was impossible for me. I took the wrong path from the first step, and bell had told me all this.


    You wake up the power of two sides of one body, pass the test of desire on both sides of one body, become a first-class magician and warrior, and then pass the test of purity of body, and become a second-class wizard and warrior. These are all I saw with my own eyes, but you don''t know. I can''t repeat this road. Maybe you think it''s incredible.


    I haven''t been exercising for a long time, and my life is far beyond normal. I still look strong, but the strength in my blood has been gradually exhausted. Over the past 100 years, I have suffered countless injuries, and I have also suffered from diseases unimaginable to ordinary people. If I start again on this road, I will not be able to pass the test of purity of my body. Do you think it''s ridiculous? A level 8 magician is inferior to you!


    If you take the wrong path from the beginning, the farther you go and the higher your achievements, the more difficult it may be to turn back. So that''s what I want to tell you, and that''s why I asked you to find Bell''s whereabouts. As far as I know, bell may have found all the right paths before he became a high-level wizard and a high-level warrior. As for what he hasn''t proved, it''s up to you.


    You may ask me how I predicted this disaster. Take it as an eternal secret. I have told you everything. This is the final reservation. As for the town of DUK, it may have been deserving of its downfall, and I am one of them. My death is a price for all. "


    The message said here, Amun also received a message, similar to that seen by Gore in the temple, but more detailed about a series of tragedies happened in Duke town some time ago, including the origin of these tragedies. Amun couldn''t help shouting in his heart: "old madman, you know that disaster will come, why don''t you save everyone? My father is dead, too. He is innocent


    The old madman seemed to have expected that Amun would have such a question, and his message was laughing: "Amun, do you want to ask why I didn''t save your father? Why not save everyone Child, I have saved you and guided a way to be a God. Don''t you appreciate me but hate me I have experienced many such questions in my life, and I think the gods are even more so! "


    Amun was speechless for a moment. Then he cried like a child. No, he was a child.


    The old madman and his father respectively ended their lives of madness and drunkenness, and were buried together for the whole town of Duke. How can Amun not be sad? At a young age, he has to face the hardships of life and death. The collapse of Duke means that he no longer has his hometown and relatives. Amun has a feeling of being abandoned by the whole world.


    Amun was not gore. He didn''t see Nietzsche''s rushing into the sky. He didn''t know how the flood happened? All I know is that the old madman has a prediction. There are some words that Amun can''t understand. For example, he claimed to have died of the wrath of the gods. Why did he rush to the sky to give the strongest blow to the gods? Which God was he facing? The old madman didn''t explain to Amun.Maybe for Amun, it''s useless to explain. He hasn''t reached the point where he can understand all this. The ignorant youth also had no time to think about all these things. Amun was surrounded by great grief, and could no longer concentrate his mind and keep a focused meditation state. The process of reading divinity information was interrupted.


    When he was tired of crying and crying enough, he wiped his tears. He remembered that the message left by the old madman had not been finished. So he tried his best to keep his mind in mind and stimulate the pupils of the earth again. However, something happened.


    The old madman was not an omniscient and omnipotent God. He did not expect that when the disaster came, Amun had passed the test of "firm faith" and became a third level magician. Amun interrupts when reading the last message, and then uses the pupil of the earth to stimulate the next divine message. So the last message of the old madman disappears. I don''t know there are still a few words Amun didn''t hear.


    Next, Amun read all kinds of medium level Magic Secrets, not all of them, but the parts that may be learned by the third level achievement. When he saw these contents, Amun had to stop thinking about anything for a while and concentrate on receiving information, because the information would only appear once and then disappear. Only by passing the test of "firmness of faith" and being able to enter a state of concentration in which the soul is stable and free from distractions, can we remember so many complicated and profound contents at one time.


    The third level divinists are good at different kinds of divinities, and their abilities to use various kinds of divinities are quite different, but the achievement standards of basic meditation are the same.


    At the end of this message, the old madman has another message --


    "boy, when you read this, you have achieved three levels of achievement. I don''t know if you have found Bell''s whereabouts. The next thing is for you to rely on yourself. You have nothing to worry about. The whole land of Tianshu is waiting for you to wander.


    I gave you my keepsake, the one with the emblem on it. I haven''t told you yet, and I gave it to bell, who had sealed the message in that sign for Schrodinger to bring to me, and it was also Bell''s keepsake.


    I have traveled all over the mainland for a hundred years. Many people have received my kindness and vowed to repay me or my descendants. Bell was also the elder of the magic Council of the Egyptian empire, and instructed many nobles and priests in the cultivation of divinity. Some people also vowed to thank and repay him.


    You may be able to ask them for help when you are in trouble when you travel in the mainland. This is my last gift to you. But after so many years, it''s hard to say whether someone will remember and remember the oath or not. You should be careful to protect yourself. The identity of a little magician in Tianshu is dangerous. The test of dealing with people may be more difficult than that of divinity.


    At the end of the message, a series of introductions of names or families appeared. The first person was Gore, the chief priest of the temple of Syria. The old madman specially told Amun that if he becomes a great magician in the future, he must go to find gelie. There is also an introduction to the medanzo family and an explanation of the background of the year. The old madman didn''t know that Amun had met madanzo and taught him magic.


    ����


    At dusk, Amun came out of the cave. His eyes were still red and slightly swollen. His expression was deeply tired. He was inexplicably young and gave people a feeling of vicissitudes, as if he had grown up a lot in a day.


    Amun has been silent for a few days. Today, he burst into tears in the cave. People in the cave feel some fear and inexplicable fear and uneasiness. Some people even speculate whether the heavy rain under the mountain is the tears of spirit and God? Seeing Amun coming out of the cave, we were relieved.


    To linck''s surprise, amon asked him for wine for the first time. Link immediately went to get the wine and took it in the fine copper bottle that Amun had sent and sent it to amon''s big cottage.


    Amun did not know why he wanted to drink, perhaps because he missed his father. However, he didn''t want to drink any more that night. He sat there meditating with the bottle in his hand. The old madman said that the whole land of Tianshu was waiting for him to wander, but Amun felt that he was homeless and nowhere to go. The future was chaotic, and there was only one way ahead of him.


    If he doesn''t want to be a "false god" forever in this cave savage tribe, he can only become a magician according to the old Madman''s hope and unlock the secret of the God. Even if he can''t find Bell''s whereabouts, he can repeat what bell did at that time. People always have to do something in the world. Amon can''t think of any other choice at this time.


    He got up and sighed, "old madman, you knew what would happen. Did you arrange all this? It''s cruel of you to do so, but I can''t hate you


    Since he didn''t want to drink any more, Amun never wasted anything, which was an unconscious habit. He put most of the remaining bottle into Schrodinger''s hut. Schr? Dinger had been squatting in the grass nest and watching him. When he saw Amun bring the wine, he turned over and held the bone and fell asleep. It seemed that he was not interested in the wine of the cave dwelling savage tribe.


    Over the years, Amun has been eating and drinking the cat. Unconsciously, Schrodinger is getting thinner and thinner. His body has become slim and beautiful. His fur is also smooth and beautiful. He is no longer the fat and dirty lazy cat in Duke town. The change was slow and unobtrusive, but Amun looked at Schrodinger and suddenly realized that the cat had changed too much.More than a cat has changed? The whole town of DUK has been completely wiped out by the flood, and Amun is no longer a teenager a few months ago!


    Today, Schrodinger has been following Amun and staring at him. Is he afraid that something will happen to him? Will it care about him? In any case, the cat is Amun''s only teenage companion in Duke Town, and will continue to accompany him. Also do not know where the mood, Amun reached for Schr? Dinger in his arms, stroked its back, soft voice: "Duke town is not, everyone is gone, now only you and I are left."


    Schr? Dinger was startled by Amun''s sudden movement. It seemed that he was reluctant to be touched by Amun. His sharp claws stretched out from the meat pad on the toe tips. He raised his claws to grab Amun''s arm. When he heard his words, he didn''t really scratch it. He just twisted around and was very unhappy.


    Amun saw that the cat was uncomfortable in his arms. He sighed and put it down again. Then he sat in the room and began to practice divine meditation. Only when his body and mind are calm and undisturbed can he forget the sorrow of the world.


    Amun has been able to practice some medium level divinities. In addition to elemental divinity, he has always been most interested in space divinity and information divinity, which are related to the special divine stones left by the old madman. But a third level magician can''t practice these two kinds of divinities, so he is practicing detection divinity tonight.


    The foundation of these two kinds of divinities is detection divinity, especially information divinity. It is a branch of detection divinity cultivation to a higher level. Amun had already realized the art of detecting divinity, and it was very easy to cultivate the most basic "puppet eye induction".


    You don''t have to look, you don''t have to listen. Everything around you is so clear in the dark. However, Amun seemed to be disturbed by something. Suddenly he opened his eyes and stood up, interrupting the magic he had just mastered. "Puppet eye induction" is much clearer than what we have seen and heard, which is a common sense for any magician.


    However, Amun was surprised to find that there were two things missing in the house. Schrodinger and the strange bone in the hut did not exist in his puppet eye induction!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    Schr �i dinger is really lying in the grass, it can not exist! Close to the cat can also hear that unique breathing sound, very rhythmic, like a slight snore. It seemed to be asleep, but amon was a little confused about whether the cat was really sleeping?


    Amun knew for a long time that Schrodinger''s origin was not simple or even inconceivable, so although he was surprised, he was not too surprised. Anyway, there were some mysteries that he still could not understand. But what about that bone? It was picked up by Schr? Dinger from the stronghold of the armored beast king, but it was impossible to sense its existence with puppet eye technique.


    Schrodinger must have known something, and that''s why he brought this strange bone back. Unfortunately, the cat can''t speak. Even if he can speak, he doesn''t have to tell Amun about it.


    Amun reached out and pulled the bone out of the cat''s paw, closed his eyes in the dark, and used puppet eye sensing again. This feeling is too strange, holding this bone in the hand clearly, the hand feeling is incomparable, but in the puppet eye induction, the palm is empty, as if there is nothing!


    He opened his eyes again, and suddenly waved the bone. A flame appeared in front of him. The red tongue of fire rose upward and gradually gave off a bright yellow light, illuminating everything in the room. Amun continued to activate the mana, and the flame turned white again. Finally, it turned to light blue. It seemed that the color was very cool, including the blazing heat.


    Amun turned the bone in his hand again, and the flame was rippling around his body like a wave, forming a ring of fire. He picked the bone up and down again, and the ring of fire also extended up and down to form a fire wall three feet outside his body. Amun carefully controlled the ring wall of fire so that it did not touch anything in the room, but accidentally swept a corner of the table.


    As soon as he shook his bones, he immediately accepted his first medium level fire wall technique. In such an instant, one corner of the table had been burnt to ashes, and the intensity of the fire could be imagined!


    Amun took a breath of cold air. This bone can be used as a practical staff, and it is better than his staff! If his staff is inlaid with flame spirit and three standard divine stones, the fire wall skill can barely achieve this effect. Moreover, this bone not only has a very good auxiliary effect on fire elemental divinity, but also tries to use several middle-level divine arts that he can practice theoretically, and all of them are very successful.


    Shenshi can be used as an intermediary to perform divine arts. It can be inlaid with a staff or not, but it will be more effective if it is inlaid on the staff in a specific way. On the other hand, the function of the divine stone is not only to inlay the Dharma staff, but also to be used as an intermediary to awaken the power and to make all kinds of artifact artifacts.


    The function of this "bone" is very similar to the divine stone. It has no attribute difference with the standard divine stone, but it can play the role of a special god stone. It is simply a "universal special god stone" and can be used as a staff directly.


    Amun suddenly remembered that the old madman had said that the God stone also has a name called "God''s skeleton", which is the remains crystallization after the fall of the gods. Is it possible that this bone like strange thing is a real spiritual skeleton? Amun has this question, but it''s impossible to be sure.


    It was almost daybreak. He took the bone and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, he thought of something again and reached out to take up his own staff. It is impossible for a magician to use two sticks at the same time. Amun wants to do another experiment to see if the bone can be used as a artifact? He''s going to use his wand to activate it.


    As soon as he picked up the iron staff, he heard a cat call. Looking back, he saw Schrodinger sitting up from the grass and shaking his head at him. He clearly told him that he could not do that. Then he raised a paw and pointed out to the outside of the house, which meant to let him out. The cat didn''t really sleep. It seemed to know the mystery of the bone, so she reminded Amun at the moment.


    Is it for Amun to take out the bones and test them, not in the house? Amun held a bone in his left hand and a staff in his right hand. As soon as he walked out of the hut, he heard a lot of noise coming from the distance. It seems that there are many animals running in the trees in the mountains, and the village is a bit chaotic. The adult men take up arms and run to the village in groups. I don''t know what happened.


    At this time, link with two people ran over, Amun asked: "what''s the matter, so chaotic?"


    "Amun," linck replied breathlessly! It may be that the flood has collapsed the cliff, or a branch of the Youdi river has been cut off by a landslide, and the torrent of water everywhere can''t flow out of the mountain, rising higher and higher, and has already submerged the hillside. "


    It has been raining all the time in the northwest, and the rain clouds are accumulated on the hillside of the peak. It may be that the debris flow formed by the collapse of a certain mountain blocked the narrow valley mouth, and the flood formed a barrier lake. The water level is getting higher and higher, which has already flooded the mountainside of this plateau, which is the direction Amun went when he came here.


    Amun looked around and said, "even if the landslide blocked the valley outside the mountain, the flood could not flood here. What are you worried about?"


    Link quickly explained: "we are not flustered. We are animals in the low jungle. In order to escape the flood, we run up the mountain one after another. We are just in the way of hunting. We can catch a lot of prey at a time Thank you for teaching us how to make meat floss. It can keep meat for a long time I also intend to direct the clansmen to catch a group of young and docile animals and domesticate them in the village, so that it will be more convenient to eat meat in the futureAmun waved his hand and said, "then you go quickly. This is a big event about the family''s life plan." Link promised to turn around and prepare to go. Amun suddenly asked, "if the flood has not reached the mountainside, can''t we get out here?"


    Link: the road you came to must be impassable now, but there is another way to go southeast to the lower reaches of the Youdi River, and you can go around the ridge, which is the road from medanzo Why, are you leaving now? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "no, I''m just asking. Go to your business. I''m fine


    Link and his people left in a hurry. Amun took his staff and bone to the open area of the village, only to find Schrodinger running in front of him with a light cat step. When he came to the square in front of the cave, he saw Schr? Dinger squatting at the hole and scratching the ground with his paws. Amun took a closer look and was stunned. ����The cat can''t speak, but it can write!


    Schr? Dinger wrote the eju cursive script, not secular writing, but divine writing. Both sword script and cursive script have two ways of writing. People who can write secular characters do not necessarily understand divine script, but those who understand divine script must write secular writing. The cat was able to write, but he wanted to write divine texts that Amun could not understand. His temper was really strange, as if he disdained to write secular words.


    Schr? Dinger drew only a few simple characters with his claws on the mud, and then he turned around and swaggered away as if he didn''t want to hear what Amun wanted to ask. Amun didn''t know Shenwen at all. After all, the characters are the same, that is, the combination of writing methods has a specific form. He even guessed, roughly understood the meaning of the line on the ground, which should be "follow me, this is your only chance."


    There is also an arch shaped circle on the indicator character expressing "I".


    Amun did not have time to express too much surprise, because as soon as he looked up and saw that Schrodinger had gone far away, he quickly followed him. Schrodinger went out of the village and ran down the hill, through the jungle, around the other side of the plateau. From time to time, many animals can be seen running in the jungle, and the sound of branches being trampled and broken is heard in the ear. The wild animals were all running high to avoid the flood, but Schrodinger was the lower place to flood.


    Amun didn''t know where Schrodinger was going to take him. He was also a little worried that he would be trampled by running wild animals, so he quickened his pace to catch up with him. However, it is not easy to catch up with a quick and dexterous cat in the jungle. Schrodinger ran very fast, and the speed was just right for Amun to see, but he could not catch up with him. However, Amun himself was almost hit by wild animals suddenly running out of the dense forest several times.


    They ran all the way, and gradually they were far away from the village. They went down through the misty clouds. It was raining in the jungle at the bottom, and the road under them became more and more muddy. They ran around the plateau for a long time, and finally there was no road ahead, only to see the rolling flood at the foot of the mountain.


    Schr? Dinger crouched on the hillside by the water. His body looked vaguely like a lion, but he looked at the distant flood instead of paying attention to Amun.


    Schr? Dinger stopped running. Amun finally breathed a sigh of relief and slowed down to the nearest place, only to find that the cat had written a few lines on the ground, which was still a divine text that Amun didn''t know much about. Amun guessed and understood some of the sentences: "bones It''s your destiny Key It''s excited in the water Ship To the other side. "


    "Since you want to tell me something, why don''t you write something that I can understand?" he asked? You wrote the key and the boat, you mean the bone? What door is it, and what ship is it? "


    Schrodinger did not answer what he meant. Instead, he raised a front paw and pointed to the distance. Amun looked up in the direction of the cat''s finger, and saw a familiar peak, another peak he saw on his way. Amun didn''t know which way to go at that time. It was Schrodinger who led him to the plateau where the caveman tribe was located.


    Looking at the mountain from a high place at the moment, Amun realized that it was impossible for him to climb it at that time. The cliffs above the surface of the water stand like cutting, and there is no place to climb. Although far away, the white spray of the flood on the rocks can be seen. The clouds in the middle of the sky are torn apart near the cliff, and the airflow near the mountain wall is extremely fierce and complicated, and even birds are difficult to fly safely.


    Schr? Dinger did not move or speak, still pointing his paw at the mountains far away from the flood. At this time, the torrent in the mountain is slowly calming down, no longer rushing to a direction. There are huge whirlpools in the water, which is a sign that the water level has risen to the highest point. The rain was still falling, and the mountain wind had no definite direction. It whirled around, rolling up waves on the water.


    Amun understood what Schrodinger meant. It was for him to throw the bone into the water to stimulate it. He suddenly remembered the old Madman''s advice that Schrodinger was the only guide that could lead him to Bell''s whereabouts. Was this cat directing the way? Bell was on the mountain in the distance?


    Now, even if there is only a glimmer of possibility, Amun has to try. He resolutely throws the bone on the water, but he doesn''t know how to stimulate it. So with a wave of his staff, he uses the power of communicating and stimulating the divine stone.


    The bone floated lightly on the water, and suddenly turned into a large, narrow crescent shaped "boat". This "ship" is invisible to the eyes. Only in the mana stimulation can we detect that there is an invisible space on the water. The outline is the shape of the ship.Schr �� dinger jumped on the water, just like a floating boat. It still raises its front paw and points in a direction in the distance. It took a moment for Amun to come back to his senses and walked on the invisible boat with his staff.


    There was no rudder, no oar, and no sail. Schrodinger pointed to a direction and clearly made him go there.


    It took a while for Amun to become familiar with how to operate such a "boat" with a stick, which was what the old madman had told him - it was not necessary to call on the wind and rain, but to communicate and operate the various forces of nature. His staff is inlaid with the magic dance of the wind and the dark blue water core, which is suitable for manipulating the elements of air and water to control the ship on the flood in the wind and rain.


    Amun was very hard to control the invisible ship. Even with the help of his staff, he used all his strength to reach the limit, and then he would make it steady between the whirlpool and the surge and move slowly in the direction that Schrodinger pointed out. He could not help feeling a little ashamed. In fact, Amun did not know that it was a miracle that he could control the ship.


    Ge lie once manipulated the dark blue boat to cross the flood. It was a precious magic weapon given to him by an old madman. Only a great magician can inspire and use it. However, the invisible ship made of this bone can be manipulated by a third level magician. As an artifact, the higher the level, the more magical the effect is, the higher the requirements for users. When playing the same role, the lower the requirements for users, the more precious the artifacts are.


    Amun doesn''t understand this yet, and it''s impossible for any other third level magician to have his wand.


    The invisible ship swayed forward in the wind and waves. Schrodinger, who had been pointing ahead, suddenly turned his head and looked into the flood. Amun immediately heard the howling sound. He turned his head and saw that there were several big wild animals floating in the whirlpool with the flood. Amun knew them. They were the king of armored beasts who had fought with him and the big armored beasts.


    Armored animals are good at diving and swimming, but after all, they are reptiles rather than fish. The pool where they live is submerged by mountain floods, and it is dangerous to get involved in such a vast flood. After struggling for such a long time, they are exhausted. However, the magic of earth element they are good at has no effect on escaping from the boundless water.


    The armored beast king seems to have found an invisible space in the distance. The ship is passing by on the water. It cries hard and struggles to lift its long tail in the water. It seems to be calling for help.


    "Can I save them?" Amun said to Schrodinger at the bow.


    To my surprise, Schr? Dinger, who always spoke to Amun, nodded at the moment.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Amun gradually became familiar with how to control the invisible space like a big ship. When the staff pointed to the distance, a gust of wind rolled up a surge, and the waves rolled and carried the armored beasts floating over. He then used his staff to pick them up and directly led them to the invisible ship. This piece of "hull" space is very large, to accommodate five huge armored beasts is more than enough.


    The four armored beasts were already exhausted, and seemed to feel very frightened in this strange space. They crouched down carefully and did not dare to move. Only the armored beast king seemed to be a little familiar with the breath of the invisible ship. He turned his head and looked around in doubt. Then he wagged his tail to Amun gratefully, which made him lie down.


    These armored beasts have simple intelligence, knowing that Amun saved them. Since Amun dares to do so, he is not afraid of them hurting people. He has already seen that these fierce beasts have been tormented by the flood, and there is a magic weapon space in the invisible ship. He can throw these armored beasts back into the flood at any time.


    The invisible ship, carrying one man, one cat and five armored beasts, became much heavier. However, Amun was not required to hold it up by magic power on the water, and it was no more difficult to control than before. It swayed in the wind and rain and continued to move forward, finally reaching the peak in the distance. On the other hand, there was a cliff, which was pounded by waves. It was a steep and rocky cliff, and Schrodinger was referring to such a precipice.


    Further on, he hit the mountain, and Amun could not help slowing down. Schr �i dinger gave a cry of discontent. He looked back at Amun and waved a firm front paw, which meant that he should directly hit him.


    After a series of bizarre experiences, Amun has been convinced of all kinds of magic of the cat. If you want him to hit it, you can do it. This is an invisible space manipulated by magic power. It is not a fragile object, but a shock. The invisible space collided with the visible mountain wall. Amun subconsciously clenched the staff of the Dharma stick, and his whole body muscles tightened. He slightly arched his back as if he was going to bump into the mountain.


    The invisible ship hit the cliff, but there was no expected strong vibration, as if nothing happened in general, even directly through the past!


    Then Amun felt that his feet were empty, and the invisible ship fell down. Fortunately, the distance of the fall was not high, and soon it landed without making any sound. Instead, it made several armored beasts bounce from the ground and was scared. They looked on both sides in horror, not knowing what had happened.


    Seeing that the invisible ship suddenly passed through the cliff, and the hard rock didn''t exist like air, Amun subconsciously looked back and saw perhaps the most strange scene he had ever seen. The location of the cliff just now seems to be a transparent invisible barrier. You can see the flood beating and rolling up the waves. There is a transparent water wall several people high behind, but it can''t reach the space inside the mountain.


    Is this mountain wall also the invisible space created by some strange force, just like the invisible ship inspired by Amun''s bone? Just as he was wondering, he heard Schr �� dinger �� dinger �� s �� Er �� Er �� s �� s �� �� s �� ��.


    Amun then turned back and looked at this place. It was the bottom platform of a huge mountain concave. The mountain peak was hollowed out by magic power. The traces on the four walls were not formed naturally. There is a corridor leading to somewhere in the middle of the mountain, and there is a faint golden light at the end of the corridor. Schr? Dinger was running towards the golden light, and the hairs all over his body seemed to stand up.


    Amun put away the invisible ship with a wave of his staff, and the strange space turned into a bone and flew back to his hand. After all, it is the background of this chapter ---


    Osiris: the God of abundance and the protection god of Ronnie River in the myth and legend of eju, who came back from the dead to become the God of the underworld. It is said that he was the father of Horus, the husband and brother of Isis.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    After the armor fell to the ground, some pieces of armor fell into pieces. Everyone''s bodies disappeared and turned into fly ash or smoke, including bell and neon on the high platform. After all, amon didn''t see their faces clearly.


    Thirty years ago, in the last attack with incomparable power, some people''s lives ended in an instant, including bell, the nine level magician. Finally, a force fixed the space and fixed the scene for 30 years. But all of them had already turned into fly ash in the power of explosion, and even the armor that was not strong enough was damaged and rotten.


    Thirty years later, Amun, the first one to come here, suddenly disturbed all this, just like opening a fast running time hourglass. The frozen scene instantly disappeared and became what it should have been! I don''t know what kind of magic this is. Bell seems to be waiting for someone to come and see him in the end.


    It''s impossible to describe Amun''s mood. He can''t take care of his surprise when he is shocked too much. He has to take his mind as far as possible and take a breath to look at everything here carefully. However, the golden tears of the gods did not fall with the staff, still hanging in the sky, and the golden light was quietly shining on the hollow of the mountain. Amun closed his eyes and sensed it with puppet eye technique. As expected, puppet eye technique could not see the existence of this divine stone. It seemed to belong to another space.


    On the platform in the middle of the cave, Amun picked up a crescent shaped lotus flower crown, which was made of gold. It was the hair ornament of the virgin and one of her identity symbols. There is also a set of broken armor, which is made of horse leather steel, but has a layer of strange silver metal on the surface. It is also engraved with the patterns of divine script and some divine arts array. Obviously, it is not ordinary armor, but it has been badly damaged in the fierce struggle. A sword as like as two peas were seen on the side of the


    armor. Amon had seen Gabriel''s Sabre and it was the same. Its silvery sword was sharp and tough, and the two sides of the sword were embedded in a stone. The sword was still intact, indicating that bell had not experienced too many close combat before he escaped here.


    Beside the sword, there was the staff of the saint, but the tears of the gods were no longer on it. Amun took up the staff and went to touch the four special sacred stones on the golden ring. As a result, the stone fell off and turned into pieces in his hand. How powerful was Bell''s last blow? Even the four special stones were destroyed, and then the staff was broken into several pieces.


    Standing under the tears of the gods hanging in the void and radiating golden light, Amun looked up and saw the inscriptions on the deepest stone wall of the cave. There were both cursive script and sword script. The first one was to explain the writing methods of two divine texts and the specific interpretation rules. These should have been left by bell. He is really a great deviant magician who has carved the things he learned in the temple here.


    At the end of this article, Bertrand noted that all the books on divinity that he had seen were written in divine script, and that the divinity scroll must be written in divine script, because there were specific symbolic requirements to inject various specific powers. The next paragraph should be the most concerned content of the old madman. Bell wrote that the gods above had hidden a secret, that is, people in the world can be the same existence as them. Although the road is extremely difficult, it is not without the other shore of eternal life. I have found the starting point of this road, but I can''t prove it finally. I will leave everything I know in the tears of the gods, and open it with the ribs of Hades.


    On the way to escape, I left Osiris'' ribs in the vast mountains. Those who want to get this secret must pass my test and find it, so that they can easily enter the final boundary set by me and come here to collect the tears of the gods. If the tears of the gods are taken away by force, the message left by me will not be seen.


    Dear teacher, if it is you who come here, you don''t need to find Osiris''s ribs. You can directly use your keepsake to stimulate the tears of the gods. You can see the divine information sealed on it. I haven''t thought about the mystery I have explored before, so I haven''t conveyed it to you. The test I left is for people who enter this place by mistake.


    At the back of the message was written in divine script how to use Osiris'' ribs, which are said to be sacred objects of Isis temple. Osiris is the father of Horus, the elder brother and husband of Isis, the Virgin Mary believed by the Ethiopians. Will the eternal God also fall, leaving a rib remains? The sacred object was kept in secret and never disclosed to the outside world, but was stolen by bell.


    Bell didn''t explain the origin of this rib too much. He only wrote the conclusion that he studied this rib, which was roughly the same as that of Amun. It has the function of a standard divine stone, but there is no difference in attributes. It can be regarded as a universal special divine stone, which can be used as a staff but cannot be inlaid.


    On the other hand, it is also a kind of space magic weapon, which can be called artifact. It can be excited and controlled by medium level magic power. It can be used as a carrier, just like a ship sailing on the Nile River. The minimum requirement in theory is that the user must be at least a third level magician who can practice medium level magic, but this is only a theory. I''m afraid no third level magician can really control it.


    If we use the power of high-level divinity to stimulate and control it, it can even be used as a flying artifact. In theory, the minimum requirement is that the user is a level 6 magician, but in fact, no level 6 magician really has the ability to control it.I''m afraid bell, who left these explanations, did not expect that a third level magician appeared today, holding a magic wand made by an old madman and steering an invisible ship made of ribs. He took advantage of the flood to directly enter the mountainside. Otherwise, Amun would not have a chance to get here.


    After seeing Bell''s message, Amun realized that it could also be used as a kind of space utensil directly, just like the magic space created by the great magician''s painstaking efforts to dance with the charm of wind. The magic dance of wind given to Amun by the old madman has been made into a magic space, but it can not be used before Amun has learned to use high-level magic space.


    This rib also needs to master high-level space divinity before it can be used, so it should be at least a level 6 magician, and a master of space divinity is better. But the lowest requirement in theory is that a third level magician can stimulate it. Bell left the way to stimulate it, but he said that this is only a theoretical requirement. The magician with too low achievement can''t use it at all, and there is no more explanation.


    Bell''s message on the stone wall ended, and there was a handwriting behind it, which was written in Shenwen cursive script. Amun understood it thoroughly by referring to the divine script rules left by bell. This text should be left by the virgin neon -


    "Isis, the great goddess, the God I revered all my life. I hope your brilliance can calm down the wrath of the Pharaon. I am willing to follow it With bell, I dare not ask for your salvation. Bell is a fire burning in the sky, I know he will destroy himself sooner or later, just want to prevent more disasters. At the same time, please forgive me, I am full of curiosity about the gods, which comes from the reverence of my life without hesitation. I don''t betray you. I just want to know more about you. I don''t know if this kind of prying is offensive... "


    It seems that the message has not been finished, and the last few words are quite scribbled. It seems that they have been interrupted just after writing here. The pursuers have followed them and started the war immediately.


    There was a detail that surprised Amun that there was no mention of Schrodinger in Bell''s message. The old madman had specially told Amun that bell had not only taken the virgin and her staff, but also stolen a sacred object and a cat. The temple of Isis had issued a secret order to look for it. The sacred object is Osiris'' rib, but no one knows the origin of the cat.


    Bell sealed the message in the token, hung it around Schrodinger''s neck, and sent it to Duke to find the old madman. In theory, the old madman could get Bell''s message whether he got a rib or not, but Schrodinger had not brought the old madman to this place for 30 years.


    Until today, Schr? Dinger first LED Amun to find the sacred rib, and guided Amun to turn the rib into an invisible ship, which arrived here. If Amun wants to get to this place with his ability, this is indeed his only chance. Otherwise, if he has a token, he will not be able to come. Even if he does, he will not be able to pass through the illusory mountain wall and enter the mountainside.


    All this can only be said to be Schr? Dinger''s choice. It has been waiting for so many years to guide Amun here, but is not willing to pay attention to the old madman. Why does this cat do this? And has been waiting for 30 years for this! Amun can''t know. At this time, he stood on the high platform and took out the token which was engraved on both sides. He used his magic power to excite the tears of the gods hanging in the air, and he saw that there was a change.


    In the golden light shining on the whole mountainside, a huge curtain of light diffused like a gauze. In the light screen, dazzling golden characters appeared, just like a waterfall flowing with divine writings pouring down from the void. What was written on it was the secret of becoming a God -


    *


    and www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Man can be a God, but we should start by awakening the power of both sides of one body. But I think all the gods conspire to hide this secret and divide the road of eternal life into two ways, namely, divinity and body art, which are known to people. There is no end to these two paths.


    Practicing divine arts can obtain the power given by the gods, and even see the possibility of becoming a god eventually, but it is impossible to pass the final test. Cultivating physical skills can gain powerful blood force and become a strong one on the mainland. In the end, it is almost invincible, but it is impossible to get eternal existence.


    Some Samurai have done it before www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    Some of these things are well preserved. Amun can''t help but think that medanzo doesn''t have a decent armor, and link doesn''t even have a real staff. There is a special way to make Dharma sticks. It''s not just a magic stone embedded in the bone, but a staff. It just plays the role of a divine stone and looks like a staff.


    Thinking of this, Amun held the bone and pointed to all directions. He used the space magic to stimulate the bone to absorb all the things with magic power. He just managed to succeed. At the moment of success, the speed of space divinity''s ingestion was extremely fast. Almost all the objects that were inspired by his magic power disappeared in a flash!


    However, Amun suddenly uttered a short exclamation. He leaned forward and fell to the ground with a thump, and his bones fell off his hands. His right shoulder is aching and hanging well. If he didn''t give up quickly, his forearm would be broken because of the sudden falling force. Even though Amun was a third class warrior, he could kill a cow with one blow, and he could not lift such a heavy thing in one hand.


    But when the bone fell to the ground, it was light and did not make much noise, as if the weight had not increased at all. This feeling is so strange. The artifact of space takes in so many objects that Amun holds it as if it bears the weight of everything. However, the bone falls on the ground as light as before, but as a caster, Amun can''t hold it!


    It''s no wonder bell would say that the third level magician can use this space artifact is only a theory, which is impossible in fact. It seems that there are other mysteries of higher-level space divinity, which are not mastered by Amun at present.


    Since he couldn''t move it, Amun had a stupid way. He simply knelt on the ground and held the bone in his hand instead of lifting it. He once again used the space magic to stimulate it. He could sense that there was another space in the bone, and those things were in it. He used the space magic again to take out these things one by one, and then he stood up again with the light floating bones.


    Amun took the bone and thought for a long time, but he still made a decision. Since he could not take all the things with him, he would choose the best one and control it within the weight he could carry. The power of a third class warrior can already pick up a lot of things.


    There are many things Amun didn''t know very well, and he didn''t have time to identify them carefully. He only picked the intact ones, including two sets of armor, four swords, one shield, three javelins, two axes, three staff, eight scrolls, and nine scattered ordinary stones. Finally, after thinking about it, he also took the headdress of the virgin into the bone.


    These things are quite heavy, the weight adds up, ordinary people can''t move at all, but Amun can barely lift them. Then he did an experiment. He carefully put the bone into the leather pocket on his shoulder and let go of his hand. As expected, the leather bag did not change. It showed that the weight of the bone did not increase as much as he felt. Otherwise, the belt on the shoulder must have been broken.


    The weight of all the objects in the invisible space only acts on the donor. This is very troublesome, but at the same time, he feels a little lucky. Otherwise, it is not easy to find a place to put the bone. The bone is in the state of retraction. It can take in a lot of things as a space artifact, but it can''t hold living things. This was confirmed when Amun came, when he put away the invisible ship and threw out all the five armored beasts.


    After all this, Amun pulled the bone out of his leather pocket again and pointed to the tears of the gods in the air. Sure enough, the golden shining God stone suddenly disappeared and was absorbed into the invisible artifact space.


    There was a sudden darkness in the middle of the mountain. Then he heard the roar of the armored beast and the sound of the current pounding the rocks from the other side of the corridor. Amun quickly took out a magic stone and threw it into the air. The soft white light lit up all around again. I saw a few armored animals ran into the hall in the middle of the mountain from the corridor in a panic, still dripping water on their bodies.


    It turned out that at the moment when Amun put away the tears of the gods, the unreal cliff like a transparent barrier suddenly disappeared, and a few people high water walls poured in, drowning the place where several armored beasts were. They don''t know what happened, but they are also scared by the flood. They run in and report to Amun.


    The old madman once said that bell was good at information divinity and space divinity. At that time, his attainments in these two kinds of divinities were unmatched in the whole Egyptian empire. It seems that the "cliff" outside is a kind of magical space created by bell to stimulate the tears of the gods. It is not only a kind of camouflage, but also a kind of barrier. Everything that happened here is sealed in the belly of the mountain until the arrival of Amun.


    At this time, it was dark. Amun didn''t want to risk crossing the dark flood in the rain and wind. Besides, he was very tired of using mana continuously today. He needed to have a good rest and meditation to recover his power. He put away the stone, and the mountain fell into darkness again. Amun sat on the stone platform in the dark, with his back to the corridor, looking at the direction of the cave wall with the handwriting on it, and sat quietly for a night.


    The next day it was still stormy and stormy, and the thunder was rolling in the distance. When he went outside the corridor, he was confronted with a flood. The concave part of the mountain wall had been exposed directly, and the water surface was over the platform on which he had been standing. It was still dark under the dark clouds, but after daybreak, we could see the mountains in the distance.


    Amun inspired the bones to form an invisible ship and took Schrodinger and five armored beasts through the flood and set foot on their way home.No matter whether the cat or the iron boat lost a little bit of the sound, no matter it was the cat who lost his home slowly. The bones unfolded into an invisible ship, which could carry them across the water. When they crossed the water, they could also see what Amun had photographed in the invisible space. At the moment, he was piled on the boat. So Schrodinger should be very interested. First of all, he was so excited to enter the mountainside.


    Amun found that there was something wrong with the cat''s mood. He looked very melancholy. Schrodinger used to be lazy and greedy, but later he was carefree and carefree, but he had never seen him so melancholy! This melancholy cat made Amun a little bit used to it.


    The old madman died, and today it is finally confirmed that bell has fallen 30 years ago, which is certainly not good news. Although he got the information he wanted, everything should be perfect, but Amun''s expression was inexplicably heavy, and he looked very melancholy. No one could talk to him about anything. So he said to the cat, "Schrodinger, what''s the matter with you? You look very sad. Are you also sad for Bell and congni? "


    The cat squatted in the bow of the boat as if he didn''t hear him.


    Amun asked again, "Schr? Dinger, are you looking for something that you haven''t found? Can you tell me What''s your origin, and why do you write Shenwen? "


    Schr? Dinger still looked at the front melancholy and continued to regard Amun as the air.


    Amun thought about it for a long time, and finally said the question in his heart: "Schr? Dinger, are you also a God? Why can''t the puppet eye sense detect your existence Or whose soul is sealed in the cat''s body


    Schr? Dinger sneezed, and actually fell down to sleep. He simply ignored Amun.


    Amun did not move, and finally said: "a day and a night without food, Schrodinger, are you hungry? I''ll make you delicious food


    Schrodinger didn''t respond, but the armored beast king suddenly sneezed and looked at Amun with a low voice. Where''s food on this ship? Unless the armored beast is slaughtered for barbecue.


    ����


    Amun suddenly left the village and did not come back for a day or night. Link and his people were very upset, but they did not know where he had gone. They were waiting at the two entrances of the village in the early morning. They were worried, as if they had lost something most important.


    Near noon, someone suddenly exclaimed in surprise: "look, that''s the God''s waiter! The cat


    From a distance, Schr? Dinger came out of the woods with a melancholy look and a languid step, as if he had never seen the people standing at the entrance of the village. Link carrying the bone stick has run out of the village to meet, but suddenly a jump how high, "ow" called a turn back to run.


    In the dense forest behind Schr? Dinger, there were five huge armored beasts in line. In the middle was the armored beast king who nearly killed link. But the armored animals looked strange, crawling slowly behind Schrodinger, like five docile kittens.


    Seeing that the "wise and brave" patriarchs were scared like this, the cave dwellers were also in a flurry, sending out a cry of surprise, someone was ready to run back to get weapons. At this time, a voice said: "don''t panic, these armored beasts have been taken by me, I brought them back!" With the sound, Amun came out of the trees with his iron staff.


    The crowd''s exclamations turned into cheers. As soon as link, who was running back, turned around and met him again, he called all the way: "Amun, you are back at last! People are waiting, you have brought a miracle Although he was very happy, he didn''t dare to approach him. He still hid from the big armored beasts with a look of lingering fear.


    Amun said, "I went to do something in the flood and saved these wild animals. Don''t worry about me. Link, you come with me. I need to see you


    After the people had dispersed, Linke ordered people to bring delicious barbecue, which was the antelope that had just been shot yesterday, and roasted with seasoning. Amun gave Schrodinger a plate to put, and then let link sit down to eat with himself.


    Those armored beasts just stayed outside the house where Amun lived. The people of the clan were far away from each other. When link just came in, he kept pulling amon''s sleeve, and didn''t dare to go far away.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Amun didn''t explain where he had gone yesterday. He couldn''t tell link clearly. Moreover, some secrets were not necessary to be known. He asked if there was an iron ore rich area near link, and perhaps swamps and pools could be found for the armored beast.


    Link thought for a moment and replied, "there is such a place. Under the iron ore producing rock in the southeast of the village, there is a pool in the dense forest, which is not far from the road leading to the mountain. Do you want to keep these armored animals next to the village?"


    Amun said with a smile, "why, are you afraid? In fact, armored animals do not eat humans. They are omnivorous animals, eating aquatic plants, fish and shrimp in the mud, and occasionally small animals. These armored beasts are just a little big and fierce, but they are already very human. If they are accepted by me, they will not hurt the people here. If they are kept there, they can be protected animals in the village.


    As for you, you can''t always be afraid of them. If you get familiar with them, they may even be able to practice as opponents. They are very smart and know what you want to do. Practice well. When you become a third level magician, I will give you a real staff and a weapon for fighting. "


    "Thank you very much. Thank you very much! What can I do for you, your pious waiter


    Amun waved his hand: "you have done a lot for me. If there is any need, I will tell you directly."


    Link''s eyes turned, and he tried and said, "God Amun, can I ask you something?"


    Amun lowered his head and began to eat meat. He swallowed the roast meat in his mouth and said, "if you have something to say."


    Link''s voice stuttered: "can I Learn to write? You know our people are illiterate, and you said I''d better learn to write But who can teach me? "


    Amun did not want to reply: "Oh, you should learn to write, otherwise in the future some excellent divinity will be difficult to learn. I will teach you when I have time. It''s not easy. You have to put your heart into it


    "Of course, I will try my best. Thank you for your kindness No matter how difficult it is to write, can it be more difficult than divinity? "


    As link left, he was so elated that he felt like he was about to fly. Finally, a stone was put down in his heart. Yesterday morning, Amun asked about the way to the outside of the mountain. He was worried that Amun would suddenly leave. Then Amun and his cat would disappear. For a time, link suspected that he had left without saying goodbye, and he was very sad.


    Just now I asked amon if he could teach him to write? On the one hand, he really wants to learn, on the other hand, he is also testing amon''s attention. Learning to write is not a day or two. At least Amun will stay here for a long time. Amun also said that if he wanted to give him a real staff, he would have to wait until he became a third level magician.


    Excited link forgot that there was only a branch and a leather bag around Amun, and there was no staff at all. Where did he get it for him? But link didn''t think much about it. Amun was almost like a God in his mind. It was possible to create any miracle. Even five ferocious armored beasts were brought back like honest kittens.


    ����


    The landslide cut off a branch of the Youdi River and formed a barrier lake under the plateau. The road leading to the city of Syria was submerged, and Amun''s retreat was broken. Even if this road can be opened, Amun has no way to retreat. Duke town does not exist, and he can''t go back to exile.


    Today''s Amun has two choices: one is to stay in the village and continue to practice physical and divine arts; the other is to walk down the mountain to enter the kingdom of balun as his travel destination in Tianshu www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    "The God above may be watching the world, watching how people express their faith and choose their own destiny. I have received the power of the gods, which is meant to protect the dignity of the gods and the Egyptians. I think this is my destiny. God, I have not betrayed you!


    But it''s not just gods who have will. I''m surprised where Bell''s strength and courage come from? When he passed the promontory City, I advised him to return to the arms of the temple, but he was not left behind. Bell told me - mortals can also be gods, in which the gods deceive everyone, and we are all deceived.


    Great Horus, I admit I''m curious! I once said to bell, "please do not tempt me." I have already rejected the temptation of the devil. But is the temptation of immortality really the devil in people''s hearts? I hope to get the answer, even at the last moment of my life. ����Did bell destroy himself because of this temptation?


    I wanted to see bell confirm the answer, so I let him and Cong Ni leave the border of eju. Although I couldn''t stop him alone, I didn''t try my best to stop him. He was my people and my benefactor, and I couldn''t make up my mind to challenge him with all my courage.


    But I heard the voice of the gods today, and the team of Wangdu and mengfeisi came with a decree and ordered me to cooperate in the pursuit of bell. I knew that I could not escape the fate. My divinity of information came from Bell''s direction, and I left my mark on the ornaments. ����Why do I do this? Is it God''s will?


    I set out in secret, and had no time to say goodbye to everyone, knowing that I would not be able to come back again, either because of the gods or because of bell.


    My staff is the property of the promontory temple. I hope you can help me return it to the gods. I don''t want to have any debt in my life. If you can read the message I left, it must be a magician. Then I have left three scrolls beside the staff. This is my gift to you to repay all you have done.


    I have also left a ring, which is a relic of my family. Please send it to my family in the promontory city. You will get another reward. There is my will in the ring to tell my descendants how to repay you. When you return the staff to the promontory temple, please find Lord Dick and ask him to ask a great master of high-level space divinity to take out the will in the ring, read it out and do notarization. Lord Dick is trustworthy. "


    The message of Nero, the great magician, is so true that it can be heard as if he had spoken in front of his eyes before his death. This is a message that cannot be forged. At the same time, there are other information naturally printed into Amun''s mind, introducing the three scrolls mentioned in the last words, which turned out to be the three that Amun could not identify.


    The longer and longer branch of silvery white axis is called "space turbulence", which can break the closure of space barrier and is the best escape method when trapped by divine space. However, there will be countless space fissures when casting space turbulence, which may hurt the caster himself. Therefore, it is a very dangerous high-level magic. Using scroll to cast it does not need to consume its own mana, but also can use space artifacts to protect itself.


    Another short scroll with gold core is called "information annihilation". It can disrupt the sealed divinity information, belonging to a destructive divinity. The combination of intelligent information divinity and space divinity can not only preserve and transmit information, but also make various camouflages and traps. Information annihilation is used to destroy these traps and camouflage.


    It seems that this great magician was prepared to leave. He knew that bell was good at space and information divinity, so he brought with him a targeted scroll made by himself. He did not use it in battle for some reason. It may be too late or no longer necessary to use it.


    These two scrolls are high-level magic scrolls. In theory, they don''t need to consume corresponding mana, but they also have requirements for users. They can use mana to expand scrolls to control the casting of divinity. Therefore, only middle level magicians can use them. As for the last gray scroll, Nero did not explain what it was. He only said that if the staff and ring were sent back to the promontory city according to his last words, the records of the scroll that he had made at that time could be inquired in the temple, and it would be explained in his will.


    However, Nero emphasized that the gray scroll was extremely precious, and its value even exceeded the staff and ring. It should not be used easily without his instructions.


    Amun blinked his eyes and thought for a long time. The magician not only left a will in the staff, but also left a will in the ring. It seems that the ring is also a space magic weapon, which can collect things. And Nero specially told that when returning the staff to the promontory temple, Lord Dick, the chief political officer, asked a great magician who was proficient in space divinity to open the ring and read out his will.


    This shows that it is very difficult to open the ring. At the same time, the credible Lord Dick is invited to do notarization to ensure that his will can be carried out and that his family will not be dishonoured. Nero has left three Scrolls for the return of the staff. What will be the reward in his will for the return of the ring? Amun was curious, but he couldn''t see it.


    Amun held the gray nameless scroll in his hand for a long time. Nero said that the scroll was more precious than the staff and ring, but if he did not carry out his last words, there would be no production instructions. No matter how precious it was, it was just a thing that could not be used and recognized. Amun was skeptical. He suddenly thought of a possibility. The great magician was worried that the person who got the relic would not do it according to his last words.Amun was right! The gray scroll is absolutely unusable. If someone gets it but fails to fulfill Nero''s last wish, he leaves everything privately, and finally uses or sells the scroll without authorization, it will be a dead end. It is the most valuable scroll in Nero''s life, and the essence of his heart and blood and skill is crystallized. But its value can not be measured by wealth, because its usefulness is too special.


    Amon had never heard of Nero. Nero grew up in the promontory City, and later became the chief god of the promontory temple. He became a great magician in his early twenties and was known as "Nero of genius". He was also the most brilliant master of divinity scrolls in the whole Egyptian empire. He was obsessed with making various scrolls and spent countless efforts and energy. Perhaps because of this, Nero did not become an eight level magician for more than 40 years.


    The promontory city-state of eju, like the city-state of Syria in hathia, is located in the strategic juncture of various countries. Nowadays, there is a great eight level divinist guru Goliath in the city-state of Syria. At that time, the promontory city-state also had a great magician, Nero.


    At that time, the strength of the promontory Temple lost the most in the pursuit of bell, because it was closest to Bell''s final escape route, and the most people were transferred. Many people, including Nero, the LORD God, did not come back. At that time, the eju empire was already very strong, and the khatti kingdom was subject to the military service through the war, and the border had not been threatened. In addition, there were no transcendent Great Magicians willing to stay in this remote city-state. Therefore, in the past 30 years, there has been no great magician in the Cape city.


    Now Lord Dick, the Archbishop of the promontory City, is not a great magician, but also a very talented magistrate. As for the Lord Dick mentioned in Nero''s last words, it was not rod Dick, but rod Dick''s father. Although the city-state administrator formally needs to be appointed by the Egyptians, it is a hereditary position in many places.


    Amun couldn''t understand the gray scroll anyway, and it seemed that the staff could not be handed over to link. Whether he returned the staff to the promontory city according to Nero''s will, it would be useful to keep it. He took the scroll and staff back to the bone, shook the bone and took out a ring.


    This ring is very ordinary in appearance. It is a simple ring. It looks like bronze. It is carved with a circle of wumang shape and spirit array pattern. There is no other decoration. Amun didn''t pay much attention to it when he took it into the bone. Anyway, it was a complete small thing, which was received in the invisible space. When he took it out alone, he felt that the small ring was very heavy, almost as heavy as a thick horse leather steel shield.


    Amun, who has experience in using space objects, knows that there is something in the ring, not just a will. It''s funny to say that a level three magician has three space objects in his hand. There is something in the ring that he can''t see, and the charm of the wind can''t use it. It''s the bone that he can barely stimulate, but it can''t play a real role.


    These are the treasures that the magicians dream of. It''s a waste to leave them in Amun''s hands. If the news spreads out, I don''t know how many people will envy, envy and hate!


    The accident did not make Amun forget his original intention. After putting everything away, he finally picked another staff for link. This staff is not inlaid with special divine stones, but it is spiral shaped and inlaid with seven ordinary divine stones in turn. Moreover, the material is very special. Amun can''t tell what is made of.


    It is not necessary to embed as many divine stones as you want to inlay on the staff, and it is not necessarily that the more inlaid, the better. Its production process is quite complicated, and the effect of stimulating divine arts should be combined together. The more complex the staff, the higher the material requirements, and the more difficult it is to make. This staff must be the work of a master craftsman. Amun tried it. It can obviously enhance the effect of casting divine arts, especially the speed of starting divine arts.


    Amun didn''t regard it as a good thing. After all, it was not as good as the bone. It was obviously not as magical as the other staff in his hand. It was just suitable for link. Now Amun has a bit of "wealth as floating clouds" mentality, he has seen and owned too many God stones, and nothing in his hand is not a treasure, and he has become accustomed to it.


    **


    Introduction to the characters in this chapter -


    Nero: thirty years ago, the chief deity and seventh level master of the promontory city-state, was obsessed with the research and production of divinity scrolls all his life, and died in the decisive battle to kill bell.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    There is a joke in the well of Tianshu mainland. When noble magicians perform their magic, they not only show the power of the gods, but also compare who will spend more money. A simple staff usually needs to be inlaid with an ordinary stone. If it is a precious and rare high-level staff, if converted into coins, it can definitely bury the opponent.


    Amun didn''t give the staff to link immediately. He took it away for the time being. When link became a third level magician, he would give it as a gift when he left.


    ����


    After the thunder, the heavy rain continued for seven days and seven nights. The flood was only a few feet from the lowest part of the wall of Syria when the flood was at its highest. After the heavy rain stopped, the sun fell again, the water gradually receded, and the city was finally saved! Thousands of people were cheering, the sound broke through the clouds and reverberated for a long time.


    Ge lie finally walked down the wall holding the staff. He almost exhausted all his magic power. The fingernails and knuckles holding the staff were white, and he could not help shaking. However, he tried his best not to show a trace of weakness. At this time, as long as an ordinary person reaches out a finger, he can stab Ge lie down. He even walks very hard, but he insists on not being helped, and walks back to the temple by himself with firm steps.


    People who rushed to the street to cheer saw Gore coming, and they all took the initiative to give way to a road. The crowd was like a wave of automatic separation to the left and right. All the people were shouting: "thank the gods, thank enril''s protection, thank our great God guru Ge lie!"


    The sound came up and down in the city like the mountain and the sea, and the flood outside the city was receding in the sound. Thanks to God''s words have become a habit, like a natural prefix in pronunciation, all people cry out without heart, but thank Ge lie is from the heart, which is the common voice of thousands of people.


    Gore was respected by all because of his transcendent status and achievements. Today, he has received cheers as if he were welcoming the gods. How to help and arrange the victims who have flooded into the city of Syria and help them return to their destroyed homes, release enough grain and seeds in batches to support the famine of this year, and when there is harvest in the next year, he should also send to the nearby city-state Apply for relief and assistance with the Kingdom, count the losses caused by the flood and so on.


    Some of the supplies the victims received were relief from city states and kingdoms, some needed to be registered for repayment in the future, and some were loans from temples. This is a recovery work after a disaster, but it is also a poor job to be responsible for this work. It is definitely a great opportunity to enrich one''s own pockets. If a greedy or incompetent official to control, I am afraid it will arouse public resentment and even civil unrest, so it is also an opportunity for Walter to prove himself in front of Ge lie.


    Fortunately, although the flood swept through more than half of the territory of the city-state of Syria, it was mostly the desolate jungle and desert in the East. Only one blow was the heaviest. There was no DUK Town, and the miners who had been able to mine the sacred stone from generation to generation had disappeared completely. This was an irreparable loss for the city-state and the whole kingdom. However, for others, it has nothing to do with themselves, and the losses are not great. There are not many victims who really need relief and comfort.


    Even so, Wallett was very busy. Morton, the financial officer, was dissatisfied with Wallett''s attitude of no details. He once complained privately that the high-ranking magicians were not cannibalism and had no idea of money. Obviously, he is talking about hualaite, and he doesn''t know whether he complains that Wallett spends too much money or supervises the money too carefully? However, he is only a few words of abdominal feint, dare not publicly blame Wallett what, than the previous cooperation with Cosman can be much more painful.


    Ge lie had no psychological association with these matters at all. He just disappeared. He hid in the temple and never showed up again. He did not ask anything. Even the routine sacrifice was presided over by Walter. If someone else did this, he might be regarded as unfaithful and disrespectful to the gods, but no one in Syria would say anything wrong with gore.


    It was not until three months later that GE lie made an official appearance in an open sacrificial activity and performed his duties symbolically. His face was pale, the wrinkles on his forehead were deeper, but his eyes were clearer and deeper than before. At this time, Raphael had finished his errand and returned from the royal capital, and the relief work after the disaster was almost finished. Gore asked Raphael whether he would like to remain as a high priest in the city of Syria?


    Raphael was very young. He was only a fourth level magician. Although he had no position, he was not an ordinary nobleman. He is the son of the former Prime Minister of the kingdom of hathi. His family power is very large. If he intends to enter politics, he will have a bright future in Wangdu. However, the young man was indifferent to life. Perhaps because he grew up in such a family, he was used to all kinds of conspiracies and struggles, and was tired of it. Therefore, he was not interested in politics and was only interested in practicing divinity.


    Because of his family status, he was able to find a great theologian like GE lie as his enlightenment tutor, and became the youngest disciple of the veteran of hathi theological Academy. To become the high priest of the city of Syria is a rare opportunity for others to ascend to heaven, but it is not Raphael''s pleasure. When Goethe put forward this proposal, Raphael did not want to agree, but did not want to refute the teacher''s face, so he appeared very hesitant.


    Ge lie saw it and said with a smile, "you are my youngest disciple. Among all the students, you are also the only one who has awakened myself from the initial strength to the present. I know your temper very well. You are not interested in power. You also want to escape from the competition of interests in the family by practicing divine arts.But people always have to do something when they live in the world. Practicing divine arts is not just for a kind of illusory achievement. What''s more, if you want to practice divine arts to the highest level, all kinds of tribulations in the world are also necessary experiences, otherwise there are too many things you can''t understand! Now the city of Syria needs a high priest, and you also need the tempering of the earth to help the city-state deal with everything after the flood like Walter


    Now that the teacher had said so, Raphael nodded and agreed. A mere fourth level magician was appointed as the high priest of the city of Syria. However, after Ge Lieh sent the report of recommending hualaite and Raphael to the Wangdu, he immediately approved it without any doubt and discussion. Obviously, Raphael''s family played an important role.


    Wallett and Raphael succeeded Cosman and Jeremy. The first thing that Goethe asked Raphael to do was to go deep into the muddy swamps and the wilderness where the flood had not yet subsided, to investigate and collect all the data, including the changes of topography and landform, to record the complete information with the artifact, without any omission, and then give it all to ge lie.


    This work is very hard, and there are unpredictable dangers. We have to go deep into the desolate and uninhabited dangerous areas. After the flood, there is mud everywhere. There are landslides and mudslides everywhere in the mountains, and there are frightening beasts haunting the survivors. Ge lie took out a number of his own collection of magic artifacts and scrolls to Raphael, so that his disciples can defend themselves in a crisis.


    It''s hard work for a fourth level magician to finish this work alone. Four months later, Raphael came back, his boots were leaking and his clothes were worn out. Apart from a few high-level air divinity scrolls that could be used for flying, Raphael almost did not move, and was ready to return it to his teacher.


    Ge lie shook his head and said, "I''m very pleased with your behavior. It''s beyond my expectation. You can keep these artifacts. You may come in handy if you have something to do in the future. I plan to go back to Wangdu seminary next month. I may not come back for a long time. It''s up to you. "


    Goliath took all the information that Raphael had recorded in his divinity, and then he stayed in the house. For a full month, the people of Syria had not seen this chief priest. He was doing a very special thing. Goliath recorded all the information in the pupil of the earth on his staff, and then inspired by his magic power, the void in front of him showed a light and shadow scene, which was the panorama of the flooded terrain of the city of Syria.


    At first glance, the terrain in the light and shadow is like the sand table used by generals in military exercises. However, it is not a real object, but a divine art information. It is very detailed and clear. Each part can be magnified independently. Even the wind in the high altitude and the airflow in the mountains are recorded by magic. The water in the river is also flowing.


    Ge lie does the same thing with his staff every day. If anyone looks on, he will find that the image of divine information is changing every day, just like the natural evolution of rivers and mountains, but it is much faster than the real dynamic of the outside world. Gore is performing a special divinity - the great prophecy in the legend.


    Prophecy is the acme of detecting divinity and information divinity. It is not a high-level divinity as is usually said. It is said that only gods can master it. But in fact, an ordinary medium level mage can use it, but it doesn''t have much meaning. Either the mana is not enough to support the long continuous consumption, or the predicted result is far from the fact.


    The foundation of prophecy is to collect the detailed information of the things to be predicted as far as possible, detect the rules of their operation and change, and then infer the future changes of such things under certain assumptions in a very intuitive way. The high priest Cosman, who was on the verge of death, also used prophecy when the flood came, but it turned out that his prediction was wrong.


    Depending on the flood and the state of Syria, this city will definitely be submerged and destroyed. Cosman expected this, so he escaped, but did not expect that Gore decisively ordered him to be killed, and then saved the city of Syria. After all, one''s knowledge is limited, and it is impossible to foresee the interference of all unknown information.


    Although a middle-level diviner can perform prophecy, the real great prophecy can not be mastered by ordinary magicians, not even great diviners. It needs to separate a relatively independent model from various complex information changes, which requires a high level of integration and trade-off of information detection. It is said that only level 9 mages can display part of the magic of great prophecy.


    The great prophecy seems miraculous, but the principle is simple and clear. For example, the most accurate big prophecy - everyone will die.


    The eighth level magician Ge lie used big prophecy today, but the possibility that his conclusion would be interfered by other factors is relatively small, but the amount of information he needs to collect is huge, the mana cost is huge, and the time required is also very long. Gore almost ran out of mana some time ago. After three months of cultivation, he had recovered completely. He felt that after this hard struggle, his magic power had increased significantly.


    Ge lie spent a full month in the secret room covered by the Shenshu array, and finally came to the conclusion that the geographical environment and climate around Duke town will change after the flood, and finally fully understand why enril said that the flood is a gift from the gods.


    The most direct impact of the flood was to temporarily cut off the land traffic between the khathi Kingdom, the eju Empire and the Baron kingdom. The northern part of the Syrian desert has become a muddy swamp, and vehicles and caravans can not pass through. The goods and trade between hathi and the Egyptians can only go through the sea for the time being. This process may last for one to two years.On the other hand, it is absolutely safe during this period of military affairs. It was originally located at the land boundary between hathi and juju and balun. If the enemy country launched a war from the sea, the city-state of Syria would be affected last, which would have no significance for the outcome of the war.


    The impact of Commerce and trade economy can be made up for many times, because the future land around Duke town and the climate of the basin have completely changed. A tributary of the Youdi river was cut off and washed away the valley in the southwest direction, flowing through the black fire forest, forming a huge inland lake in the low-lying area of northern Syria desert.


    A large amount of silt has been accumulated to fill the lower part of the black fire forest, forming a fertile soil layer, and the northern part of the Syrian desert also has a lot of grassland. This change is not short-term. Because the flood has such a great impact on the topography, the local climate will change fundamentally. Due to the influence of temperature difference and evaporation updraft, the precipitation over the years will also increase from heihuo jungle to the edge of Youdi River Valley.


    In this way, a stable cycle will be formed. In addition, new rivers can provide irrigation. Taking the disappeared town of Duke as the center, there will be a fertile field hundreds of miles from east to west and nearly a thousand miles from north to south. It has hills, mountains, plains, lakes, grasslands, can be planted and grazing, suitable for large population settlement. There used to be only one Duke Town, which guaranteed the basic living of only two thousand people.


    Although there are no miners in Duke Town, the mine is still there. Near the foot of the mountain to the north of Woye, there are still rich refined iron and divine stone mines, which are the most valuable materials on the whole continent. It is unnecessary to say that mining iron ore alone will make this fertile field a place for all countries to contend for.


    All countries in Tianshu continent have decrees that the hands of slaves should not touch the sacred stone, which is just that. The last step to remove the sacred stone from the ore core requires the power similar to divinity. In other places, it is done by low-level magicians. However, the geographical environment of Duke town was too desolate and remote, and the living conditions were too hard, and there was no condition for the formation of a large city-state with a large population. Therefore, there was a vein of miners in Duke town all the time.


    Now the situation has changed. There is no problem in that area where hundreds of thousands of people live. If people who are good at management and management are allowed to lead, it can even accommodate millions of people to live and build homes for a long time. If this happens, it means that a powerful new country can be established on the mainland! Although its territory doesn''t look too big.


    However, the possibility of establishing a new country is very small, because the surrounding countries will not give up this fertile field which is strategically and economically important. In the foreseeable future, years of war will break out here, flowing the blood of countless people, I do not know how many lives will be buried.


    At present, most of the uninhabited land lies in the territory of the kingdom of hathi and is under the jurisdiction of the city-state of Syria. However, its geographical location is very special. It is an "enclave" inserted into the center of Tianshu continent.


    **


    PS: Thank you for your long-term support! After tomorrow morning, "Tianshu" will face the test of being put on the shelves, and will say nothing more - subscription, monthly ticket!


    Goodbye!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    After the flood, there will be a black Fire Swamp in the west of the land, which can''t pass through a large group of people. The army of hathi can only enter the Syrian desert in the South and then turn northeast to get there from the edge of the newly formed inland lake. To its north is still the Assyrian plateau, which is blocked by high mountains. If the Assyrian army wants to enter there, it needs to cross the plateau.


    To its east is still the steep Youdi River Valley, deep mountain jungle, is a natural barrier. Beyond the inland lake to the south is still a desert. In order to enter, Barran and eju''s troops could only cross the desert from east to west, and then north.


    There are natural geographical barriers and difficult expeditionary supply lines between this area and all the surrounding countries, so once a war is launched, its consumption and casualties will be particularly large! If anyone takes the first step to occupy this place, establishes a city-state and manor, and has military and economic supplies, it will have obvious advantages. ����Anyone with vision can see this.


    It is for this reason that a great scuffle between the nations is inevitable, and the fertile soil will be filled with blood, fire and smoke. Flood is the so-called gift of enril. A new fertile field has appeared on the Tianshu continent, which could have become a rich and peaceful home for people. However, Ge lie seems to have seen the arrival of another disaster, which is also the result of people''s own choice.


    Although Goethe can foresee, but can not stop.


    Ge lie even analyzed the military strategic situation. At first, the Assyrian Kingdom did not pose a great threat to the hathian border, because their troops had to cross the Assyrian plateau, and the cost of waging war was very high, which was not worth the loss. But after the situation changes, it may be that enough benefits will make people willing to pay enough price. From the military point of view, Assyria is the most advantageous in the war situation, but its national strength is relatively weak.


    From the perspective of the war supply line, of course, the kingdom of hathi is the most advantageous. After all, Woye, where the town of DUK is located, is closest to the city-state of Syria. But from the perspective of strength, it is the most powerful in the southwest. In the southeast direction, balun''s national strength is equal to that of hathi, and the supply line is not very long. It only needs to start from the lower reaches of the Youdi River and cross the Syrian desert.


    The situation of all countries has its advantages and disadvantages compared with each other. It seems that no one is sure that they will have the absolute advantage. For all these, Ge lie can only analyze the situation by experience, and can''t draw a conclusion with great prophecy. Even if the two kingdoms of Assyria and balun are not considered, there will be another war between hathi and the Egyptians in the foreseeable future!


    The powerful eju empire made hathi submit to him several decades ago. However, because of its geographical location and the difficulty in supplying large-scale and long-term wars, eju was unable to merge the then hathi kingdom into the territory. In order to weaken the confrontation and achieve the most favorable rule, the Egyptians allowed the Hadith kingdom to retain the original temple, but he had to build the temple of Horus and pay the tribute of the vassal state.


    Now many people in the kingdom of hathi have been dissatisfied for a long time and are unwilling to submit to this fate for decades. Some people have been accumulating strength secretly and waiting for the opportunity to resist. This is the reason why governor Xiao Mo ambushed rod Dick''s motorcade in an attempt to capture the tears of the gods.


    For the Egyptians, the reason why they could not annex hathi was that the sea and the desert separated it, and it was difficult to manage the area thoroughly in the form of local governance. But now there is a vast and uninhabited fertile land, the situation is different. To occupy there for immigration is not only to open up new territories and expand land, but also an important strategic and economic base to deter countries.


    There must be some people in the top Echu Empire who also understand the growing resistance of the hathi Kingdom, and the geographical conditions have suddenly changed. The best strategic choice is to start first, and send expeditionary forces to occupy the Woye area around DUK town and extend the territory here.


    This series of analysis conclusion of Ge lie, if you want to really see, it will take time. It will be at least three or five years before the geographical and climatic changes predicted by his great prophecy will be stabilized to form a fertile land. At present, there will be no disputes in one or two years. The area around Duke town is still a muddy and uninhabited swamp.


    ����


    A month later, Ge lie walked out of the secret room, even more tired than after the last flood. However, he didn''t care to rest. He called his students, Walter, Raphael and governor Xiao Mo to the temple and had a long private talk. No one else knew what Gore had said.


    Then Goethe left the city of Syria and returned to the hathian seminary in the capital of the kingdom. For a year, he did not go out of the house and asked nothing. In the past, Goethe often returned to Wangdu, where he still held a post in the seminary. However, he would return to the city-state of Syria to deal with temple affairs. He also engaged in various kinds of theological research and guidance in the seminary.


    This time, however, it was totally different. Gore paid no attention to anything in the temple of syrya, and hardly appeared in the Hatty Seminary. He claimed that he would study complex and profound divinities, and closed his door to visitors. His prestige was unmatched in the cities of Syria, but it was hard to avoid criticism when he did so in the kings. Many people impeached Ge lie through various channels, criticizing the great divinity master for being unfaithful to his duties.


    It is suggested that another divinity master should be appointed to replace Ge Lieh as the chief priest of the temple of Syria. He should be appointed as a virtual senior official in the theological academy to study divinity. The chief patriarch of the seminary visited and persuaded him, but the result was unknown. Lucille, king of hathi, sent envoys to inquire about him, but the result was not known.Even the king did not know for what reason he did not make a statement. After a long time of delay, the Hadith Council of magistrates finally decided to discuss whether or not to remove Gore from the temple of Syria. At this time, Ge lie suddenly appeared in the seminary again. People were surprised to learn that he was already a nine level master of divinity!


    All the doubts disappeared. It turned out that the great master of divinity was really concentrating on practicing divine arts. He could not be disturbed by the outside world. He had already reached the highest level of level 9. What little things should be considered? The attitude of those who had written for impeachment and criticism changed, and they sent the most valuable gifts to ge lie. Ge lie took all the gifts with a smile, which relieved everyone.


    Lucille, king of hathi, specially hosted a banquet to celebrate Goethe. Also present were the elders of the seminary and the important ministers of the royal palace. There was a lot of talk and laughter between the monarchs and the ministers. After the banquet, the king summoned Ge lie alone and had a long talk in private. It has been speculated that the king might want to keep Gore in a more important position, such as the high priest of the main temple of hathi.


    However, this kind of conjecture failed. This chapter introduces the characters in this chapter -


    Lucille: King of hatti www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Sumer is a village town with more than 1000 people. However, Amun has never been to other places. He thinks that this town is much smaller than DUK town. But the sky here is very blue, and most of the people''s clothes are light linen or cotton clothes. Looking at the fields and sheep around, as well as the livestock and the chickens and geese in captivity, they are obviously much richer than Duke town.


    But the houses here don''t look beautiful and solid enough, and they seem poorer than Duke. As they walked past the temple in the town, Amun was even surprised that the temple was built of wood and only had two floors! It''s a far cry from the magnificent shrine of Lapis and white marble in Duke.


    He murmured in a low voice, "why do people here build temples with wood? Most of the houses are made of wood. Aren''t you afraid of fire? "


    Yin Nanna explained in a low voice: "it is very expensive to transport stones out of the mountains and reprocess them. It is cheap and convenient to build houses with wood here But the hall of cultivation uses cedar wood, which is different from ordinary wood. "


    Amun: what kingdom is this and what gods are worshipped in the temple


    Yin Nanna: "this is in the kingdom of balun. The temple of enril is built."


    Amun was a little puzzled and asked, "I heard that the main god believed in the kingdom of balun was the king God of malduk, while the main god of hathi and Assyria was the great God of enril. Why did the temple of enril be built here


    Yinnanna shrugged her shoulders and said, "Maybe God''s territory and human territory are not exactly the same. In the territory of balun, the temples of Marduk are built in the cities east of the Youdi River, while the temples of enril are built to the west of the Youdi river. However, there are also Marduk and other gods in the temples Anyway, they are all of the same God system. According to human legend, isn''t enril the uncle of Marduk


    Amun nodded his head and said, "Oh, so it is."


    You don''t want to ask, but you don''t want to ask


    Amun looked at her and said, "what''s so strange about this? Isn''t enril the uncle of Marduk? As far as I know, Horus is the king God of all the Egyptians, but the most important temple in lower eju is Isis temple, which also worships Horus and other gods. "


    Yin Nanna blinked her eyes: "I mean, how did this division of temples along the banks of the Youdi River come into being in the first place? Is there an agreement between the gods? Aren''t you curious? "


    Curious? The curiosity of the gods sent the lives of the old madman and bell, and so many people were buried with him, and Amun could not help but embark on an unknown and rugged road. He didn''t want to entangle this question in front of Yin Nanna, and said with a bitter smile: "what''s the use of curiosity? I''m a little mortal, and I don''t know the great God Marduk or enril, so I have no place to ask Yin Nanna, you are familiar with this place. Where can I sell clothes? Let''s go shopping first. "


    Yinnanna led Amun into a crossroad in the town and entered a shop. A boy of 16 or 7 years old came up and said, "do you want to buy clothes? Take a look. Our shop is the best goods in the neighborhood. There are cloth and ready-made clothes."


    Amun is very simple to buy clothes. He points to himself and says, "I want ready-made clothes. I can wear them."


    The clerk took a look at him, and it was obvious that Amun was not a noble. So he took a set of the best light cotton cloth clothes with red stripes, which were very beautiful and conspicuous, but there were no other designs, colors and embroideries. He said, "this suit needs 30 copper coins. It''s cool and breathable in hot weather. It''s cheap and good. You can''t buy it anywhere else."


    However, Amun thought that the cloth was not strong enough and was not wear-resistant enough. He pointed to a set of coarse linen cloth which was also very light but woven very tightly. He said, "I want this dress, plus pants of the same fabric. I''ll have two sets."


    Slightly disappointed, the man replied, "you don''t want to see anything else, even if you have ten copper coins in one set and two sets of twenty?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t need it anymore Yin Nanna, you can choose what kind of clothes you want to buy. "


    Yin Nanna pointed to a long skirt hanging on the wall: "this one looks good. I like it. Can it be very expensive?"


    When the clerk turned to see Yin Nanna''s appearance, he immediately had a light feeling in his eyes. He could hardly move his eyes when he looked at her face and body. When he heard the question, he returned to his mind and said, "Miss, you have a good taste. Among the clothes we sell in our shop, this is the best color that common people can wear. It''s a little expensive. It needs 60 copper coins."


    The guy looked at amon as he spoke. Amun didn''t care what the guy thought of him. He took out a silver coin and handed it over: "that''s it. I''ll buy it. Do you have a place to change clothes? Let her change clothes first


    The clerk was surprised, and then nodded his head again and again: "yes, there is. You can change clothes in the room by the small door behind the counter." Then he took the silver coins and found amon''s twenty copper coins.


    When Yin Nanna changes her clothes and comes out, Amun can''t help but shine in front of her. The dress she chose was extremely fitted. The thin white cotton cloth was printed with indigo stripes, which perfectly outlined the delicate figure and was almost attractive. The boy''s eyes were straight, and Yin Nanna turned around in place and asked playfully, "Amun, is it good-looking?"Amun nodded: "good-looking, you are good-looking, wearing this dress will be more beautiful."


    "Girl, you are so beautiful. What''s your name


    Yin Nanna looked back and said with a smile: "my name is Yin Nanna. Can I give you another pair of shoes after buying your expensive clothes?"


    Such expensive clothes? Is it really expensive? Amun didn''t have any idea about it. Since the clothes had to be paid for, they were certainly expensive, but it was no big deal. With only 80 copper coins, I bought two sets of clothes and a skirt, which was not enough for the cheapest bottle of wine in Duke town.


    And the guy was almost crushed by Yin Nanna''s smile. He took out a pair of cloth trip shoes from the back of the counter. The thick soft hemp soles looked very comfortable. He said with a smile, "of course, you can come here when you are free. We have all kinds of beautiful clothes here."


    Yin Nanna laughed at him again, but didn''t say thank you. She pointed to Amun and said, "it''s not the shoes I wear, but he pays for the money. You should give him a pair of shoes that he can wear. This pair is too small."


    Man "ah" a, obviously more disappointed, but Yin Nanna still smile at him. He took another pair of shoes that Amun could wear and handed them to Yin Nanna, saying, "OK, I''ll give you one more pair. I''ll give you another pair of shoes even if I give them to you."


    Yin Nanna covered her mouth and said with a smile, "you little guy gave me two pairs of shoes, so I''m not afraid that the boss will come back and scold you?"


    The boy suddenly came to the spirit, straightened his chest and said: "what are you afraid of? The boss is my father, and this shop is my family''s!..." Miss, you must come often. I''ll give you a cheaper one Listen to the tone of this, and look at his eyes, do not know whether you want to give or take advantage of.


    Put on the new clothes they bought, they went to the town again, which was more eye-catching. Passers-by almost all stare at Yin Nanna''s body - her face, her chest, her body. Another person will be very uncomfortable to be seen, but Yin Nanna laughs as well.


    Out of the shop, Amun asked, "where do you sell sheep? We''re going to buy sheep


    Yin Nanna: "of course not on the street. There is a market on the other side of the town."


    There are similar regulations in all countries of Tianshu continent. Slaves are not allowed to wear dyed cloth, and people are not allowed to wear embroidered clothes. Yin Nanna claimed to be a shepherdess slave, but she wore a flowered skirt with indigo stripes. But Amun was still inexperienced in this respect, for there were few slaves in Duke.


    Almost all the residents of Duke town are miners'' families. Only the mayor and Lord Xiaogu have servants who serve the daily life. In the mines outside the town, there were slaves who worked like miners and wore the same clothes. Amun just thought that yinnana''s dress was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but look at her side.


    When they came to the market town, the dazzling Yin Nanna caused a lot of commotion. Amun was not afraid to be seen by others. At first, he dared to look directly at Eko Maria''s eyes. He was regarded as a God in the cave savage tribe, and became the center of public attention more than once in Duke. What was it to be seen by these townspeople? He just vaguely felt that there was something wrong, but he did not think clearly what was wrong.


    Almost every stall owner would come over to greet him attentively, and then casually glanced over Amun''s linen clothes and straw sandals. His expression was a little strange, as if he felt that it was a pity for Yin Nanna to stand with him.


    However, she could not find the white sheep with black spots as Yin Nanna said. She looked very disappointed and seemed to cry again. Amun comforted, "can you change a sheep? Anyway, what you lost is a sheep. I can give you a bigger and better one. "


    Yin Nanna pouted and shook her head: "no, I''m looking for a sheep like that. There are more sheep out of the town. Shall we go to the shepherd to buy a good one? "


    Amun nodded and said, "well, let''s keep looking."


    They had already swayed around Sumer, where almost all the people in the town were talking about a young man in straw sandals and coarse linen clothes leading a charming girl to come here. The girl was dressed in shabby clothes. The young man took her to the old Joseph''s tailor''s shop and bought a beautiful and expensive new skirt. It is said that the young man only bought two sets of coarse linen clothes, but also very stingy to take advantage of it. The girl asked little Joseph for two pairs of shoes.


    Life in a small town is plain and boring, and this kind of thing is easy to be the topic of communication. People are saying that it must be the young man who abducted the girl and eloped by here. They should come from far away, because the young man still speaks with a Hatty accent.


    Amun followed Yin Nanna to the outside of the town. Sure enough, he saw the sheep grazing leisurely there. "Look, that''s the sheep I''m looking for!" Yin Nanna said with a surprise


    Amun turned his head and was stunned: "Yin Nanna, how do you point to me?"


    Yin Nanna patted him: "you look over there."


    Amon turned his head to the other side. There were some lambs with black spots in the sheep. At this time, Yin Nanna had already trotted over, squatted down and picked up a sheep, and exclaimed in surprise, "that''s it, Amun, it''s the sheep I lost!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, miss. It''s my sheep!" The shepherd, who was carrying a long whip, came from a distance and exclaimed unhappily that it was a burly old man.Amun quickly went to remind Yin Nanna: "how can this be your sheep, it can''t fly, from such a far place can run here, do you wrong?"


    The old man looked at Amun and said to Yin Nanna, "this is my master''s sheep. Every morning I drive them to the hillside to eat grass, and every evening I drive them back to the sheep pen. Every day, I will carefully count them. This sheep is definitely not yours."


    However, Yin Nanna held the sheep and began to cry at Amun: "but this is the sheep I lost. I know it. Amun, help me!"


    The shepherd was angry: "beautiful girl, you can''t be so unreasonable! It''s my sheep. "


    It seems that these two people are going to argue. If Yin Nanna is not a girl, the shepherd will swing his whip. Amun quickly stood in the middle and tried to persuade him: "maybe it''s a similar looking sheep. She has been looking for it for a day. It''s hard to avoid being worried. Well, I want to buy this sheep. How much is it worth? "


    Before the shepherd spoke, yinnanna stood up and grabbed Amun and said, "this is my sheep. Why do you have to pay for it? He stole my sheep


    The shepherd finally got angry and pointed his whip at Amun''s nose and said, "foreigner, are you bringing this girl to be a robber? Be careful of my whip


    Yin Nanna hid behind Amun and said, "we are not robbers, you are thieves. You stole my sheep!"


    amon as like as two peas, and she did not care about the shepherd''s whip. She opened her arms and said, "don''t be angry, uncle. She has lost a sheep that looks exactly the same, and thinks it''s her. I promise to help her find it, and I can pay for your sheep. "


    The shepherd snorted coldly, waved his hand and hit a whiplash and said, "no! This is my master''s sheep


    Amun: "I give you more money, your master will not blame you, only will be more happy."


    The shepherd took a look at him, held out two fingers and said scornfully, "well, two silver coins. Do you want to buy them?" He was disgusted with these two foreigners. The girl said he was a thief, but a young man who was guarding the girl seemed more hateful. So he offered a very unreasonable price to send them away.


    Unexpectedly, before the words fell, Amun had quickly pulled out two silver coins and handed them over. The shepherd was so stunned that he even forgot to reach for it. Amun took his hand, put the silver coin in the palm of his hand and said, "this is money. Keep it. Can you give me a rope so that I can lead the sheep away."


    The things outside the mountain are really cheap. Amun has said that he is willing to pay more, but he only wants two silver coins. The shepherd looked at Amun as if he were looking at some monster. The sheep was not big. He could buy five with two silver coins. Today, he made a small fortune.


    After looking at Amun for a long time, he suddenly regained his mind. He simply pulled down his whip rope and handed it to Amun. He said, "take this to tie the sheep. There is no other rope here." Then he came to me in a low voice and whispered, "young man, you are a generous and good man! Why don''t you buy yourself a good suit of clothes if you have money That girl is beautiful, but you can''t afford it. "


    Amun said thanks, tied the sheep with a whip and led him out of the ranch. After walking away, yinnanna hugged Amun''s arm, fell in his ear and said, "Amun, do you think I''m unreasonable? But this sheep is as like as two peas. I swear it is the same as the one I lost.


    Amun said with a bitter smile: "maybe it''s yours, maybe it''s not yours, but there''s no evidence that it''s in other people''s sheep. Unless someone proves that the sheep ran from your sheep, you can''t take it away at will The place where you lost the sheep is so far away that it is unlikely that it will come by itself. There are a lot of black spots in that flock. Maybe they are really similar


    Yin Nanna: "every sheep''s spots are different. Of course, the sheep herders can recognize them. Anyway, I want to thank you for buying this sheep But why do you spend so much money? You are so strong that you don''t have to be afraid of that shepherd''s blackmail. How can he be your opponent


    Amun shook his head and said, "I''m going to buy sheep, not to rob them. If I can prove that the sheep belongs to you, I don''t mind helping you get it back. Unfortunately, I can''t prove it. It''s not that I don''t believe you. "


    Yin Nanna lowered her head and said, "but in this way, I owe you too much. How can I repay you?"


    Amun laughed. "You have rewarded me. You brought me to town and sent me such delicious cakes."


    Yin Nanna: but your sheep are too expensive. If I don''t talk like that, you won''t spend so much money


    Amun shrugged: "it''s not expensive. I think it''s cheap."


    Yin Nanna takes the whip rope from Amun''s hand and leads the sheep. They cross the market and return to the town. Amun wanted to find a place where there were people. He wanted to experience all kinds of people and things. There was no specific purpose. When he returned to the town, he found that people were looking at them with a strange look and pointing out their private opinions behind their backs. But when he turned his head to look at the past, people turned away.


    Although Amun has no experience of going out of the house, he is not really stupid. If he stealthily scans the divinity skill, he will probably know what people are talking about. He can''t help laughing. At this time, he also realized that Yin Nanna was not an ordinary shepherd slave. She had seen many people outside the mountain, including many women, who were not as tender and beautiful as Yin Nanna.Passing the town pub, Yin Nanna suddenly stopped and said, "Amun, are you tired? If you are tired, you can go in and have a drink."


    Amun suddenly remembered one thing. The mayor of Dusti once said that the cheapest glass of wine in the tavern outside was only a copper coin. He had been doubting about it. He really wanted to see it. So he said to yinnana, "I don''t know if I go in for a drink, will it delay your time? I''ll take you back first. It''s dark when you''re not far out of town. "


    "Are you going to send me back?" she asked


    Amun: you still have a long way to go after dark. Of course I will send you back. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. The market town is here


    Yin Nanna laughed: "thank you! Whether you drink or not, it will be dark. There is still a long way to go after dark. Go and have a rest first. "


    Wine is a luxury, but not only belongs to aristocrats. Many civilians have money and leisure time to drink a few drinks in the pub, which is the most luxurious enjoyment on weekdays. In the war years in the history of Tianshu continent, some countries once banned the drinking of civilians, because wine making consumed a lot of food and needed to be controlled in the difficult period of material shortage.


    When people drink too much, they always think and whine, say something they don''t dare to say and do something they don''t dare to do, so pubs are often one of the most chaotic places in a town. Amun took Yin Nanna into the pub and immediately heard a loud noise. But when they came in, many people spoke in a low voice. Obviously, the topic of discussion in the tavern was two foreigners who came to the town today.


    Amun found an empty table and sat down. There was a boss and two assistants. The boss came by himself and asked, "young man from afar, what would you like to drink? We have the best wine in the neighborhood. "


    Amun is very direct, the first sentence is his most concerned about: "you here the cheapest wine, is a copper coin a cup?"


    Boss Leng Leng Leng, immediately smile way: "yes, a copper coin a cup, you want to have a cup?" Although he was smiling, he had some disdain in his eyes. He had heard about foreigners in town. The young man was generous to girls, but he was stingy. Now, it is true.


    How can a glass of wine be enough? Amun waved his hand and said, "have a pot."


    The boss asked the waiter to bring a pot of wine and two cups. Yinnanna naturally reached out to take the wine pot and poured a glass of wine to Amun. She did not sit down, but stood by Amun''s side with the jug in her hand.


    Few women would come to the tavern to drink. Occasionally, most of them came from the prostitutes in the town. Brothels were another chaotic place in the market town. Such a beautiful woman came to the town and was brought into the tavern by Amun. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Yin Nanna, waiting to see the beauty drink. It was much more enjoyable than eating wine and food under the side dishes. Unexpectedly, she didn''t drink.


    Amun was about to ask Yin Nanna to sit down. The tavern owner first asked, "girl, why don''t you sit down? Is it someone who won''t let you sit down? "


    "No, I''m a slave girl. I can''t sit here and drink wine," Yin nanajiao explained with a smile Take your time, amon. I''ll stand and pour you wine


    I see! The whisper in the tavern became loud, like a fly buzzing up. The girl was a slave brought by a young man from other countries. He dressed himself in cheap clothes, but he showed off her beautiful clothes in front of the public. He also violated the rules and bought a dyed skirt for her.


    If Amun was a noble man, no one would interfere with his affairs if there was something wrong with the clothes of the beautiful slaves he loved. But it was a sin for Amun to wear straw sandals and coarse linen clothes, to drink the cheapest bad wine in the tavern, and to make such a public display with beautiful female slaves.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    Some people even speculated whether the young man had abducted the beautiful female slave from the noble family and ran quietly from Hattie to baron? Some people think in their hearts: if they have such a charming and beautiful female slave, they will certainly dress her up beautifully, but do not show them to others, only to themselves In fact, it''s the most beautiful thing to wear nothing. It''s the most enchanting enjoyment in the world.


    Amun drank his own wine, and everyone in the tavern speculated wildly. Finally, a drunk voice asked in a loud voice, "foreigner, did you abduct this girl?"


    Amun looked up and said, "she took me to this town to look for the lost sheep."


    Yin Nanna also said with a smile: "I was not abducted by him, I brought him here, he is a good person to help me."


    At this time, the owner of the hotel ran to persuade him: "he is drunk. Don''t mind!" Then the boss ran to persuade the drunken man, for fear that people would not speak correctly and cause some conflict, and smashed the things in the pub.


    Amun felt that the atmosphere around him was not right. He looked at some corners with inexplicable hostility. He didn''t want to stay here any more. This one copper coin cup of bad wine is not so good as the wild fruit wine made in the cave savage tribe. He drank very quickly. Yin Nanna stood beside her and poured wine. After drinking, Amun put down her glass and asked, "boss, what''s the most expensive wine here?"


    The boss was surprised and took a beautiful copper bottle from the back of the counter and went to the table: "this is the best wine in our shop. There are only two bottles. One bottle needs a silver coin."


    Amun reached for the big leather bag and found that the three silver coins he had taken out were all used up, only 20 pieces of broken copper coins. So he took out a small leather bag from his arms, opened it and took out two silver coins and said, "I want both bottles of wine. How much is this pot of wine?"


    What a bargain! Amon knew that the bottle of wine brought by the boss was the same as that given to him by his father when he left Duke town. He wanted to sell 15 silver coins in his hometown, but only one silver coin was needed here. Amon didn''t buy it for himself. He was not addicted to alcohol. These two bottles were prepared for Schrodinger.


    The boss''s eyes were a little straight. He reached out and touched his forehead, as if he was wiping sweat. He nodded his head and said, "you bought these two bottles of wine, and that one is for free. No money is needed!"


    Amun went to the town today, and there was always extra gain. He bought clothes for free, gave two pairs of shoes, bought sheep White gave a whip rope, and bought wine and a pot of wine for nothing. However, he didn''t like the town very much. He just wanted to send Yin Nanna back to the village and cross the Youdi River to continue to set out eastward. At least one thing he learned here is that many parts of the world outside the mountains are quite different from Duke.


    Amun put two bottles of wine into his big leather pocket. Schr? Dinger was still in the innermost part of the bag, snoring and sleeping. He did not respond at all. He took Yin Nanna out of the pub.


    ����


    Two foreigners left, but the tavern owner was still standing there for a long time. Someone nearby yelled, "Shute, what''s the matter with you? Was the soul taken away by the slave? Why don''t you negotiate and buy her at a high price? I really want to know how much such a beautiful slave can be worth? "


    Another voice also called out, "the stranger drank the cheapest wine himself, but bought two bottles of the most expensive wine to take away. Is it for the slave girl to drink at night? He was really nice to the slave. If I could afford such a slave, I would feed her such expensive wine


    The owner of the hotel named Shute finally came to his senses and said in a loud voice, "buy her? Guess what I saw just now? It''s a god stone, and there''s more than one! It''s in the boy''s purse


    Amun didn''t want to show off when he paid just now. He just opened a small corner of the leather bag. Other people couldn''t see what was in it. But the boss standing beside him instantly saw the luster of the stone. This situation is too strange. God stone is a symbol of nobility. How can a person with a large number of God stones in his pocket drink a cup of bad wine with a copper coin?


    The atmosphere in the tavern immediately became boiling, and people began to talk about it with a red face. The story of the stranger was interpreted into another version -


    which noble family should the young man be? He stole the master''s money and abducted the beautiful slave girl and ran away quietly. The slave should be very much favored by her former master. She used the best food and clothing. The young man had wronged her by spending money like this. But the young man himself is very stingy, and does not want to spend too much money to arouse suspicion, or he is a poor man who does not know how to spend money.


    Some people began to count with their fingers drunk. One God stone was worth 20 gold coins, one gold coin was worth 20 silver coins, and one silver coin was worth 100 copper coins. The dress the young man bought for the girl was 60 copper coins. How many skirts can you buy with a stone like that? The correct answer is 666, and 40 copper coins.


    But no one can figure it out. In short, there are a lot of them. Everyone thinks that the skirt Amun bought for Yin Nanna is too cheap. There is a magic stone in my pocket, but I bought sixty copper coins worth of clothes for such a beautiful girl. There must be something wrong with the young man''s money.


    No one noticed that two people whispered a few words at the best, largest and cleanest table in the corner, paid the bill and went out in a hurry.����


    "Where do you live? Where should I send you?" Amun asked outside the town


    Yin Nanna: "you can meet me where you meet me. My sheep pen is not far from there. I can walk back by myself."


    Amun thought for a while and said, "well, I''ll send you to the place where you come from and take your little lamb home quickly."


    Half the way back, it was getting dark. Half a moon rises, the quiet moonlight can just see the undulating grass slope, the night is another kind of gentle and quiet beauty.


    If the experience in the town just now is a little unpleasant, and I have forgotten it in the beautiful scenery, it is impossible to walk too fast in the moonlight. They are like walking together, and Yin Nanna still holds a lamb in her hand.


    After walking not far in the moonlight, Amun suddenly stopped with a heavy complexion. Yinnanna asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? Are you tired again?"


    Amun shook his head. "No, there''s someone staring at us."


    Yin Nana, how can you see me in the middle of the night


    Amun: there are both in front and behind. It should be aimed at us Yin Nanna, you don''t have to be afraid. I''ll send them away. I''ll send you back safely. "


    After saying this, he released Yin Nanna''s waist, lifted the iron staff to drink around: "since it''s here, why hide there? I don''t know you, and I don''t owe you money. Why do I come in the middle of the night with weapons? "


    There was a sneer from the front. Two people came out. The man in front was holding a long sword, and the man in the back was actually a staff. "Stranger, you have stolen the master''s money and abducted the slave girl. Do you dare to show off in Sumer town?" cried the man holding the staff


    The man with the sword said, "we don''t talk nonsense. We can spare your life by leaving money bags and female slaves."


    With the sound of speaking, three people came out from the grass slope behind, with axes and sticks in their hands, obviously not well intentioned. Yin Nanna shrank in horror beside Amun and whispered: "don''t believe their words. They want to rob you of your money and take me away. They will kill you. How can this kind of thing spread out to let people know."


    Amun was not afraid. His first thought was Ma Qi, a neighbor of Duke Town, who was killed by an old madman for his fortune in the black fire jungle. His second thought was actually three things that the old madman told him. First of all, he should not kill people easily. He should also try to use the least strength.


    He asked in a strange way: "the person opposite you is a magician with a staff? If you are a magician, why do you do this


    As soon as the words were uttered, a voice in a slightly alarmed voice called out, "master winnow, he recognizes you and can''t let him go again!"


    "Hansom, shut up!" cried the swordsman Then he said to Amun, "since you know that there is a noble magician here, you don''t have to hand over the money bag and the slave girl and ask for forgiveness for your crime!"


    They were inexperienced robbers, and they were the first to commit crimes of murder and wealth. The two men in front of them are the sons of the mayor of Sumer. His brother is gay, a second-class warrior, and his younger brother is winnu. He is a first-class magician. Of course, Sumer town can not be compared with Duke Town, which produces important strategic materials. Therefore, the position of the mayor is not high, and he is only the lowest aristocrat in the kingdom of balun.


    The mayor sent his youngest son to a nearby city-state to study divinity. He spent more than half of his family''s money, and winnow became a first-class magician. This time he came home from the city-state, asked his father for money, and then bribed the magistrates to seek a priesthood in the city-state temple.


    But the mayor''s father was not willing to give so much money, but advised his son to become a priest in the temple of the town. Anyway, it was hard for the family to take out the money winnow wanted. So he took his brother guy to drink in the pub to vent his depression.


    As a result, they saw Amun and Yin Nanna in the tavern. When they learned that Amun had a large sum of money, they began to think. When a man drinks too much, he will become more daring. He even wants to commit murder and gain. After a discussion, the brothers decide that the money belongs to the younger brother, and the gorgeous female slave belongs to his brother.


    Having made up their minds, the brothers took three strong servants out of the town with weapons. They walked faster than amon and took a shortcut to block him here.


    The servant did not drink wine, and it was the first time that he did this kind of evil business. It was inevitable that he was a little timid. As soon as Amun mentioned the magician, the servant named hansom thought he recognized winnow. There was only one magician in Sumer, and we knew who it was without mentioning his name. Guy yelled at the flustered servant, waiting for Amun to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    "Leave now with weapons, I choose to forgive you!" Amun suddenly said a word that no one thought of. His voice had an inexplicable dignity, like a noble priest or a God.


    Although Amun is young, he is very dignified when he is serious. This kind of temperament is developed unconsciously. Don''t forget that he is always regarded as a God in the cave savage tribe. Amun doesn''t like to show off, but the cat around him is bigger than anyone else. Can he learn from Schrodinger every day?Wennu and guy were surprised, and even had a momentary illusion that Amun was like a prince visiting in private. They immediately thought that this illusion was ridiculous. Which Prince would walk the night in straw sandals?


    Guy laughed, as if he was emboldening himself. He came up with his sword and said, "stranger, you are looking for death! According to Article 18 of the code of Baron, civilians will be given death penalty for stealing or abducting other people''s slaves! Here, let me do it. "


    Amun was afraid that he would hurt Yin Nanna, but he didn''t want to wait for others to come around and start again. He took a long step forward, waved the iron staff in his hand and hit him, aiming at guy''s shoulder. Amun''s staff looks like an ordinary branch. When it is waved, it is light and smooth without any abnormality.


    Guy''s face was full of laughter. Although his sword was not the best horse leather steel, it was also made of sharp fine iron. It cost him 15 silver coins! The stranger attacked him with a branch. Maybe for showing off, guy burst into a big drink with his sword in both hands and slashed at the waving "branch", trying to cut amon''s sword into two parts.


    His power is not small. This sword can cut a tree, not to mention a withered branch. However, when the sword was cut on the branches, there was a sound of metal collision. In the darkness of the night, there was a dazzling spark. With a piercing sound, the slender fine iron sword was even interrupted by life.


    The deformed tip of the sword flew out, and the other half with the handle fell to the ground. Guy''s mouth was cracked. Amun''s "branches" looked light and fluttering on the sword, but with a kind of shock force and strange tremor, the divergent shock wave went straight into his body, half of guy''s body was numb, and his voice could not shout out.


    Amun''s staff broke the fine iron sword without any hindrance or influence. He continued to swing it on guy''s right shoulder socket and made an inaudible "poop" sound. There was no scene of blood and flesh flying. However, guy''s body fell on the ground. He was a second-class warrior, but Amun used several levels of samurai''s strength, but he could not see it. This was the miners'' skill in Duke town. At the moment, it was not with a sledgehammer, but with an iron staff, and it was not the core.


    Amon''s downfall of guy is just a blow, but it embodies the perfect combination of speed, strength, agility and accuracy. He was not proficient in martial arts, and no one could teach him all kinds of fighting skills on the battlefield. He would go hunting when he practiced physical skills in the cave dwelling savage tribe. He had seen all kinds of beasts. There are not so many ways to fight with beasts. They are simple and effective. Besides, Amun is always alive. It is much more difficult to kill a beast than to kill a wild animal.


    Amun has this habit, on the one hand, because living animals can be brought back to the village to kill and eat fresh meat at any time. On the other hand, link also likes to experiment and raise all kinds of wild animals. He tries not to let his people risk hunting and has food sources at any time. Amunke, no matter what kind of wild animals can be domesticated and domesticated, just let the clan people catch the live ones and take them back.


    So when he hunted, he was followed by a group of people. Some people started driving wild animals around the valley and ran to Amun''s place, and a group of people followed him with ropes and sticks. Amun waved an iron stick to lay down a wild animal, and the cave dwellers rushed up and tied them with ropes and carried them away. At this time, the tribe is as lively as a festival.


    Amun usually fights with the armored beast king. It''s not a real fight. He just tries his skills. Guy''s sword looks fierce, but it''s far from the tail stroke of the armored beast king Yunmeng.


    Once he was successful, Amun stepped past guy. He waved the iron staff and hit him at the same position on his left shoulder. Then he accelerated. Suddenly, he was like a wild animal. The staff hit out with the wind, and there was a fire in the air.


    Wennu is a magician. Normally, he should use his magic to cover or help guy when he starts. However, he didn''t think that his brother and a second-class warrior were knocked down by the stranger in an instant. It was too late to perform his magic again. In a hurry, he just sent out a ball of fire to Amun.


    The first level magician can only perform simple low-level magic. The fire element magic is powerful and dazzling. It is very powerful. Many people like to learn it first, and winnow is no exception. This magic skill has great natural power against ordinary people, and it is also strange and difficult to imitate against ordinary samurai, because it is a magic power that others do not master, and has very good deterrent and damage effects.


    However, Amun''s judgment was very accurate, and he was not afraid at all. He didn''t hide or dodge on the way forward, just like shooting fireflies to break the fireball. Wennu uttered a cry of surprise. It was too late to send out the continuous magic. Amun''s iron staff waved over. The sharp wind swept his cheek at the tip of the stick. It felt like being cut by a knife, and his head could be broken by just a little bit.


    It wasn''t the head that broke. With a click, winnow''s staff was smashed into pieces. Naturally, his staff could not enter Amun''s eyes. It was just a piece of hard walnut which was inlaid with an ordinary divine stone after being processed by magic. Even if the walnut with a thick mouth is hard, how can it stand a stick of Amon? As the staff broke, the stone on the top broke into powder, and wennuya vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Wennu was injured, but Amun didn''t hurt him. He was suddenly destroyed by someone while he was starting his magic arts. The power that had been in operation could not be released. If it was not controlled properly, it would return to the caster himself. His body was as miserable as being burned by fire. The stone is not broken by Amun. Amun is not so wasteful. It is also because the staff is destroyed while performing the magic arts."Yin Nanna, come here All of you, lay down your weapons Amun, leaning on his staff, raised his foot on winnow''s side lying cheek and drank coldly to the three servants in the distance.


    Yin Nanna ran to Amun with her skirt in her hand. Before the three servants in the back did not react, she saw that two young masters who were usually powerful were knocked to the ground in an instant. Wennu''s head was still trampled on under his feet, and he could be killed at any time. They threw down their axes and sticks and knelt down together and cried, "stranger, no, noble warrior, spare our young master! If they die, we will die too


    Amun looked at them with a slightly strange look and asked, "you are so interesting. Why do you ask me to spare these two young masters? Do you have a life to do with me? Don''t forget that you want to kill me with your own weapons. Why do you beg for mercy on behalf of others? I haven''t said to forgive you


    The servants called out, "noble foreign warriors, we are also forced to dissuade the two young masters, but we can''t persuade them. We don''t want to do this kind of evil business, but we have to come."


    Yin Nanna whispered to Amun: "you can''t let them go. You can''t let them go! Amun, you surprise me so much that you have such a powerful force If you had not knocked them down today, they would not have let us go. You would have been killed and taken away, and I would have been forcibly taken away Do they want to spare you? Damn it all


    Amun pointed to three servants with his stick: "as a servant, can you persuade your master not to bear the consequences? I know what kind of punishment you are going to suffer. I have no intention of punishing you any more. It is not worth my doing." Then he pointed to guy who fell down the grass slope and said, "it''s better if you have strength than not, otherwise you will only bring more harm and disaster to yourself and others." Then he pointed to wennu at his feet: "you are not worthy to use the staff!"


    With these words, he kicked wennu, who was spitting blood, down the grassy slope, just rolled to guy''s side, and said to the three servants, "take them back, now get out of here!"


    "Thank you for your kindness." The three servants saluted on the ground, then got up and ran quickly to carry the two young masters. One picked up the remaining things and ran away in the night.


    Wenu was casting a spell when his wand was suddenly destroyed. His wound would leave a terrible shadow for a magician in his whole life. Guy''s injury is very light. Amun just cracked the cartilage in his shoulder socket, but this kind of injury is extremely difficult to cure, which means that he will no longer be able to use the power of body art to swing his sword.


    As for the three servants, Amun was not interested in cleaning them up. He also knew that their fate would be worse than that of the two young masters. I remember that when I was in DUK Town, Moses, the son of dasti mayor, was playing outside and making mistakes. He went home to receive punishment for not eating for a day and copying the instructions of the gods. However, the two servants who looked after Moses were beaten to death. The two young masters had made such a big disaster and suffered such heavy injuries. They were in front of the three servants. It is conceivable that they would come to a miserable end after their return, or they should run away now.


    When they were far away in the moonlight, Amun turned around and took Yin Nanna''s waist and said, "didn''t you scare you? Don''t be afraid. Let''s go on. "


    **


    PS: continue to ask for monthly tickets! Thank you for your support!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Yin Nanna''s body is soft and full of tempting elasticity. Leaning against Amun Jiao, she said: "I''m not afraid of a strong and handsome Hunter like you!" But why should you forgive them? They clearly want to kill you. They are not worthy of pity. Leaving enemies may bring danger to themselves


    Amun thought for a moment and replied, "I''m not interested and I don''t think it''s worth it. I''ve already punished him, but I don''t want to kill people. They are not my enemies, but my own enemies. Since they dare to let them go, I don''t care An elderly person once told me - if you choose to forgive, you should understand and be able to bear the consequences. You should know whether you are dissolving resentment or causing greater harm to yourself or others. "


    Yin Nanna looked at him. Her eyes in the moonlight seemed to be asking for something. She still said with a smile: "your old man is really interesting, but you are more interesting. The young and handsome Hunter speaks like a spirit''s voice."


    Like that? Amun himself did not feel that he did not know what tone the gods spoke in. In the beautiful scenery, she continued to walk, looking at Yin Nanna''s expression as if nothing had happened just now, as if intoxicated in Amun''s arms.


    Walking on the road, Amun didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing his silence, Yin Nanna asked in a weak voice, "Amun, are you angry with me for not speaking? Because of me, I''ve caused you so much trouble. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "you misunderstood me. I don''t speak because the night is beautiful and I don''t want to disturb the quiet enjoyment. These things are not your fault. Why should I be angry with you I had been punished in front of the whole town, someone wanted to cut off one of my fingers, I was accused by the Kingdom, someone wanted to cut off my head. But I know in my heart, in fact, I did nothing wrong. Since I have such an experience, why should I blame you today? "


    Yin Nanna covered her mouth and exclaimed, "Amun, you have so many legendary stories. I adore you. You are my hero!"


    No matter how long the road is finished, I finally come to the grass slope where I met Yin Nanna. Amun looked around and asked curiously, "where are your sheep and pen? Or I''ll send you home


    Yin Nanna untied the whip rope of leading sheep, handed it to Amun''s hand and said, "this is sent to you by the shepherd. You can keep it. I live nearby. You don''t have to send it. My master will not be happy to see you Thank you, handsome hunter. I won''t forget you. I want to see you again Lost lamb, come home with me


    She picked up her train and ran away in the moonlight. She walked around a grassy slope and disappeared. The little lamb was not led by a rope, but ran with Yin Nanna''s steps. She was very friendly and happy. Seeing this scene, Amun was stunned. The sheep would follow Yin Nanna by himself. It seems that she lost the one!


    ����


    Yin Nanna ran to the distance that Amun couldn''t see and could not detect. The sheep following her suddenly disappeared, and her body shape also changed into a light smoke and flew away quickly. At the end of the grassy slope is a hill. On the top of a hill stands a big old man. Yin Nanna''s flying figure stops just in front of him.


    The two men seemed to have made an appointment to meet here. If Amun saw the old man, he would be surprised to find that he was the shepherd outside Sumer town.


    After standing still, Yin Nanna laughed: "enril, you lost. The young hunter has done everything you asked! He was not captured by my beauty, he did not devour the delicious food of the world and ate up my cake in my hand. He did not ask for more than he needed because of greed, did not delay what he did because of laziness, did not hurt others because of unreasonable anger, did not envy others who have better things than themselves... "


    At this point, the shepherd interrupted her with a slight sarcasm: "yes, look at the dress he bought for you, which is more expensive and beautiful than the one he bought himself. But it''s funny that you look like this


    However, Yin Nanna ignored the shepherd''s ridicule, and then said to herself, "he has not shown the ridiculous superiority of mortals because of his power and wealth."


    The shepherd nodded, but he could not see any disappointment: "you have won, and you will be free to enter and leave my God''s land, and redeem the lost town of Duke. But what''s the point of all this?"


    Yin Nanna laughed: "maybe meaningful, maybe not meaningful, but I always have to try, the great God enril, you will also lose to me."


    The shepherd sneered: "in the long years, you will find such a person one day. I''m just curious how can you find such a person so quickly?" The young man bought a lamb with two silver coins, but he didn''t bargain with me


    Yin Nanna laughed, which was as light and crisp as a silver bell in the night: "the reason is very simple. He grew up in Duke Town, and I''m afraid he will laugh that you sell too cheap! Enril, the great God, your eyes will not always be on every mortal being I lost my sheep, but I found a lost lamb


    Enril''s face changed slightly: "no wonder he is just a level five magician, but he has such strength. It is really the miners'' skill in Duke town that he can knock down those two people just now. There are still miners in Duke town alive! But you found it, and it just met my requirements? "Yin Nanna laughed more happily: "yes, just before you started the angry flood, there was a child in Duke who was exiled. It is said that he privately dedicated the tears of the gods to Isis, but this is not his fault! It took me a long time to find him. In the future, the people of DUK will return to that land, and it will still be my God''s land. "


    Shepherd: "Mu Yun, why are you so happy? Everything is still full of unknown difficulties and dangers "


    Yin Nanna calls the shepherd" the great God enril ", while the shepherd calls Yin Nanna" Mu Yun ". I wonder how surprised Amun would be to hear that? No wonder Amun feels that Yin Nanna is familiar, but he is sure that he has never seen this man, because he has seen the statue of Mu Yun in the temple of the town, but he can''t connect the solemn stone statue with the vivid Yin Nanna.


    "I''m happy because enril, the great God, has miscalculations! Don''t forget our bet. If there is such a person, as long as it is not because I am confused by my beauty, or eat all the dough in my hand, and come to you to redeem what I have lost, and not turn the redemption into snatching or giving up my promise, even if I win the bet If he meets all the other conditions, you can''t hurt the Dukes any more. "


    Enril also showed a sneering look: "that man is just a young level five magician who wanders on this land full of dangers. He should seek his own fortune. As for what''s going to happen around Duke, you can''t even predict. "


    Yin Nanna: you don''t have to care about what the magician will do. Anyway, I have won the bet. Don''t forget that in addition to Amun, there are still descendants of the dukes. You can''t stop them from returning to their ancestral lands. "


    Enril nodded indifferently and said, "I will never stop it, but you can''t help directly The magician has won the bet for you. Aren''t you going to let him go


    Yin Nanna laughed again: "he is very handsome and interesting. I am very interested in him."


    Enril sighed: "another poor man has fallen into your hands, and I will be silent in advance for his bleak life!"


    Yin Nanna''s laughter stopped, and she immediately showed her anger: "enril, there are too many things you care about!"


    Enril turned a blind eye to her anger and said calmly, "which man who has won your favor has come to a good end? It''s none of my business. It''s your own business. But don''t forget that you can''t use divine power when you leave my God''s domain this time, and the Youdi river is guarded by hongbaba. How do you want to cross it


    Yin Nanna snorted with anger on her face: "if hongbaba listens to your order to stop him, I can also use divine power!"


    Enril shook his head: "humbaba will never stop you. His nine heads still want to keep a few more, but there are descendants of his race in the Euphrates, the fierce snakes lurking in the river. I hope that the young man named amon will not be the one who is the fastest in all the men you have been attracted to Hehe, if he didn''t have some skills, he would have been in bad luck just now. "


    ����


    Amun didn''t know at the moment that Yin Nanna he met was Mu Yun, the patron god of Duke town. He also didn''t know that Mu Yun had made a bet with enril, and he just helped Mu Yun win the bet. What''s more interesting is that Amun is only a level 4 magician. When enril talks with Mu Yun, he is a level 5 magician.


    After seeing Yin Nanna go far away, he scans the surrounding area with the divinity of detection. After confirming that no one is following him, he waits for a while, and then goes to the Youdi river. Amun''s original intention is to cross the Youdi River and set out to the East.


    Medanzo once told Amun that if you want to go to Baron City, you need to cross the Euphrates, but don''t cross the river at night, because there are fierce crocodiles and more terrible monsters in the river. The monsters are said to be descended from humbaba, the patron god of the Euphrates, and only come out at night. No matter how strong you are, you can only take the ferry at noon.


    Amun didn''t need a boat. His bone was an invisible ship, but after the Sumerian incident, Amun did not intend to use it easily. A few sacred stones have caused so many troubles. If this precious holy thing is recognized, it will be endless trouble?


    The moon is very bright. Standing by the river, Amun''s eyes can even vaguely see the fields and villages on the opposite bank. When he launches an invisible boat to cross the river, he will inevitably be seen by some people. If you happen to be a magician, you will know at a glance that someone is using divine arts, and with the help of magical objects, you may have a big problem.


    There may be monster attacks at night, but it''s even more inconvenient when it''s daytime. People on both sides of the Strait can see it clearly. He thought about it. He had better go farther down the river and find a ferry to get there. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. It doesn''t matter if I walk slowly. I''ll find a place to rest for a night. I''m really tired today.


    Amun walked not far along the grassy bank of the river, and sat down in the hollow between two low hills, remembering that it was time to make something for Schrodinger. This cat is sleeping very heavily today. So many things happened along the way. It didn''t even snore.


    Just after taking the leather bag off his shoulder and putting it away, Amun tried to take Schr? Dinger out, but he heard a sound of wine burp. Schr? Dinger jumped out lazily and stretched out his limbs to shake his hair, as if he was relaxing his muscles and bones. Look at the two bottles of wine bought in his pocket. Schrodinger opened the stopper and drank up one bottle.Amun asked with a smile, "Schr? Dinger, did you leave a bottle of wine for me or for yourself tomorrow?"


    Schr? Dinger didn''t pay much attention to him for a year, but Amun always joked and coaxed the cat into talking. Unexpectedly, today, he had a reaction. Schrodinger stretched out his paw and began to write on the mud. Amun was surprised. He stood up and looked at it carefully in the moonlight. Schrodinger wrote: "don''t look for me, I will come back to you. Be careful of that woman. Don''t let her see the bones. Don''t offend her. Never She, or you''ll be in trouble


    Amun was stunned: "what do you mean Don''t let me look for you. Are you going somewhere Who is that woman? Is it yinnana you want to talk about


    Schr? Dinger did not answer Amun''s words. He stretched out his cat''s paw and quickly wiped off the handwriting on the ground. Then he turned around and ran to the hill beside him. He went into the grass and disappeared. It''s not easy to find a stray cat in the middle of the night, and Amun''s detection magic can''t sense Schrodinger, so there''s no place to chase him.


    He understood the magic of the cat and could not be measured by common sense. Since Schrodinger said that he would come back to find him, Amun was not in a hurry. Seeing Schr? Dinger''s message, it is clear that he should be careful of yinnana. The girl is not an ordinary shepherdess slave. Amun has seen it, but what is the secret of her identity?


    Schrodinger reminds Amun, "never She "is empty in the middle. If there is no writing, there is no space for imagination. However, judging from the most likely judgment between young men and women, I''m afraid it is that kind of thing. But Schrodinger also said, "don''t offend her." he clearly told Amun that he could not offend the woman, and then he ran away without any explanation.


    Amun sat there thinking for a long time, or decided to listen to Schr? Dinger''s words. He trusted the cat to come to this day, but he thought in his heart - will he meet with yinnana again?


    It''s no use thinking about the problem that you can''t think about. Amun immediately shook his head and settled down. This is a good habit of him. He cleaned his hair, body and old clothes with water element magic, and then changed into a new set of coarse linen clothes that he bought today. He also changed the pair of soft soled cloth shoes given by the tailor shop. It''s really comfortable, thanks to Yin Nanna for saying that she wants to come to this pair of shoes.


    Put the old clothes and the new clothes in the leather pocket, and put the bones at the bottom of the leather pocket. The rib of Osiris, the sacred object of Isis temple, cannot be found by detecting divinity. As long as Amun does not bring it out in public, no one knows that he has this bone. In fact, Schrodinger was the same. Even the most brilliant master of divinity would not have known that there was a cat hidden in amon''s leather pocket if he had not seen it with his own eyes.


    Every night''s divine meditation has become Amun''s habit. It can not only restore physical strength and energy, but also make the mind peaceful. In this state, Amun will habitually try his own magic power. It is not the exertion of a certain kind of divinity, but the ability of communicating with the outside world contained in the spirit, which is the basis of all divinities.


    At midnight, when the moonlight was the most beautiful, Amun''s extremely peaceful mood seemed to feel a little disturbance, not any kind of miscellaneous thoughts, but the sprouting of a kind of power. He did not use the divinity of detection, but he seemed to see his own heart and body, as well as the moonlight, mountains and rivers outside.


    This kind of "seeing" is a kind of induction. He feels that there seems to be the same source of power as his "divine power" in the mountains and rivers of heaven and earth. It is everywhere, almost imperceptible, but deep and boundless. The power source of divinity master is to sense the natural laws of heaven and earth, communicate with them, and control them. Only when they reach this state can they understand the true mysteries of divinity.


    According to the notes left by bell, this is the realm only level five magicians have!


    But Amun is only a level Four magician. He opened his eyes in doubt, locked his brows and fell into meditation. He doesn''t remember when he got into the test of promotion, let alone breakthrough! Physical arts has broken through level 4, and he has achieved level 4 divine arts master''s achievements. If he continues to practice, he will face the test of "devil''s temptation".


    On this test, Bell''s notes are vague, and do not say what the devil is, what are the temptations? And the old Madman''s message is also very vague, only that it needs to experience all kinds of human life. Amun doubted that he was wrong, but since this happened, he might as well try the mana.


    He sat there with a swing of his staff, and from his own point of view, everything around him did not change. But if someone in the distance is looking at this place, they will find that the moonlight between the two mountains suddenly seems to disappear, leaving a shadow, and Amun''s place is not clear. This is space shielding. Amun not only conceals his body shape, but also cuts off sound and sound. Theoretically, only a level 5 divinity master who has mastered the power control can do it. At this moment, he also successfully uses his staff.


    Amun didn''t interrupt the divinity because of surprise. He was acutely aware of a little change. It seemed that if there was no power between heaven and earth, it seemed that the power could fluctuate with it. It takes a long time to cast this kind of magic. How can you achieve a stable state? There should be another way to use it.He took out five sacred stones one after another and put them on his side. Although he was sitting still, he felt like a drop of water drifting along with the waves, echoing the natural forces of the outside world. It took him some time to find the right way to communicate with the power of the five divine stones to communicate the power of the ubiquitous natural law, and finally reached a stable resonance state.


    At this time, looking from a distance, the shadow zone under the moonlight disappeared. There was still a valley with dim vision, as if everything was normal, but Amun could not be seen. Amun creates an abstract space of his own, but he doesn''t need to consume the magic power of space shielding. As long as he keeps the five sacred stones in this stable and orderly state, he can "hide" in it for a long time.


    However, the joy of success makes Amun more confused. He has a better way to verify it, which is to take out the pupil of the earth to read the information left behind. Every time Amun is promoted, he will read a new message in the pupil of the earth, so he takes out the pupil of the earth and inspires him with his magic power. As expected, he hears the voice of the old madman again --


    "hahaha, Amun, you finally become a level 5 magician and pass the" devil''s temptation ". I don''t know whether to congratulate or comfort you, you must have experienced a lot of hardships in the world. This kind of test may be the simplest or the most difficult. It happens unconsciously. When you look back, you will suddenly realize that, but no one can explain clearly in advance, because no one else can replace your own experience, and I can''t... "


    Next, the old madman explained what changes would happen to the power that could be used from low-level divination "power awakening" to medium-level divinity "power control.". Amun''s original elemental divinity is the use of the power of natural law. However, when this power is just awakened, it can not fully sense and control nature.


    The power that can be used at this stage adds a lot of cleverness. What the old madman introduced is not the specific cultivation methods of divine arts, but the application principles of various divine arts. Then there was another item in the message that Amun had not been exposed to before, that is, various magic array.


    Shenshu array is not the cultivation achievement of Shenshu master himself, but its function is very clever. It can not only combine the power of many people to achieve a certain special effect, but also can communicate the power of nature according to certain rules. There are a lot of magic array that can help the magician to cultivate some special abilities. For example, the old madman set up a magic array and created a cold spring.


    Up to now, the old madman has taught Amun all the contents that a magician can learn!


    These contents include the making of scrolls, staff and artifacts, the layout of Shenshu array, the cultivation methods and application principles of all kinds of Shenshu. Even a top master can''t master and be good at all kinds of magic arts and skills, so the direction of cultivation must be focused on.


    old maniac can''t do this himself, but he has taught and compiled all the data collected and collected in mainland China for hundreds of years. He not only wants to cultivate Amun into a great magician, but also hopes that Amun can become an encyclopedic master of divinity, artifact and array.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    At the critical moment of life and death, Amun can''t care whether to expose the identity of the magician. It''s important to keep his life first. The protection effect of the ice sheet formed by water element is not good, and it is not even a kind of defense magic. However, it is the magic art that Amun learned first, and it is also the fastest and most convenient to start. He is in the middle of the Euphrates River, and the most easy to summon is the power of water element.


    Amun''s alertness is a little late. His hand is the fastest magic skill to start. He forms an ice shield in the air to block it, and then uses the earth element protection with the best effect of positive resistance to block it again. However, the snake tail is too large, and only weight and speed can break the two barriers, but for Amun to use space coagulation time, the huge snake tail in the air for a moment.


    Before all the people on board responded, they heard Amun drinking again. The bow of the boat suddenly sank. He had already waved his staff and jumped into the sky. The branch shaped staff sent out a light light, which was drawn on the snake''s tail silently in the air. A shock tremor spread along the long body of the giant snake, and many scales of the snake were smashed and dropped.


    Amun is only a four level warrior in terms of strength, and his theoretical level five physical skills have not yet been developed. However, when the staff hit the snake, a light blue flame spread rapidly along the snake body with the shock wave like tremor, just like using a staff to ignite the huge snake tail.


    Don''t mention the monster in the river. Even the warriors who have been fighting for a long time on the mainland have never seen Amun play this way. He swung his staff as an iron stick and directly displayed his magic skills. Moreover, he was a very difficult skill for middle-level magicians to use. Even the flame was the hottest light blue.


    There is no way to describe the power of this blow. If the snake tail is carved by a huge wood with the thickness of a bucket, it can be turned into ashes in the twinkling of an eye. But the monster''s body is really strong, only a few scales have been knocked down, and the air is filled with a pungent smell of burnt paste. There was a dull roar from the bottom of the river. The snake''s tail was whipped up by Amun''s stick and quickly recovered to the water. When the fire touched the water, it made a noise, and a white smoke like transpiration mist rose from the Youdi river.


    With a bang, the bow of the boat sank again. Amun jumped into the air and hit the snake''s tail back into the water. He fell down again.


    The people on the boat reacted from the shock and gave out a scream and cry. Because of the vibration of the ship, some people had fallen to the ground, and the livestock were also frightened and shouting. Some boatman were crying out in panic: "my God, it''s the strange snake, the son of the River God hongbaba! How did it appear during the day? "


    Others knelt down to Amun in the bow and cried, "great magician, please help us!" Then more people began to cry to Amun, as if they had caught a straw in drowning. They had just seen Amun fighting with the snake.


    For the first time, Amun was called "the great magician". After all, his actions not only protect himself, but also protect the whole ship. People''s crying was drowned by the thunder like roar from the bottom of the water. A huge whirlpool suddenly appeared on one side of the boat, and the water was sunk. Then a huge wave rose, throwing the boat high and rolling into the air.


    Strangely, the whirlpool did not tilt the ferry, and the huge waves did not overturn it. The boat always maintained a stable posture. With the surge rising, it was like sliding down the mountain like waves and drifting far upstream of the river. Amun stood at the bow of the boat with his staff on his end. He looked very dignified. It seemed that the staff in his hand controlled the whole boat.


    Two of the passengers had already pulled out their swords and stepped into the bow of the boat, protecting Amun''s side one by one. They were originally the bodyguards of a businessman. Now they can see that whether they can escape from the monster''s hands or not depends on whether the magician can protect the ferry. If the boat capsized and everyone fell into the water, no one could be spared. Their swords could not attack the monsters in the water, so they took the initiative to protect Amun and perform his magic arts.


    The ferryboat drifted and slid from the top of the wave, avoiding the end of capsizing. The bottom of the water roared like thunder, and the water became turbid and surging like boiling. Two wave walls immediately rose again. One left and one right slapped at the ferry. In the waves, a huge dark green snake could be seen, which appeared on both sides of the boat at the same time. The length of this snake is really terrible!


    Perhaps the snake was hurt by Amun''s Fire Sea skill, which hit its long tail. It hid in the bottom of the water and made waves with the great power of its terrifying body. As long as the boat was overturned, the magician would be slaughtered as soon as he fell into the water.


    Amun waved the staff forward, and the water in front of him seemed to be smoothed by an invisible giant hand. The two huge waves on the left and right instantly solidified into ice sculptures in dynamic shape. A flustered boatman stood unsteadily and fell into the water. Fortunately, the companion nearby timely fished a boat pole. The boatman caught the boat pole and climbed up again. No one dares to stand on the side of the boat any more. Naturally, no one can support the boat. The ferry loses its power.


    The surge was frozen by ice sealing technique, and the snake body twisted under the huge wave, and the ice sculpture was then broken. At this time, Amun''s staff pointed forward, and the boat was pulled by invisible forces and rushed forward rapidly against the water surface, leaving the water area. Amun didn''t want to entangle with an aquatic monster in the wide Youdi river. He wanted to escape. It was wise to get to the other side of the river.


    The speed of the ferry floating on the water was extremely fast. Amon had the experience of controlling the invisible ship formed by bones, so he could control it so freely. He can escape quickly with the power of air and water, but it is very difficult to attack the monsters living in the water with this power.If an experienced magician saw this scene, I''m afraid that Amun is a great one. Although all his magic arts are medium and low level, there is no stagnation in continuous launching. The skillful flow of power control is almost to the extreme, which is not what ordinary middle level magicians can do. Moreover, the "staff" in his hand looks like a divine stone There is no inlay.


    It was just with the magic of the staff that Amun managed to do these things. He continued to use his powerful magic arts. He felt dizzy at the moment, but with his strong body, he still stood steadily in the bow of the boat. If he was not a middle-class warrior, he might have been soft and sitting on the ground.


    The boat was moving forward at full speed, but a water line suddenly appeared on the river downstream, shooting forward like an arrow. A huge arc was drawn in the river. The snake''s body finally surfaced, blocking Amun''s way. The snake was more than a hundred feet long. It stopped in front of the boat and raised its head to reveal its true features. Its bloody mouth was open in the air, enough to swallow a cow. Its long letter was like a huge rope with blood. Its eyes were big and fierce.


    Ordinary snakes can''t bark, but when this strange snake raises its ugly and terrifying head, it stirs the air in its throat and makes a roar of a cow, which spreads far away from the Youdi river. Seeing that the strange snake showed its terrible appearance and blocked the way ahead, the people on the boat seemed so small and weak under its snake kiss. Many people gave out a cry of despair.


    Amun was also frightened. He knew that the snake was powerful. He had just tried his best to keep the ferry. However, the snake was faster in the water than the boat he controlled, and still stopped in front of him. He was obviously infuriated. If you stand on the Bank of the river, you can fight against it, even if you can''t win, you can run, but in this river, you can''t be sure.


    However, he could only do his best at the moment. Amun had no other thoughts in his mind. He held the staff tightly and pointed to the front. He ran all his strength to make a thunderbolt. It is impossible for him to think about the three things that the old madman reminded him of. In this case, he would talk about how to use the least strength, for fear that his own strength was not strong enough, and that he would lose his life if he had some flaws.


    The hands of the two warriors around them were trembling, and their faces also showed a look of despair. They could see that the powerful magician around them had done his best just now. They were afraid that they were not the opponent of the monster.


    In a panic cry, Amun suddenly heard Yin Nanna''s voice in his ear: "Amun, scroll!"


    Yeah, why did you forget the leather bag and five scrolls? It''s time for yinnana to remind me! Amun seems calm, but in fact, he is extremely nervous. He has never used the scroll experience. Just now he has been performing magic arts, and he can''t breathe. He didn''t expect that for a moment.


    Before Yin Nanna''s voice fell, Amun took a handful of things out of his pocket and lifted it forward. What he didn''t do was that he had no experience. No magician would use the scroll like him. He threw all five scrolls out. The wand trembled in his hand, and the scroll could only be unfolded in turn. As a result, Amun only activated three of them.


    The scroll itself condenses the mana consumed by the creator. The user does not need to cast it himself, but the user must be able to control the magic power emitted by the scroll. These three branches are the best in the medium-level divinity scroll, and the requirements for control are quite high. Amun inspires them in a short period of time. Continuous control of these three kinds of divinities is the limit, and the other two can''t be developed any more.


    The first scroll is "space confinement". There is no scene of power explosion. The giant snake floating on the water wants to twist and struggle. The water surface is also surging violently, but it is always unable to break free in that space for a time. It''s enough to control it in such a short time, and there are two other reels unfolding in turn.


    The second one that was activated was not an aggressive scroll, called "detection interdiction.". The light and shadow around the snake twisted into chaos. It could not see the river and its banks. It was like suddenly in a strange place and did not know where Amun and the boat were. In fact, the giant snake is still in place, but has been temporarily cut off from the outside world.


    The two scrolls send out auxiliary magic, which can''t really damage and attack, but it has great power and is used to cooperate with other offensive magic means. Amon found eight scrolls in total. Five of them were annotated, and the other three were found next to Nero''s staff.


    In fact, the makers of these eight scrolls are all Nero. There was such a master in the team that pursued bell. How could he not prepare the Scrolls for other magicians. These middle-level scrolls didn''t work well against bell. They were not used at first, but they are enough to deal with the yudihe monster.


    "Space confinement" and "detection imprisonment" are both standard scrolls. According to the records of divine arts, whoever made them is the same. However, the third scroll inspired by amon was originally created by Nero and named "song of ice and fire".


    Unable to see the surrounding situation, temporarily confined in the invisible space, the huge body of the strange snake was suddenly surrounded by a piece of blue ice rising from the water. In this river, the speed of ice formation is particularly fast, which adds to the power of magic. If the scroll can''t achieve the same effect in the dry desert, the power of magic depends on the environment."Space confinement" makes the ice firmer. However, the ice is not wrapped directly on the snake. It is like a huge thick ice shell with a wide space left in it. This layer of space instantly ignited a dark blue flame, the direction of the hot flame all toward the center of the ice shell, the huge snake body, but did not melt the surrounding ice.


    A deep cold wrapped in a group of hot, ice shell of the giant snake can not even hide, issued a painful roar, crazy twist body. As soon as the dark blue flame appeared, it shrank and became smaller. It was absorbed on the snake and turned into a light fire light. It seems that the heat of the flame should have penetrated into the body of the strange snake.


    Of course, the twisted body of the strange snake hit the ice shell, making bursts of cracking sound, but at the same time the flame contracted, the ice also quickly spread in, the ice filled the internal space, tightly wrapped the snake''s body.


    The body of a giant snake more than a hundred feet long rises from head to tail in a flash of burnt smoke. In the burning heat, it is suddenly invaded by the penetrating cold, and a series of explosions are heard in the ice layer. That is, the water vapor suddenly evaporates and expands and explodes in the narrow space. The huge ice shell was blasted into countless pieces, and the huge objects burned in the ice were broken and turned into burnt fragments.


    The snake is dead!


    Amun shook and felt dizzy again. He almost lost his footing. He took a cold breath when he saw this scene. The power of "song of ice and fire" is so powerful that if he is not careful to be surrounded by the magic art unfolded by this scroll, and can''t get away immediately at the first moment, he may end up dead.


    The great magician Nero, who had never met before, is worthy of being the top master of scroll making. This scroll combines two ordinary but powerful medium-level divinities, namely "ice seal" and "Fire Sea" that Amun has just performed. However, it can stimulate the sea of fire in the ice, and exert incredible damage power in the alternation of heat and cold. Although it is only an intermediate divinity scroll, it is no less than the general high-level divinity scroll.


    So the terrible, seemingly invincible pangran snake was wiped out and scattered in the river. When Amun throws out the scroll, the ship under his feet is still moving forward due to inertia. With a wave of his staff, a gust of wind rolls up the other two scrolls that fall from the air, catches them and puts them back into his leather pocket.


    Although Amun was very happy to kill the monster, he was shocked and surprised, and even had a trace of regret. He has no real experience in using the scroll, which is obviously wasted just now. If you just want to kill the serpent, it''s enough to use "space confinement" and "song of ice and fire". If you just want to escape to the other side of the river, you will have enough time to use "space confinement" and "detection arrest" at the same time.


    In any case, he wasted a precious scroll. If his mana was not enough to activate five medium level scrolls continuously, the other two would have been wasted. However, Amun didn''t think it was too bad. He was afraid that he could not exert his greatest strength in the situation just now. Only by keeping his own life and the lives of the whole ship could he talk about anything else. Otherwise, what''s the use of leaving the scroll dead? It''s just that we should pay attention to the control when using the reel in the future. We can''t throw it all around without experience.


    It was calm again on the Youdi river. Five of the boatman''s six long poles had fallen into the water just now, so it was no longer possible to support the boat. It was still Amun who used his magic power to push the ship to the other side. Front across a muddy water, the water floating pieces of ice, some pieces of ice still wrapped in small pieces of snake remains.


    Amun suddenly found something. When he picked the staff in his hand, something about seven feet long flew out of the water. It was golden, translucent and very thin, and then it rolled into a small ball. Amun twisted it with his hand and found that it was extremely tough. It was like a snake tendon. The body of a strange snake more than 100 feet long had already disappeared. However, the seven foot long snake tendon was completely preserved under the power of "song of ice and fire". It must not be an ordinary thing. He also put it into his leather pocket.


    After this thrilling struggle, the ferry became silent. Amun pulled up the snake''s tendons and looked back strangely, only to find that almost all the people in the cabin were prostrate and kneeling towards him. Even the two warriors who had just guarded him now put down their swords, stepped back a few steps, knelt down on the boat board and saluted. Only Yin Nanna was still standing on the boat.


    There was also a faint odor in the cabin. It turned out that several people had already been scared to urinate.


    "What are you doing on your knees? You don''t have to salute me like this. It''s OK. Everybody get up and see if anyone is hurt Amun spoke to the crowd with his staff, and there was a trace of fatigue and weakness in his voice.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, all of them cried out in unison: "great magician, your power is amazing. Thank you for saving all people!" "The great God Marduk! Great hero magician! You saved us! " "Thank God, thank you!" People are full of ecstasy after the disaster, and many of them have left tears of excitement.


    The owner of the ferry got up and went to the front, knelt down again and said, "great magician, please forgive my impoliteness. I didn''t know that you were on my ferry But why do you dress like this


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Why is Amun dressed like this? He doesn''t show his identity as a magician, because he is a magician who can''t see light! When the owner of the boat asked this question, everyone was curious. Amun had to explain with a straight face: "I have a mission in my body, which is related to the secrets of the gods, so I will hide my identity. Please don''t ask again and don''t publicize it to anyone!"


    Oh, it turned out that he was a magician performing a secret mission. He didn''t want to expose his identity, but he had to use his magic because of the appearance of monsters! Amun ordered everyone not to ask questions or publicize it to anyone. He just showed his powerful divinity and saved all people''s lives. Even if people were confused, they could only be obedient and dare not say anything more, but some people were still very puzzled.


    Even if a noble magician wants to disguise as a noble, he can also make up as a nobleman. Ordinary officials or rich businessmen can do the same, which will not attract attention. Why is Amun dressed up as a lowly civilian? It seems unreasonable! Some people even have a little doubt. Can he be a magician? But it was just a flash of thought, and no one was sure, let alone say this suspicion.


    At this time, Yin Nanna stepped onto the bow of the boat, hugged Amun''s arm, and said in a delicate voice: "in order to carry out the secret mission of the Kingdom, our noble master of divinity disguised and disguised himself and put on coarse linen clothes His mission is very important. He must not expose his identity. He should have killed all of you But since the merciful magician has saved you, he does not want to do so. Anyone who divulges his identity will be severely punished by the kingdom! "


    This shocked everyone, and everyone saw Yin Nanna''s face clearly. She was such a beautiful girl. She should be the most beloved maid of the divine arts master. She also took her disguised travel with her. People were silent, and no one dared to say anything more.


    Yin Nanna looked at the bow of the boat again, and suddenly her face changed. She cried to Amun Jiao: "little lamb, where is my little lamb? It''s gone. It must have fallen into the river! I wanted to take good care of it and not let it suffer again Amun, I''m so sad... "


    Yin Nanna said that she would cry. Her voice was so beautiful, but her expression was so pitiful that anyone could not help but want to accompany her to tears. A merchant quickly went to the bow of the boat, saluted Amun and said, "great magician, you have saved your lives and all my goods. You should let all of us compensate for your loss. Let me make up for her loss! "


    The merchant took the most goods to cross the river. The two samurai were his bodyguards. He was grateful for Amun''s saving his life and the valuable goods carried on the ferry. He wanted to take this opportunity to repay Amun. It would be good to make friends with a noble magician.


    Although Amun is carrying out "secret mission", he will return to the city-state or temple after completing the task. Taking advantage of the present opportunity to make friends, he may do better business in the city-state where Amun worked. What he wanted to compensate was not only a sheep, but also a large sum of money to leave a deep impression.


    Amun looks very young. I''m afraid he is only about 20 years old. He has mastered such a powerful divine power. He is absolutely extraordinary in writing. He throws out three precious scrolls without blinking his eyelids. This businessman is not like those who do not know, there is no doubt that Amun may be a magician.


    Some people may become a magician without permission from the temple, but how can such a person possess so many precious magical objects and use them without hesitation. Only a huge temple resource can cultivate such a generous young magician. Amun''s status must be quite noble and promising! ����The merchant''s judgment was very positive.


    As the merchant spoke, the servant next to him had already handed over the cashmere bag. Seeing the heavy weight in his hand, he knew that it was full of gold coins. Amun was surprised and asked, "I lost the lamb because of a monster in the river. Why should you make up for it?"


    The merchant replied humbly, "if it hadn''t been for you, the whole ship had sunk at the bottom of the river, my life and all people''s lives would no longer exist, and the goods and money would no longer belong to me Your courage and strength have saved everyone. You should be grateful. Please don''t refuse. "


    The owner of the boat also advised him: "dear master of divinity, you should accept everyone''s thanks, otherwise we will be upset." As he spoke, his heart was still pounding. What Yin Nanna said just now scared him.


    The owner of the boat is well-informed, and he is also guessing that Amun''s identity must be very noble. He used three scrolls to fight with the monster, which cost more than most people imagine. If you don''t thank you well, I''m afraid that if you annoy Amun and others go ashore, you''ll be in bad luck.


    In that case, Amun didn''t want to refuse the offer. He nodded at the merchant and said, "well, thank you. I bought the lamb for two silver coins. If you want to compensate for my loss, give me two silver coins."


    All the people on the boat were stunned by this remark. Two silver coins were not worth mentioning for a noble magician. Amun should either accept a generous gift from a merchant or refuse to show his generosity. On the other hand, in the eyes of ordinary people, buying a lamb with two silver coins is quite expensive, which is clearly extortion. It is inexplicable that the venerable magician extorted a small sum of money from the rich merchant for a lamb!No one knows that amon is telling the truth, except for yinnanna. Not everyone in the cabin can see that Amun used the scroll just now. Some people even don''t know what happened even if they see it. They even suspect that Amun is a magician. Some people have experience and know how precious the scroll Amun uses.


    Yin Nana Jiao said in Amun''s ear: "master magician, we lost more than one lamb. You spent three precious scrolls to kill that monster." It seemed like a whisper, and the voice was not loud, but it was heard by all the people on board.


    Someone said, "Lescott Lee, a rich merchant in the city of Uruk, why do you only compensate a lamb to the venerable magician, why don''t you compensate the three divinity scrolls?"


    Others said, "shipowner, you are also rich. The master of divinity has saved your ferry. You should also compensate those precious scrolls."


    No matter what you guess in your mind, everyone wants to thank Amun. They are afraid that this will offend the disguised magician. What''s wrong with being generous to other people with money from businessmen and shipowners?


    On hearing this, the owner of the boat was sweating, and he was eager to throw the man who was talking nonsense into the river. Nescott Lee, a businessman, was also complaining secretly. He wanted to take this opportunity to make friends with the young and noble magician. However, he sold all his goods and the ship owner''s ship together, and he could not afford to pay for the scroll.


    Magic scroll is not a common commodity in circulation. Ordinary people can''t buy it if they want to buy it, and only the magician can use it. However, as long as it is useful, it can be measured in price. In the seminary of Wangdu or the temple of big city-state, the noble and rich nobles can "ask for a gift" from the scroll maker, or spend a lot of money to ask someone to make it. No matter how you get it, it costs a lot.


    Amun waved his hand and said: "I use the scroll to save my own life. I don''t need other people to compensate for anything. Thank you for your kindness. If you really want to repay me, don''t hinder me from completing the task. After you get off the boat, don''t reveal my disguised identity. That''s OK! "


    The owner of the boat quietly wiped his sweat. The merchant also breathed a sigh of relief, and said gratefully, "my name is Rene Scott Lee. I am a merchant of the city of Uruk. If you have the opportunity to pass through the city after completing your mission, I will try my best to give you the best hospitality." The words came from the bottom of his heart. Amun didn''t mean to ask the people on the boat to make up for the scroll. As for the lamb, he wanted two silver coins. In the merchant''s opinion, it was only because of the dignity of the owner.


    Amun laughed and nodded, "OK, I remember it!" This continent is so strange to him. It''s good to have more acquaintances. In addition to Meidanzuo and yinnanna, who is mysterious and unpredictable, he doesn''t recognize any people, and he has a good impression of the businessman.


    When the ferry arrived at the opposite bank, all the people bowed to Amun as they left. Amun stood at the bow of the boat with Yin Nanna, smiling and nodding. They were the last to get off the boat. There was also a market town not far from the ferry on the opposite bank. All the people on the boat obeyed Amun''s orders and did not reveal his identity. At least, no one in this town talked much about it, because the master of divinity had not left yet.


    Someone on the other side saw the thrilling struggle in the river from a distance and asked what happened to the people who got off the boat? We had no choice but to say that the monster appeared in the daytime and was killed by a magician on the ship. But the magician had a secret mission and didn''t want to be seen in public. He got off the boat and left quietly. Although Amun didn''t reveal his identity, it can''t be covered up. The news spread quickly.


    After Amun got off the boat, he first went to the market to find a carriage so that Yin Nanna could take it. It was a long way from Wangdu and could not let a girl go far away. In the market place, he happened to meet Lescott Lee, who was commanding a group of men, loading the goods unloaded from the ship onto several carriages. He saw Amun come to look for the carriage, and took the initiative to come and say, "Sir, you can take my carriage and give it to you. It is my best car and horse."


    Amun shook his head and said, "I''m just walking a long way. You don''t have to give me such a good carriage."


    The decoration on Lescott Lee''s carriage was obviously for the common people, and though it was comfortable and luxurious, it was not as good as that of a distinguished magician. Hearing this, he quickly said, "there is no better coach in this town. You can take this one for the time being. Even if it is lent to you, it can be used any time. If you think of me in the future, you can send someone to bring the carriage back by the way. "


    Lescott Lee is a good idea. He may know Amun''s identity through the carriage in the future. Amun thought for a moment and said, "well, thank you. I''ll pay you back the car and the horse." Lescott Lee: a wealthy merchant in the city of Uruk in the kingdom of Baron.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    When Yin Nanna talks, she looks very scared, but her expression doesn''t mean that she is afraid at all. Instead, she looks at Amun with a smile rather than a smile.


    Amun twisted his neck and said, "why should I kill you? It''s not a bad thing to save a boat of people! Yin Nanna, can you tell me who the shepherd in Sumer is? His whip rope is made of snake tendon, a monster in the Youdi river. You obviously know why you remind me now? Have you known for a long time that we will encounter monsters when we cross the river, and whether your experience is true or false - who are you and why do you come to me? "


    Yin Nanna laughed: "everyone has his own secret. Amun, aren''t you? You said it yourself, a magician with a secret mission I want to thank you for all you have done for helping me. As for what I said is true, but depending on how you understand it, maybe you will understand it in the future Amun, I will keep my promise to repay you. You can ask me something. As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse, even if what you want is me... "


    After crossing the Youdi River, Yin Nanna doesn''t seem to care whether her identity is exposed. She just wants to see if Amun can guess who she is, but she doesn''t say it, which is a little funny to him.


    At this time, a man''s loud and clear song came from the distance. The singing was good, but the lyrics were not so good -


    "who did you love that you never changed your heart? Once young lover, how many times do you cry every year? The shepherd you loved piled up the most beautiful snacks in front of you, slaughtered the most beautiful lamb to support you, but he was eventually whipped into a jackal. The wings of your pet bird are broken, and the lion you keep is wandering with wounds... "


    Hearing this song, Yin Nanna''s face changed and she took back her hand from Amun''s shoulder and stood up. Amun also looked back in the direction of the singing. A motorcade came up on the open river beach at the end of the field. The carriage decorated with gold relief was surrounded by distinctive guards of honor in armor, which looked like a king on a patrol.


    There was no carriage in the carriage. There was a gorgeous sunshade umbrella in the carriage. There was a man in his thirties. His face was handsome and he was strong. He was dressed in a loose purple velvet robe. The driver was a warrior with a height of more than nine feet. He was wearing only his breastplate and no helmet. He hung a heavy bronze sword with silver light on his waist. Beside him was a huge shield about the height of an ordinary man. He was as powerful as a God. He did not dare to look at him.


    The singer is the purple robed man sitting in the car, singing while carrying a cup of wine, a look like nobody else.


    Seeing such a convoy coming from behind, Amun had already driven the carriage to the side of the road to avoid it. Yin Nanna, however, said with a angry face: "Gilgamesh, you are really brave enough to sing such a song in front of me! What are you going to do when you come from the city of Uruk with your best friends? "


    The singer also saw Yin Nanna, stood up in the car, bowed and said, "beautiful girl, you can call me Jill Seeing your beautiful face like a God, what''s your name today


    Yinnanna jumped out of the carriage and stood in the middle of the road, blocking the way of the motorcade. She said with a sneer, "my name is yinnanna, Jill, Lord of Uruk. Where are you going?"


    Amun on the roadside carriage was surprised. The owner of the motorcade was Gilgamesh, the city master of Uruk city in the kingdom of Baren! He heard medanzo mention this famous figure. Some said he was a nine level warrior, others said he was a great magician, but Gilgamesh himself had never personally confirmed it.


    There is also a man''s name beside Gilgamesh in Tianshu continent. He was a playmate of Gilgamesh when he was a child. When he was an adult, he served as the captain of the city guard. His name was enqidu. He was a real nine level warrior. He was called Tianshu land Gilgamesh: the city Lord of uluk city state in the kingdom of balun.


    Enqidu: captain of the guard of the city of Uruk in the kingdom of balun, a nine level warrior, known as the first Samurai in Tianshu.


    Hun Baba: the legendary Guardian God of the Youdi river is the nine headed monster snake guarding the boundary of the divine region by enril www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    Yesterday Amun heard a conversation between yinnana and Gilgamesh, which was also related to the secret of the gods. The relationship between Marduk and enril did not seem to be very good. However, humbaba was the gatekeeper of enril''s divine domain. He hoped to establish his own temple in the city-state of Uruk, and also have the divine domain, but was rejected by Gilgamesh. What is "divine domain", is it the realm in which the kingdoms set up temples for gods? Amun is not sure.


    Humbaba accepted sacrifices from the people along the river, and its descendants could not come out to attack people in the daytime. This seems to be the agreement of the gods. Yesterday, it was obvious that a strange snake violated the agreement. Although it had been killed by Amun, Gilgamesh seized the opportunity and went to destroy humbaba with grace.


    Amun is right. Gilgamesh has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Since the day he became the Lord of Uruk, he wanted to kill humbaba.


    Like the city states of Syria in the kingdom of hathi, the city-state of Uruk also produced valuable cedar, and the yield was very large. It''s a big cost to cut down the mountains and mountains of the city. However, the conditions of the city-state of Uruk are much better. The woodcutter only needs to cut down the trees on the high mountains along the river, and then put them into rafts and float down the Youdi river. At the lower reaches of the river, the city is held by a special boat and towed to the shore.


    Cedar wood is not only a kind of precious wood, but also the material for making chariots and warships. It is a very important economic and strategic material, and also one of the main products of Urumqi city-state. However, there are hongbaba and his descendants in the river. Every year, they have to sacrifice flocks of cattle and sheep in order to navigate safely during the day, and at night it is very likely that they will be killed by snake kisses. As the city Lord, Gilgamesh had long wanted to eradicate this disaster.


    Unconsciously using the art of detecting divinity for a long time, the sound of fighting in the distance finally stopped. Amun came back to God, and the sky was already bright. Although he "had a rest" for a night, he felt more tired than yesterday. He was always dizzy and even a little unstable, not only because of the indescribable shock, but also because of the excessive use of magic power for one day and one night.


    It was the first time Amun encountered this kind of situation. He almost doubted whether he was ill or not. It seems that he still lacked the experience of using divinity. Last night, the consumption of detecting divinity was beyond the limit that he could bear, but it happened slowly unconsciously. When he came back to his senses, he had become very weak. Any sorcerer in this situation needs to rest for a long time to recover. That is to say, Amun has the strength of a medium level warrior and has not yet laid down on the spot.


    Amun forced himself to drive the carriage on the road. It never rains but it pours. He finds that the two horses are also withered and can''t keep up their spirits. He is very tired and tired. He can''t run fast, and he''s loose in the middle of the road. Horse is a kind of delicate animal. Amun drove too hard yesterday. It is estimated that he would be tired to death on the road for ordinary horses. These two horses can''t stand it.


    They are horses reared in captivity. They did not eat dry fodder yesterday, but drank some spring water. In the morning, they ate grass leaves with dewdrops. After a day''s running, they also showed signs of weakness. Even people and horses have become like this. Amun knows that he can''t continue to travel in this situation. He must find a place to recuperate, otherwise he will be in danger if he encounters an accident.


    Fortunately, it was far away from the city of Uruk, and the place was also very remote. He wanted to find a farmer to give him enough money to stay for a few days to recuperate and recover. At the same time, he also fed his horse well and took enough fodder when he left.


    He was really lucky. Before noon, he saw a farm at the foot of the hill in the distance. The house was very big and beautiful. On the left was continuous farmland, and on the right side were herds of cattle and sheep. There was a path leading to the farm. Amun waved his whip, and the two horses turned the corner and drove slowly to the farm. Through the fence, they came to the flat land in front of the house.


    A carriage entered the farm, and the people in the house were already disturbed. Several people came out of the house to see the movement. Amun stopped and was about to explain his intention. However, he found that the two men in front of him had already knelt down and saluted: "your honor, how could you come to our house?"


    It was a coincidence that the two men kneeling down were the two warriors guarding Amun on the ferry, the bodyguards hired by Lescott Lee on the road. At the moment, they were no longer wearing swords, just dressed as farmers, but their clothes were very clean, and there were simple embroidery on the neckline and cuffs. Behind them should be their families and farm servants. As soon as the two men knelt down, they all followed.


    There was no other place in the field at a glance. There was only such a farm at the foot of the mountain. Since he had run into Amun and wanted to hide, he had to put down his whip and walk down the horse Lane: "how could it be so clever? I met you here again. My horse is ill, so I need to rest and feed grass. I am tired after a long journey. I want to find a place to stay for a few days. I will pay you enough. "


    The two men said in unison, "your honor, it''s our honor that your carriage stops at the door! What''s the reward? It is you who saved our lives. We should repay you well. Please come in and your horse will get the best care


    Amun lived in the farm of the two brothers. Originally, he only wanted to stay for a day or two. However, his excessively consumed mana had not been fully recovered, and his body always felt unwell. He even stayed for more than ten days. The two brothers were very respectful to Amun, and let him live in the best room, with the best food and food in the family.The two brothers, Cain and Abel, lived in a large farmhouse, sharing the same hall, but the house was divided into two parts, with their own stairs. Amon lived on the upper floor of his brother Abel''s house.


    The two brothers were also aristocrats, but their family had already fallen into poverty. Now only this farm and a pasture outside the farm were left in the family territory. As the farm and the ranch are close together, the two brothers still live together after the separation. The farmland was given to Cain and the ranch to his brother Abel. On his deathbed, their father told the two brothers to live in harmony and help each other.


    There were servants to help look after the fields and raise cattle and sheep, and the two brothers occasionally went to the fields and pastures to work for themselves. More often, they like to go out and look for opportunities, such as serving for the kingdom to restore the honor of their ancestors and rejuvenate the family.


    Although their families were in ruins, they had the opportunity to learn physical arts when they were children. Now they are both second-class warriors. They are well-off, but they are not well-off, and it costs a lot of money to go abroad. This time, when the two brothers ran out of money on their way home together, they were hired by a businessman as bodyguards to cross the Yardi river through the desert to deliver the goods safely to the city state of Urumqi. However, they encountered monsters in the river. Without Amun, they would not have come back


    Ping When they often talk together, the two brothers are very respectful. When Amun asks, they will answer them, for fear that they will not explain carefully enough and neglect the noble master of divinity. However, Amun found out a lot about the kingdom of balun and the city-state of Uruk. At least he understood the enmity between the so-called God of the Euphrates, hunbaba, and the city-state of Uruk, and why Gilgamesh wanted to kill it.


    Amun also heard of another interesting thing, and finally "confirmed" Yin Nanna''s identity. The beautiful and moving girl should be princess Xiaoxi, sister of King hamurabi II of Baron.


    it is said that this little princess has amazing beauty, but she does not like the life in the palace. I often go to various places to play, yearn for the heroic stories in myths and legends, and like to disguise as a civilian girl, walking in the streets and fields, I do not know how many men''s hearts have been taken away. Because of her identity, there is no need to explain the reason. The men who pursue Xiaoxi as a civilian girl also include some disciples who have a bad attitude towards her. They all have no good end.


    Gilgamesh sang a song when she met yinnana. If the lyrics are about Princess Xiaoxi, the whole kingdom should understand what it means. There is also a very important news, Princess Qian is Gilgamesh''s fiancee! This marriage was appointed by the old king Hammurabi I when he was still alive. The purpose of this marriage is of course to win over the most famous city-state heroes of the Kingdom and promise to use another city-state of the kingdom as the dowry of Princess Xiaoqian.


    This political marriage can not only consolidate the rule of the kingdom of balun, but also better control the western border town of Uruk city-state. It holds the throat of the Yardi River, which crosses the desert to the west of the Youdi River, which is the junction with the eju Empire and the khati kingdom. Marriage has been arranged, and the parties can not refuse, and it seems that no one has reason to object. One is the most beautiful princess of the Kingdom, and the other is the most famous city-state hero of the kingdom.


    However, after the death of the old king Hammurabi I three years ago, the situation has changed subtly. Hammurabi II, the eldest son of Hammurabi I, succeeded to the throne. He is very old, but he has no children of his own. The dispute over the future succession of the kingdom of Baron has laid the groundwork. It is the nephews of Princess Xiaoxi and the old king who are qualified and may intervene in the struggle for the throne.


    The old king had only two adult children. His eldest son was Hammurabi II, who was born in his youth. He was nearly 70 years old this year. His youngest daughter was Princess Xiaoqian, born to his beloved concubine in his later years. She was less than 20 years old this year. The great difference in age was not uncommon to the royal family, for the old king had many concubines, but only these two children were left in his youth and later years.


    Princess Xiaoqian herself has repeatedly publicly expressed that she is not interested in power and power. She just wants to stay away from Wangdu and have a good time. She doesn''t want to get married so early. She looks like a playful and mischievous girl. In the Kingdom, there was a rumor that some political opponents wanted to assassinate the princess when she was out. There is another rumor in the well that if Gilgamesh marries Princess Xiaoxi, he may usurp the throne of the kingdom of Baron, and it is not clear who spread the rumors.


    These rumors made Gilgamesh very unhappy, so he was not in a hurry to marry Princess Xiaoxi, so the marriage was always delayed.


    Some time ago, Princess Xiao Qian disguised herself and went out for a visit. I heard that she had not returned to the palace from last summer to this winter. It is estimated that she has been playing pranks everywhere as a common people. She has not been a noble princess at all. It is said that Princess Xiaoqian is naive and romantic. She has aroused many lovesickness tears of infatuated men in the kingdom. Therefore, some people will say that she is neither improper nor dangerous. Her political enemies will take this opportunity to send people to assassinate her.


    After hearing this, Amun confirmed that yinnanna should be Xiaoxi princess, so as to explain all his views: Why did yinnana add the mark that only gods or royal nobles can use when writing her name in divine script; why she knew Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh sang that song, but he saluted her and invited her to go with the car.Enqidu clearly knew that Amun was a magician, but he said that he had passed through the city under the protection of Yin Nanna, and threatened Amun not to have any improper thoughts, otherwise he might be killed. The reason is very simple. Princess Qian is Gilgamesh''s fiancee, so far everything has been reasonably explained.


    Now that he has "known" the identity of Yin Nanna is Xiaoxi princess, Amun sighs a little and doesn''t think about it any more. Maybe he is just one of the many people that the romantic and naughty Princess played with in the game kingdom. Even if he came to Baron city in the future, Amun could not go to the palace to find her. As for the reward promised by yinnana, he did not intend to ask for it.


    But he had a good impression of Yin Nanna. At least it was very beautiful to walk in the field together. The cake she gave him was also the most delicious one amon had ever tasted. She didn''t do anything sorry for him, instead, she sheltered an exposed magician to pass through the city-state of Uruk safely. Put this feeling and gratitude in your heart. Don''t think much about it. Amun only takes care of himself in his two brothers'' farm.


    The two brothers treated Amun very well, so that he could have a comfortable hiding place when he was weak and could recover his mana better. Amun was grateful from his heart. When they were on the ferry, the two brothers went up to the bow of the boat to guard him. The others were panic stricken and hid in the cabin. Amun was very grateful to them at that time. Then another thing happened. Amun, who was recuperating, decided to repay the two men.


    On the seventh day of Amun''s residence in the farm, a messenger from the city came up on the road outside the farm. The Lord of the city sent many messengers with flags to all the villages of the city and announced two news to the people. First news: seven days ago, a ferocious snake, a descendant of humbaba, attacked the ferry during the day and was killed by a magician on the spot. Gilgamesh issued a proclamation to the whole city-state, explaining Amun''s identity as a magician, but did not name him.


    Gilgamesh did not hide his identity for Amun, but the message sent by the messenger did not say what happened to the magician. It was said in private that after getting off the boat, the magician quietly walked down the path. Seven days later, it was estimated that he had left the territory of the city-state of Uruk.


    A magician killed a monster and saved the boat, which was a shocking thing, even some unspeakable absurdity. But people''s attention was attracted by the second news, because it was unimaginably shocking! Lord enqidu, commander of the guard of the city-state, killed hunbaba, the God of the Euphrates, seven days ago in the night. He cut off all his nine heads, made a drum out of snake skin, made a drumstick out of snake bone, and drew out nine snake tendons and thirty-six tusks.


    Lord Gilgamesh and enqidu fought side by side, intercepting the retreat of humbaba, leaving him nowhere to escape. Finally, all his heads were cut off by enqi. This is a heroic feat that shocked the world. As soon as the news spread, the names of enqidu and Gilgamesh have become gods in the minds of the city-state people!


    It is said that the Lord of the city also made a decision to divide the spoils into three parts, each containing three snake tendons and twelve tusks. One was left in the city of Urumqi as a permanent memorial, one was dedicated to the great God of Marduk, and the other was sent to the Palais of Baron as a gift to his wife, Princess Xiaoxi.


    Recently, Gilgamesh will go to the main temple of Marduk and the Palais of Baron in the name of offering gifts. As soon as the news spread, not only the city-state of Uruk, but also the whole kingdom of balun are boiling. In every city-state, even in the remote countryside, people are excited to talk about the grand event which has not happened for many years.


    The people in the kingdom of Baron are boiling. It seems that Amun is far away from Amun, who lives in the farm. However, he is in an awkward situation. The messenger of the city-state came to the gate of the farm and read out the announcement of the Lord of the city aloud. He could hear clearly from the upstairs, and the two brothers who were also on the ship also knew his identity.


    If you don''t know, you can explain it. But now that you know the announcement of the city, what they should do is take Amun and give it to the city temple. The two brothers have seen Amun''s ability and know that they are not rivals at all. Of course, it is impossible for them to do so. However, it is not appropriate for them to keep Amun.


    Amun didn''t want to make trouble for them. After watching the messengers of the city-state far away from the window above, he was ready to pack up and leave. Unexpectedly, the two brothers returned home, but as if nothing had happened, they still respectfully invited Amun down to dinner. The dinner was more abundant than before, and there was no mention of the messenger reading the announcement. During the dinner, Amun expressed his thanks and said goodbye. He planned to leave immediately and didn''t want to stay for another night.


    But the brothers sent everyone away, and Abel said very sincerely in front of Amon, "our benefactor, please do not doubt our sincerity in entertaining you. You saved our brother''s life. Your coming is our gospel! In fact, we can see that you are not feeling well these days and you need a good rest. And your horses are also sick. The groom in the farm will certainly feed them and carry you on the road ahead. Please don''t worry about anything and stay here until you are completely recovered! The journey may be smoother. "


    Abel is clearly suggesting that Amun is a magician, and that he is not fit enough to go on his way. They will not mind, let alone reveal Amun''s identity. They will still treat him respectfully and repay him for saving his life. Now the news has spread throughout the city-state. If Amun returns to the main road, someone may know him. It will be safer to take a good health.This is indeed a more sensible choice for Amun. Although he has not fully recovered, he is not afraid of the two brothers. All the people in the farm are within the scope of Amun''s detection divinity. In this remote place, even if there is any situation, he can easily hide in the nearby wilderness and jungle.


    Amun thought for a while and finally nodded: "thank you for your kindness. I will certainly repay you. If you have any request, please do your best." There was no other meaning in his saying so. Although Amun was plain dressed but absolutely rich, he had enough money to reward the two brothers, even if he bought them a farm several times larger than now.


    After dinner, Cain called his brother Abel into the field and discussed with him, "what can we ask for, my dear brother?"


    Abel shook his head and said, "although Amun is a magician, he can use the scroll. He should be very rich. But how can we plan his money when we treat him in return for saving his life? "


    Cain patted his brother on the shoulder and said, "you are mistaken. How could I want his money? We all saw him on the ship. He is such an excellent magician and has mastered such a powerful and magical power Don''t forget that we are also qualified to learn divinity. We have even registered our names in the ritual records of the temple, but no one will teach us divinity again


    Abel also sighed: "yes, grandfather''s friend, the respected old priest, has passed away."


    The conversation between the brothers also involved a past event. Only the nobles are qualified to learn divinity, but it does not mean that as long as they are noble, they can learn divinity at will. This must obtain the permission of the temple, accept the awakening ceremony of the power, and must have a clear registration, which is equivalent to obtaining the recognition qualification.


    Therefore, it is difficult to pretend to be a magician. The origin of each magician can be found on record. It is very clear which city, temple and priest held the awakening ceremony of power.


    When the two brothers'' grandfather was still alive, an old priest in the uluk temple was his friend. He had promised to teach Abel and Cain the divinity, and held a wake-up ceremony of strength, which was confirmed in the temple. But the awakening of power was not immediately successful. The old priest simply held it for them once, and then he died.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    At that time, the two brothers were still young, and the awakening of their power failed. Then their grandfather died. Although the family did not lose its noble status, it lost its title and title, and its status was similar to that of the common people with good family background, but they did not have to pay taxes on ordinary people.


    In theory, the two brothers could practice divinity, but after losing their titles, no priest in the temple would continue to teach them. If they had awakened their strength, it was OK to continue to practice. This is not illegal, but it is difficult to achieve higher achievements. What''s more, the awakening ceremony of strength did not succeed.


    Cain whispered in Abel''s ear and said, "my brother, don''t forget that our name has been registered in the ritual records of the city-state temple. If we learn divinity, it is completely legal. If we have the chance to become a middle-level magician, we can restore the title of our ancestors, and our family status can be more glorious than before. We don''t have to keep the farm Zhuangzi will be a farmer and herdsman again. Now there is a rare opportunity to ask Amun to awaken our strength and teach us divine arts. "


    Abel Ben had nothing to ask of Amon, but Cain said it for a long time, and finally he moved his brother. For ordinary people, being able to master the magic power is like an old madman trying to unlock the secrets of the gods. Both medanzo, who was not qualified to learn divinity, or link, the patriarch of the savage tribe in the mountains, saw the opportunity to ask Amun to learn divinity. What''s more, Abel and Cain were declining nobles who were qualified but had no place to learn?


    The two brothers discussed until midnight and decided to go to Amun early the next morning to make a request and offer their respective gifts. Amun heard what they said in the field and decided to grant the request of the two brothers. The two brothers are qualified to learn divine arts, so doing so will not cause them any trouble. It should be the best reward.


    Early the next morning, Amun left the farmhouse for a walk in the ranch, and went to a place far away from people''s eyes and ears. As he expected, the two brothers came with the presents. They knelt down in front of Amun and said, "Dear benefactor, please accept our most devout offering. This gift is not precious, but it is what we have worked with our hands and represents our true heart. "


    Cain offered a bunch of golden ears of grain. He was a farmer, and sometimes he worked in the field himself. He planted the millet himself. Abel slaughtered the first lamb of his sheep born this year. The mutton was salted into preserved meat, and the fat was boiled into cooked oil, which was presented to Amun.


    Amun looked at them and laughed. He said, "your hospitality is already the best gift. Since I promise to accept your request, I will keep my promise. I know you''re here to have me perform a wake-up ceremony for you and teach you divinity. That''s all right. "


    Cain exclaimed, "before you speak, you see our hearts. Are you the messenger of the gods? No, in my mind, you are the symbol of the God who gives power He was afraid that Amun would taboo the identity of a magician, so he intended to say such a thing. In fact, Amun also heard from link and medanzo, but Cain''s tone was not so frank.


    Abel also prostrated himself and said, "thank you, dear benefactor! I will always remember in my heart that you have given us life and magic power


    Amun waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. Thank you. I promise to hold a wake-up ceremony for you. But the success depends on you. Not everyone can pass the test and learn magic. Get up first! Tonight, at the foot of the mountain behind the farm, I will prepare you for the ceremony, but you must first promise me two conditions. "


    The two brothers began by saying, "if there are any conditions, please say so."


    Amun thought for a while and said: "first, we can only practice in the way I taught. We should not take any other path, but have firm faith and regard it as the only source of strength. Second, I can''t draw my face or make my statue, and show my face and name to others. "


    The reason why Amun put forward the first condition is very simple. What he wants to try to awaken for the brothers is the power of two sides of one body. He can only teach them the path of practice that they have verified. He also said the same thing to link. As for the second condition, it is easy to understand that Amun himself is a magician, and his "deeds" on the ferry have been made public by the city-state of Urumqi. Naturally, no one would like to know his appearance and name.


    The brothers nodded and agreed immediately. Although Amun''s first condition was special, they had no other place to learn, so there was no need to consider other options. On his way back, Amun took Abel''s gift and said, "thank you. I just needed these things on the way, so I took them." But he returned the ears of wheat to Cain, because it was not practical when he went on the road again.


    That night, when the moonlight lit up the treetops, Abel and Cain came to the clearing at the foot of the mountain. Amun was already waiting with his branch shaped staff in front of him. Amun''s nonsense has never been much. Seeing the arrival of the two brothers, he waved his hand and said, "let''s start the wake-up ceremony of strength. My cane is its source. This is the first ceremony. Don''t think about the power awakened. It is not only the power given by God, but also the power sleeping in the blood.The desire comes from both the body and the mind. You should learn how to face it and not be influenced by it. Awakening power through rituals is only the first step. In fact, this kind of test is not temporary. It will run through your life and even your eternal life. Pray to my walking stick. Look at your body and mind. It''s not a god you know who gives you strength. This kind of prayer may be very difficult. I hope you can find that kind of dedicated and devout state


    Amun now has a new understanding of the various tests in the cultivation of divinity. Whether it is "the awakening of desire" or "the firmness of faith" and "the temptation of the devil", there are two meanings. The first meaning is that you will not be influenced by it when you practice the basic meditation of divine arts, and you can continue to practice higher divine arts. But the second meaning is more complex, it does not pass the test in form, this test will disappear, it will run through everyone''s belief, just like the devil''s temptation always exists, and desire always accompanies people''s body and mind.


    Amun stayed in the farm for another seven days. With the help of the magic cane, the two brothers showed signs of strength sprouting both physically and mentally, and amon recovered completely. After staying in the farm for half a month, he felt that his energy and physical strength had reached their best, and even his strength was faintly stronger than before.


    He was a little surprised why he had spent so long. In fact, Amun did not know that overusing mana beyond the limit was very dangerous for the magician. He would be in a weak and unable to protect himself. In the same situation, it may take two or three months for the general magician to recover. After only half a month, he was on the road alive and kicking. The speed was amazing. He not only benefited from the physical training, but also benefited from his unusual training methods.


    Before he left, Amun left a stone for the two brothers. The purpose was to let them use it as an intermediary to stimulate their strength and continue to awaken their strength. Amun can''t leave his cane here. The most difficult first step has already passed. The rest depends on the two brothers themselves. How to face the test of desire requires them to go through each other.


    The two sacred stones were enough to compensate for the hospitality given to him by his brothers. Abel didn''t want to accept them. He said that although he was not rich, he still had the sacred stones collected by his ancestors. However, Amun convinced him to leave the stone and told him that he would use the stone when inlaying the staff in the future, and the cost was much more expensive than a stone. Amun was very thoughtful. He even thought that the two brothers might not be able to afford a decent staff after they became magicians. He even taught them how to make them.


    Before they became middle level magicians, they did not have the ability to make wands. However, it doesn''t matter. Amun''s own habit is to practice his magic power without the help of a staff. Naturally, he requires the disciples to practice in this way. He awakened the strength of both sides of one body for the two brothers, and found that there were differences between them. Abel was better at mastering divinity skills, while Cain''s talent was more focused on physical skills.


    The situation of the two brothers reminded Amun of Bell''s Annotation on the cultivation of the two sides of one body: "anyone may have some emphasis on ability, which does not affect the cultivation of both sides of one body. If one wants to exert any kind of ability to the extreme, it will cost one''s whole life''s energy, and the road itself is so difficult that he first achieves the most basic requirement It is reasonable to focus on it again. "


    Amun left the two brothers a way to cultivate their strength from level 1 to level 6. Each of them had different emphasis. The most important purpose of his doing so was to confirm Bell''s conjecture. Amun himself and bell pointed out that the situation was somewhat different. The old madman wanted him to become an encyclopedic master of divinity and explore the road bell had not yet completed, so he wanted to try all kinds of possibilities. Therefore, Bell''s annotation can only be verified in the case of the two brothers. Amun, whose mission is to unlock the secrets of the gods, cannot focus too much on a certain road.


    The brothers sent Amun far away until they left the city of Uruk and came to the official road leading to the city of balun. Although Amun was a magician, he did not encourage the two men to offend or desecrate any God, but awakened their power and taught them all the training contents before becoming a great magician, which would not be learned once in any temple.


    We can imagine the gratitude of Abel and Cain. When they said goodbye to Amon, they said, "you are our eternal benefactor, shining with the light of the gods."


    Amun drove the carriage on the road, and no one knew who he was in the vast kingdom. Amun did not encounter any trouble along the way. He went through the cities of laga, nipur and Kish in succession, but he didn''t go fast. It took him more than three months to get outside the city of Baron. At this time, Amun was no longer the Leng boy who had just stepped out of the mountains. His temperament seemed to have matured a lot. After so much experience, he began to understand the strange and vast world. His travel in the mainland was indeed a fortune.


    He understood what the so-called "devil''s temptation" was. He could be promoted by passing the test when practicing divinity, but the test still exists all the time. What he said to the two brothers was also understood and verified by himself. Amun was not stupid. He learned a lot from his experience along the way. He also paid attention to what people around him thought, wanted and wanted.In his eyes, everything is so novel, there is always something new in the sun, if you can''t see it, it can only show that there is no heart to experience. Amun did not go fast because he had been waiting. Schrodinger had said that he would come back to find him, but the cat did not show up.


    Amun missed Schrodinger a little. He even wanted to go back to Sumer to look for him. That''s where the cat left. Can it cross the Euphrates on its own to catch up with amon? However, Amun still suppressed this idea and continued to set out for Wangdu. After seeing medanzo, he would go back sooner or later.


    He wanted to see medanzo for no other purpose, but because he didn''t know anyone else on the mainland when he just walked out of the mountains, so he set Baron city as his first stop. By the way, take a look at how the strength training of both sides of medanzo is. Amun gets the message from bell that there are a lot of things he didn''t come to teach him after he left.


    If medanzo''s strength has reached the bottleneck, but he doesn''t know how to continue, amunzo''s going can just guide him on his way. Amun wants to see medanzo has another idea. After all, medanzo is a middle-level warrior who grew up in Wangdu. He has systematically learned combat skills that Amun is not familiar with. These are also what Amun needs to learn from.


    The closer you get to Baron City, Amun can''t help but think of Yin Nanna again. Will he meet the little Qian Princess again in Wangdu? She must be with her fiance Gilgamesh at the moment. It is said that Gilgamesh will also go to Wangdu recently. Will Princess Xiaoxi join him? If she came to Amun again as yinnanna, how would she meet? However, this possibility is very small. How can Yin Nanna know where to find him, she still doesn''t want to.


    When he arrived outside the city of Baron, Amun met his first obstacle since his trip to the mainland.


    After all, Baron is the capital of the Kingdom, although it is still well guarded in peacetime. The guards at the gate are all warriors, and even the captain is at least a middle-level warrior. There are also three magicians in each gate, including at least one middle-level one. They don''t show up in the tower, but they can detect all suspicious people with their magic arts at any time.


    Amun had thought of climbing over the wall at night, but he found out in time that there was a weak magic power on the wall. It turned out that there was a magic array around the whole city of Baron, and only Wangdu could have such a writing! Goliath once set up such a large array temporarily in the city-state of Syria. However, in the known cities along the Tianshu Road, there are only five cities under the protection of the permanent magic array: Dez city of eju, mengfeisi City, hatusha City, the capital of hathir, the city of duniwei, king of Assyria, and the city of Duron, king of Baron.


    The Shenshu array here is much more complete than that temporarily set up by gore. It can attack and defend after full stimulation, and make the city''s guard as strong as gold. However, it is not normally fully turned on. It only retains the function of detection. If you want to detect the abnormal situation in and out of the whole city, you have to consume several divine stones every day, and a great magician will preside over it. Only Wangdu has the strength to send enough great magicians to carry out the task in turn.


    Amun can not pass through the detection of this magic array without any alarm. He can only enter through the city gate in the daytime. On his body, there is a document issued by the Cape city state of eju empire. As long as he fills in his name, he can prove the citizenship of the eju empire. But this is the kingdom of balun. Amun has no entry procedures. It is easier to get into trouble with such a document.


    When entering the kingdom of Baron City, people don''t have to show proof documents, but they have to be interrogated by the gatekeepers. Maybe they will find out who. Amun doesn''t want to find out what''s wrong with what he''s carrying. At least the bone can''t be picked up by ordinary people. If it''s found out, it will attract special attention.


    Amun didn''t expect to rely on the help of Gilgamesh when he went to the city. He heard a news that Gilgamesh would bring gifts to the great God of Marduk and Princess Xi in three days, and there would be a grand celebration. The king ordered the people to come out of the city to meet him, and followed Gilgamesh''s motorcade into the city to hold a grand parade. Amun could enter the city in the procession, and there could be no guards to investigate.


    Will he see yinnana sitting in the magnificent carriage of Gilgamesh and enter the palace with the hero in the cheers of the people? ����Amun thought in his mind.


    ����


    But three days later, Amun didn''t see yinnana. Gilgamesh''s carriage was the same as before. There was no shed and carriage with a big umbrella. Gilgamesh himself put on the dignified and luxurious city Lord''s dress, with a beautiful sword, standing under the Chinese umbrella to accept the cheers of the people, from time to time smile, nod and wave.


    Gilgamesh''s own carriage was the second to enter the city. The first carriage had no shed. It was decorated with two altars, on which were the trophies of enqidu, the snake tendons and teeth pulled out after the execution of hunbaba. This is the skeleton of the legendary god! Gilgamesh exposed them to the sun, so that the people all over the city saw it clearly!


    Amun also saw it very well. Those snake tendons were much larger than the one he got in the river. Each of them was thumb thick, and it was more than a foot wide when coiled together. The whole body was golden yellow, but the light of orchid was shining in the sun, just like the water flowing under the golden glow of sunset. Three coiled snake tendons were placed on the left and right altars, and four snake teeth were placed on each plate of snake tendons, two long and two short. The length was more than three feet, and the short one was more than two feet!Amun was particularly interested in snake tendons and the bones of gods in his package. At first, he was very careful not to use the divination technique to explore the truth, for fear that this would expose himself in the crowd. But as the motorcade passed through the gate, Amun sensed countless waves of mana coming from all directions.


    Some of them came from the royal guards who met Gilgamesh, some from the city walls, and some from the people who welcomed him in the streets. Amun didn''t find out who in the crowd by the road was dressed as a magician with a staff. It seems that many magicians disguised themselves outside the city today.


    Who is not curious about the bones of the legendary gods? Even the Shenshu array guarding the city wall has been deliberately launched. It must be the master who is in charge of the array. With the help of the array''s powerful detection ability, he carefully studies and analyzes the snake teeth and snake tendons passing through the gate.


    Since Gilgamesh put them on the first carriage and went into the capital of the king without any cover up, he wanted to show everyone that it was true, and to increase the prestige of himself and enqidu. It seemed that he was proud and frank to the extreme!


    There were also many women in the crowd who were not interested in the snake''s tendons and fangs, but waved various headscarves and screamed at Gilgamesh: "Dear Jill, great hero, I worship you Look, he''s smiling at me, nodding and waving. It''s the great Jill waving at me The girls were so happy to faint, while Jill still waved to everyone with a modest and noble smile.


    Amun is not like those girls who are crazy about flowers. He takes advantage of the opportunity that no one will find out. He also carries out the detection divinity, carefully sensing the snake tendons and long teeth of hongbaba. Those tusks are different from the bones in his pocket. The detection divinity can be sensed clearly, and there is a terrible smell on them. Just as Amun sensed them, the roar of thousands of bison roared in his mind, with a huge impact and shock.


    Amun had heard this kind of voice on the night when enqitu killed hunbaba. If his mind was not firm and profound, he would have interrupted the meditation state of divinity. He has determined that these tusks can be used to make the best staff and precious artifacts. But they are different from Osiris'' ribs. The bone in their pocket is either a real God bone or has been magically processed.


    There is only one rib in the temple of Isis, and those tusks are rare treasures in the world. Amun also has another feeling. If these tusks are used as weapons directly, they can have the effect of "roaring impact" spiritual attack divinity. After being processed by craftsmen and masters, this weapon will be even more terrifying.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Those snake tendons, Amun even felt that they had the nature of dark blue water heart. Of course, they could not be used as divine stones. However, if they were processed into weapons such as long whip or bow string, they could greatly assist the power of water element divinity. If they were used in warships, their power could be maximized.


    Amun plans to go back and study the snake tendon in his hand. Maybe he can use it to make his first artifact. He thought of the strange snake killed in the Euphrates that day. There must have been four fangs frozen in the ice and exploded into the water. Unfortunately, he did not find it. Although the snake''s tendons and tusks are far from the spoils of enqidu, they are also very precious and rare artifact materials.


    Gilgamesh''s gift to show off to the whole country is really precious! Just as Amun thought so, the motorcade had passed through the gate, and he joined the cheering crowd and quickly entered the city of Baron.


    The procession passed through the city of balun and came to the square in the center of the city. The square, which can hold hundreds of thousands of people, is just in front of the grand main temple of Marduk, opposite the royal palace. On the left is the school of theology of the kingdom of Baron, and on the right is the memorial hall of the glory of heroes. The memorial hall is dedicated to the famous heroes in the history of the kingdom. Without accident, the names of Gilgamesh and enqidu will also be engraved and worshipped there after their death.


    People gathered on one side of the square, and a semicircle cordon blocked the temple steps. King hamorabi II of Baron led his ministers to meet Gilgamesh.


    Naturally, a city Lord is not qualified to be welcomed by the king. However, Gilgamesh''s achievement in killing Hun Baba has attracted the attention of the whole country, which is also the glory he deserves. After all, humbaba''s tusks and snake tendons are at the front of the motorcade, and Hammurabi II also takes this opportunity to show his favor. The news had already spread, and the City owners of nearby cities also came to the king''s capital to watch the fun. It was very complicated to stand behind the king and look at Gilgamesh.


    There is also a group of royal nobles with the same complexion. We all know that Gilgamesh is the fiance of Princess Xiaoxi. We also know that the kingdom of Baron is likely to face a battle for the throne in the future. Some people are murmuring about the deep meaning of Gilgamesh''s move, and others are thinking about which side to stand on? Gilgamesh''s smile was bright and calm, and he knew that there were rumors in the kingdom that he might usurp Baron''s throne after he married Princess Xiaoxi.


    On the one hand, the purpose of Gilgamesh''s move is to express his loyalty to the Kingdom and the gods. He killed hunbaba, but offered the snake''s tendons and tusks to the Marduk temple. Obviously, he was announcing to the gods that humbaba had violated the agreement between Marduk and enril. If enril had anything to say, he should go to Marduk. On the other hand, it is also a kind of warning. He is not afraid of the guardian gods of the Youdi River, nor is he afraid of slander and threat from anyone.


    So he swaggered to the king''s capital to receive the cheers of the people and the king''s welcome in person. He did not care about the rumors in the kingdom. The hero of the city-state was extremely proud! Enqi, the leader of his bodyguard and the first warrior on the mainland, did not accompany him to the city. He only took a simple guard of honor, and did not let the city-state army follow in the name of escort, which made many people feel inexplicably relieved.


    Amun mingled in the crowd to watch the fun. He didn''t care about enqi capital. He thought that yinnana would go into the city with Gilgamesh, but he didn''t see her. She was not found in the royal welcome team in front of the temple. When Gilgamesh, accompanied by the king and the high priest of the Kingdom, entered the temple and square, and the atmosphere reached a climax, Amun quietly left to look for medanzo.


    In today''s Baren City, almost all the people are empty. Amun goes through the streets and asks for the way from the listless guys who guard the shop, and finally comes to the door of medanzo''s house. This is a century old house. It has been renovated and rebuilt in recent years. It looks beautiful and spacious. A long time ago, this block was supposed to be the residence of aristocrats, but after the old king Hammurabi I expanded the king''s city and built a more magnificent main temple, most of the princes now live in the southern city, and the east city is basically a new place for the rich and the common people.


    There are many shops and inns nearby. Normally, this area should be prosperous and noisy, but today it is quite quiet. Although he lost his aristocratic status, he lived in his ancestral home and employed the porter, groom, servant and maid. It must cost a lot to maintain this kind of ostentation. No wonder he would sell precious refined iron and horse leather steel privately to make money.


    Amun came unfortunately. The porter told him that the master of the house, madanzo, had gone out a few months ago, but he has not come back yet, and his mother is not at home. Today, he went to the square in front of the temple to watch the excitement. This made Amun a little surprised and disappointed. He came all the way, but it was normal to think about it. It has been nearly two years since mendanzo left the savage landing last time. He probably went to link again.


    Since it''s not easy to turn around and leave since he''s here, it''s better to say hello to his wife when he''s not in. If there''s any difficulty at home, he can help solve it. Anyway, Amun has plenty of money and time. He waited in the foyer of the mansion until it was getting dark when meidanzo''s wife, mialli, took the maid home. When he heard that a friend had come to visit him, he also came to the side hall to meet him.Amun was a little surprised when he saw miyali. He was impressed! Outside the city gate, he saw miyali and her maid among the cheering crowds, waving her turban and screaming at Gilgamesh. Amun thought this person was the eldest girl of whose family, but it was madanzo''s wife.


    Miyaly saw Amun in his old coarse linen clothes and shoes covered with soil, and a coarse stick like a branch beside her. She frowned slightly, trying to be polite and politely asked about Amun''s purpose. Amun took out a gold sign and put it on the table and said, "my name is Amun. I told medanzo that I would come here to visit. He must have mentioned me to you? This is my keepsake. Do you know it? "


    Miyaly recognized the sign as soon as she saw it. Before leaving, medanzo had told her that if someone came here to take out the sign, he would give her the best reception. This man''s Keepsake is not only left by the benefactor of his family, but also the most respected teacher of medanzo.


    When she saw Amun take out the brand, she was very confused and even annoyed. The visitor was clearly a humble stranger, and he was very young. How could she be willing to leave such a strange man at home and give the best hospitality? The benefactor of medanzo''s family has long been dead. What does it have to do with such a teenager with a sign? Look at Amun''s appearance, it''s obvious that he can''t be madanzo''s teacher!


    Last time she came back home, she was shut up for more than a year. This time, she finally said she was going to do business, but there was no news for several months. She left her at home alone, and there was not much money left. Now that mendanzo himself did not go home, but came to such an obscure "creditor", how can people not be angry?


    Thinking of this, miyaly tried to be polite, but she replied coldly: "I''m really sorry, sir! I don''t know this brand very well, and I don''t know you. Madanzo is not at home. I dare not take in a strange man and let the neighbors gossip. He went out two and a half months ago. He said that he would come back in three months at most, and the calculation time was fast. Can you come back in a few days? When madanzo comes home, he will give you the most warm hospitality


    With these words, she asked the porter to see the guests off, and she didn''t leave amon a meal!


    Amun was shut down because of a soft nail. If he had just stepped out of the mountain, he would have been very surprised. But after this long journey, he saw the warmth and coldness of human feelings all the way. He could also understand why he should care about a woman? No one will be happy when her husband is away for a long time and a poorly dressed stranger comes to ask for hospitality.


    "I''m staying in a nearby Inn and I''ll come back to see you when madanzo gets home," he told miyali When he went out, he saw the old cloth shoes on his feet and the dirt on them. Amun also showed a wry smile.


    Miyaly refused Amun the door and did not give the best hospitality as her husband told her. After all, she was a little guilty. She sent the maid forsha to follow her to see where Amun would live, and planned her words to her husband in her mind. Amun, of course, was amused to know that miyali''s maid was following him quietly.


    He came to the nearby Inn and asked for the best room with the hall. The room cost was two silver coins a day! ����Miyali was surprised by the maid''s return.


    Amun didn''t do it just to enjoy or show off. He walked through the city states and realized that the better the place he lived, the less trouble he would have. If you live in the Cheapest Inn, many people sleep in grass shops to squeeze a room. Even if the neighbors are robbed of something, the first place to be investigated is that kind of place.


    On the other hand, Amun also needs a quiet and undisturbed environment to practice his magic meditation every night. He can only find the most expensive room in the inn instead of the remote mountains in the city of Baron. Even the assistant will not disturb him without notice, which saves him a lot of trouble.


    The next day, Amun went out of the Inn and went to the clothing store nearby to buy clothes. After a long journey, his old linen clothes were worn out and could not be worn. The two new ones he bought in Sumer were also old. Besides, the weather is getting colder and colder. It''s very inappropriate to walk on the street in thin clothes again. Even if he is not afraid of the cold, he can''t look too dazzling.


    At the clothing store he bought two pairs of comfortable soft leather boots, the kind that madanzo wore on long-distance mountaineering. They were strong and durable, and two sets of light fur coats. According to the law of the Kingdom, ordinary people''s clothes can''t be decorated with flowers, colors and embroidery beyond the rules. However, the beautiful patterns on the fur of wild animals are natural, which is not against the order. Therefore, fur of various colors is the favorite of rich businessmen who are not noble and their prices are very expensive.


    Amun was used to wearing animal skin clothes in the savage tribe. In this way, he looked like a young master of a rich merchant who came out to visit and see the world in Wangdu. Amun had just finished buying clothes to change, but met miyali''s maid Fusa to pick up the winter clothes ordered by her mother a month ago.


    The shop owner was very dissatisfied and said, "these two sets of fur clothes are worth 30 silver coins, but you don''t pay cash to keep them on credit. My business also needs capital. How can I afford to be in arrears?"


    "My master will come back in a few days. I''ll pay back all the money and interest. You''ll let me take the clothes first, or my mother will scold me," she explainedThe shop owner said calmly, "what does it have to do with me if your mother scolds you? Since your master can come back in a few days, you can pick it up in a few days! Like you, can I do my business? "


    Amun saw this scene, and secretly said that it was not easy for medanzo to earn money, and his women were generous enough to spend money. These two sets of clothes were more expensive than those he had just bought! But he couldn''t see that his wife couldn''t get her new winter clothes. He went up and took out two gold coins and handed them to Fusa, saying, "aren''t you a maid of the maidenzo family? I''ll pay for it first, and let him visit me when medanzo comes back. He knows who I am and you know where I live


    Soon after Amun returned to the inn, someone called at the door, and met with madanzo''s wife and all the servants of his family waiting outside the inn. Although the road was short, even the carriage was ready.


    As soon as miyali saw Amun, she saluted and apologized: "distinguished guest, you are my master''s teacher, but I neglected you. Please forgive me for my mistake I can''t read. I didn''t recognize the sign yesterday, but after you left, I found out the map of inheritance in the family, which makes it clear that you really represent the identity of the benefactor of the family. "


    Amun waved his hand with a smile: "you don''t have to apologize. The husband is not at home. It''s really inconvenient to take in a strange man. How can I blame?"


    Mia: please don''t say that. Now that I know your identity, how can I keep you in the inn? The best room has been cleaned up, the servant has prepared a good dinner, and the carriage is waiting outside the door. Please come with me If you refuse this treat, my husband will certainly blame me when he comes back. He told me before he went out, but I turned you out yesterday. I''m really sorry. Please give me a chance to make up for it. "


    She asked for a long time. She only said that it was medanzo''s advice. She must not neglect Amun. Amun nodded. It was more convenient to live in medanzo''s house than in an inn. What''s more, he just wanted to find a quiet place, so he left the Inn and went home with miyaly.


    Amun lived in madanzo''s house. Miyaly had a good reception. The servants also respected him. They called him "Lord Amun" when they met. However, after the deadline agreed by medanzo and his family, no one came back. Amun could not help but feel a little anxious. What happened to medanzo on the way? Although he is a middle-level warrior, he may also be in danger after a long journey to resell official controlled materials.


    Miyaly is very curious about Amun''s identity. She always looks for opportunities to spy on him. She asks about his background many times, and asks why medanzo called him a teacher? Amun naturally would not reveal himself easily. He only said that he knew medanzo when he was traveling. He taught him some skills he had learned, so he would call him a teacher. As for the keepsake in his hand, it is because he can get to know madanzo.


    Miyaly has heard of the legend of the maidanzo family. His great grandfather was a sixth level magician and a priest of the Marduk temple, but he did not know where he was buried in the war. Later, a hunter from afar got his relics and sent him back to the city of Baron, saving the family that was in trouble at that time. A few years ago, medanzo also vaguely mentioned that the hunter got the magic classics left by his great grandfather and became a magician. These were more than 100 years ago.


    Medanzo has not come back, I do not know what happened, miyaly has other ideas. One day, she said to Amun, "you have been in Wangdu for a long time, but you always go around the house and yard. There are many interesting places in Wangdu. You may not be familiar with this place. I''ll let the groom take you with you, and forsha will accompany you everywhere


    Amun also wanted to visit Wangdu. It was better to have a familiar guide, so he nodded and agreed. On that day, Amun went out in the carriage of madanzo''s, accompanied by Fusa, the maid. Before leaving, miyali specially told Fusa to take amon to some places to have fun and eat delicious food. She didn''t go back home until dark.


    After Amun left, miyaly sent his servant to the front yard. She went upstairs to his room by herself and carefully searched his package. Amun was very careful. The heavy branch staff was not convenient to take out to play. He put it by the bed, but the four special stones were taken away and put into the bone.


    The shape of that bone is a human rib. In order to prevent it from being lost, Amun hid it in his clothes. It was hidden and safe. It contained his most important things, including all the relics from the mysterious cave. The big leather bag was not carried with him. The clothes he changed were also put in the room. There was a small leather pocket in the big leather pocket, which was his money bag.


    Amun is rich enough, not to mention the four special god stones. He only got them from the mysterious mountain. One of them is very precious and can''t be exposed easily. But he didn''t care much about money. He just knew that it was very important to travel to mainland China. In fact, he didn''t have to spend much money.


    In this period of time, he had to stay in the shop and buy things when he entered the city of Baron. So he put all his "money" in his pocket, including gold, silver, copper and God stone, which was convenient to use. To carry things back and forth in that bone is to perform space divinity. The bone itself will not be detected by the detection divinity, but the power fluctuation during the application of space divinity may be discovered. Everything needs to be careful. If you don''t need bones, you can use them as little as possible. This is the king''s capital.When he left Duke Town, he took five sacred stones with him, and found nine scattered ones in the cave. After crossing the Euphrates River, Gilgamesh "compensated" him with ten. On the way, he gave medanzo, Cain and Abel one each, and the remaining twenty-one stones were useless. They were all put in the pocket together with the coins. It was impossible for him to carry so much money when he went out. He only carried some coins in his pocket.


    Miyaly was a little disappointed when she found that Amun had only a few sets of clothes to change. However, she opened her pocket and saw the dazzling stones and gold coins. She took a cold breath and stayed there for a long time. This is a huge sum of money. It''s the money medanzo has made for decades!


    Although there was no one in the room, she felt so nervous that her heart was pounding wildly and she couldn''t breathe for a moment. She wanted to put the leather bag away, but she didn''t want to put it down for a long time. After putting it down, she stroked her chest with her hand, took a few deep breaths, and began to examine other things in the room carefully. Amon had nothing but clothes and a leather bag, but the stick that was leaning against the bed.


    Miyaly went to take the "branch", almost did not flash her waist. It was so heavy that one hand did not lift it. Miyaly stretched out two hands to lift the stick off the ground. Suddenly she thought of something in her heart.


    She knew more or less what kind of "business" medanzo did. It seemed that the stick was a whole piece of horse leather steel, but it was disguised as a branch to hide people''s eyes. No wonder Amun insisted on not letting the maid clean up his room.


    The young man had a lot of money, but when he first came to Baron, he dressed so simple that he must have something to hide. He must be a "business partner" of medanzo. He specially purchases the refined iron and MAG steel specially controlled by the government in private. It''s nothing to buy and sell a small amount of these things in private, but it''s a felony to purchase and smuggle in large quantities.


    He really made a lot of money! Miyaly sighed in her heart, and at the same time, she judged Amun''s intention again. He came to see him at the time of his return. He must have come to receive the goods, but he never came back. I''m afraid he won''t wait too long. As for the words medanzo told before he left home, they should be all disguised pretexts. He did not want to expose Amun''s identity as an illegal black market merchant.


    Miriam was a little flustered to restore the things in the room, and then crept downstairs to her room. She felt very disordered and sweating. She asked forsha to pour water for herself, but no one agreed. Then she remembered that the maid had gone out to play with amon. Just then someone called on her brother Enoch, the son of a merchant in the city of Baron.


    As soon as Enoch entered the door, he was very unhappy and said, "my sister, I heard that you have taken a strange man to live at home. Today I asked the porter, and you asked forsha to accompany him out to play Did you send forsha back to her mother''s house to borrow money the other day, just to entertain that man? "


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Miyaly was also very unhappy to reply: "that man is a friend of mendanzo, he specially told before leaving, if that person comes to visit, he must stay at home and treat him well until he comes back I just want to borrow some home for so many days. You have so many days to come! "


    Enoch: business is not very good recently. I just got a lot of goods. I''m a bit short of money. Didn''t you send it to you just after you had money


    Mia: how can it be difficult to do business with a large amount of goods? When I borrowed money from you, I didn''t pay it back. Didn''t madanzo pay it back as soon as he got home? "


    "Elder sister, I heard that medanzo had gone for a long time and didn''t come back after the appointed time limit. This is something that has never happened before. He hasn''t gone out for more than a year. I know that his business is not very safe. I''m afraid the situation has changed this time. Maybe something happened and he can''t come back You''ve got married. It''s no way to ask your mother to borrow money. If there''s any real situation, I advise you to think about yourself. "


    Miyali''s face changed. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She said angrily, "I just asked you to borrow some money. How could you say so much?"


    Enoch: "sister, I think for you too! You were the most beautiful girl on the street, but you married the son of a poor family named madanzo. They made betrothal gifts in their last shop, and now only this old house is left. If medanzo doesn''t come back, do you have to sell a house or rent a house to spend the day? I''ve heard the talk of the neighborhood!


    Now you are still young and beautiful, but you live by the unreliable mendanzo. Don''t you think about your future? What''s the matter with that man, who asked me to borrow money while you left him at home to entertain him? Was he a friend or a creditor of mendanzo, or who was your friend? "


    The two brothers and sisters nagged at each other, and the more they said, the more they said, the more confused miyaly had no backbone. I don''t know what she thought. She whispered in her younger brother''s ear: "that young man named amon is very rich, but he doesn''t want to be exposed on the road. When he came, he was wearing thin old clothes, and his shoes were broken and full of mud But then he stayed in the best room in the Inn and went to the tailor''s shop to buy expensive fur clothes. When my maid went to get the clothes, he helped to pay two gold coins! "


    Enoch was surprised: "when did medanzo make such a generous friend? Do you know what he came from? Since you are so rich, why do you have to wear worn-out clothes on the way to you? Is there any secret that people can''t find out? "


    As soon as the chatterbox was opened, miyali finally told her younger brother what she had discovered today. There were a lot of God stones and gold coins in amon''s money bag, enough to buy a bigger and better house than the aristocratic ancestral house in the capital. Enoch changed color and said, "take me to see it!" Oh, my God, he shouldn''t be a fugitive. If there''s something wrong with madanzo, you''ll be in big trouble if you keep another criminal at home! "


    The two brothers and sisters went upstairs to check amon''s things again. Enoch also saw the money and the leather cane disguised as branches. After coming downstairs, he wiped his sweat and breathed quickly, but he lowered his voice and said, "this man must be an outlaw! Madanzo wants you to host such people at home


    Miyaly was also afraid: "he took the keepsake of the maidanzo family. It is said that it was left by a magician. Do you think this man is a magician?" The ancestral legend is the family secret, but medanzo also mentioned to his wife that miyaly would naturally keep the family secret, but today she couldn''t help telling Enoch.


    Two people murmured in the room for another afternoon, and "sure" several things: Amun was an illegal black market merchant, he was very rich, with a large amount of stolen money; Amun came to Wangdu alone, no one else knew who he was, what he was going to do and when he would leave. At the same time, they suspect that medanzo has an accident and may not be able to return, and Amun may be a magician.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. However, Enoch whispered something in her ear, which made her pale. She waved her hands and said, "I dare not. I''m just a woman. How can I do such a thing?"


    Enoch emboldened her and said, "my dear sister, don''t be afraid. Just do what I say. I can do the rest. As long as you find a chance to cheat him to a place without people in the suburbs, anyway, no one knows him and won''t know where he went What kind of life do you want to continue to live


    "In case, I mean in case, what do you do when medanzo comes back and asks?" she hesitated


    Enoch shrugged: "it''s easy to do. You say that Amun thought that medanzo couldn''t come back, so he seduced the maid at home and tried to molest you. He has been driven away. You are such a beautiful and charming woman. He is a young single man and has a lot of money. It''s normal for this kind of thing to happen. First buy Fusa, she and I will prove it to you What''s more, after this is successful, do you still have to live with madanzo? "


    "If Amun is really a magician, once the plan is revealed..."


    Enoch held the corner of the table in his hand, and the green veins on his forehead were beating. He gritted his teeth and said, "Balu? Does he dare to reveal his identity? If he is exposed, he will only escape from Wangdu far away Don''t forget that I am also a warrior. How old is he? How capable can a magician have? It''s hard to avoid a magician who is stabbed by a samuraiMia Li exclaimed, put her hand over her eyes and said, "don''t mention the assassination in front of me, don''t say it''s so terrible!..." But what if he finds out that you are carrying a murder weapon with him and becomes suspicious? "


    Enoch squinted and said, "how can you go on a picnic in the suburbs without a knife? As a warrior, it''s normal for me to carry weapons with me. How could he be suspicious of our hospitality? If you were on guard, you wouldn''t stay at home for such a long time Before that, I suggest that you let Fusa get close to him. You''d better hook him to bed and try to find out more details, so that you can be more sure. "


    Some people say that there is always something new in the sun, it depends on whether your eyes can find it? Some people say that there is nothing new in the sun, you can always see the shadow of deja vu. Amun just went out to play for a day, did not expect that miyaly and eno''s brother and sister already had the idea of murder. In Sumer, he had a similar experience, this time it was just a change of place and character, in another form.


    Amun had a good day. He went to many places in Wangdu and saw many things he had never seen before. He bought gifts for Fusa, the maid who accompanied him, and the groom. After thinking about it, he bought a lot of things for the medanzo family in the big shop of Wangdu, and brought them back in the carriage.


    When I got home, I met another "guest" - Miriam''s brother eno. Enoch''s smile was unnatural, but his attitude toward Amun was both warm and respectful. He claimed that he had heard that medanzo''s friends and teachers had come to visit him. Today, he specially called on him and told him not to be polite. He also wanted to find a chance to treat him well.


    Although Amun was a little surprised by his unprovoked hospitality, he did not think too much at that time, but when he returned to his room, he found that it was wrong. His things have been moved. The branch staff moved for a distance and made marks on the floor. Although the purse was still in the pocket, it was obviously not in its original position. The old clothes in the pocket were opened and folded again.


    Obviously, when he was not at home, someone took the opportunity to check his things, opened the money bag and counted the God stone and gold coins. What is the purpose of this? Amun didn''t want to tear his face or embarrass everyone. After he packed up his things again, he decided to leave.


    I haven''t seen medanzo go home for such a long time. Did something happen on the way? Amun also has this worry, but before he leaves, he will leave a sum of money for miyaly and leave a message for medanzo. He still quietly goes downstairs to have a meal.


    If compared with calming down, few people can catch up with Amun, a young miner in Duke Town, who has experienced big waves. MIA Li doesn''t see anything at all. On that day, Enoch ate dinner with Amon, and told his servant to buy wine. He kept persuading him to drink it. He seemed very enthusiastic. He drank more and more.


    Enoch talked about a lot of things, and also asked about Amun''s experience and information in different places. He also expressed his sincerity to treat him well. He felt sorry for not visiting because of his busy business. He also told Amun that he would let Fusa accompany him to have a good time in the city. In a few days, he would invite amon to the outskirts of the city for an outing with delicious food and wine. There is a place where the scenery and environment are very good. He himself goes to relax several times a year.


    Amun took the opportunity to say, "I''m sorry to have disturbed you for such a long time. It''s time for me to leave. If medanzo comes back and you tell him I''ve been here and he wants to learn a craft he hasn''t learned yet, you can go to link and he will understand what he means If you have any difficulties or needs, I will help you to solve them as a thank you for your hospitality


    When amon was about to leave, Enoch winked at Miriam. Miyaly took Amun''s arm and urged him to wait a few more days. Maybe medanzo would be back soon. Since he had been waiting for so many days, why should we wait a few more days? She also asked Amun if he was dissatisfied with his hospitality. If so, madanzo would punish her when he came back. At last, she almost cried.


    Many things in the world are so hard to tell. If Amun left that night, maybe it would not happen later. However, Amun stayed in the cry, because Enoch made a suggestion -


    in two days, Gilgamesh, the city Lord of the city-state of Uruk, would leave the king and return to his city. There would be a grand farewell ceremony. The king ordered the citizens to revel, and there was no curfew on that night. At that time, the city will be very busy. It''s not easy to catch up with such a grand event. You can go out of the city with the carnival team and have a picnic. You can just see Amun off.


    Thinking that he might be interrogated at the gate of the city when he left, Amun promised to leave two days later. As for the picnic, let''s say goodbye and leave some sacred stones for miyali. This woman has looked through his purse, but it may not be malicious, it may be just curiosity. Her hospitality should be appreciated. If there is something wrong with madanzo, he should take care of his family''s life.


    After dinner, Amun took a rest and went back to his room. After a short time there was no sound. It seemed that he was asleep. He should be very tired after playing all day. And Mia Li quietly called the maid Fusa to her room, closed the door and whispered, "FORSA, it was because your family owed money, so she used you to be my servant. Do you want me to return the contract to you? What''s more, Enoch said today that he likes you very much and wants to take you home as his favorite concubine. My family is much more comfortable than here! "Forsha was overjoyed: "merciful mistress, of course she would! Are you telling me the truth? "


    Miyaly nodded. "It''s true, of course, but it depends on how you do it yourself..." She leaned over and whispered in her ear for a long time, her face turning red and white, frowning and gnashing her teeth, and finally nodding. Miyaly patted her on the shoulder and said, "remember, just do as I say. Seduce Amun and let him fall in love with you. Try to find out more about him and trust you completely You don''t have to do the chores at home these days. You can play with Amun in Wangdu


    She thought it was not in the ears of outsiders, but amundu heard it clearly. We can''t blame miyali for not being cautious. In fact, no magician will start to detect divinity and sweep around. It''s unnecessary to waste mana and do meaningless things. Neither will Amun.


    Since the detection of this period of time, amily has not been used to pry into life. But now that this had happened, he had a second thought and heard such a shocking conversation. Miyaly asked Fusa to seduce him, inquire about his family details, and take him on an outing in two days to attract his attention.


    What''s more terrible is that miyaly also asked forsha to tell a lie. If medanzo comes back in the future, forsha will testify that amon seduced her and tried to molest miyaly. She was driven away and had no face to come back. What miyaly meant was that Amun would not see medanzo again, so other things must happen. It was not the maid who did it. Did she want to murder him and make him disappear forever?


    Amun felt a chill, but he didn''t want to revenge miyaly, so let the woman and her servants daydream. Amun planned to leave without saying goodbye and leave madanzo''s house quietly tonight. He had just thought of packing up his things, but he found someone outside the house. Because Amun was using the magic of detection to scan the surrounding movement, he was very skillfully aware of it.


    ����


    Medanzo finally went home, and his harvest was not small this time. A flood occurred at the foot of the mountain where link lived. After the flood subsided, a large amount of high-quality MAG steel ore was collected from around the pool where the king of iron beast lived. To his surprise, Amun took over the king of armored beasts and four big armored beasts before he left, and became the guardian animals of the tribe.


    This is amon''s miracle! Although mendanzo did not see Amun, he was more respected in his heart.


    In order to wait for the people in the tribe to smelt all the ore into horse leather steel embryo, and also to pester Professor link about the magic arts he had never learned before, medanzo stayed in the tribe for one month more than the original plan, and then he took up his heavy luggage and set out on his way home. This time, he brought with him all horse leather steel embryo, which was worth several divine stones. He was very happy in his heart.


    Amun was amazing, and he was so generous and kind. Before leaving, he left Linke with such a precious staff, which was the envy of medanzo. Link told him that Amun had traveled to the mainland and would probably go to balun city to find him. Medanzo was eager to see Amun. Although he came home late this time, he told his wife that he would keep Amun and treat him well until he came back.


    There are many interesting places in Wangdu. There are so many new things that can''t be seen in the deep mountains. Amun will be very happy too!


    Medanzo entered the city just before tianchahei and the city gate was about to close. He first found a black market merchant who privately purchased Ma Ge steel. He sold a whole bag of goods and exchanged two sacred stones and more than a dozen gold coins. He and the black market merchant were very happy. They went to the tavern to have a drink. Then they went home with a light step and hummed a tune. It was already dark.


    It has been so long since I saw her husband, and this time she has made so much money, Mia Li will be so happy that she will jump into his arms with exclamations and cheers. ����Medanzo thought in his mind.


    Turning a corner into the alley, he saw the front door of his house. Medanzo naturally quickened his pace, but suddenly stopped again. He reached for the sword handle in his waist, and his other hand also clasped a magic stone in his arms, because he felt that someone was staring at him behind, and that man was standing in the shadow under the high wall.


    "Medanzo, you don''t have to be afraid. It''s me, Amun." A familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Medanzo loosened his sword handle and was overjoyed. He turned and strode to meet him.


    "Amen, my God! How can you be here? It scared me, but it was the biggest surprise! Are you just here? I''m going home at this time. Please follow me Mendanzo went up to Amun, saluted him, then reached for his arm and was about to take him home.


    Amun grabbed his wrist and said, "no, don''t worry. I''ve been living in your house for a month. I just found out that you came back before I went out to meet you. To tell you the truth, I''m going to go quietly tonight. "


    Medanzo was surprised again: "why? Who has neglected you Well, what happened? " As he spoke, he had noticed that Amun had used his simple and ingenious magic of space cover to trap the sounds around him. Their bodies were hazy and unreal in the shadow under the high wall.Amun can leave without saying hello to miyaly, but he has to make it clear in front of medanzo that he doesn''t owe him anything, and he doesn''t want to be hoodwinked after he leaves. Miyaly, Eno, forsha and others may not know what to say. Amon decides to tell the truth and see how medanzo will react. If it is not worth dealing with, then there is no need to deal with it.


    "It''s not convenient to talk here. Come with me quietly. I want to tell you something." Amun Chong medanzo waved and turned away from the alley. Medanzo was at a loss, but he followed Amun without saying a word.


    They walked through a few blocks and found a big Inn far away. Amun asked for the best room with a separate foyer outside the bedroom. He closed the door and told medanzo to sit down. He took out some magic stones and arranged a magic array to isolate the sound and the fluctuation of mana. Then he took out the pupil of the earth and put it on the table, pointing with his hand, "listen to it yourself."


    Two whispers were heard in medanzo''s ear. It was the conversation between Mia and FORSA. Amun also paid attention to his eyes. When he heard the conversation, he recorded it in the pupil of the earth with information divinity. Of course, he is not as clever as the old madman in using this method, but it is still possible to record a short conversation with the level of a five level magician. The pupil of the earth processed by the old madman himself is the best carrier for this kind of magic.


    Medanzo''s face changed. He stood up with his sword and wanted to rush out. Amun put his hand on his shoulder and said, "don''t be impulsive. I just want to tell you what happened, not what you want to do. It''s no use blaming them now. No one will admit it. I just want to leave before it happens


    Medanzo turned and suddenly knelt down in front of Amun: "God Amun, please forgive and forgive me!"


    Amun reached out to help him: "why do you say that? It''s not your fault!"


    Medanzo did not get up, but bowed his head and said, "if you leave like this, I don''t know what I will look like to see you again For you to leave is a kind of liberation, but it has become my shackles! "


    Amun: "all this did not happen, and it may not happen. It''s just their wishful thinking. Many people may have had all kinds of wild ideas in their hearts. This is not an unforgivable sin, but a temptation of the devil on earth."


    Madanzo: in that case, let me see the devil! My God Amun, can you please promise me one thing, otherwise my heart will not be peaceful. "


    Amun looked at him with inquisitive eyes: "what''s the matter, please tell me."


    ����


    That night, medanzo didn''t go home, and amon didn''t leave the next day. Everything was as normal as usual, as if nothing had happened. Miyaly and her maid, Fusa, had no idea that amon had met madanzo yesterday.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    After breakfast, Mia Li was very enthusiastic to persuade Amun to go out to play, but also let Fusa accompany him, and gave her a lot of pocket money. She said to Amon, "why did you shop so politely yesterday? If you need anything, just let Fusa know."


    Fusa held Amun''s arm tightly, and her body was almost close to his side. She said with a smile, "Wangdu is very big. Many gardens are open to the common people. There are all kinds of peddlers and jugglers. But it''s very busy. Today I''ll accompany you to have a good look."


    Amun nodded with a smile: "well, thank you very much."


    Amun played in the city for another day. Wang Du really dazzled the children in the mountain. If he came, he would be at ease. He inquired about all kinds of interesting things from Fusha with great interest, and inquired about the games he had never seen before. On the way, he said to Fusa, "it''s really prosperous here. My eyes are almost blooming. When I arrived in Wangdu, I felt that there were so many beautiful things in the world. Here everyone can see what he wants and wants, but under the gaze of the gods, he should also know what he is doing


    When he said this, he was leading Fusa through the square in front of the Marduk temple. He didn''t know if she understood.


    After dinner that day, Mia Li called Fusa into her room and asked, "what''s new today? What else does amon carry with him, and what is particularly noteworthy? "


    Forsha thought for a moment and replied, "when I was walking in the temple square watching juggling, I put my body close to him and felt a long, hard thing under my clothes..."


    Miyaly blushed and spat at her. "How can you touch him in the square? I let you tempt him, but I can''t Even if I can''t wait to go home, even in the carriage Can''t you? "


    Fusa''s face was red, and she quickly explained, "mistress, you misunderstood that it''s not a man there, but a long, hard thing hidden under his ribs. It must be very precious if you keep it close to your body! "


    Mia Li showed a curious look and nodded slightly: "Oh, well done But why did you ask Amun to go back to his room alone and rest without accompanying him


    "It was amon who refused my request to make his bed and wait for him to wash. He said that he didn''t like to be disturbed when he was resting Mother, is it that I am not charming enough


    If forsha knew that yinnanna had seduced Amun, the goddess''s temptation was much better than her little maid''s trick. However, amon didn''t think she should have any idea. She didn''t know how she would feel and whether she would feel aggrieved? "No, you are very attractive. You should be attractive enough to men. Maybe you are madanzo''s maid, so he feels a little embarrassed. I will persuade him to be relieved tomorrow."


    The next day she continued to go out to play. Before going out in the morning, miyaly said to Amun in private: "forsha adores and respects you very much. If you don''t dislike it, just let her serve you and ask for anything."


    With a polite smile, Amun nodded and replied, "thank you, I know! As a matter of fact, I''m already very happy when she accompanies me to visit Wangdu. How can I ask for more When you focus on your heart, you should know what you are thinking, what you want to get, and what you should get? Just like when we do everything, we should bear the consequences. "


    I don''t know how much miyali understood. When she came home that day, Amun didn''t bring Fusa into her room. On the third day, Gilgamesh was leaving the capital, and a grand carnival parade finally arrived. Gilgamesh stayed in the city for a long time. Some people even discussed in private whether he had taken the opportunity to marry Princess Xiaoxi? But Princess Xiaoxi has never returned to the capital, and this speculation is self defeating.


    Gilgamesh sat under the Chinese umbrella on the carriage and left in the cheers of the people in the city. The king sent the palace guard to send Gilgamesh out of the gate ten miles away. This is a great honor, and only a hero like him deserves this honor! The hero worshippers sent Gilgamesh farther away, and the procession stretched to 30 miles away. Today, the king ordered that there was no curfew at the gate of the city at night, and everyone could enjoy the carnival.


    Amun also went out of the city in the carriage of madanzo''s family, driven by the younger brother eno of miyaly. This was a play and a farewell. Amun took all his things with him and was about to set foot on his way home. The car was loaded with fine wine and delicious food. Foosa nestled up with amon''s arm, and picked up the curtain with the other hand to introduce the scenery along the way from time to time.


    Ten miles out of the city, the carriage left the official road and turned onto another road between the hills. The weather in early winter is a bit cool, but today''s sunshine is very good, which is suitable for outing. Wearing warm fur fur fur, tasting wine and barbecued pork chops in picturesque places is a rare leisure enjoyment for people living in metropolis.


    In winter, the grass and trees wither, and the yellow color in the mountains and fields is unique in the bright sunshine. The sky is blue and the wind is gentle. The carriage stopped at a lake surrounded by hills, and the yellow grass was softer and more comfortable to sit on than when it was green in summer. Today is to play in the wild, so Enoch dressed up as a warrior, wearing a short sword around his waist, which can not only defend himself, but also cut meat when eating.The carriage stops on a sunny grassland on the hillside of the hill. It can not only appreciate the scenery of the lake and the mountain, but also take shelter from the wind. It is very quiet around. There are mountains and forests on three sides and a lake on the other side. There is no one around. It''s a good place!


    Enoch took the wine and meat from the carriage, the dining table, the stove, and so on. Amon reached out to help. Miyaly cleaned up the dishes, while the maid, Fusa, went to the lake to fetch water. After putting everything in place, Amun looked at the blue lake and sighed, "what a clear lake! The air is so fresh. In this sunshine, it seems that the soul can be purified."


    However, Enoch frowned slightly and said, "Fusha goes to fetch water. How can it take so long? Did you go to the woods to pick wild fruits? It''s not sensible to let distinguished guests wait here! "


    From the hillside to the nearest lakeshore, we need to go down through a small forest. There is no place for forsha to draw water. Her time is not short. No wonder Enoch is in a hurry. Amun said: "maybe the pitcher is too heavy and the hillside is too steep. Don''t fall on the road. Please prepare the tableware. I''ll go and have a look."


    Amun went down the hill through the woods and went to the lake. When he was far away, miyali lowered her voice and said to Enoch, "my brother, do you have a good idea how to do it?"


    Enoch narrowed his eyes and whispered, "when forsha comes back, let her take amon to the fireside to see if the roast is not ready. You take his other hand on the other side, and I can solve it with a sword from behind If you''re afraid, you''ll pretend to be smoked, close your eyes and see nothing He pulled out his sword and put it by the barbecue stove.


    "You don''t have to see anything, do you? Poor me, you did not give up after all


    A cold voice suddenly sounded in the back, which scared the souls of both of them. Enoth turned and stood still. Medanzo came out of the woods, holding a long scabbard sword with a faint trace of blood that had not yet solidified.


    With a calm face, medanzo did not walk fast, and approached slowly step by step. After a short period of surprise, Mia Li''s back waist was pinched by Enoch quietly. She suddenly regained consciousness and realized something. She opened her arms and squeezed out a smile to greet her: "you are back at last! My dear husband, how much I miss you. Did you see our carriage following in the procession? Your noble friend amon is here too. He happened to be leaving. Today we are here to practice for him


    He nodded his head and said, "yes, I know everything. You have a good treat. I have asked forsha just now, asking not only what I want to know, but also a lot of things I didn''t know before, which made me and my family ashamed! I feel sick and don''t want to repeat it again. "


    As soon as Enoch heard this, he saw the bloodstain on his sword and realized that it was not good. Without saying a word, he suddenly rushed to the approaching medanzo, and the dagger in his hand stabbed him in the chest. Medanzo seemed to have been on guard. He dodged this vicious stab with a light side. He heard a scream. His sword pierced into Enoch''s rib. Then he heard a scream of horror from miyaeli.


    ����


    Amun stood by the lake with his hands on his back, and the woods behind him blocked his view of the hillside. He heard miyaly''s scream, but the scream stopped suddenly, like a chicken''s neck suddenly broken. Amun closed his eyes, and after a while he opened them again. He looked at the beautiful lake in the sun, not knowing what he saw.


    After a long time, there was a sound in the woods, and medanzo came to the lake. His sword was sheathed and his face was sad. He came to amen and saluted, "my God, I don''t know how to express my shame to you."


    Amun didn''t look back and said in the same sad tone, "I didn''t let you kill them."


    Medanzo bit his lip: "I used my sword to point at Fusa, and not only did I ask about their plot against you, but also something I was ashamed of." None of them understood your suggestion and admonishment, and still did not give up at the last moment. Let blood be my sacrifice to the gods! Amun, you are my only God. If it were not for your coming, I would always be blinded and live in the unknown disgrace. "


    Amun did not ask what happened to medanzo. He turned around and looked at him sympathetically and said, "these three people are missing. What are you going to do? Just go home like this?"


    "It''s really quiet here. No one else knows that they''ve been here and will stay forever. This is their choice, isn''t it?" God Amun, I have no love in the city of Baron. Please allow me to travel with you to the mainland and be your servant


    Amun thought for a while and finally nodded: "it''s OK. I''m afraid you''ll do anything else, but your home is still there. Go back and settle down. I''ll wait for you for three days."


    ����


    After leaving for four months, medianzo, a civilian warrior who lost his noble status, finally returned home, but his beautiful young wife, mialli, was not at home to meet her husband. Miyali went out of town yesterday with a maid and a young man. She didn''t come back all night. The man has been living in his house for a month. He is very generous. He should be a rich young businessman who comes to visit Wangdu. His harvest in Wangdu is really great. The neighbors all talk about it.Medanzo, of course, heard the rumors and sat at home with a gloomy face, but MIA Li did not come back after another day and night. The neighbors in the neighborhood are talking about whether MIA Li eloped with the man?


    It''s better to follow a rich businessman who has plenty of money and leisure to travel around than to stay at an empty house for several months a year and follow the unreliable madanzo! In order to tie the man''s heart, Mia Li even pasted the beautiful maid Fusa together. I don''t know how it would feel to hear this rumor?


    After waiting at home for another day, he finally could not bear it. He dismissed the porter, the groom and other servants, entrusted the ancestral house to a distant relative, and left the city of Baron with his sword and luggage on his back. People are talking in private that medanzo has gone to miyaly again. He may have to fight with the rich young businessman. I wonder if he can come back?


    ����


    On an official road in Kish city of Baren Kingdom, a serious faced medanzo drives a carriage drawn by two horses. His eyes look forward, but he doesn''t know where to look. He only lets the horse run freely and seems to be distracted. The carriage was lent to amon by Lescott Lee, who was inconvenient to drive when he entered the city, so he left it in an inn in the town and paid the man enough money to take care of the two horses. On the way back, he retrieved the car, but the driver changed to madanzo.


    The curtain didn''t go down. Amun was sitting in the car studying the snake tendon, wondering what kind of artifacts it could be made into. Although Amun was taught by the most outstanding master craftsman on the mainland, he had never processed the artifact by himself, and there was only one snake tendon. Of course, we should be cautious.


    The carriage suddenly bumped a little, and amon knew that medanzo was distracted again. All the way, madanzo was melancholy, much more melancholy than the cat at first. He was often silent for most of the day. At this time, medanzo was already a level three magician. His mind was firm and would not be disturbed easily. However, anyone who met this kind of thing would not feel good. His feeling would not be changed because of his firm belief.


    As Amun understood, any kind of test encountered in the cultivation of divine arts does not only mean that level, but actually runs through the whole process.


    Amun didn''t want to see medanzo so depressed. He tried to find some easy topics to distract him. He put down his snake''s tendon and asked, "what are you thinking, medanzo?"


    Medanzo''s shoulders were slightly shaken, he hit a whip, the two horses ran smoothly again, he Na Na Na''s reply: "no, did not think of anything, is in a daze."


    Amun asked again: "there are guards at the gate of Baron City, but you can pass through with prohibited materials every time. How can you do that? What''s the trick, can you tell me? "


    Medanzo showed a light smile: "my Amun God, in fact, there is no secret. There are so many people going in and out of the king every day. It is impossible that everyone will be interrogated. The guards will only stop those who they think are suspicious. I have visited many times, and I am a resident of Wangdu. They all know each other. Besides, I''m a middle-level warrior. Many of the soldiers of the Ximen guard used to practice sports with me. The relationship between the captain and me is also good. How can I be investigated? "


    Amun nodded and said, "Oh, I see!"


    Talking and moving on, medanzo''s mood seems to be a little more cheerful, but always with a melancholy eyes. They went westward. The city of Kish was located in the northwest of the kingdom of Baron, close to the edge of the Assyrian plateau. To the north, there were towering mountains. Crossing the plateau was the kingdom of Assyria. To the West was the valley of Youdi in the mountains.


    Geographically, it is closer to the dwarf tribe on the other side of the Yudi River, where link is located. Medanzo is not afraid to cross the mountains. In the past, the most troublesome thing was to cross the river. In the middle of the mountain, the flow of the Youdi river is relatively gentle, and the valleys on both sides of the river are relatively open. It could have been a ferry.


    But no one used to cross the river from there, for that is where humbaba''s lair lies. Now the situation is different. Hunbaba has been killed by enqidu. The city-state of Kish took the opportunity to set up a ferry on that river section and sent troops to garrison it. Although it takes a mountain road to cross the river from that ferry, it is much shorter than the circuitous route from Uruk city-state.


    Amun''s original plan was to let medanzo follow him for a period of time, cross the river from that ferry, and then let him go north to the tribe of link, and he himself went south to the Cape city of the Egyptian empire to return Nero''s relics.


    Medanzo''s three-level divine power has reached its peak. According to Amun''s cultivation method of one body and two sides, the next thing he has to face is the physical test of "purity of blood". Medanzo is already a fourth level warrior. He has passed such a test by accident. It will be much easier to do it again, but it still needs a quiet and undisturbed environment.


    In his current state, he needs to be quiet, so Amun wants him to stay in the savage tribe for a while until he becomes a level five magician through the "devil''s temptation", and then think about something else. The experience of madanzo is different from that of Amun. He does not lack the experience of the world. As for the true face of the so-called devil, he has seen it clearly enough.


    Of course, they were not afraid of the cold in winter and the dangers of the wild. They missed the lodging and lived in the wild. They took a rest in the mountains at night. Amun found a secluded place to practice basic meditation of divinity. No matter what kind of things he experienced, he never stopped practicing.When Amun was in a deep meditation, he heard medanzo, who was sleeping in the carriage, calling out miyaly''s name. His voice was very painful. He was having a nightmare again.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Amun sighed slightly, some things can not be advised, only let medanzo himself to untie the knot. Although it is quick to kill people with a sword, it is not so easy to cut off the troubles.


    The next day they arrived in a town, and Amun asked medanzo to stop his horse drive: "this town is very big, so we''ll stay here for a while and buy some things we need on the road. There are a lot of people in the town, and I''ll tell you not to go to the pub


    Amun stayed in the inn. In the evening, he asked medanzo to go out alone. He could not come back at night. Medanzo first went to the town''s tavern, drank a lot of wine, but the more sober, never drunk, and then went to the town''s largest brothel. He called the most beautiful prostitutes in the brothel to his room, surrounded him to drink with him, and then closed the door for a night until noon the next day.


    Medanzo is rich. He has made a lot of money this time. He is very thrifty at ordinary times, but he is very generous today. Back at the inn, Amun asked him with a smile, "how are you feeling better?"


    Medanzo was a little embarrassed to reply: "this afternoon, when I looked up to see the sun, I suddenly felt that I didn''t need to be like this I am your servant, but I need your silent care. I am really ashamed. Please forgive me. "


    Amun nodded: "well, it''s good to calm down. It''s really hard for you. I''m glad to see that you''ve finally figured it out and don''t continue to be depressed."


    The funny medanzo came back again. He squeezed his eyes at Amun and said, "my God, you are young, strong, and so handsome and rich! If you go to that brothel, the girls will love it very much. If you want to see something, I''ll show you today? "


    To tell you the truth, amon has never been to a brothel, and never thought what he was going to do there. When he lived in the cave savage tribe, although he was young, his body was very mature. Link said more than once that he would send the most beautiful girl in the tribe to serve his daily life. Maybe it''s the difference in aesthetic point of view. Amon has never been interested in it.


    Amun is not without desire, and he never deliberately wrongs himself. When he met Yin Nanna, he really felt the desire in his body, but he didn''t want to do anything to Yin Nanna. In his mind, there was a woman who could not be touched, but had a name that belonged to him. There was no other temptation in the world.


    Mendanzo wanted to take him to the brothel to see and see. Amun didn''t even have any interest. He even felt that he had wronged his own desire. So he asked with a bitter smile, "do you still want to go again today?"


    Medanzo also wryly smiles and shakes his head: "don''t want to go again, there''s no need."


    Amun waved his hand: "let''s go. We''ll go west and cross the Youdi river. If we go further, we''ll be on the mountain road. There won''t be such a big town any more."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" he said? You are leaving after the Youdi river I also heard a strange thing in the town today. Princess Xiaoqian was trapped in the giant tribe on the plateau and was in a very dangerous situation. If it is spread out, it will certainly stir up the whole kingdom. "


    Amun suddenly stood up and said, "Princess Qian! What''s going on? You have to be clear. "


    Medanzo was surprised and asked, "God Amun, why are you so concerned? Is it... "


    Amun: I know Princess Xiaoxi. She is my friend. What danger did she encounter


    "You, your friend?" medanzo stammered? Oh, I see! It''s no wonder that you don''t like those girls when you dress up in the town. But I would like to remind you that you have not heard those rumors in the kingdom? "


    Amun glared at him: "you just woke up, so much nonsense! I know Princess Xiaoxi from time to time on the road. We are friends. She helped me. I heard that she was in danger. How can I not care? Don''t tell me what happened


    This town is called Akad town. When medanzo came out of the brothel at noon today, he saw a group of people gathering in front of the temple. It turned out that the mayor of the town, Dick Zhou, was recruiting warriors to rescue Princess Xiaoxi in the mountains. A few days ago, a group of businessmen came here. They lived in the town for a few days and played around. Among them, a young girl was shining brightly, which left a deep impression on everyone.


    A few days ago, the caravan left the town and went to the northern Syrian plateau. It was said that they would exchange goods from the plains with the giant tribes on the plateau. The mayor of Diqi said that they should not go there easily. They may encounter danger unless they hire enough bodyguards. He also advised the young girl not to venture, and if the caravan was to go, she would wait in the town. The girl smiles and thanks him. The bright and charming smile almost didn''t hook the soul of Diqi, but the girl went.


    But yesterday something happened. A man in the caravan suddenly returned to the town, armed with a weapon and covered with blood, found a letter from Diqi weekly. It turned out that he was the bodyguard of Princess Xiaoxi, and the beautiful girl was Princess Xiaoxi. They were attacked by giant tribes in the mountains, and were trapped in a valley in great danger. The guard risked his life to cross the mountain and killed the plateau giant intercepted by the road, and then fled to the town to report.The injured guard told Diqi Zhou Xiaoxi where the valley was trapped and asked him to take people to rescue him. At that time, the mayor of Diqi felt that the sky was falling. If Princess Xiaoxi had an accident in the town of Akkad, his life would be hard to protect!


    Under normal circumstances, no matter what happens to Princess Xiaoxi, as long as she is identified, no one dares to offend her. She is not only the king''s only sister, but also a fiance like Gilgamesh. Who dares to provoke her? However, the barbaric giant tribe on the plateau ignored this. It was said that the girl in the caravan was the princess of the kingdom. Instead, they attacked harder and tried to kidnap her to extort a large sum of money. Their minds were so simple.


    Although Princess Xiaoxi is fond of playing, she is not ignorant. The caravan is actually a disguised guard, which can protect her under normal circumstances. However, this time, a giant tribe familiar with the terrain was encountered on the plateau, and the situation was very strange. Several powerful giant tribes, who had always been fighting with each other, joined forces to act together. Princess Xiaoxi''s guard could not resist it, so she had to protect her and fight back. She was forced into a valley Jedi. The situation was in danger.


    As soon as this guard arrived, before Diqi Zhou could organize men and horses to rescue him, the giant United tribe sent an emissary. He was tall, dressed in rough fur clothes and wearing a ring on his nose. He thought he was beautiful. He sent a message and left. His heart almost stopped beating again. For the sake of Princess Xiaoxi''s safety, he didn''t leave the plateau giant.


    The message sent by the messenger was terrible - a princess of the kingdom was in their hands. Within three days, the town of Akkad was asked to redeem it with a large amount of property. They must be satisfied, otherwise the princess would be killed. In any case, these tribes are planning to move far away, and they are not afraid of being chased by the army of balun Kingdom, and there is no place to look for them in the vast mountains.


    The mayor of Diqi was not sure whether the news was true or not. On the way of the wounded guard''s return to Akkad, Princess Xiaoxi had become a prisoner of the giant tribe, or was the other party merely threatening and extorting? In any case, he did not dare to take any risks. He had to prepare materials according to the conditions of the messenger and send them to the designated place as soon as possible to redeem the person.


    The giant tribe asked for something that made the mayor of Diqi a little confused. He would just kidnap and extort a large sum of money. What are these barbarians thinking? They want to bake wheat flour into long-term preserved pancakes, processed dried meat and preserved meat, salt packaged in large wooden barrels, many single humped camels that can only carry goods for long distances, cloth that can be used to make clothes, farm tools for farming, seeds that can be sown in the coming year, and tents for camping. At the end of the day, they have a lot of money, but they don''t mention how much money they want.


    The mayor of Diqi ordered the residents of the town to prepare all night. When medanzo was drinking with a prostitute, every family in the town was baking pancakes and making meat preserves. A large number of farm tools, salt, seeds, camels and cloth were collected in the name of the government, but there were not many tents for camping. It''s not a military camp here. Who would store such things?


    Diqi Chou was a very capable local governor. If someone else was in such a situation, he would be in a hurry for several days. However, he sent people to inform the residents of the division of labor and cooperation. It took only one night and half a day to get everything ready without any confusion. A lot of the supplies were collected in shops, with receipts issued by the town''s temple. As for the camels and farm tools taken from the farmers'' homes, they are also carefully registered. You can go to the town clerk to collect money with the credentials.


    But Diqi Zhou did not dare to put all his hope on the redemption. He made two preparations and immediately recruited brave warriors with heavy money. In name, they escorted the supplies to negotiate with the giant tribe. At the same time, it was also in order to prevent the other party from turning over. They could take the opportunity to rescue Xiaoxi by force. Transporting a large number of goods and materials to the giant tribe in the mountains is a dangerous job in itself. Mayor Diqi plans to lead the team himself.


    The messenger of the other side gave us only three days. It took one day to get to the designated place from Akkad town. It was too late to ask the city-state and the king for help. In any case, it was too late for the distant water to save the near fire. Akkad town is the largest market town in the neighborhood. There are more than 5000 permanent residents, so we can only rely on the mayor of Diqi.


    On the one hand, Diqi sent messengers to send urgent reports to Kish city. On the other hand, he gathered all the warriors and the only two magicians in the town, and made a list to recruit warriors. Diqi Chou himself is a five level warrior. There are more than 20 warriors in the town. His strength is still too weak. I hope that other people can come forward under the heavy reward.


    Medanzo happened to see this scene. Listening to the crowd''s discussion, Princess Xiaoqian may have been caught by the plateau giant, and someone was shaking her head and sighing - the playful princess finally had an accident! What a pity for such a beautiful girl. No matter how angry Gilgamesh is, the simple minded highland giant will not think about so many consequences.


    Medanzo didn''t stay long. He went back to the inn after asking about the situation. However, Amun was startled by the news. He raised his stick and said, "have you asked when the mayor of Diqi is going to leave?"


    Medanzo: "today, we recruited warriors to join the escort team. We set out in the evening. We didn''t delay the journey all night. The schedule is very tight."


    Amun: my friend is in danger. I''m going to save her! Medanzo, are you following me"In fact, I also want to go! Don''t forget that I''m a brave warrior. I''m trying to wash away my shame and cheer up with my heroic deeds! But I am following you on a journey to the mainland, and I will obey your orders. "


    Amun nodded and said, "do you want to go? It''s better. Let''s go. "


    Medanzo turned his eyes and said, "Amun, if you want to join the team, you can''t be a magician. I have a suggestion that it will be more convenient to do so, but I just want to make a temporary injustice to you. "


    Amun: you really survived. You had a lot of ideas at the beginning. You can say what you have


    Medanzo touched the back of his head and said with some embarrassment, "I''m a middle-level warrior. If I join the escort team, I''m sure I''ll be taken seriously. We have two horses. I will go as a travelling knight and temporarily wronged Amun as my follower. This branch and the leather pocket of you never leave your body, so that you can follow me without any flaw. "


    Amun glanced at medanzo: "do you want to save Princess Xiaoxi as a travelling knight, just like the hero in the legend? It''s very good. It''s really in line with your temper. I''ll make you look more dignified. Change these! " He put his hand into the leather pocket and pulled out a golden shuttle gun and handed it to medanzo.


    The leather bag is no more than three feet square, but this shuttle gun is nine feet long. Medanzo is so stupid! Just as he was in a daze, Amun took out a blue shield three feet wide and five feet long. He put it on the table, waved again and again, and took out a long silver sword. This long sword is much more beautiful than madanzo''s sword. The material of the horse leather steel is plated with silver with divine arts, and it is engraved with subtle patterns in the shape of Shenshu array. A divine stone is inlaid on both sides of the middle of the sword.


    "My God Amun! You are... " Medanzo was speechless.


    Amun did not finish. He reached out and took out a pair of luxurious armor. It weighed very light in his hand. It was engraved with the lines of Shenshu array. It was obviously a specially made artifact with excellent defense effect. He put all these things in front of medanzo''s eyes, laughed and said, "it''s like a noble warrior, isn''t it?" These are all prepared for you for a long time. They are not taken out until now. They can be used. "


    The spear and shield are extremely sharp and strong, but the sword and armor are not simple weapons at first sight, and they have magical effects. Medanzo took up his sword and touched his armor. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he raised his head and said, "selling my ancestral house is not enough to make such a weapon. How can I accept it like this? You may lend it to me for the time being. "


    Amun shook his head with a smile: "these are yours. I also sent link a staff, but it is not convenient for you to reveal the identity of a magician in the mainland city-state, so what you have prepared is a set of warrior equipment."


    Medanzo saw link''s staff in the savage tribe. He was so envious that he didn''t expect Amun had prepared such a set of equipment for him. Of course, the samurai''s equipment in the team that pursued bell was top-quality. After that war, they could still be intact. Which one was not a good thing?


    Medanzo was quite handsome. With this armor and sword on his waist, he mounted the horse with a shield and a shuttle gun. He was just like a mighty God of war. It was incomparably dazzling!


    ����


    While Amun was talking to madanzo, two men were discussing something in a separate courtyard behind another inn in Akad. A middle-aged man with a staff said to a young man, "Your Highness, I don''t suggest you take risks in person. If you want to save the princess, send us. If Princess Xiaoxi is not rescued, you will be in trouble if anything happens to you. "


    The young man, known as "Your Highness", said, "I passed through Akkad Town, and it was right here and now that Princess Xiaoxi had an accident. Do you think I won''t be in trouble She is the princess of the kingdom. What does it mean when I meet her but I can''t help her? If it is, I will lose all prestige in the kingdom! "


    The middle-aged man still advised: "Princess Xiaoxi''s guards can''t resist the attack of the giant tribe. I''m afraid we are even less rivals. Of course, people have to be rescued. You send us, and it doesn''t damage your prestige."


    The young man shook his head: "although I am a little older than her, she is my aunt. I not only have to save it, but also go there myself. The reason why Xiaoxi is in danger is because she is caught off guard. We should be careful and try to save people when we can, instead of fighting with the giant tribe. "


    After a long silence, the middle-aged man finally sighed and nodded: "it''s good for you to go in person. Whether you can save her or not, this is also a symbol of sincerity and courage. If not for the possible danger, I would suggest you go in person. But in case of any situation, our responsibility is to protect your safety first. "


    The young man waved his hand: "yes, I understand. Let''s go."


    The middle-aged man looked at the staff in his hand, then looked up and said, "I have a suggestion. Please don''t expose your identity for the time being. Don''t let people know who you are until you save Princess Qian and see her. Since the giant tribe wants to kidnap a princess, I''m afraid it will add another target if it knows that you have gone too If the rescue is not successful, no one here will know you, and it will not adversely affect your reputation. "The young man nodded: "OK, I''ll be a warrior following you for the time being."


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Medanzo''s armor and weapons were shining in the sun. He rode his horse to the square in front of the temple. All the people''s eyes were immediately attracted by him and caused a stir of whispering. The mayor of Diqi quickly stepped up from the crowd, bowed politely and said, "knight from other countries, are you here to help us rescue Princess Xiaoxi?"


    Medanzo dismounted and saluted: "my name is medanzo. I live in Wangdu. I am a fourth level warrior. Love to travel around the mainland, yearning for the legendary heroes, dream of one day to build their own achievements! I heard that you were recruiting warriors in the town, so I came to serve with your weapons. "


    The prostitutes in the town also crowded in the crowd to watch the excitement. Several gorgeous girls said to the people nearby with pride: "look, that handsome hero, we were with him last night!"


    It''s a bit disappointing to see that medanzo dressed like a warrior, but he introduced himself as a fourth level warrior. But Diqi was still very happy. More people and more strength, the better the weapons, the stronger the combat effectiveness. He himself was a fifth class warrior and the only middle class warrior in the town. Now he has another medanzo.


    The mayor of Diqi personally took the reins and said, "I, the town, the city and the whole kingdom will thank you Is this warrior with you As he spoke, he did not forget to lead another horse and follow Amun behind medanzo.


    "He, he is my friend, a five level middle-level warrior, but he is modest and does not like to show off. He also took the initiative to rescue Princess Xiaoxi this time," he said


    If he didn''t introduce him like this, people might regard Amun as his servant. When a knight travels on the mainland, he often has more than one horse. The one who leads the horse and leans on the branches looks like an attendant. Medanzo was so well-dressed that his retinue was not shabby. He wore soft soled leather boots and beautiful fur clothes. The idea of letting Amun pretend to be a servant was originally madanzo''s, but he didn''t say that Amun was his servant after all, and temporarily changed his words to be a friend.


    There is a fifth level warrior! Deqi was overjoyed to welcome Amun and said, "your bearing is like a noble hermit. Thank you for your help. This town and the city of Kish will thank you again and again Please have a rest in the temple. My clerk will give a detailed account of the operation and the horses will be taken care of by special personnel. "


    Seeing that medanzo suddenly changed his mouth, Amun just laughed and said nothing. He and medanzo went into the Marduk temple in Akad town. The clerk and his servants arranged for them to have a good rest, eat enough and wait for their departure in the evening, while the recruitment in the square outside continued.


    Amun sat in the temple lounge drinking broth, eating pancakes, chewing slowly, listening to the town''s clerk, Dirk, introducing the plan of action. He and medanzo are both middle-level warriors, and they are especially respected and valued by a group of people. The clerk basically introduces them. Amun was about to get in and ask something, but he was stunned when he looked up, because he saw an "acquaintance" - not an acquaintance, but a God he had known since childhood.


    The main god in the main hall of this temple is of course Marduk. On one wall of the side hall, there are many relief sculptures of gods. Among them, one of the goddess is mu Yun, the former Guardian God of Duke town. There is a temple dedicated to Mu Yun in Duke town. Amun has been familiar with her statue for a long time, but after experiencing that devastating disaster, he no longer wants to recall it.


    But when he saw the relief of Goddess Mu Yun, he suddenly thought about one thing. Why did he feel so familiar when he met yinnanna for the first time? It turned out that she looked like Mu Yun! It is difficult to connect the solemn and dignified statue with the lively girl, but her face and posture are really like Mu Yun goddess.


    Amun is going to save yinnanna. He thinks about it, and then he has some doubts. Is it a coincidence that Princess Xiaoxi of the kingdom of balun looks like goddess Muyun? The Baron royal family claimed to be the descendants of the gods in the world, so the goddess Mu Yun may also be the ancestor of Princess Xiaoxi, which can be explained.


    ����


    Just as Amun was staring at the statue, a group of five people came to the square in front of the temple. The leader was a magician holding a staff! There is also a young magician and three armed warriors.


    Before they came near, the mayor of Diqi had separated from the crowd and met him: "my Lord, please forgive me for the impoliteness of the mayor. I didn''t know you were coming to this town Have you heard of what happened in the town, and have you come to help? "


    They were just a group of passers-by who lived in the inn. They didn''t reveal that there were magic masters among them. At this moment, they revealed their identity. The middle-aged man nodded his head slightly and said, "are you the mayor here? Well done! I''m Jackie, the sixth level magician from Wangdu. This is my student, elite, the third level magician. These three are my companions. They are all middle-level warriors. I heard that Princess Xiaoxi was in danger. The mayor recruited warriors to meet her. I should be of service! "


    While Jackie was talking, he showed a special plaque. Although there was no name on it, it was enough to prove his identity. It was the symbol of balun seminary teachers and the certificate of access to many places in the seminary. There were signs of divinity on it to identify.


    The mayor of Diqi was so overjoyed that he almost didn''t jump up! Yesterday, he thought that he was the most unfortunate person in the world. How could he encounter such a disaster? But this afternoon, he almost thought that he was the luckiest man in the world. When he started to recruit, he knew that there were hidden dragons and tigers in Akkad town. Two magic masters and five more middle-level warriors came at once!At first, there was only one middle-level warrior in Akad Town, and there was only one third-class magician and one first-class magician in the temple. The strength of the whole town was no more than 20 lower level warriors. This afternoon''s recruitment greatly increased the strength of their team, especially the noble Lord Jacques, who was the tutor of Wang Du theological academy, whose identity was completely different from that of ordinary divinists.


    Level 6 magician, he has been able to cast high-level magic, only one step away from the great one. After listening to Jackie''s self introduction, he heard about the killing of hunbaba by Gilgamesh and enqidu in wangduli. He took his students and several friends to the battle field of the yardihe River to visit the relics of the great war. The magician didn''t lie. This was exactly what they wanted to do. They happened to pass by the town of Akkad.


    ����


    At sunset, a strange convoy starts from Akkad town with all kinds of materials on it, just like a long-distance migration. The coachman and the convoy''s guards are all samurai, armed with all kinds of weapons. Camels and horses were also followed by the motorcade. The procession went very fast. All the people looked serious. Some warriors were very excited.


    It is said that to transport such a lot of materials, we should use the double shaft carriage with wide body. However, most of the cars in this fleet are light and strong. The body is very narrow, and only one horse is pulling it, so there are many. There are also several very light double shaft carriages in the team. With the best horses, they can run very fast. One is left at every other section of the road along the way, and there is a specially assigned person to guard them and no longer follow the team.


    This is what the mayor of Diqi thought carefully and safely. If she rescued Xiaoxi and had a conflict with giant tribe, he should escort her to escape at the first time. Knights can change horses, but the noble princess needs to take a car. In case of injury, she has to receive treatment in the car. Changing cars along the way can ensure the fastest speed, so prepare the car in advance.


    Amun watched all this in silence, and admired the mayor in his heart. For this kind of emergency, it was as if the sky was falling down for the mayor. However, Diqi Zhou did not deal with it in a disorderly way, and tried to do his best under the existing conditions.


    Among the "important people" in this team, the most mysterious and precious of course are Jackie and others, the most powerful and popular is of course madanzo, and the most low-key is Amun. In addition to worry and nervousness, Diqi Zhou, the leader of the team, also had a trace of excitement and impulse. He didn''t know the identity of Xiaoxi, but the beautiful and enchanting girl fascinated him and even wanted to pursue her.


    After knowing that she was Princess Xiaoxi, she had cut off all the possibility of being close to each other, but there was just a chance in front of her. With such a team, he successfully rescued Xiaoxi princess, and may be able to win the favor of beauties. This is the hero''s achievement. Although he would not be so stupid as to fight for his fiancee with Gilgamesh, and there was no wrong delusion, to win the favor and praise of the princess was in itself a supreme honor, not to mention the praise of the city-state and the king''s capital.


    In fact, many Samurai in the team have similar ideas, so they are worried with inexplicable excitement. At this moment, they may imagine themselves as the benefactor to kill humbaba.


    Amun and medanzo had two horses, both good horses. The horses pulling the chariot were different from the horses riding the battle, but they could barely cope with such a rush. The mayor of Diqi gave them another horse to ride on the road. One of the three horses was always resting for two people. People can travel all night, but animals can''t stand it. The whole team should be kept in the best condition.


    Amon also noticed that among the group headed by Jackie, there was a young man whose identity was very special, which was obviously more noble than others. Although he was only an entourage, the other four people had a very respectful attitude towards him, and their expressions were all very cautious. No matter whether he was changing horses or drinking water, he was first to take care of the young man.


    The young man, who claimed his name was youledu, was a noble warrior in Wangdu. It seemed that his identity was not simple. Amun found out this, but also quietly reminded medanzo. In fact, his own identity is the same. If medanzo doesn''t change his mouth, he will pretend to be a servant to follow him. An inadvertent detail may be revealed, and it depends on whether anyone has noticed it.


    The team set out all night and stopped for a short time in the morning. After eating and drinking, they immediately moved forward. As he walked on, Amun understood why most of the troops were light and narrow carriages. After entering the mountain, the road was rugged, and only this kind of carriage could barely pass through. Sometimes, he needed the help of a warrior to push through the difficult and dangerous roads.


    At noon, when the sun was warmest, the motorcade stopped for a while. At this time, it had entered the deep mountain. It was a Valley Road between the steep mountains, gradually deepening and gradually rising. The surrounding peaks looked like huge objects, with an indescribable sense of oppression. The atmosphere gradually became tense. Everyone stopped talking and kept alert with weapons in hand.


    The weather on the Syrian plateau is much colder than that in the Youdi River Valley. The more you go up the mountain, the colder the wind is. The warriors can''t help but wrap up their clothes. Most of the barbarians living here are tall and powerful than ordinary people. They are not without communication with the outside world. Many plateau giants even accept the recruitment of mercenaries from nearby kingdoms. Gabriel was ambushed by governor Xiaomo''s guards in the city-state of Syria, including two plateau giants trained in martial arts.The inhabitants of the highland giant tribe are not all so-called giants, just like the dwarves in link''s dwarf tribe, but the especially tall and strong ones are really like giants. The kingdom of Assyria to the north of the plateau even had a special battle line of giants, which was to recruit and select such people for special training. The number was not large, but they were absolutely elite.


    Many years ago, some of them were scattered in the war and fled back to the tribes in the mountains to teach the people what they had learned. Therefore, those powerful highland giant tribes also have warriors who practice physical skills. With their natural strength, they are really hard to deal with.


    The strength of Xiaoxi''s bodyguard is not weak, but she just comes out to play, not to fight, and she can''t make a fool of herself with a great magician. Beside her are two middle-level magicians and a seventh level warrior, the one who broke out of the encirclement and reported with injuries. The other eight are also middle-level warriors. However, soldiers in the highland giant tribe can use bows and swords, which are powerful and have a long range. It is also dangerous for the magicians to be surrounded.


    Not all highland giants are well-trained. Fortunately, only a few of them have achieved physical skills. Most of them can use bows and arrows, but they generally do not cooperate as in battle. But this time the situation is very special. It is a little strange that several of the most powerful giants in the vicinity have joined forces to act together.


    We can''t fight with them. We should not be in a position where we can be shot by bows and arrows in several directions. We should pay attention to the terrain. We should not be forced into the Jedi with no retreat. ����The mayor of Diqi explained the process of the matter in detail to the public, and arranged various response plans. But nothing else happened along the way, not even the plateau giant.


    That afternoon, the motorcade climbed a steep mountain road and reached an open area on the top of the mountain plateau. Finally, they met the people who came to meet them. They are a group of tall men, almost everyone''s stature is similar to the enqi that Amun has seen. They are holding heavy weapons such as sticks, hammers, iron forks and so on. They are dressed in a mess of fur clothes. They are very happy to see the motorcade going up the mountain.


    Deqi Chou got out of the car, and medanzo got out of the horse. He and Amun escorted the mayor to the left and left. The sixth level magician Jackie followed behind him. They kept a very cautious formation, while the others remained at the side of the convoy.


    "Are you the tribe that besieged the princesses of the kingdom? I''ve brought everything I want! Who is the leader, please? Tell him to come out and talk to me


    The group who met them had a very stiff accent and called out in a disorderly voice, "we are all leaders! It''s good if you bring something. Give it to us. "


    Diqi Zhou Lianlian shook his head and said, "even if it is kidnapping, there is no such redemption! This is your territory. I have traveled a long way to deliver everything, showing my complete sincerity. You must at least let me see the princess and know that she is safe and sound before you can hand it over. "


    "Princess?" "He wants to see the princess?" "No, he wants to negotiate!" "Aren''t we ready to negotiate?" "Oh, let''s talk about it!" The more than ten plateau giants whispered for a long time, then yelled to Diqi Zhou: "kidnapping needs negotiation, right? We all know it Come here. We''ve got tents in front of us. "


    Even the mayor of Diqi, who had dealt with the plateau giants and knew their temperaments, was puzzled. Is there anything else? Since all the people have come, let''s go over and talk about it. The young man named youleduo wanted to "negotiate" together, but both Diqi and Jackie asked him to guard the team.


    On the way, the mayor of Diqi assigned each task to everyone. The young man named youledu was mainly responsible for rescuing the princess and quickly escorting her to leave. The other two middle-level warriors and a magician were accompanied to protect her. The heavily armed medanzo and others took cover. The mayor must have seen that youleduo''s status is extraordinary, even more noble than Jackie.


    Not far ahead, there was indeed a tent on the open space outside the woods. It was very big and magnificent. It was actually made of expensive snow leopard skin on the plain. It was very beautiful. Such a tent is set up in the mountains, and even the beasts dare not get close to it when they see it from afar. However, it looks very rough and the seams are messy.


    Walking into the tent, there are tables and stools, made of logs, strong and heavy. A little man came to meet him, bowed and said, "is that the mayor of Diqi from Akkad? My name is eusil. I''m the representative of the United tribes here. Have we sent everything we want? "


    This man is very eloquent. He is not short at all. He is almost as tall as Diqi, but he looks like a dwarf standing in a group of tall tribal people. Eusil''s big round head, round eyes, round nose, no smile is also smiling expression, looks very funny.


    Amun noticed that there was a stick on eusil''s waist, which was very much like a staff of Dharma. After carefully sensing it, it was really a staff. Although it could not enter Amun''s eyes, it was also a good thing for ordinary magicians.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Diqi was very dissatisfied with the answer: "of course, everything has been sent. Don''t you see the motorcade outside? But I''m here to redeem people, not to give gifts. When the things are here, you should let Xiaoxi go, right? I want to see all of them! " The scene in front of me is not the same as what I imagined. These people don''t mention Princess Xiaoxi at all. The kidnapping is not like this.


    Eusil said with a smile, "don''t worry. You must be tired from a long journey. Please sit down and eat something. Of course, the princess of the kingdom is OK, but I have to find out whether the things you sent are what we want


    Some people have set up game, dried fruit and wine on the table. It looks like a treat to eat. Amun and others did not sit down. How could they have the heart to eat here? Dickie took a roll of straw paper from his arms and handed it to eusil. "Everything is on it. Do you want to count it?"


    Eusil took the roll and just unfolded it. There was a big man beside him who was very angry and said, "it''s all on it! We''ve spent so much time on this piece of paper? Show me


    Eusil looked a little embarrassed and turned his head and exclaimed, "what are you talking about? This is a list of items registered on the outside of the carriage, can be compared to count! Let me show you. Do you know Chinese I''ve already reminded you that if you don''t talk nonsense, you won''t lose face, but you can''t remember it! "


    If another occasion, Amun might laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. Eusil began to read aloud the contents of the list: bread, meat, seeds, farm tools, cloth Wait, there''s a lot of clutter. Every time he read one item, the plateau giants cheered. Some people still asked in an unbelievable voice, "really, are these things for us? Great


    The mayor of Diqi replied, "of course, it''s for you, as long as Princess Xiaoxi is safe and sound." The giants cheered again: "princess? Of course she''s OK. All these things are ours Hearing this, Diqi and other people were relieved. As long as the princess was safe, everything else would be easy to do.


    The last item in the list was a large sum of money. The mayor of Diqi asked, "the things are very clear, but how much do you want?"? The messenger did not say the number. "


    A giant with a wild animal''s tail on his head interposed: "of course, a large amount of money, how can I get 30 gold coins?"


    On hearing this, amon almost didn''t reach for the table. Thirty gold coins are really a lot of money for ordinary people, but they kidnap the princess of the Kingdom, let the other party bring a large group of chariots and horses, and ask for a pile of worthless things. As a result, they only extort 30 gold coins in cash. If she heard it, she would jump up in anger! ����Is she so worthless? Although all the things sent by the motorcade are not valuable, they are in large quantities, which add up to more than 30 gold coins.


    "What? You want thirty gold coins Even if Diqi was calm, he couldn''t help calling out.


    The giant who cut in touched his big head: "too much? So You have to ask for twenty gold coins


    Eusil glared at the giant who interrupted and drank, "what''s more? Is the princess of Baron worth this money?"


    Another giant with a ring on his nose said cleverly, "that is, what you want is too little. How can twenty gold coins be enough? At least fifty gold coins


    Diqi and others were silent. Their expressions were strange. But eusil''s nose was so crooked that he almost didn''t fall off the stool. He patted the table and said, "you only want fifty gold coins?"


    The giants finally realized that the fifty gold coins were still too few. Another giant with tattoos on his forehead said in an impassioned voice: "I''ve told you not to talk nonsense and to be shameful! If I were, I would have a hundred gold coins! " This group of plateau giants are not stupid. They start to raise prices after seeing the situation is wrong.


    Diqi mayor quickly waved his hand: "a hundred gold coins are 100 gold coins. I gave them, but they are so much that they can''t go up any more! But I don''t have so many gold coins with me. I''ll give you five sacred stones. " He did not bring gold coins, but all God''s stones. When he saw this scene, he also acted according to circumstances and promised to pay a "huge sum" of 100 gold coins.


    Amun also saw that this group of plateau giants had not fully discussed in advance. The material is what they want, but the money is not considered. These giants should come from different tribes. Their costumes have their own characteristics. They have tail, nose ring and tattoo. They can be distinguished by a little attention. The giants in the tent are all the leaders of the tribe. The three leaders who spoke just now should be the chief leaders of each tribe, equivalent to the role of clan leader.


    It''s really a headache to organize these people to act together. It''s a headache to see eusil.


    When the giants heard that the mayor of Diqi wanted to give five sacred stones, they quarreled again: "five sacred stones? How can we divide the three tribes! Who will take one or two? "


    They spoke so loud that the tent was buzzing. Usil could not hear it. He drew a short stick from his waist and knocked on the table. "No quarrel, I has the final say, six gods, two tribes of each one!" Then he rushed to Diqi mayor and said, "the last condition is six sacred stones. Please hand them in quickly."The six sacred stones were much less than the mayor of Diqi had predicted in advance, but he did not dare to take them out too happily. He yelled in discontent: "you are too much to raise from 20 gold coins to 6 Magic stones! In order to save the princess, I can give you money first. " He put six sacred stones on the table one by one, and the three leaders took them away on the spot. They held them in their hands and looked left and right. They were very happy.


    Eusil glared at them fiercely. His eyes were full of resentment. He said to the mayor of Diqi: "you have paid for the money. What''s left should be handed over one by one?"


    Medanzo, who had never said anything, couldn''t help it. He began to drink: "after all, you always want things. Where is Xiaoxi princess? Give her out safe and sound, then you can get the things. "


    Eusil shook his head and said, "no, no, no, what if you take Princess Xiaoxi away and regret not to give something?"


    The magician Jackie also interposed: "this is your territory. Everything has been sent to the mountain. How can it be so easy to take away? We have sincerity, but you can''t negotiate like this. First of all, let us know where Xiaoxi is and make sure she is safe


    A tribal leader took up the stone and said, "of course, the princess is safe. She''s ok now. But if we want us to bring people, she has to promise herself."


    Hearing this, Diqi and other people were shocked. Eusil knocked on the table again and said, "if you don''t talk, shut up, or I won''t care!"


    Seeing that eusil was really angry, the three big leaders quickly nodded their heads and said, "OK, we won''t say anything. We''ll listen to you. You said that we could get all the things we wanted with one message. As expected, someone sent them up the mountain. From now on, everyone will listen to your orders. " Then he called to the little leaders behind him, "shut up, all of you, and listen only to Lord eusil."


    When the tent finally quieted down, eusil said to Tyche, "I only saw this list. The materials on the list have not been counted. I have to know whether all the things have been delivered in full As for the princess of the Kingdom, as long as we get everything, we will definitely let her go. "


    For some reason, the mayor of Diqi no longer wanted to entangle with eusil, nor insisted on seeing Princess Xiaoxi first. He thought for a moment and replied, "you can count the materials first. I think there are three tribes here. First count them and divide them into three parts, and then send someone to transport them away When you really need to deliver things, hand over the princess and her entourage. Is that ok Send someone to check the things first, and we''ll go back to the motorcade and wait. "


    They finally ended the negotiation and returned to the team. Youleduo anxiously welcomed them and asked, "what''s up? See the princess? Is she OK? "


    Jackie waved his hand and said, "the situation has changed. Princess Xiaoxi may not be in their hands. Let''s discuss it in the back."


    Just after listening to the disorderly conversation of the plateau giants, Amun and other four people were not fools. They had already noticed the flaw - those tribes should not have caught Princess Xiaoxi. The situation was like the letter from the wounded warrior. Princess Qian was trapped in a valley, and the giant tribe was anxious for something, so she sent messengers to the town to blackmail. It''s not easy to organize these people to act together. It should be eusil who led the way.


    Back in the middle of the motorcade, everyone hid behind a carriage to discuss. Youledu asked the mayor of Diqi: "in this case, why do you still agree to let them check the materials?"


    The mayor of Diqi said with a wry smile: "they didn''t catch Princess Xiaoxi. This is just our guess. Even so, the princess must still be besieged and unable to get out of it You don''t see how the plateau giants negotiate today. I''m afraid they can''t even count their fingers. How long does it take them to sort things out and divide them up? "


    Amun agreed: "it''s going to be dark. They want to count these materials, at least until tomorrow morning. With these things to attract their attention, we can take advantage of the night quietly to explore the situation, at least to determine the location of Princess Qian, whether she is safe? "


    Medanzo nodded in agreement: "yes, it should be done. We know where Princess Xiaoxi is, and we can touch the nearby high place under the cover of darkness. Although the warriors of the giant tribe are fierce, they can still bypass the guards in the dark. If they can release Xiaoxi, everything will be fine. If we go back on our promises, we can help them out. "


    Youledu pondered: "if you kidnap a princess of the Kingdom, you must be severely punished! If we do not bear the serious consequences, if we can get a large ransom, we can only encourage and connive at this kind of behavior. We must send the army of the city-state to destroy them. But these are later words. At present, the safety of the princess is the most important thing, and it is the best to avoid conflict. "


    The mayor of Diqi opened a volume, which was the topographic Atlas of the city-state collected by Akkad Town, which marked the position of Princess Xiaoxi being besieged. It is an open valley with a steep peak on its back. The mountains on both sides are encircled. The entrance of the valley is narrow. The terrain is easy to defend and hard to attack. However, it is difficult to break through if it is blocked. With the help of flying objects, such as advanced air scrolls, we should also guard against the crossbows and arrows in the giant tribe, which can not let the princess take risks.Mayor Diqi''s plan is to walk through the mountains under the cover of night and climb the peaks on both sides of the valley. If it is confirmed that Princess Xiaoxi is still safe, don''t worry and act rashly. After the appointed time, the giant tribe did not release the princess, so they raided the princess from both sides to meet the princess. After Diqi rescued the princess, the route of retreat was also arranged, but there were some differences in the assignment of specific tasks.


    Diqi mayor himself wanted to go, but Jack and Amun insisted that he stay, because he was the leader of this group of people. He had to supervise the other party to count materials and negotiate with each other at any time. If he left, it would certainly arouse eusil''s suspicion, and finally decided to go to Amun and others.


    Youleduo insisted on going there in person this time, and Jackie had to nod his head. In this way, Jackie insisted that the five members of his party should form a team and act alone. He said that they should be familiar with each other and be good at cooperation with each other, and it would be inconvenient to take other people along.


    This is more or less an excuse. Jackie doesn''t want to expose the identity of youleduo. In case of any situation, the "Royal Highness" should be protected first. The five of them had been well trained and cooperated with each other skillfully. Obviously, Jackie didn''t pay attention to the ordinary middle-level warriors, and didn''t want to take Amun and madanzo as the two encumbrances.


    The result of the discussion was that the soldiers were divided into two groups. Five people, including Jackie, and Amun and medanzo, touched the mountain from the left and right sides. If the princess is found safe after dawn, she will hide quietly. The time appointed by Diqi was noon tomorrow. At that time, everything should be counted in any case, and the giant tribe should also order the release of people. If they don''t let people go, they can only save people and cover the princess to leave.


    With a skillful diviner as the leader, walking on the mountain night road has a great advantage. Detection of divinity can find out the ambush position of those plateau giants in advance, and can walk around quietly. No matter how many giants besieged the princess, they couldn''t keep close to all the places. Such a large mountain can always sneak around.


    However, during one night''s arduous trek, he always used divinity to detect all kinds of complex terrain, and found all potential enemies from a long distance without negligence. This is not what ordinary magicians can do. I''m afraid Jackie is the only one in this team.


    The mayor of Diqi also wanted to send a magician to accompany Amun and medanzo. Amun said with a smile: "I''m a hunter in the mountains. I''m used to chasing wild animals in the mountains and detecting all kinds of dangers. That''s why I dare to walk into the mountain at night and feel it quietly. It''s impossible for a general magician to walk on such a road. If you are not careful, you may fall off the cliff. Only a strong warrior can have this strength and skill. I''ll take medanzo with me


    Amun''s words are very reasonable. The mayor of Diqi did not insist any more. He could only wish them good luck and tell them to be careful. Amun, a level five magician, is better than Jackie''s level six magician. This is his usual habit. Therefore, Amun didn''t want to be with others. It was inconvenient to use divine arts like that. He would also expose his identity as a magician.


    Jackie Ben didn''t expect anything from the two men, but out of good intentions, he warned medanzo: "this is not a fight on the battlefield. Wearing heavy armor, climbing is a burden. Even if your armor is light, the sound of metal collision will reveal your position, and the shield is not suitable for carrying. Your spear is not a weapon for fighting in the jungle. If you have to carry it, I suggest smearing it with mud first, because it will reflect light at night. "


    Jackie is a teacher of Baron theological Academy. He teaches not only divinity, but also various combat skills and matters needing attention. He gives systematic guidance and training to students. His words Amun deeply thought, let medanzo leave the armor and shield to Diqi mayor. After leaving, he put away the shuttle gun, and Amun replaced madanzo with an axe and a suit of soft armor under his clothes.


    As for Amun himself, he did not wear armor to take other weapons, but was still on a stick shaped like a branch.


    The two rescue teams left one after another and went down the mountain to circle the dense forest without being found by anyone. The giant tribe also sent people to check the supplies. The leaders were the leaders. Eusil stood by to supervise the statistics. The mayor of Diqi accompanied him with the clerk. The scene was chaotic and noisy after unloading and sorting out those things.


    The mayor of Diqi didn''t send anyone to help him. He let these plateau giants do it by themselves. It was enough for them to be busy until dawn. Many torches were lit on the plateau at night, which made the open land as bright as day, and the surrounding mountains were extremely dark.


    Without mentioning how to count the goods and materials on the mountain, Amun took medanzo down the mountain first, crossed the mountains and made a detour up to the location specified in the map. Medanzo has visited the cave dwelling savage tribes in the mountains many times. Now he is also a third level magician. He should pay attention to the condition under his feet and walk as well as in the daytime. The disciples taught by Amun are different from other magicians. They don''t use the staff when they are not in a critical situation. They also use divine arts to help them, even if they are just for shelter from the wind and rain.


    As for Amun himself, not to mention that he was better at walking mountain roads at night than a great magician. In case of emergency, he also used his iron staff to monitor the situation around him.They wanted to go around to the other side of the valley where Princess Xiaoxi was trapped, and walked a long way, but they arrived much earlier than Jackie and others. By midnight, they had already climbed the ridge on the side of the valley. Looking from a high place, a group of people were stationed in the middle of the valley, and the light of the campfire could be seen in the night.


    Amun felt a little strange, because when he climbed the ridge, he didn''t find anyone on guard around here. In order to be cautious, he asked medanzo to find a place to hide. He carried his staff to spy along the ridge, and found the guard giant warrior near the mouth of the valley.


    On this side of the mountain where Amun was, there were seven or eight giant warriors, with bows and arrows in their arms and sticks beside them, sleeping. Amun did not disturb them, but quietly retreated to his original position.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    According to the situation, the highland giant tribe besieged Xiaoxi in the valley. They were guarding the ridge on both sides of the valley entrance. There should be heavy guard at the entrance of the valley. The guard on the two sides of the mountain is not very tight. Amun and medanzo easily touch it. They start to analyze the situation in a low voice.


    Amun said strangely, "I found seven or eight giant archers on the ridge near the mouth of the valley, but they were all asleep. Can you also trap Princess Xiaoxi like this?"


    Medanzo frowned and said, "it''s not surprising that people always have to rest. Someone must take turns to watch at the mouth of the valley. Once she finds out that Princess Xiaoxi wants to break through, she will send out a signal, blow a whistle or a horn, and the guards will wake up naturally."


    Amun nodded: "well, it should be. It''s not surprising that we can touch here. After all, there are dense forests and cliffs on all sides. But Princess Xiaoxi and her are in the middle of the open valley, and they will be found when there is any movement. They can''t do anything rashly. "


    Medanzo looked at the faint light of the campfire in the valley and said: "since we are familiar with the terrain and the distribution of guards, when the clouds in the sky cover the light of the stars and the moon, and the night is dark, we can actually sneak over to inform them and let Princess Qian leave quietly from our way of origin."


    Amun frowned: "it may not be safe to do that. Sneaking in the dark may also be found by the detection divinity. The mountain is a vast open area. How do you know there is no magician in the guard of giant tribe? I think that eusil today is the magician. "


    Medanzo also frowned and said, "master of divinity? He''s probably a magician, right? Can the magicians in the giant tribe compare with you? Your divinity should be able to sneak and hide breath I was just thinking, knock out all the giant guards on this side of the mountain, sneak in and take the princess here. That''s a miracle


    "Is there a way to go where we come from?" Amun asked


    Medanzo sighed and said, "yes, there is no road at all. It is a vast jungle, mountain wall and cliff. The noble princess can''t trek. I''m still wondering if I can carry the princess on my back, but it''s too risky. If those savages pursue from behind, they can''t escape very quickly


    Amun asked: "maybe you can just carry a person on your back, but can you fight calmly to protect the princess in case of accidents? Can you take all the princess''s guards from here? If they can''t, how can they give the princess to a person to carry away? If that worked, the guard who broke through would have carried the princess out of the mountain


    "I just want to think about it. I''m eager to make contributions."


    Amun pointed to the middle of the valley and said, "our advantage is to find out the distribution of giant guards on this side of the ridge. I hope Jackie and his colleagues can find out the situation there, and it will be much easier if they have to do it. Don''t forget our agreed plan. We will wait until noon tomorrow to see the situation. If we don''t act according to the plan, other people will not be able to cope with it. "


    Medanzo nodded his head and said, "you are right, my God Amun, I am at your command But can we find a way to send a signal to Princess Qian and her? Let them know first that the rescue is coming, and then we will have a clear idea. "


    Amun thought for a while and said, "it''s OK. Princess Qian, they should be able to receive my signal." Speaking, he held up his iron staff and pointed to the middle of the valley. He used all his magic power, but he concentrated in one direction. Even the nearby medanzo didn''t feel it.


    Although Amun is only a level five magician and can''t practice high-level magic arts, he has mastered and is good at magic arts, and the level of using them is at the peak of his skills. What''s more, there are magic wands to help him. Although he did not know what level of divinity Yin Nanna was, he knew that she was proficient in information divinity and was quite skillful. When she left with Gilgamesh, she had disappeared in the distance, but she could still hear a voice in her ear. Even amon had no such ability.


    The light of the bonfire in the middle of the valley was far away. Amun expanded his detection divinity to the limit before he could get a rough idea of the situation there. The guards around the princess set up a temporary camp. They built a fence about two people high with big stones and tree trunks, which could resist the attack of crossbows in all directions. There are bonfires and warriors guarding the fence. A tent is set up on one side. As for the situation in the tent, Amun can''t detect the situation. It''s too far away. It seems that there''s magic power shielding and spying.


    ����


    In the tent behind the camp wall, there is a man and a woman talking. Along the corner of the tent, God stone cloth is placed to form a divine art array, which can''t be seen from inside and outside.


    The person sitting was Princess Xiaoxi, and standing opposite her was a man under 30 years old. He should be handsome, but he looks a little uncomfortable. It may not be appropriate to describe a man with "Enchantment", but his skin is too white and tender, his lips are ruddy, his eyes are thin and long, and he always feels a bit weird.


    While talking, the man suddenly raised his head and looked in a direction, as if he had found something. "What''s the matter, Perry?" asked Princess Qian


    Peili narrowed his eyes and said, "someone''s sending us signals with information divinity. It''s very far away, on the ridge over there."Princess Xiaoxi was surprised: "who and what kind of signal?"


    Perry: "I don''t know who it is. It''s impossible to feel it so far away. The opponent is very careful. He can bind the magic power directly in this direction without disturbing the surroundings. There is no hostility to this force, but to inform us - he is coming. "


    "Is it a rescue?" she frowned? Is there a mistake? "


    Perry bowed and said, "my dear princess, don''t you believe in Perry?"


    Princess Xiaoqian laughed again, and her expression was indescribable: "my dear magician, how can I not believe you? Not long ago, you have been promoted to the seventh level master, but only I know. Why not publish the news? Once the news is made public, your position will be very different. "


    Peili also laughed: "to serve the princess is far more desirable than the achievement of a great magician. You know my ambition very well. It may be more beneficial for us to hide our strength temporarily. After all, a great master of divinity has attracted much attention. There are many great magicians in Wangdu, but you are the only princess. "


    Princess Xiaoxi put her hand on the back of her chair and said, "Peili, you are a wise man. If I can achieve my wish in the future, your future in the kingdom will be limitless What''s the situation just now? A magician dived here to rescue us. Who do you think it will be? "


    Perry''s eyes narrowed even more: "in the Baron theological academy, the most promising person to be promoted to the seventh level of the great theologian is Jackie. He is Prince Fengniu''s divinity enlightenment teacher, and they are also close friends. This time, he followed his highness to pass through Akkad town. It should be him who sends the signal! "


    Princess Xiaoxi nodded with satisfaction and said, "you are really clever and clever. You send krautz to deliver the letter. Prince von Neuer really took Jackie with him and went into the place around the guard of the giant warrior You see, when are they going to have to fight? When the time comes, we will send guards into the battlefield to induce them to attack wrongly. Can we completely subdue them? "


    Peili stroked the back of his hand and said, "Prince Fengniu is really a passionate man. He cares about his beautiful young aunt Please rest assured, I know the situation of the five of them. If you really want to start, you will be able to subdue them. What''s more, there are those simple minded highland giants who make trouble for them There will soon be rumors in wangduli. Prince Fengniu, taking advantage of the princess''s travel, paid a lot of money to bribe the giant tribe of plateau to assassinate you. He mixed in and did it himself And the noble princess, you must show magnanimity, explain for him, let everyone appreciate and respect you. "


    "I will forgive his crime, even if it is a crime that has not been committed," said Princess Xiaoxi with a smile. Although he was the youngest of all the princes, he was the most threatening. He was smarter and more popular than his brothers. After this, I think his praiseworthy reputation will be questioned Jackie has sent a signal. We don''t have to respond, just wait for the highland giants to fight with them. "


    Perry''s smile was a little mysterious: "those rough giants are simple minded but very trustworthy. We won''t be allowed to leave until the things are delivered. However, it''s so fast for us to come down from the hall of von Neuer According to your royal highness, what time will the materials from the giant tribe be sent to here?


    "At least ten days, if it''s just money, it''s OK to do it, but what the giant tribe wants is the amount of miscellaneous living materials. It''s impossible for a small Akkad town to send them all in three days It will take ten days to report the materials to the city-state organization and send the guards and horses to escort them. "


    Pelly: "eusil is an interesting highland giant. He has organized those tribes for a long time. He can take things and leave at any time, which is enough for them to build new homes in the fertile soil far away You are so far sighted that you have granted eusil noble status and allowed him to study divinity, but the manor granted to him is in the kingdom of hathi! I''m afraid nobody would have thought of it. "


    Princess Xiaoxi put up her smile and said calmly: "now it is only the nominal territory of the kingdom of hathi, and it will soon become a place of four wars for various countries. The highland giant, who was good at fighting, arrived in advance to set up his home stronghold. He accepted my guidance. Eusil agreed to lead his people to build a shrine for Marduk. I think the gods will be grateful, and the kingdom should be more grateful! With such a chess piece, the kingdom of Baron will take the initiative in the coming disputes among countries, and I will become an important decision maker. This is only the first step in the plan. "


    If Amun in the distance could hear this conversation, what would it be like to be shocked? But the confident Princess Xiaoxi and the great magician Peili also made two wrong judgments: first, it was not Jackie who sent the signal, but Amun; second, the mayor of Diqi prepared the materials demanded by the giant tribe in one night and half a day, and it took another day to deliver them!


    ����


    Amun put up his staff and stood there for a long time. It seemed that he was waiting for something. Medanzo asked, "Amun God, what are you doing?"


    Amun replied, "I just sent a signal to the other side with information divinity to inform them that rescue has arrived, but I haven''t received a reply."


    "I''m a magician, too. I didn''t notice it at all!"Amun showed a child''s smile: "you are still a little tender. It''s very difficult to use this magic skill. Although it''s not a high-level magic skill, it''s very skillful. I have to rely on the staff to do it."


    "You are really brilliant. In my eyes, you are always magical. But can they write back to you? Even if there is a magician there, I''m afraid it may not be better than you. "


    Amun frowned and said, "there is a sixth level magician around Xiaoqian. Even if his information divinity is not as good as mine, he can receive signals. I know Princess Xiaoqian herself. She also knows magic arts. I don''t know anything else, but I''m definitely better at information divination. Maybe I don''t know who we are. I don''t have the ability to speak directly in their ears. They don''t respond, probably because they''re afraid to expose our position. In that case, we''ll change places. "


    Amun and medanzo lurk closer to the mouth of the valley, not far from the archers of the giant tribe. If they really want to start at noon tomorrow, they can first eliminate those archers and cut off the greatest threat when breaking through. I hope that Jackie and others will do the same thing on the opposite peak. They will attack and occupy the mouth of the valley, and then they can cover Princess Xiaoxi''s escape successfully.


    ����


    When Amun was quietly lurking in the mountains, the inventory of materials on the plateau was still on, and the heads of the giants with infinite strength were sweating. They could carry a carriage on their shoulders, but they were not good at counting and sorting materials. Fortunately, eusil was on the side to check the command. Otherwise, they did not know what would happen.


    The mayor of Diqi was chatting with each other. He took the opportunity to cover eusil''s words. He was very curious about the man and asked, "eusil, are you also a plateau giant? I don''t think you look alike, but they all listen to you. "


    Eusil''s expression was a little embarrassed, and he didn''t get angry and said, "why do you ask me this question? I''m really a tribesman here. I''m just shorter! I was laughed at when I was young, so I simply slipped down the mountain and learned the magic arts before returning to my family. " Then he turned his tone and said with pride: "now the people of my clan worship me very much. They have recommended me as the leader of the United tribe and think that I am the most intelligent and capable people."


    Diqi quickly said: "I see. I''m disrespectful. I admire you Anyway, if you dare to kidnap the princess of the Kingdom, I will offend you. Are you a magician


    Eusil shook his round head and said, "no, you misunderstand me. I am a serious second-class magician! With the grace of the temple, there are also records of me receiving the power awakening ceremony in the main temple of malduk


    This time, it was Diqi''s turn to be surprised. He stammered for a long time and then asked, "really? You, you are a noble magician, which is incredible


    Eusil turned his head and glared at his round eyes and said, "what''s incredible? If you don''t believe it, you can go to the main temple of Marduk in the city of balun and check their registration records to see if I have my name? "


    Diqi was just the mayor of a small town. He had no right to go to the main temple of Wangdu to check the archives. Whether eusil''s words were true or false, he could only be regarded as angry. "What I said is incredible, I mean what you are doing now! Since you are an eminent magician, you must have a noble lineage title. Why kidnap the princess of the kingdom? This is betrayal! Even if you want to do something for the people, you can''t use this method. Are you stupid? It will only have disastrous consequences for these tribes. "


    Eusil lifted his chest and said, "of course I have a reason. It''s actually I can''t tell you, it''s a secret! " At this point, he seems to suddenly realize that he has said too much. If he continues to talk, he will say nothing, so he stops talking. Next, no matter what the mayor of Diqi said, eusil always talked about other topics, but did not continue to talk about it.


    ����


    At daybreak, Jackie and youledu finally climbed the ridge on the other side of the valley and took a rest in the dense forest. There was a trace of weariness in Jackie''s eyes, and he sat there quietly. Look at other people''s appearance how much a bit embarrassed, clothes have branches and rocks cut small holes. In particular, elite, the student of Jackie, not only broke his pants, but also twisted his foot, and added a wound to his leg. Fortunately, he was cured by magic in time.


    They were all nobles in the capital of the king. For the first time, they walked through dangerous mountains in the dark. They were far from being able to compare with Amun and medanzo, who had been used to doing so for a long time. It was quite admirable that they would bear such hardships.


    After a short rest to recover energy and physical strength, yollo said to Jackie strangely, "the guard here is not tight, there is no giant warrior nearby."


    Jiekai pointed to the surrounding terrain and said: "in such a large range of deep mountains and wild forests, giant tribes can''t defend every place. There is no other way here. If you are not familiar with the terrain, you can''t go out You hide well. Don''t move. I''ll check around. It''s getting light. You must be careful


    Jackie quietly searched along the ridge with his staff. The situation here was similar to that on the opposite side. On the ridge near the mouth of the valley, there were about a dozen archers from the savage tribe. Jackie didn''t dare to get too close. He quietly backed back and discussed with yollo and others for a long time. The conclusion was similar to that of Amun and medanzo.At this time, it was already light, and it was impossible to act rashly. So Jackie made the same decision as Amun. He took his party to the position near the mouth of the valley, not far from the giant warriors, and quietly waited for noon.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    The sun shines across the ridge into the valley. As the sun rises higher and higher, it seems to be more and more tense. People on both sides are ready to fight. They will kill the archers on both sides of the ridge at the first time, and then rush to the mouth of the valley. However, more than an hour before noon, many people suddenly came into the valley.


    A group of giants with sticks surrounded the mayor of Diqi in silver armor, along with more than ten warriors and a magician. Eusil walked beside the mayor of Diqi with his staff in his hand, and didn''t mind being surrounded by the warriors brought by him.


    When they came to a place far away from the camp, the mayor of Diqi called out: "dear princess Xiaoxi, I''m Diqi Zhou, the mayor of Akkad town. I''ve sent the supplies for the giant tribe. They promise to let you go, and I will bring the warriors to meet the escort


    yessier also shouted: "Your Royal Highness, the town of ah card, ready for our supplies, has been sent to them. We are the people who keep our promise. We should let you go now. Please drive. "


    listened to his tone. It seemed that Princess Xiaoxi needed the royal highness of his royal highness. It''s normal to think about it carefully. What the giant wants to blackmail is just something, and he doesn''t dare to really hurt a princess of the kingdom. The consequences of doing so will be disastrous. Not to mention anything else, only the warrior enqi of Gilgamesh was afraid that no one could be provoked. Now she just asked her to leave safely.


    Amun and Jackie on both sides of the mountain ridges and Princess Qian in the camp all heard the call, but the reaction of the people was different. Amun finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to medanzo, "you don''t have to do it. It''s the best way to solve this problem."


    "How can you be sure that it is not the giant tribe who is cheating?" medanzo asked uneasily


    Amun shook his head and said, "when things have arrived, they should let them go, unless their target is not the supplies, but Princess Qian herself. This is totally unnecessary It''s not hard to be sure. Look at eusil. He''s standing next to the mayor of Tyche, surrounded by Akkad warriors. What''s more, the archers on the ridge of the mountain have already withdrawn and abandoned the siege. This has happened in secret, and it would not have been necessary if they had not been sincere. "


    ����


    In the tent, Princess Qian''s face suddenly turned ugly. The string of beads she was playing with broke and broke. She lost her voice and said, "how could this be possible! How can a small town of Akad be prepared with so many living materials? Taking livestock, grain, farm tools, seeds and cloth from door to door will wipe out more than half of the winter supplies of the residents in Akkad Town, and it will certainly stir up a civil commotion Even if it is forced to collect, it can not be completed successfully in three days. "


    Peili said calmly, "but it depends on the situation that the mayor of Diqi has done it. He is really a rare talent. If so, the mayor of a small town has the ability to manage a big city-state Those simple minded giants are very trustworthy. They say that they will let you go if the things are delivered. We seem to have miscalculated. What should we do? "


    "Since it''s acting, we''re going to play the trick. Let''s go!"


    ''s eyes were gloomy: "I would like to see what kind of powerful person the mayor of the broken princess is good at."


    "My dear great magician, you can''t think of it like this. He did his best to save me, which shows his loyalty and talent. There are not many such talents. We should take this opportunity to thank and solicit them, and then cultivate them well. It is also an unexpected harvest. "


    Peili quickly bowed over and said, "the princess is wise! He is just the mayor of a small town. If you appreciate and cultivate him because of this, he will be loyal to you and become a very useful person to us in the future But what should Prince von Neuer do and give up the original plan? In this way, he will become a hero to save you, contrary to our original purpose


    "I can only act according to circumstances. It''s not clear whether they came with the mayor of Diqi? If we go out, they are still lurking around, which is easy to cause misunderstanding. If you pretend to find something wrong, you can take the lead to attack the enemies lurking around, or you can get them involved. Who can make it clear that they are lurking in the dark not to take advantage of the opportunity to assassinate? It is impossible not to be doubted. At that time, I can show my magnanimity to explain and excuse them. I will not pursue any malice, but express my gratitude. Let the people of Wangdu talk about it. "


    Peili repeatedly nodded his head and said, "Princess wise, I will inform people to be ready for this kind of preparation, and then go out."


    ����


    Prince von Neuer, whose pseudonym was youledu, did not know that he intended to save people, but fell into a trap designed in advance. He frowned when he heard the words of mayor Diqi and eusil, and said to Jackie, "let''s go down and join the mayor of Diqi. Don''t keep lurking here."


    Jackie hesitated and said, "how can you be sure that the giant tribe will not cheat? In case of any change, we can deal with it in the dark. "


    Prince Fengniu frowned and said, "if we don''t need us to rescue people any more, and we still lurk in the side to spy, if we are found out, it''s hard to explain Did the archers over there withdraw? If they withdraw, we can go down. The giant tribe has to have the brains to cheat. Besides, the things have been taken. It is unnecessary to hurt the princess again. We join together with Princess Xiaoxi''s guard. As long as we go out of the valley, we are not afraid of any change. "����


    When Peili was holding a staff and commanding seven or eight guards to protect Princess Xiaoxi from the camp, a group of people also came down from the left side of the ridge. The leader was no longer Jackie, but Prince von neugh with a long sword at his waist. The giants were startled and cried out, "eh! Why are you here? I didn''t see it just now


    Prince Fengniu bowed and said, "we have come with the brigade to prevent accidents from happening in the dark. Since you keep your promise, we will come out to meet the princess and escort her away."


    Eusil was surprised and turned to the mayor of Diqi and said, "your skill is not small. You have sent your men to ambush here in advance. Are you worried that I will repent? There''s no need. Look at my people. Who can play such a mind? "


    The mayor of Diqi said with a smile: "take precautions. I must ensure the absolute safety of the princess. These people are the warriors I recruited in the town."


    Prince von neu took Jake and others down the mountain, but he did not join up with the mayor of Di Qi. He went straight to meet princess Xiaoxi. He took a few steps out of his knees and saluted: "Princess highness, my dear aunt, I saw you unharmed." His followers all knelt down and laid their weapons on the dust.


    Princess Qian and Perry looked ugly for a moment, just like being punched. But Princess Xiaoxi soon showed a charming smile and asked in surprise, "how could I meet you here, my dear nephew?"


    "I went to visit the battle field where Gilgamesh and enqidu killed humbaba. Passing by Akkad Town, I happened to meet the mayor of Akkad who was recruiting warriors. I learned that you were kidnapped by the giant tribe on the plateau, so I came to serve as a warrior in order to save you."


    As they spoke, two were stunned.


    The mayor of Diqi was foolish to stand behind him. He had seen that the young warrior, youledu, was extraordinary, but he never thought that he was the youngest nephew of Prince von Nuel and King Hammurabi II! It is said that the prince''s Royal Highness is indifferent and seldom involved in the complicated power struggle in the royal capital. He usually has to make friends and hang out, but his reputation in the kingdom is excellent. ����My God, I even recruited his royal highness to join the guard team, and he was also the leader of the team to direct him to act along the way!


    Amun was a little silly standing on the ridge - he had made a mistake from the beginning to the end! Although it was far away, he could see clearly the appearance of Princess Xiaoqian. She was a beautiful woman, but she was not Yin Nanna! The reason why Amun was willing to wade in the muddy water was not to establish any heroic feats or get the praise of the Kingdom, but only to help Yin Nanna. He always thought that Princess Xiaoxi was the girl who happened to meet in Sumer town.


    Medanzo pushed him behind him and said, "Amun, what''s the matter with you? Xiaoxi princess has come out, the escort team has converged, we should also go down? Aren''t you a friend of Princess Xiaoxi? Can you give me an introduction later He saw the mayor of Diqi wearing the armor he had left behind, and he had a dignified look. Prince von Neuer suddenly appeared in the procession, and he could not help going down the mountain. ����If you don''t show up, you''ll be robbed of the limelight.


    Amun was stunned before he came to his senses. He explained with a bitter smile: "I made a mistake. Princess Xiaoqian is not the girl I know. She can''t know me. You can introduce yourself when you go down the mountain later."


    "My God, you are so amazing, you can make a mistake!" he stammered


    They walked down the hill through the dense forest. Amun suddenly realized another thing and whispered to medanzo: "Princess Xiaoxi is not the person I thought she was. I''m afraid it''s a bit troublesome. She can''t admit that I sent out the magic signal yesterday. She doesn''t know that I''m a magician, and we can''t expose our identity on this occasion."


    Medanzo was also aware of the problem and nodded: "thanks to your reminding, I almost didn''t think of it!"


    when they said this, Princess Xiaoxi was greeting Prince von neon and her voice whispered in her ear: "Your Highness, something is wrong, JAC. They came down from the left side of the mountain, and the magic message received last night is from the right side of the mountain, and there should be a clever God teacher in the ambush."


    Xiao Qian''s eyes flashed slightly, but she did not move her voice.


    When Amun and medanzo went to the valley, the mayor of Diqi had led the crowd to greet the princess and knelt down to salute the princess. Princess Xiaoxi helped the warriors up one by one and said thanks and praise. Supported by the princess''s qianqianqian jade hand, listening to soft words in her ears, all the warriors felt their bodies had become light, and the fatigue of these two days and nights seemed to be swept away.


    As soon as medanzo and Amun approached, Princess Qian saw it. She walked out of the crowd and said, "are there two warriors here? Thank you very much for your bravery and heroic feats. Xiaoxi will always be grateful. "


    Medanzo and Amun also knelt down to salute. Before the knee completely touched the ground, Princess Xiaoxi had reached out and held the arm of medanzo: "warrior, please rise. You are the heroes of the kingdom. You are all benefactors to rescue me. Xiaoxi will certainly appreciate and repay The warrior in the back, please get upWhen she spoke, her face was less than two feet away, and it came to medanzo''s face with a fragrance. The voice seemed to be the most beautiful music in the world, and the facial features were the most moving faces in the world. Medanzo was a little bit crazy for a moment. He quickly collected his mind and bowed his head and said, "as a warrior of the Kingdom, it is my honor to serve the princess Now I know that it is a great honor for me to follow his highness


    They both kneel down at the same time. Princess Xiaoxi first helped medanzo. He looked more powerful, and Amun seemed to be his entourage. Amun also followed medanzo to get up. However, he noticed that there was a magician with red lips and white teeth behind the princess who glanced at him. This look made people feel uncomfortable, like being bitten by a poisonous snake.


    Princess Xiao Qian joined the rescue team. At this time, the plateau giants who accompanied the mayor of Diqi had long disappeared. All of them walked clean, as if they were grasping time and running away.


    They escorted Princess Xiaoxi and Prince Fengniu out of the valley and went down the mountain along a narrow path. They did not pass through the plateau where the supplies were counted. According to the route arranged in advance by the mayor of Diqi, they directly crossed back to the road where they came. Several dangerous passes were guarded by the warriors sent by the mayor of Diqi. Along the way, Princess Xiaoxi praised the mayor of Diqi. She was very embarrassed. She almost walked and her face was red with excitement.


    Naturally, the noble princess could not trek on the rugged mountain road. Diqi was really talented. He had already prepared a soft chair set up with two wooden sticks. He ordered a strong warrior to carry the princess, and there was a magician to protect her at any time. She didn''t walk out of the mountain until dusk. In front of him, he could see the commercial road for carriage.


    Amun walked silently behind the team, and no one knew what he was thinking. I don''t know why, the magician''s eyes just like a poisonous snake around the princess always made him feel a little worried, and he felt that the man was in an unfathomable danger. At this time, he was suddenly stunned, as if he had encountered something incredible - he heard a voice in his ear, with a string of silver bell like laughter.


    "My handsome hunter, my brave hero! I thought you were not interested in beauty and power. You would have risked rescuing Princess Qian. Would you like to have a chance to get close to the famous beauties in this kingdom? Aren''t you afraid I''m jealous This voice comes too suddenly, just like talking in the ear. Amun is very familiar with it. It''s Yin Nanna!


    Look around, other people did not respond, it should be only he heard what Yin Nanna said, how clever the magic of information transmission! Amun didn''t know where Yin Nanna was and couldn''t answer. He could not help but look strange. He had to act as if nothing had happened and follow the team on. Since Yin Nanna has opened her mouth, there must be something else to follow. Let''s listen to her.


    Sure enough, Yin Nanna''s voice continued to spread, as if directly sounded in the sea''s head: "my little Amun, you are a lamb lost in my sheep, and it''s hard to find you back. I must be very curious about who I am, right If you want to know, please let your friend leave and come to me alone in the highland giant''s tribe. The giants have gone, and I will wait for you there, and I will tell you what happened and what fate you will face. "


    What she meant was that Amun sent madanzo away and went back to the plateau tribe to find her by himself. It seemed that he wanted to tell Amun something particularly important, but he didn''t say what time. When Amun wants to listen again, Yin Nanna has no voice.


    Seeing the road ahead, there are carriages waiting at the intersection. Prince Fengniu finally breathed a sigh of relief and said to Princess Xiaoxi sitting on the sliding pole: "it is the great fortune of the kingdom that you can get away safely! But those barbaric tribes dare to kidnap the princess of the kingdom. If they do not accept severe punishment, they can also enjoy the money from extortion. This is a kind of indulgence and encouragement to this kind of evil behavior. You will be more threatened when you visit the kingdom in the future. Therefore, we must severely punish, how to deal with it, please tell your royal highness! "


    Princess Xiaoxi waved her hand and said, "Dear Feng Niu, thank you for your rescue and reminding. I will deal with it! Before severely punishing them, we should also show the benevolent enlightenment of the kingdom of Baron. I will give them an opportunity to atone and repent


    Having said this, he found that the two warriors guarding the carriage were looking at the rear nervously. Xiao Xi Princess and others are from the mountain path directly inserted here, at this time found that the plateau giant also down the mountain. Eusil led a group of tall and strong warriors, armed, but not fighting, but in a state of farewell, standing not far behind the carriage.


    He was so brave that he even dared to go down the mountain to come to this place. Now people are not afraid of them. They will have a bloody battle, and Princess Xiaoxi will be able to escape safely. All the samurai drew out their weapons and were ready to fight. The mayor of Diqi said with dignity: "eusil, you dare to go down the mountain. Are you here to plead guilty?"


    Eusil''s reply surprised everyone. The leader of the United tribe led the giants to kneel down and salute: "we are here to plead guilty! The barbarians in the deep mountains did not accept the Enlightenment of the Kingdom, but besieged the noble princess just for a little material. This is a serious crime. We are aware of our mistakes and ask the merciful princess to forgive us! "


    Which song is it? Prince von neon''s entourage and alchemist, Alex, said, "Princess highness, do not let them pass easily, and do not encourage and connive at such a crime!"Prince von neon scolded, "Your Highness has your own opinion. Don''t interrupt. Listen to the princess''s instructions first!"


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Princess Xiaoxi made a gesture. The samurai put down the sliding pole. She declined to help and walked down. She said to eusil and other people: "if it''s just me, I can forgive you, but you can''t indulge in your behavior. You must be severely punished. I want to give you a chance to reform and a punishment. If you are willing to accept it, I will not send a large army to destroy you. "


    said, "we sincerely repent and accept the punishment and teachings of your highness."


    Princess Xiaoxi stood there with indescribable dignity. She said slowly, "in order to maintain the dignity of the royal decree, you will be banished from the city of Kish, leave the villages where you live, burn down the houses and everything of the tribe, and never commit the same crime again."


    this is cruel enough, but it can''t be refused. The giant tribe will not do it by itself The city-state army will do the same. "All the tribes here will burn down the villages in the mountains and gather their people to move far away," eusil said happily


    The princess nodded with satisfaction, put her hand on her chest, pointed to the cloud and said, "in the name of the great God of Marduk, you and your people should follow the teachings of the kingdom of balun, sacrifice to the gods and be loyal to the kingdom. No matter where you move, build villages where you stop, and at the same time build the Marduk temple and accept the guidance of the gods. "


    Hearing this, all the people nearby were stunned and built a temple to sacrifice to the great God of Marduk, which no one can refute. However, it involves a very practical problem in the secular world. No matter which country the temple is built in, it needs the official approval and appointment of priests. The God of the temple is also one of the local chief executives and has the status of Royal aristocracy.


    Just as Prince Feng Xin was about to interrupt, the mayor of Diqi whispered a few words to him. The prince nodded and did not speak again. It seems to be true that eusil told d''Urberville that he was a second-class magician and that there was a record in the main temple of Marduk in the city of Baron. If so, it also meets the requirements of Princess Xiaoxi, but the appointment procedure of the kingdom is not very reasonable. Can the kidnapping of the princess still get this kind of reward?


    Princess Xiaoxi seemed to understand the doubts of Prince Fengniu and others, and then said, "to establish a formal temple and appoint a deity, it needs the recognition of the Kingdom, which is a kind of reward for you. But don''t get me wrong. I have a difficult and dangerous mission for you. If I can do it, I can not only redeem the crime, but also get the reward of the kingdom. "


    he raised his head and asked, "what is the mission of Princess highness? Since my people and I have confessed, we will sincerely accept punishment and serve you and the kingdom


    Princess Xiaoxi went straight past and stretched out her hand to separate the warrior who was trying to protect her. Her bravery is really admirable! She went to eusil, took out a Book wrapped in flannel from her arms and handed it to him, saying, "the difficult task is to punish you. All of them are written on it, and the forgiveness and reward after completing the task are also in it. Take it Before sunrise tomorrow, they will burn down the village with their clansmen and move far away. No one is allowed to stay! "


    Eusil respectfully raised his hands above his head to take the book, stood up on his knees, lowered his head and said, "yes


    He took the giants away, and the people were stunned for a moment. Everyone knows that as soon as the princess returns to the city-state, there will be an army to wipe out these giant tribes. However, the significance of their own escape is totally different from that of accepting the punishment of the princess. The princess ordered them to burn down the village and move before sunrise tomorrow, and the city-state army could not arrive so soon.


    This is the majesty of Princess Xiaoxi. She is besieged by giant tribes, but with superb courage and charm, she makes these barbarians obey Wang Hua and accept punishment voluntarily. How admirable and admirable this is! I don''t know who was the first to cheer, and then the sound of cheering became a crowd, people were praising the princess.


    Perry looked very satisfied. It was a play. Although it was not performed according to the original plan, the final act was successful. No one knows what task Xiaoxi gave to the giant tribe, but it''s not easy to ask on such an occasion. People gathered around the princess and returned to Akkad town.


    The princess of Kacey will be the town of knights in the future. Meanwhile, it will be a grand festival for the princes and princesses to come! People spontaneous carnival, in every corner of the town, can hear excited cheers and singing.


    More than half of all kinds of living materials in the town were collected overnight. If they are not replenished as soon as possible, the residents will be affected to spend the winter. And the farm tools and livestock must be fully compensated before the spring, otherwise the farming in the next year will be affected. Princess Qian generously said that all this would be borne by her. She immediately sent an emissary to the city of Kish with the list to buy it, and gave it back to the residents of Akkad town in double.


    Although the giant tribe wants a large number of things, they are not expensive. All of them are worth only a few dozen sacred stones. If they are in a big city-state, they can be purchased quickly. In addition, Princess Xiaoqian also provided the list of all the warriors who participated in the rescue to Kish city-state and ordered to reward them. The mayor of the town, Diqi Zhou, was awarded two levels!


    Diqi Zhou''s position is still mayor, but his status can be compared with that of the governor in the city-state. In addition to the city master, each city-state also has the finance department, the archives department, the judicial department, the agriculture and animal husbandry department The head of each department is called the financial officer, the clerk, the judicial officer and the property officer The deputy chief of each department is at the present level of Diqi Chou.This is just the beginning of the Royal Highness''s appreciation and cultivation, and the future of the mayor is bright.


    There are several heroes in the rescue team who need special reward. They are the warriors temporarily recruited by the mayor of Diqi. There is no need for Feng new and his entourage. It is the royal family''s own business, but medanzo and Amun must be grateful.


    Diqi Chou cleaned his house and let Princess Xiaoxi live in it. He also asked the LORD God of the town to empty his courtyard and invite Prince Fengniu to stay. The place where Princess Xiaoxi met and praised the two warriors was in the temple of the town, which was the side hall with the relief of the goddess Mu Yun.


    they were called alone to receive a cordial meeting with her royal highness, first of all, amon. After the ceremony, the princess gave the seat to him and asked with a smile: "this warrior, your name is Amun, right? Where do you come from? The Kingdom needs talents like you. I also want to thank you for such heroes. "


    In front of her was Princess Xiaoqian. Beside her stood the magician Peili. Behind her was a relief of the goddess Mu Yun. Amun felt as if she had been pierced by all kinds of eyes. She was a little uncomfortable. He leaned back and said, "I''m a hunter from the deep mountains. I practice my body skills to catch prey. I''m used to walking through the mountains. This time, the emperor should be recruited to rescue her royal highness, and the princess''s Majesty was overwhelmed by the giant tribe. I was ashamed that I did not exert much strength.


    Princess Xiaoxi waved her hand and said, "don''t say that. I won''t come back safely without the protection of the warriors. I would like to ask what kind of reward you want, as long as it is within my ability, I will try my best to give it. "


    Perry placed two plates in front of Amun, one with two sacred stones and the other with forty gold coins. He said faintly: "these are not the princess''s reward, but the city-state''s thanks. I don''t know if you use the God stone or gold coins more convenient, you can take one of them at will."


    Amun was not polite. He said thanks and reached for forty gold coins. Perry''s eyes were a little confused, but he didn''t say anything. Princess Qian still looked at him with a smile and asked kindly, "my warrior Amun, you haven''t said what reward you hope to get."


    Amun shook his head and said, "I accept the mayor''s recruitment voluntarily. I don''t need any extra reward from you, princess."


    But she shook her head and said, "no, you must accept it!"


    "Amun, it''s not your business alone. If you don''t accept the princess''s thanks, what will the other warriors do? If the princess doesn''t thank the warriors who rescued her, what do you want the people of the kingdom to talk about? It''s about the reputation of the princess. You have to accept it. "


    Princess Xiaoqian said with a smile: "Peili, you don''t have to be so strict. Amun is just a hunter in the mountain, and he doesn''t understand many things." "My warrior, I really want to thank you. Please tell me, what do you want most in your heart?"


    Amun looked up at her eyes and said, "beautiful princess, thank you for your generosity. If I have to answer, I can tell you Not long ago, I went to Wangdu and saw your fiance Gilgamesh come into the city with a gift. He gave you three hunbaba snake tendons and twelve tusks. It is said that they are the best weapons for warriors. If one day in the future, I can do more for you, hoping to get a snake tendon and a snake tooth. "


    Perry''s face changed and he was angry, and the request of the local warrior was too much! He exclaimed, "that''s a gift from the princess''s fiance. How can you ask for it?"


    amon hurriedly explained, "I do not want to let the Princess Royal give me now, but wait until someday, I can do more things for the princess, and when I can get such a thank you, please ask the princess to comply with this request. Now that the princess has asked, that''s what I think in my heart. I don''t want anything else


    Princess Xiaoxi looked at Amun for a moment, and finally waved her hand and said with a smile, "Perry, you don''t have to be angry. What he said is true Amun, I promise your request that when you can get such thanks for what you have done in the future, I will give you a snake tendon and a long tooth from humbaba, and explain the story to Gilgamesh Now, you can step back and let madanzo in. "


    Amun bowed and saluted. Just as she was about to go out, she suddenly stopped him and said, "Amun, I heard that you are a level five warrior. I''m sorry I didn''t see you show your skill. Can you demonstrate it?" With these words, Perry had handed over a short knife, which was a common knife for cutting meat.


    It is impolite to use weapons in front of the princess. Without permission, it is also an offence. Amun takes the knife and retreats to the door. He gently waves it to the side. The blade emits a faint light and the air bursts from the void. Then he quickly put the knife away and carefully put it back on the table.


    Peili nodded with satisfaction: "it''s really level five physique. Thank you. You can retire."


    After Amun left, Perry said with some doubts: "it seems that he is not the master of divinity. It is impossible for him to practice at the same level as the divine arts. Even if he has been awakened twice by his strength, he can only learn some auxiliary low-level divinities. The man who sent the signal in the mountain that night used the information divinity so skillfully. At least he was also a level 6 magician. Could it be medanzo? "Princess Xiaoxi also laughed: "Amun is really not like that. You have already tried it. He took gold coins instead of God stones, which is not the habit of a magician This man is really interesting. He dare to look me in the eye when he talks, but he doesn''t feel unnatural at all. He asks for something like that calmly, and his tone is like a spirit. "


    Peili said with a sneer: "the country bumpkin has no insight and dares to say anything. The princess doesn''t have to be angry with him."


    "I''m not angry. I just think this person is very interesting," she said with a smile


    When medanzo came in, she simply asked him to show the skill of the fourth level warrior. Medanzo took the knife and made a few majestic gestures, then handed it back to Perry. When he brought up the gold coins and the stone, medanzo carried the stone without thinking, because it was more convenient to carry.


    when Princess Xiaoxi asked him what he wanted most to be grateful for, Metanzo thought for a long time. She went to kneel down and saluted. "I will not hide the princess''s highness, I am the resident of Barron city. My great grandfather is a six level God sorcerer in the temple of Mar Duke, but in the long years, my family lost its glory. To my generation, not only lost the territory and hereditary title, but also lost the status of aristocracy. It is the last wish of our ancestors. I hope future generations can find the glory of the family. Please give me your advice. What should I do? "


    Princess Xiaoqian looked at medanzo and laughed happily: "although I don''t have real power, as a princess of the Kingdom, I can give you the status of nobility. You have made such a merit. As long as I go back to the king, I will say hello. From today on, you are Lord medanzo, who can exempt the taxes of the common people. However, if you want to get the official registration, you need to go back to the capital. As for the hereditary titles and territories of your ancestors, it is not easy to restore them, unless you can make real contributions to the kingdom in the future. "


    Medanzo said gratefully: "yes, I understand that as long as the princess can restore my aristocratic status, everything in the future depends on myself."


    "You can go back to Baron city with my motorcade, or you can go to the administrator of the archives department with my signed document. I won''t stay in this town for a long time. I''ll leave by Kish the day after tomorrow. Brave warrior, would you like to escort me all the way to Wangdu? You are a witness to the events here, and I hope to take you back to Wangdu. "


    Medanzo replied: "I would like to follow the princess back to the capital, but my friends and I have made an appointment to go far away. I happened to pass by Akkad town and leave without permission. Otherwise, I would not keep my promise."


    She blinked her eyes and said, "Oh, does your friend mean Amun? Then you can discuss with him and say it''s what I mean. I''ll leave the day after tomorrow, and you''ve decided to follow


    When medanzo got up and was ready to step down, she stopped him again and asked, "my Lord, how did you and Amun get to know each other and become friends? He claims to be a hunter in the mountains. How could he meet you


    Medanzo was a little embarrassed, but also very cautious reply: "not afraid of the princess joke, I used to travel to the deep mountains of the valley of the Euphrates, Trading supplies with those dwarf tribes who are good at smelting, so as to earn some money to maintain the family and know Amun in the mountains."


    Perry was interested in asking, "is Amun also a dwarf?"


    "He''s not. I was nearly killed when I was attacked by a beast in the mountains. He happened to pass by and saved me. That''s how we know each other."


    "My Lord, if you have a good relationship with the dwarf tribes, I have a glorious task for you, and I will have a chance to restore your family title and noble territory in the future," she said


    Medanzo looked up excitedly and said, "the relationship is quite good. I have a close relationship with a big dwarf tribal leader. What glorious mission does the princess want to give me?"


    But she didn''t say anything in a hurry. She waved her hand and said, "when you come back to Wangdu, you can come to me directly and report your name. If you go back with me, it will be better You can step down and arrange your own affairs first. "


    After madanzo went out, Perry frowned and said, "it seems that he is not the magician, but a real fourth level warrior. Well, if someone is spying on us, you should be careful in all your actions. It is wise to return to the king immediately. Your plan is beneficial to the Kingdom, and you are not afraid to be known by the king, but your political enemies will not be informed of your plan until it is carried out. "


    Princess Xiao Qian calmly nodded her head and said, "maybe it is the Royal magician sent by the king to protect me secretly. It is also the protection and supervision. You should pay attention to this period of time to see if you can find this person. We pretend that we don''t know for the time being."


    Perry asked again, "do you want to use the dwarf tribe with the help of medanzo when you send eusil to lead the giant tribe on the plateau? We have just met this man, and we are not sure whether he is reliable or not


    "So I didn''t say anything in a hurry. I watched him first, seduced him, and trained him to be our own. A nobleman who lost his status in the capital of the king wants to investigate his origin. If all he says is true, he will certainly be able to use it for us to restore his aristocratic status and give him the opportunity to regain the title of territory and lineage. "**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Peili pondered: "although the cavemen are not as strong and powerful as the plateau giants, they are said to be very agile and flexible. Some of the big tribes are good at craftsmanship and are born craftsmen, which are very useful for building a city-state. With more preparation and more pieces to use in the future, medanzo should pay attention to it. I didn''t expect to have some unexpected gains here. "


    When Princess Xiaoqian and Peili were chatting in private, two other people were talking in secret in another courtyard in the town. Jackie said to Prince von Neuer, "don''t you think it''s a little strange this time, your highness?"


    Feng Niu nodded his head and said, "the giant tribe''s materials are for moving, which means that they have already planned to move. These people are so huge that they can carry heavy materials through the mountains. They besieged Princess Xiaoxi and asked for these things from the town, and her royal highness seemed to have known their plans for a long time.


    Jacques thought, "it''s as if you had arranged for eusil to take the blame and accept the mission of the princess." Your highness, do you think you want to send someone to follow the giants of the plateau to see where they move and what plans they have? "


    Feng Niu shook his head and said, "they have left for a long time. They can''t catch up with them in the deep mountains and plateaus. We do our own thing well, no matter what other people''s plot, we should not lose our way Jackie, I know what you suspect in your heart, but just think about it. Don''t say it


    Seeing the prince''s highness see through his mind, Jackie said with a wry smile: "then I won''t say more. Your Highness has a good idea. It''s really hard to talk about things without shadow This time, the princess was able to get away, or we were not involved in the scuffle. It was all due to one person. "


    Feng Niu also laughed: "Diqi Zhou, the mayor of Akkad Town, is really a talented person. We can see that Princess Xiaoxi wants to seduce him. We should also thank him for everything. I''ll go to Kish and ask the city Lord to recommend him and appoint him as deputy chief of the financial department. Although I can''t directly appoint city officials beyond the city Lord, there should be no problem saying hello and recommending such a position. "


    Jackie asked, "so you won''t go to the Euphrates to visit the battlefield?"


    Feng new: "the battlefield is there. You can go any time. Since your identity has been made public, you should deal with the matters in front of you first. Escort the princess back to the capital. She also has to go through the city of Kish. The meaning of the princess may be that he wants to invite Diqi to his own city-state to take charge of government affairs, and I will promote him in my hometown city-state. Diqi should be more willing to do so. "


    Speaking of this, he frowned and said: "the two warriors, medanzo and Amun, are real warriors and have great skills. They have gone farther than us, but they can timely penetrate into the designated position in the dark. They can not be underestimated. At any rate, they have the friendship to fight side by side. This is a good opportunity to show that we are close to the people. We will invite them to dinner today. "


    Jackie nodded and said, "OK, I''ll send someone to prepare the dinner and send for them."


    Prince von Neuer suddenly thought of something and said, "not long ago, I heard the news from the city-state of Uruk that a magician killed the rebellious descendants of hunbaba when crossing the river. Gilgamesh and enqi both used this as an excuse to kill humbaba. You immediately secretly sent someone to rush to the city-state of Uruk on a fast horse. You found the boatman at that time and asked privately - what was the magic wand like? Was it a branch? "


    Jackie said in surprise, "do you suspect that Amun is the magician?"


    Feng Niu explained, "under the guidance of your excellent magician, we successfully crossed the plateau at night. What about them? It''s just my intuition. I think Amun may be the magician. As for the truth, I''ll know it by asking. "


    Jackie: if it''s him, do you want to expose his identity


    Feng Niu shook his head and said, "I''m just curious. Just know what I know. He tried to save people on the ferry, but Gilgamesh didn''t embarrass him. This time in Akkad Town, it was to cooperate with us to save Princess Qian. Why should we embarrass him


    ����


    Amun and medanzo returned to the Inn and told each other about the process of being met by Princess Xiaoxi. Fortunately, the identity of the magician was not revealed. Amun said to medanzo with a smile: "I''m glad to see you recover from the pain. In a flash, you become so excited and full of enthusiasm. Congratulations on your return to aristocracy But you look a bit crazy. It''s not right to look at Princess Qian all the way


    Medanzo was embarrassed and said, "Amun God, where are you talking about? I admire and worship Princess Xiaoxi. From today on, she is my idol!"


    Amun reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "good, good. You will follow your idol back to Baron the day after tomorrow."


    "Amun, you are my only God! I just admire Princess Xiaoxi. Of course, I will follow your guidance and follow you


    Amun: I know what you think. The princess is really charming. She has rewarded you. It''s natural that you are willing to work for her. It''s not that you want to leave this time, but I let you go back to Wangdu with the princess. Originally, we planned to cross the Youdi river. We should break up. The reason why we took you all the way was for fear of your accident. Now I can rest assured.I will teach you the way to practice in the future. If you have the noble status, it will be more convenient to practice. You can go back to Wangdu first, take care of your own affairs, and then go to link to find me. We have a deadline. One year later, I''ll see you in the village of link. "


    They were discussing the time and place of their next meeting. Someone announced outside that his Royal Highness Prince Fengniu invited the two warriors to a banquet. Medanzo asked in a low voice: "Prince treat dinner, we go or not?" Amun replied, "we''ve fought side by side. It''s OK to have a meal together. Let''s go."


    ����


    On that night, Amun taught medanzo the follow-up contents of cultivating the two sides of one body, until level 6 divinity and level 6 physique reached the peak, and then he left Akad town. At the dinner party today, Prince von Neuer asked them where they were going. Madanzo said that he would follow the princess back to the capital, while Amun said that he wanted to go far away for something, which had already been delayed, so he had to leave immediately.


    Amun left the town at night and went to the direction of the Youdi River in the West. He walked around the mountain road for a long time. After making sure that no one was following him, he turned north, and walked through the mountains and fields gradually higher and higher, and returned to the place where the giant tribe of plateau was located.


    The road was very difficult and far away. Amun tried his best to get to the plateau where he had negotiated with eusil the next morning. The tent made of snow leopard skin has long been gone. There is no one around. Where is the tribe of plateau giant?


    Amun looked around and saw a faint black smoke rising behind the mountain, in three different directions. The giant tribe burned down their own village. Which village is Yin Nanna waiting for him? Amun was hesitating when he heard a string of silver bell like laughter behind him.


    Yin Nanna''s voice nearby said: "my little Amun, the handsome hunter, the brave hero, you have kept your promise and found here as promised."


    Amun has been detecting divinity to pay attention to the surrounding activities, but he did not notice the arrival of Yin Nanna, which shows that Yin Nanna''s magic is much better than him! Amun turned around. Yinnanna stood more than ten steps away with a smile. She had long hair and a long golden dress. The long skirt changed its luster, like starlight and water light. It wrapped her beautiful body and looked so moving.


    Amun, leaning on his staff, bowed to her and said, "you said you would come back to me


    Yin Nanna covered her lips: "Oh, Amun, you are my Savior. Why do you want to talk to me so respectfully? Don''t you know Yin Nanna I think it''s strange. How could you wade into the muddy water of Princess Xiaoxi


    Amun said to the truth: "I''m not much to save Xiaoxi princess, but I''m not many. The princess has a way to get away from her. But I saw you go with Gilgamesh in the same car. I thought you were his fiancee, Princess Xiaoqian


    Yin Nanna sent out a burst of happy smile, the skirt of the smile swayed and the flowers and branches trembled: "so it is! My little Amon, you are so lovely. People are asking for my salvation. No one has ever saved me. You are the first one to say so and do it. Although it is a misunderstanding, I am glad that this love will not be forgotten. "


    Amun quickly explained: "no, you have also helped me. Enqi knows that I am a magician, but he said that I can pass through the city of Uruk safely under your protection, making up for my loss on the ferry, without any difficulty."


    When he spoke, he always looked solemn and did not go to Yin Nanna''s side. Yin Nanna put up her smile, looked at him and sighed: "look at your appearance, it seems that you already know my identity."


    Amun replied respectfully: "yes, I guess, but I want to ask you personally - are you the goddess Muyun, the patron god of Duke town?"


    Yin Nanna looked at him without expression for a long time, and gradually showed a smile: "my little Amun, you are really a clever lamb, how did you guess it I am not only the patron saint of Duke Town, but also the patron saint of the people of Duke town. You are the lost lamb in my sheep, and I finally found you. "


    Amun replied, "I have seen your statue since I was a child, but when I saw you, I didn''t think of it or dare not think about it. Occasionally I saw your statue in the temple of Akkad Town, and suddenly realized why I thought you were familiar. Later I learned that you were not Xiaoxi princess, so I guess you may be the goddess Mu Yun. But this conclusion is so shocking that I can''t believe it without your confirmation. "


    Yin Nanna smiles and nods her head: "now that you have confirmed, why don''t you salute the patron saint?"


    Amun didn''t kneel down immediately. After thinking about it, he asked, "Duke town is no longer there. Maybe it''s not your fault, but I have a problem."


    Yin Nanna was stunned: "then you can ask!"


    Amun: did you leave the oracle that almost cut off one of my fingers


    Yin Nanna calmly replied, "it''s me who stayed here. It''s the tutelage of Duke town. Duke town is my God''s domain. Although the gods can see everything clearly, they can''t pay attention to everyone and everything in it all the time. You almost got a finger cut off in front of my temple, and I learned it afterwards Why, do you hate me for that? "Amun asked again, "since the gods can see clearly, do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Yin Nanna looked at him, her eyes seemed to be more and more interested, still very calm reply: "as a God, I know your emotions, emotions hidden in your heart; I also know your physical reactions, even the most subtle traces. I can tell if you''re lying, but I can''t directly know what you''re thinking. In order to be loyal to the patron saint, tell me yourself


    Amun replied, "I don''t hate you. On the contrary, I salute you for the Oracle, because someone has explained to me the source of the divine spirit. Otherwise, Duke town is no longer there. Why should I kneel down to the guardian God who does not protect the people of the town? " With this, he knelt down and leaned over to kiss the earth on the earth, which was the most solemn etiquette on the land of Tianshu. In the past, when the drunkard father took Amun to the temple to meet the goddess Mu Yun, he also saluted like this.


    Yin Nanna''s face was a little embarrassed, changed a few times, and finally showed a charming smile. She went to help Amun up from the ground and naturally held his arm. Her soft and elastic chest was attached to his arm, just like they had been walking in the grassland.


    The goddess said with a smile, "my Amun, this is not a temple, and there is no one around. You don''t have to salute me like that. We used to arm in arm, didn''t it feel good? Just as you are the hunter in the mountain, and I am the slave of shepherd. "


    Who says it''s not good, it''s good, it''s very good! Amun took yinnanna and said, "but you are a God after all, which makes me feel incredible." If this scene was seen by others, he would be surprised to drop his chin, and Amun was holding a goddess in his arm and spoke calmly. That earth shaking hero Gilgamesh, bearing is no more than that, but Amun is just a common youth from the countryside.


    Yin Nanna was very satisfied with Amun''s performance. She put her cheek on his shoulder and rubbed it playfully. She pointed to the front and said, "if you still salute me, I will still be the patron saint of you and your people. I have important things to tell you today. You can see what it is."


    Along with her finger''s direction, Qianqian jade finger picked a few in the air. Amun felt a strong fluctuation of magic power. The light in the open space nearby was distorted, and a strange space appeared. There was light and shadow constantly flashing in the space -


    flood, the torrential water converged into a rolling turbidity current, overflowing over the hills, fields and deserts. This is a miniature display of the topography. From the view of the surrounding mountains, it is the landform around Duke town. The scene in the light and shadow is obviously accelerating, and the flood from rushing to calming gradually forms a huge lake around Duke town.


    The water gradually receded, and the high damp mud was exposed, and there were muddy swamps everywhere. Duke town no longer exists. In the black fire jungle in the west, strange rocks, shrubs and water pools are dotted in a large area of marshes, so it is impossible to pass through at all. When the water recedes to a certain extent, it will not go back quickly because it rains frequently in the sky, and the climate has changed.


    To the north of this large marsh is the Xuya plateau, and to the East is the steep mountains of the Youdi River Valley, which is still a natural barrier. A tributary of the Youdi River, cut off by landslides in the flood, flows through the swamp to the south of the Syrian desert, where it converges into a large inland lake in the low-lying area. To the south of this lake is still a desolate desert Gobi, far away from the eju Empire and the kingdom of balun.


    To the north of the lake, a lot of grass gradually grew up. In the swamp, there appeared a piece of island like grassland. Looking around, it was still a Jedi surrounded by swamps. But near the high mountains of the Euphrates Valley, there are islands of fertile soil that have come to the surface. The transformation of light and shadow will stop here. It should be the actual topography today.


    As soon as Yin Nanna flicked her finger, the image disappeared. She held amon''s arm in her arms and asked, "do you see what that is?"


    Amun recovered from the amazing magical scene, gasped and replied, "after the flood, the topography around Duke town."


    Yin Nanna nodded: "it is what your hometown looks like today. It is still changing slowly. In two or three years, there will be a thousand miles of fertile soil surrounded by mountains, plateaus, swamps and deserts. It is still a swamp now, and there are only a few pieces of fertile soil near the Youdi River Valley, where seeds can be sown to establish villages and towns Amun, do you know where those highland giants have gone, and what did Princess Qian send them to do? "


    Amun woke up in a dream and said, "I understand that they have crossed the plateau, crossed the Youdi River, passed through the high mountains, and went there to find a fertile land to build a new home. Princess Xiaoxi asked them to submit to the kingdom of balun and build the maduke temple in their new home. This is to expand the territory of the kingdom of hathi


    Yin Nanna added with satisfaction: "this is the only way to enter the fertile land at present. The giant tribes on the plateau can carry heavy materials in the mountains and make long-distance journeys without fear of danger. They will set up villages quietly in an isolated no man''s wilderness, and may establish a city-state in the future."


    Amun exclaimed, "she is indeed a princess of the kingdom. She is really far sighted. But if she does this, she is not afraid to stir up disputes with the kingdom of hathi?"Yin Nanna said with deep meaning: "if the dispute is inevitable sooner or later, it''s better to prepare early. No matter which country you enter from, that place has a long and difficult supply line. If you can establish a stronghold first, it will occupy a great advantage Amun, don''t you want to go back home and rebuild? There will be rich fertile soil, flowing milk and honey


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    Amun was silent for a long time. A lot of thoughts flashed in his mind for a moment. Finally, he nodded and said, "of course I do. After all, it''s my hometown, but I''m the only one left in Duke town. What''s the point of doing this?"


    Yin Nanna''s arms were tighter: "of course, it''s meaningful for you and me. It''s the land of Duke Town, and it''s also my divine realm. You can build a kingdom and become a king. Our descendants will inherit it from generation to generation, and I will become the main god of the Kingdom You are not alone. There are still survivors of Duke who are living far away. You are going to lead them back to their hometown and build their own homeland. "


    "Am I not the only survivor of Duke? Who else is alive, my father and the mayor of dasty? "


    Yin Nanna: "all the people in the town died at that time. Your father and the mayor were not spared. But there are still a group of survivors who are now living in foreign countries and become slaves. If you want to lead them back to their hometown and establish their homeland and country, I will show you how to find them and how to do it I have an agreement with enril that as long as you don''t take the initiative to challenge him, he will no longer hurt you and will not prevent you from returning home. This is what I can do as a guardian God


    Amun: "challenge enril? How can I do that? " He certainly does not have the ability to challenge the gods, at least not yet, but in the future. The mission entrusted to him by the old madman is to unlock the secrets of the gods, find the way to become gods, and even become a God himself. ����Of course, it is impossible to say these words.


    Yin Nanna laughed: "so you don''t have to worry about this. All you have to do is to lead the descendants of Duke town back home and establish their own eternal kingdom. The gods will not directly intervene in these things. You have to do everything yourself, but I can give you guidance and help."


    Amun: can you tell me where they are now? I''m going to find them. "


    Yin Nanna gently shook her head: "no, it''s no use telling you now, unless I see that you can do it and are trying to realize this ideal, I will tell you It''s said that you have a good relationship with the caveman tribe. I also know that you have been there for a long time. In fact, you can do the same as Princess Xiaoxi, guide the caveman tribe to move out of the deep mountains and establish villages. First, stand firm, train and arm them to guard their homeland. "


    Amun frowned: "will they


    Yin Nanna giggled and said, "you are very smart, but sometimes you are cute and silly! If there is rich fertile soil, who will continue to live in the dangerous mountains, they will only appreciate your help and guidance. "


    Amun asked again, "but the highland giant tribe has gone, won''t there be conflict?"


    Yin Nanna explained: "it''s a thousand miles of fertile soil. Just a few tribes are like drops of water in the ocean. You can choose where you want to stand, and you don''t have to fight for one. At present, it is still a Jedi surrounded by swamps, and only from the direction of the Euphrates Valley can we reach the small isolated islands emerging from the water.


    The wild man in the deep mountains came out of the wilderness to the plain, which would not attract any attention for the time being. It was the best time to build a home first. Otherwise, Princess Xiaoxi would not let the plateau giant do that. I can also tell you that the surviving Dukes will be the legal owners of the most fertile land, retaining the original title deed. "


    Amun pondered and continued to ask, "how long will it take you to say that today''s topography is still slowly changing and completely become a piece of fertile soil?"


    Yin Nanna: "at least three years later."


    Amun: how long does it take for the original site of Duke town to come out of the water to live in


    Yin Nanna: "one year."


    Amun finally nodded: "well, it will take at least two years for the cave savage tribe to build a new house. Their life in the mountains is really very hard. I should help them. Thank you for your advice. In a year, I will guide the caveman tribe out of the deep mountains and settle down in daduke town first."


    Yin Nanna laughed happily: "OK, I''m waiting for your news. You should guide them to build the temple of the patron saint."


    Amun: "I will tell them the process of all this, I believe they will make the right choice, but I think the sacrifice to the gods must be from the heart, no one can be forced."


    Yin Nanna tilted her head and looked at Amun with a special look: "why do you say this to me?"


    "That''s what I think in my heart. You just told me that being a God can tell if I''m lying, and I should have told you the truth This is what I want to understand after meeting Gilgamesh, because of what happened to humbaba. "


    Yin Nanna looked at him, her eyes seemed to want to penetrate his heart. After a while, she said with a smile: "my little Amun, you mistook me as Princess Xiaoxi this time. You came to the giant tribe to save me. I should thank you. I''ll tell you about the whereabouts of the survivors of Duke town in the future, but you can ask me another request now. As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse. "


    Amun turned his head to look at her and asked seriously, "really?"


    Yin Nanna: of course it is. I am your patron saintAmun: I want to ask you the secret of gods. Can mortals become gods? If so, how can they become gods


    Yin Nanna released her hand, stepped back and said, "my God, Amun, you are so bold! Gilgamesh asked the same question, but he didn''t get the answer, which is not allowed


    Listening to her tone, I don''t know whether mortals "can''t" become gods or she "can''t" tell Amun. Amun Ben didn''t expect to get an answer from yinnana, so he said, "I only ask you another thing. I heard that people will go to Hades after death. I also want to meet my father and the dead townspeople of Duke Town, even if it''s just the soul after death."


    Amun is most concerned about these two things. It is his responsibility and commitment to unlock the secrets of the gods, and his deepest desire is to see his father again. A young man who had left his hometown suddenly heard that his hometown had been destroyed by a disaster and did not see the last side of his relatives was the greatest regret and pain in his heart. Since he can ask the God for a request, how can he not open his mouth?


    Yin Nanna''s face changed and finally lost her smile. She looked at Amun for a long time without talking.


    Amun stepped back, knelt down again and said, "my patron saint, the guardian God of Duke Town, can you do this


    Yin Nanna stood up straight, her dress dropped, her voice changed. She was a dignified God: "not everyone will enter the underworld after death. The so-called underworld is not what ordinary people think. I do know where the souls of many of Duke''s residents are. But I advise you to change your mind. That''s not the place you can go. If you go, you may not come back. "


    "Can you do it?" Amun asked


    Yin Nanna nodded expressionless: "yes, I can do it."


    Amun added: "there are many things I don''t know whether they can be completed. For example, if you ask me to lead the descendants of Duke town back home to rebuild their homes, I can only do my best. But now my most urgent wish is this. I would like to ask the guardian gods, if they go, they may not come back, or they can return? "


    Yin Nanna: "yes, it may not come back, or it may be. If you want me to help you back, it''s another request. "


    Amun: "I don''t dare to ask the gods for extra requests, but if you are really the patron saint of the dukes, let me go into the underworld to see my father and the mayor of Dusti. If you can protect me and return to the world safely, I will try my best to rebuild everything in DUK Town, become a new home or even a country, guide the people to rebuild your temple, sincerely sacrifice and worship you as the eternal guardian God. "


    Yin Nanna was silent for a long time, as if she was thinking about something. She looked hesitant, and Amun knelt speechless, waiting for the answer from the gods. After a long time, Yin Nanna finally sighed: "the so-called underworld is on earth. I''ll send you there. As for whether the person you want to see is there, I''m not sure I will try my best to take you back. If you fall into it, you can find a way to get out of it. "


    Amun leaned over to kiss the soil under yinnanna''s feet and said, "thank God for your help! When shall we go


    Yin Nanna: "I''m going to make some preparations. I''ll wait for you here in three days. Come back in three days." When Amun looked up again, the goddess had disappeared.


    ����


    That night, medanzo was excitedly packing up. In fact, there was nothing to clean up. However, he wiped his weapons and armor again and again, shining in the light. The more he looked, the more happy he was. Because tomorrow he would go back to the capital with Princess Xiaoxi. He still remembers how he lost his hometown, but never thought he could go back in such a glorious way!


    At this time, suddenly heard someone behind said: "this armor after divine blessing, can shake off all the dust with a flick, there is no need to wipe it like this!"


    If someone else''s voice, medanzo would pull out his weapon and jump up, but at this time he turned around in surprise and said, "my God Amun, why are you back?"


    Amun pointed to the stool beside him: "sit down and speak slowly. I have forgotten one thing. I need to come back and explain it. I heard another thing. I need to explain it to you clearly."


    When amon sat down first, medanzo sat down and asked, "what did you forget to tell me?"


    Amun: that car and two horses are not mine. They were lent to me by a businessman named Lescott Lee in the city of Uruk. I will return it to him


    Medanzo: you can take it this time. I''ll buy a real horse in the town. Although the horse pulling the cart is good, it''s not a knight''s horse


    Amun waved his hand and said, "leave your horses and chariots in the inn when you leave. Pay enough for them to take care of them. I''ll pick them up later."


    Madanzo: no problem. What else do you want to make clear to me


    Amun''s expression became serious: "the carriage business is just by the way. There is another important thing that you must pay attention to. I heard you tell me about the process of the princess''s summoning yesterday. She specially asked if you had a good relationship with the caveman tribe. She might send you on a mission, just like sending eusil. "Then he leaned over and whispered to madanzo for a long time. The face of Mei denzuo looked more and more startled, and he kept nodding his head. After he finished, he patted his shoulder and said, "this is just my guess. If your highness really commands you to do so, I think you can''t refuse it, but it involves the spirit, and you must not talk big and protect what you are."


    Medanzo took a long breath, patted his chest and said, "God Amun, thank you for your reminding. If there is such a thing, I know what to do." After thinking about it, he laughed again and whispered in a low voice: "really let the link tribes build villages and build temples. They will not worship any other gods. You are the only God!"


    Amun not light or heavy gave him a blow: "this kind of words, you think about it in your mind, can''t casually say."


    "Of course I understand that. Don''t worry about it."


    Amun: just understand. One year later, we''ll meet in the tribe of link. I will guide them to the fertile land in the swamp to build their homes, whether or not princess Qian asked you to do so. Three years later, I will lead the descendants of Duke town back home. The fertile land will be large enough for hundreds of thousands of people to live in. But for the moment, it''s still a secret. Don''t let it out to anyone or let anyone know that you already know it. "


    Medanzo nodded seriously: "Amun God, I remember, I will do as you say."


    ����


    Three days later, Amun came to the plateau again. Yinnanna had been waiting for him here. No, it should be said that goddess Mu Yun was waiting for him, because she was totally divine today.


    It was still the golden dress, her figure was still so moving, but the dress was shining in the sun, as if it was made of flowing metal. She was wearing a gold crown, a headdress made of gold wire. She had a staff in her hand, which looked like an ivy vine with green leaves. She wore a celestite necklace on her chest, which was the best celestite produced in Duke town. She also had earrings on her earlobes and a pair of golden Bracelets on her tender lotus like arm There was a golden flower on the high breast and the breast of the long skirt.


    This is how Amun saw her statue in the temple when she was young, but the cold lapis lazuli statue is not as bright as the living goddess. He saluted her and said, "great goddess Mu Yun, thank you for agreeing to my request. I am ready to follow you to Hades."


    Mu Yun looked at him and shook her head gently: "don''t say thank you. It''s just to thank you for saving me, because no one has done that I''m not sure that I can bring you back from the underworld on the spot. Please be prepared. If you fall into the underworld, don''t eat anything there or drink a sip of water. Only by guarding your soul can we hope to get out of the predicament When I see you again in the sun, you''d better call me yinnanna. I like that name. "


    Mu Yun asked Amun to get up and go with her without asking any questions. They went to the depths of the Syriac plateau, towards the birthplace of the Youdi river. The mountains were full of rugged and dangerous terrain. With her divine power, she can take Amun to float or fly quickly, but she did not, but let him follow him, as if deliberately testing him.


    Walking through the mountains, Amun is better than a great magician. If you want to change a great magician or a great magician, I''m afraid he will fly directly. However, Amun can''t fly yet, so he has to walk honestly. He found that no matter how fast she walked, Yin Nanna was walking in a few steps away, but she could never catch up.


    There was no stop, no rest, and the goddess did not turn back to say a word. She walked from noon to night, from night to early morning, from early morning to dusk the next day. If you don''t, I''m afraid you''ll fall off the cliff if you don''t. Amun didn''t have time to stop to eat all the way. The water element magic condensed the water drops in the environment directly to quench his thirst. He didn''t leave a step with the goddess.


    When the night came again, goddess Mu Yun finally spoke: "Amun, this road is very dangerous. I''m surprised that you can hold on to now, but we have to walk for three days and three nights like this. You can give up at any time. Although I promise to take you to the underworld, I also want you to be able to walk to the gate of the underworld. If I can''t insist, I won''t blame you. If you fall off the cliff carelessly, I will save your life and repay your help. "


    It seems that the goddess is not willing to bring Amun into the underworld, but has to agree to this request, but uses this method to test him. If Amun can''t follow her to the gate of the underworld, it''s no wonder Mu Yun didn''t keep her promise. Her speed is exactly what Amun can keep up with as much as he can, but it is too exaggerated to say three days and three nights in a row!


    Amun, leaning on his stick, replied, "I understand what you mean. I will try my best to follow you and will not give up."


    Mu Yun did not speak any more. They walked on without stopping or resting for a while, but the road became more and more dangerous. However, Amun was able to board and did not need to fly. Amun gritted his teeth to catch up with the goddess, but did not lag behind.


    On the third day, they came to a strange and desolate plateau. There was no green color around them. There were bare rough rocks everywhere. The shrubs were low and sparse. Occasionally, traces of snow could be seen. The wind was very cold and the wind was like a knife on his face.Across the cold plateau, goddess Mu Yun went down again and entered a long, narrow valley. The air became more and more humid. On both sides were steep cliffs. The valley became narrower and the light was more and more dim. There was a strange and gloomy atmosphere around her. Although it is no longer as cold as on the plateau, Amun can not help but fight a cold war.


    The terrain is getting lower and lower, the cliffs on both sides are getting higher and higher, and the skylight visible when you look up is narrower and farther away. The cliffs on the left and right finally gathered together in a strange way, forming a huge gloomy cave in front of them. Yin Nanna finally stood still, turned around and said, "Amun, you can follow here. The entrance to the underworld is ahead. Are you ready?"


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    Amun nodded and said, "I''m ready, but can I have a little rest?"


    The goddess Mu Yun laughed: "you are tired these three days. You can''t eat any food or drink a mouthful of water from the underworld. Even the water drops condensed by the water element divinity can''t be drunk. You really need to rest and make some preparations I''ll come back at dusk. You can''t go forward alone here. Don''t go ahead by yourself. "


    Then she disappeared and left amon alone in the gloomy canyon. The light is very dark, there is no sound near, but the ears can always hear something far away, but it is not true. The huge cave formed by the cliffs in front of us is dark. I don''t know how deep and how far it leads. It''s like a huge mouth that is ready to bite people at any time.


    Standing here, the whole body of cold hair subconsciously all stand up, a burst of indescribable chill straight into the bone marrow, boundless fear is not transferred by human will, no one can be afraid! The goddess Mu Yun just left and told Amun not to move forward. The cave seems to have a strange power to inhale human soul, no matter who stands here, they will struggle back involuntarily, just want to be as far away as possible.


    The black cliffs, which are folded inward on both sides, are like huge shadows. There is a sense of oppression that makes people breathless. Once they turn back, they can''t help but run faster and faster, and they have no courage to return to this place.


    Amun Qiang suppressed the idea of retreating wildly in his heart. He had a feeling, or just a guess, that the goddess Mu Yun did not go far away, but was watching him somewhere. She left him here on purpose. As long as he retreated, I''m afraid he would not have the courage to come back alone. Then it would not be considered that the goddess failed to keep her promise. It seems that she really does not want to take him into the underworld, creating a variety of tests and obstacles.


    Amun cleaned up his body in the rubble under the cliff, then sat down to rest. He took out the secret meat floss from his backpack and made a pot of thick soup. He drank it slowly, not only to satisfy his hunger, but also to take this action to eliminate the feeling of terror that he could not resist. The fearsome atmosphere in the surrounding environment constantly pounded the soul.


    He was really prepared, and the bone was hidden under his ribs. Amun knew that even gods like Mu Yun could not sense its existence. In the strange space in the bone, there are not only important things that he must carry with him, but also food and drinking water. If he falls into the underworld, it will be enough for him to support for a long time. Even the divine stones in the staff are taken out and placed in the bones.


    After eating, he began to practice basic meditation with his eyes closed. However, he felt that the environment was not right. There was always an inexplicable force disturbing the soul in the cave ahead. It''s not that his meditation is not deep enough. On the contrary, the more attentive and profound his meditation state is, the clearer and stronger he will realize the power of disturbance.


    It seems to be a kind of divinity, but it is not any kind of divinity that Amun knows. It is not mentioned in the ancient books left by the old madman. The scope of this power is so large that there should be a huge Shenshu array. It is arranged with the help of special environment and other things. Its effect seems to be able to control and manipulate people''s spirit, which makes people fall into an unknown and invisible world.


    The sun can''t shine here, but you can feel the change of time and day. The sun and shadow outside the canyon are moving westward. The light is getting darker and darker, and the gloomy atmosphere is getting more and more thick and almost impossible to melt. When the darkness reaches its acme, it is no longer dark here. Amun opened his eyes and detected the divine arts. With his eyes, he could see the surrounding scenery, but they were black and white without color.


    He closed his eyes and continued to rest without wasting any chance to recover his strength. After a while, Amun jumped up from the ground, widened his eyes and held the staff tightly. ����He felt that the dark power suddenly burst out from the huge cave, something "came out!


    Looking up, there was a figure floating out of the cave, wrapped up in the dark, which could not be seen clearly. At the same time, a voice came into Amun''s mind: "who are you? How dare you stop at the gate of the underworld of Queen erebe


    The sound felt like a cold, sticky thing attached to the bone, which made people shiver. However, Amun thought it was strange that the other party was not a God or a ghost, but a living man! Detecting divinity can sense his existence. He does not deliberately restrain his breath. His body is also real, but he can''t sense more. Amun only thinks that the other side is unfathomable, and the realm of divine art is far superior to his own.


    Amun tried to keep calm and not make his voice tremble. He bowed deeply and said, "my name is Amun. I come with Mu Yun goddess and want to enter the underworld to see the dead relatives."


    The man''s voice suddenly became sharp: "nonsense! How did the goddess Mu Yun come to the realm of erebe


    "He didn''t talk nonsense. I did bring him here Nethi, gatekeeper of the underworld, please inform the Hades. " Mu Yun''s voice came from behind, and then she had already appeared and crossed Amun to the gatekeeper named "neiti".


    In a strange dark world, Mu Yun''s body shape is the only one with color and luster, which is not integrated into this diffuse gloom. Neiti bowed deeply and said, "Mu Yun goddess, it is really you, but your sister will not welcome you into her divine realm."Mu Yun said coldly: "that''s between the gods. You just need to inform."


    Natty bowed again, retreating into the darkness. Mu Yun''s voice sounded again in Amun''s mind: "Amun, I deliberately leave you alone in this gloomy place. If you can''t keep your soul in this environment, you will also be lost in the underworld. Ahead is anunaghi''s underworld, the domain of my sister erebe. "


    The voice of the goddess contains a kind of strange information divinity. Amun not only heard her words, but also a series of explanatory information directly printed into his mind -


    the so-called anunaqi is not the name of a certain God, but a group of gods, or a god system. Anu, enril, Marduk, Mu Yun, and erebi, the master of the underworld, all belong to this system. Mu Yun also vaguely explained another kind of information. For example, it is said that enril is the uncle of Marduk and the grandfather of Goddess Muyun. These are not human relatives, but an expression that ordinary people can understand. What is the real situation? It is not clear to Amun, and the Hades queen erebe is mu Yun''s sister.


    The scope of anuna Qishen system is very wide, including the vast territory of Assyria, hathi and Baron. As for what is the divine realm, Mu Yun did not explain it. Amun is puzzled by the complicated information. If he is right, Mu Yun wants him to lead the surviving people of Duke town to return to their homeland to establish a kingdom, which is also to establish her own divine realm. Anyway, there is another goddess in front of you. Go in and have a look. Maybe you can find some clues.


    Neiti came back quickly, just like a shadow from the dark, came to Mu Yun again and said, "Lord erebi, you are allowed to take people into her divine realm, but when you pass through each gate, you should leave something on you. This is the rule of Hades."


    Mu Yun''s expression was somewhat resentful and embarrassed: "I know this rule, but I didn''t expect that she would do the same with me. This is humiliating another god!"


    "I''m just a messenger," netti said cautiously. "If you don''t want to, you can''t go in."


    Mu Yun seems to be infuriated, arrogant way: "as a God, I have made a promise, of course, to fulfill the promise."


    Natti leaned over and made a gesture of invitation: "then follow me."


    The gatekeeper of the underworld leads the way ahead. Amun follows Mu Yun and enters the unknown world. When you step across the boundary between the cliff and the cliff, it seems that it suddenly crosses the boundary between yin and Yang in the world, and all the surrounding scenery disappears in an instant.


    A boundless darkness, perhaps can not be described as darkness, because there is nothing to see, the eyes naturally do not have any sense of light. Turning the detection divinity to the limit, he could not feel anything except the inner lift in front of him. Amun even felt as if he had disappeared.


    The only thing his eyes can see is mu Yun, who seems to exist independently in this nihilistic world.


    Entering the first gate, Amun could not see neyti, but could sense that he stopped in the dark not far away. He turned to Mu Yun and said, "goddess, please take off your crown."


    Mu Yun''s gold crown, which was woven into a flower ring on his head, seemed to be taken away by an invisible hand. I don''t know where it disappeared. Then they went on.


    Amun felt as if he was walking in the void. He didn''t know where to tread. There seemed to be no concept of time and space, and he didn''t know how long he had been walking. Suddenly, he felt that he was walking through an invisible barrier. At this time, natty stopped and turned around and said, "goddess, please leave your staff." Then I saw Mu Yun''s Ivy stick with green leaves in his hand also disappeared.


    The second door to the underworld is not completely dead. Although there is still nothing to see and hear, and people seem to have died, they can experience the existence of the soul more clearly in this environment. Countless thoughts came from all directions and printed into amon''s mind. They were the wishes and desires of all kinds of people in the world.


    These are not sounds, not images, but ideas directly reflected into the mind, including people''s fear of death, inquiry of the world of the dead, entreaty to stay in the world, regret and resentment expressed due to unfinished wishes Wait, wait, wait. Amun suddenly responded that this should be the mortal''s prayer and prayer to the gods, because erebe is the queen of the underworld, so most people pray to her like this.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    If you travel alone through a thousand miles of desert, of course, you have to make enough preparation. In that environment, I''m afraid the elemental divinity can''t gather enough water. Fortunately, Amun had magical bones, so he condensed clean water by the lake, put it into a utensil and hid it with him. Then he held Schrodinger in his arms and sat down to rest.


    In the early morning of the next day, Amun set out, just as he had left Duke, walking alone through the wilderness with a fine iron staff and a sleepy cat in pidou. This time, instead of going into the mountains, he went south in the desert to the distant and strange empire of Egypt.


    Although it is winter, in the endless sand dunes, the sand reflects the scorching sun. There are white flowers all around. There is no place to shade people. It seems that people will be dried soon. Even scorpions drill into the depths of the sand and no longer show their heads. Amun walks slowly without stopping.


    He wanted to find a place to rest, but found no place to avoid the sun and heat waves, rather than sitting on the hot sand to continue to move forward. If someone is around, he will notice that the air around Amun is very cool. He uses magic. The main reason is not to make yourself comfortable, but to worry about the cat in his pocket. Schr? Dinger was so weak that Amun could not bear to let him suffer from the heat in the desert.


    As he walked, he recalled the experience of this period, including the experience of medanzo, the plot of Princess Xiaoqian, the plan of yinnanna, and all kinds of things seen in the underworld. He felt a little relieved in his grief. His father''s soul was finally at rest, and so was the soul of the mayor of dasty. I remember that the old madman once said that amon should thank and repay dasti, find Moses and guide him back to his hometown to rebuild his home. This is amon''s gratitude and reward.


    The soul of dasti told Amun that the underworld was not the real destination of the dead, but the world created by the Hades with a kind of magic that could control the dead. Amun went through the seven gates of the underworld with Yin Nanna, and had a variety of complex feelings. Was that the so-called divine realm of the Hades? It''s quite in line with the identity of Hades. I don''t know what''s different about the divine realm of other gods?


    Now looking back on the seven gates, Amun always felt that there was something missing, which did not fully show the destination world of the soul after death, which made amon very disgusted. The old madman asked him to find a way to become a God. If one day Amun really became a God, one of the things he would do was to destroy the underworld and build a real home for the dead.


    This is just the fantasy of a little level five magician, but who can stop a teenager from starting his dream? Erebe, the king of the underworld, could not have imagined that Amun had such a wish after he left the underworld. Even if the Hades knew it, it was only a sign. She would not take this little mortal seriously.


    Walking in the desert under the hot sun is a continuous consumption of divine power. Only Amun has such a habit. After exhausting his strength in the outskirts of Uruk, Amun also knew how to control and adjust to avoid falling into that situation inadvertently.


    When the sun was at its peak at noon, Amun slapped his waist, and a water mist flew out of nowhere. On his head, it condensed into an ice crystal like cloud. As he floated forward, it did not evaporate, just like a sunshade reflecting light. If only there was a covered carriage, which was left in the inn in Akkad. ����Just as Amun thought so, he looked up and saw a carriage coming.


    There is no road in the desert, as long as you can walk, but the car runs too fast. In the middle of the day, the driver whipped his horse with his whip. Is this to kill the horse? After a while, the car had already crossed the sand dune ahead. The driver saw Amun''s face was happy at first. Then, he found that Amun was only walking alone. On his face of disappointment, he yelled in the car: "desert bandits are coming. Don''t hide!"


    Amun grew up in Duke Town, and often heard the town''s businessmen talk about desert bandits. Syria desert belongs to the border area of eju, hathi and balun, and it is also an important commercial road between different countries. There are caravans carrying a lot of goods passing through, and there are also robbers.


    It is said that the bandits in the desert come and go like the wind and are extremely fierce. If they meet, it is difficult to survive. Some people even call these bandits desert people. This is a no man''s land for thousands of miles, and the terrain nearby is very complicated. It''s hard to say which country''s gangsters are fleeing here to engage in the business of killing people and stealing goods. It''s hard to eliminate and trace.


    Large caravans usually spend a lot of money to ask samurai to protect them, while small caravans also need bodyguards. However, when they encounter a large number of bandits, they can only ask for their own good fortune. The driver had a good mind. He wanted to call for help from Amun, but found that he couldn''t help them. So he reminded Amun to hide himself.


    The robbers haven''t seen Amun yet. He may be able to escape by hiding behind the sand dunes or digging into the soft sand to cover up his body temporarily. Amun nodded to the driver and said, "thank you for reminding me. You don''t have to be afraid. I''ll stop the robbers."


    He had heard the legend of desert bandits since he was a child. He was curious when he met him for the first time. What''s more, he had the opportunity to save people. Why not do something good? Amun waved his staff, and the cloud above him disappeared quietly. He took the branch and walked by the galloping carriage. Then he heard the sound of horse''s hooves. Two people and four horses were chasing behind the sand dune in the distance.Two robbers dressed in black robes and covered their heads with cloaks rode after them, with a horse tied behind them. They held the reins in one hand and the Sharp Machete in the other. They chased and yelled: "fatso, don''t run any more. It''s a knife to stretch out your head, and it''s also a knife to shrink your head. Please hand over the money from your body, and you''ll have a good one. Otherwise, I''ll tie you up and throw you to dry in the desert Why, stinky boy, who are you


    The two robbers saw Amun, who suddenly appeared in passing the carriage. They were surprised how such a man could come out and meet them without escaping or escaping. The horse ran so fast that he was in front of his eyes when he spoke. The robber on the left was ready to kill. He was used to killing people. He didn''t even bother to ask who the other party was. In this situation, whoever met would be dead.


    The machete is made of fine iron, and its body has a radian. It is very suitable for chopping and cutting with the help of the power of galloping forward. When the sword cleaves to Amun, there is a faint light on the blade. The range of the edge is far beyond the length of the blade. This is a martial skill that a level five warrior can possess. No wonder the legendary desert clan is so fierce!


    However, he didn''t catch the knife.


    With a sudden scream, the robber''s forearm was broken and the knife flew out. "Branch" did not stop, directly forward a pick, the horse forward, the man was picked into the air, heavy fall on the sand dunes. The other robber didn''t expect this. His horse had already run past. He was so surprised that he quickly reined in his horse and rushed to Amun.


    As a result, his horse "unfortunately" stepped on the soft quicksand, fell down and knelt down in running, and suddenly fell down and rolled forward. The robber was caught off guard and fell off his horse. He was heavily pressed by the rolling horse. He also broke several bones. He snorted and fainted on the spot.


    Amun cleaned up the two robbers, and his action was extremely quick, that is, the Kung Fu of man and horse.


    He himself is also a fifth level warrior. He may not be as good as the robber on his horse. He does not use any magic arts to deal with the first person, and only uses the quicksand in the earth element magic to deal with the second person. But the other side is too light on the enemy, the first knife is completely careless, also did not expect that Amun is so calm and accurate.


    Amun had the experience of hunting in the mountains and knocking down all the wild animals that came like the tide. Although they were fierce when they rushed, they didn''t make him feel a lot of pressure. Moreover, young Amun is afraid that he has not fully realized that he has unconsciously added another temperament. He has rarely felt fear and panic, which may be related to experience.


    The underworld has seen it. Even if the bandits in the desert are fierce, how can they make Amun panic?


    He raised his left hand and yelled, "excuse me, I didn''t know you were a lone hero!..." I didn''t mean to offend you. If you let me go, I would give you a great reward. My warehouse is full of gold and silver


    "Hero, my benefactor, you must not let them go. Later, they will bring a brigade of robbers to kill you. These two men were the leaders of the desert bandits. They killed all the others in the caravan. Only the servant took me here in the carriage. Fortunately, I met you


    A panting, sweating fat man ran in the distance. Looking back, the carriage had stopped, and the horse froth and fell on the sand dune. Whipped by the whip, running all the way in the hot sun, pulling a car and two people, the horse finally died of fatigue. If Amun came a little later, they would have been killed.


    When the frightened robber saw the fat man, his eyes suddenly brightened, pointed at him and called to Amun: "hero, it''s him. He has a lot of money with him. You''d better kill him than kill me, so you''ll be rich! His money is all yours. If you can let me go, I will give you double reward. I will pay you double the amount of money the fat man has


    This man is called the night wolf. Amun had heard his name. The merchants who came to Duke town mentioned it several times. It is said that he led his forty thieves to the desert. He was a very powerful bandit, and even the city and state troops failed to pursue him for several times. The fat man was so scared that he didn''t dare to go this way. He trembled and cried, "benefactor, you saved my life. I will repay you heavily. As long as I go back to eju, I can pay you three times as much as this money!"


    Amun''s skill is so powerful that he immediately picked up two robbers and walked through the desert alone. Who knows his origin? Maybe he''s a lone thief! If he had any evil intention, the fat man would be in the same bad luck in this deserted desert. At the thought of these, how can people not be afraid, the fat man also quickly made a commitment to thank again.


    However, Amun ignored the thoughts of the merchant and the robber. He turned and asked the fat man, "are you going to eju? And the carriage, well, good! Who are you and what happened to you? "


    Amun''s voice was not loud, but he had a kind of dignity. The fat man quickly bowed and said, "I''m Theo, a merchant from Memphis city in the kingdom of Egypt. I transported goods to the city of Uruk in the kingdom of Baron. On the way home, they met robbers. They killed the bodyguards and all the fellows of the caravan. Only I and my slaves escaped here."Amun asked again, "do you know Lescott Lee when you go to Urumqi to do business?"


    Theo was overjoyed and nodded: "yes, of course. I sell him a lot of goods, and I often buy things in his shop. Are you a friend of his


    Amun: still a friend. I protected him once


    Theo "understood" as soon as he heard this. Amun was a samurai who had been the bodyguard of Lescott Lee. He quickly approached a few steps and said, "great, then we are also friends! If you protect me to return to eju safely, I will thank you again! "


    The robber saw that they were getting more and more familiar with each other, and he cried out anxiously, "hero, how can you trust a shameless businessman? They are more dishonest than robbers If you kill him, you can get a large sum of money now. If you let me go, you will get another large sum of money. My night wolf is a famous and trustworthy man in the desert


    However, Amun didn''t seem to hear the wolf''s words. He pointed to the four horses around him and said to Theo, "take these horses with you. One of them will be in the car, and the other three will be led behind the cart. Let''s go together. I happen to be going to eju, and I can take you to Cape city by the way."


    After the two robbers fell down, the four horses stood in place, including the horse whose front hoof had fallen down just now, and was not injured. The horse of the theola chariot has fallen down, and there are still three people riding in the long journey in the desert. One horse is obviously not enough. The two horses, which were not riding, were carrying leather bags on their backs, which should be fresh water for drinking, and walking in the desert was also necessary.


    Before Theo told him, the servant who drove the car had already run over to hold the reins of the four horses and pulled them to the other side of the car. He untied the leather bag on the horse''s back and threw it into the car. He replaced a horse on the shaft and called respectfully, "master, this hero, the car is ready!"


    The night wolf sat on the sand dune and cried, "hero, you can''t do this!"


    Amun picked up the two machetes on the ground and handed it to Theo, saying, "take this one and don''t leave it."


    Theo shivered, but he took it carefully and asked in a low voice, "don''t you kill these two bandits?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t want to kill."


    The wolf''s leg was injured when he fell down. He struggled and didn''t stand up. He called out: "since you don''t want to kill us, why take the horses and water? We''ll die of thirst in the desert!"


    Amun went to the carriage and slowly replied, "I don''t want to kill you, just because I don''t want to kill you. It''s not that you don''t deserve to die! The knife you just cut at me is like cutting grass. Have you ever asked me who I am? Do you want me to save you? If you don''t want to die of thirst in the desert, I have two suggestions. First, wait for the gods to save you. Second, kill yourself before being dried by the sun and give yourself a good time. "


    This makes Theo shiver again. Amon is really cruel, but it''s natural to think carefully. If he didn''t dodge the knife just now, amon would be dead in the wild. As he got on the bus, Amun asked the driver, "what''s your name?"


    The driver replied, "my name is Aesop. I am a slave of Lord theo."


    Amun nodded. "Aesop, you''ve done a good job. Drive back."


    The carriage turned round, and three horses were tied behind it, with three men sitting on it, and headed south. "He''s dead!" said Theo, glancing at the night wolf disappearing in his sight


    Amun said, "how do you know? Maybe someone will pass by and save them."


    Theo: "it can''t be. Since the flood, the north of the desert has become a swamp. Land traffic has been cut off. No one goes this commercial road. I went north because I was in a hurry to escape."


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I see. Then they are dead. The man''s name is night wolf. I''ve heard his name. He has a lot of blood in the desert, so it''s a proper destination. "


    But Theo suddenly thought of something, and said: "benefactor, I have heard of the name of the night wolf. He has been harassing the commercial road for many years. Lord Dick, the city Lord of the promontory City, offers a reward for anyone who can capture or chop off his head and send it to the promontory city-state. You almost miss this opportunity!"


    However, Amun did not order the carriage to return, but pointed to the two machetes on the ground: "I am not interested in asking for this money. If you want, the knife will be under your feet. Go and cut off his head and bring it back to the city. The reward is yours."


    Theo shivered again: "I don''t have the courage. If you don''t want the reward, you don''t want it. Anyway, as long as I get to the promontory City, I will thank you again!" The fat businessman looked a little sorry. He didn''t have the courage to cut off the head of a bandit with a knife. On the other hand, he didn''t dare to receive a reward. Even if the night wolf is dead, but the big thieves under him are still there. If you know that the wolf killed by Theo, you can''t walk this commercial road in the future?


    As the carriage went on, Theo asked again, "benefactor, I don''t know where you come from and what''s your name?"


    Amun replied, "my name is amon." He only said his name, did not introduce his origin, and Theo did not ask much. In the merchant''s opinion, Amun, who had been Lescott Lee''s bodyguard, might be a warrior who traveled around the mainland.**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    No words all the way, at dusk, they came to the place where the caravan of Theo was attacked. The camels were still tied to the car. There were scattered horses not far away. There were more than ten corpses lying in the sand dunes, including several bodyguards with weapons. The night wolf and the two of them killed so many people. They were really fierce. Maybe it was because the caravan was small, so the night wolf didn''t bring a large group of men and horses, but unfortunately ran into amon''s hand.


    Amun ordered Aesop to stop the carriage and sighed: "what a misfortune. If you can''t bring all their bodies back this time, you should bury them well first."


    That night, the victims were buried and the camels and horses were taken away, but another car was left behind. Amun splits the cart into long pieces of wood and sticks it on the sand dune where the corpse is buried, like a grove, leaving a recognizable mark. When he and Aesop did all this, Theo was watching, not wanting to destroy a car, but did not stop it.


    Amun has a very strange discovery that his ability from the underworld has not disappeared. He can sense the emotions of the master and servant, such as happiness, anger, sadness and so on. However, he must enter a deep meditation state. What''s the matter? Is this special ability "brought out" from the underworld, or is it that some ability originally possessed happened to be awakened?


    Yes, there is. Amun didn''t think much about it. For ordinary people, all kinds of magic arts he practiced were incredible magic power, and one more was better.


    This time, Theo was transporting goods to the city-state of Uruk. He didn''t bring much with him on his return journey. All he had with him was cash recovered from selling. Therefore, the night wolf would not give up on him. He had a bulging purse in his arms. He had not taken it out carefully all the way. He even slept with his arms in his arms.


    In the early morning of the next day, the three continued to set out, with covered carriages and horses constantly changing along the way. It was really convenient and comfortable. At noon, Amun took Schrodinger to his arms, took out the water bag to feed it, moistened his lips bit by bit, moistened his lips gently, and his action was as gentle as feeding a baby.


    "You must also be a hermit. Only we can love cats like this. Cats are the symbol of gods and are worshipped and loved. My family has several cats. If you like, I can give you the best. It can catch mice


    Amun shook his head with a smile: "you keep it for yourself. How can I please others? This cat is not a pet. It is a friend of mine and has been ill recently Then he asked Theo a very nervous question: "how much money did you bring with you this time that the robbers were watching?"


    Theo''s subconscious arms folded back and said, "it''s not much. It''s worth a dozen stones."


    A dozen sacred stones are hundreds of gold coins, many of them. But Amun knew he was lying. Even if he didn''t need to detect divinity to pry into something, he could tell from the reaction and tone of Theo that the merchant was not telling the truth. In fact, Theo''s money was more than 25 sacred stones. Yesterday, he made the same promise as the robber and paid Amun three times as much as that of a robber. So at least seventy-five divine stones were at least, which is a huge sum of money that ordinary people can''t imagine!


    When he came back to God, how could Theo not feel the pain? So he laid a great ambush in his words. He was worried, for fear that amon would see through something or that he would have to check his purse. Fortunately, amon just asked casually and didn''t mean to go into it. Theo felt relieved and felt that his back was sweating.


    Simon''s reaction was clear and amused. Amun is just saving people. He doesn''t want to ask for the huge reward, let alone blackmail the businessman. He is just teasing theo. He was timid and mean, always sweating. It was fun. Most of the men in Duke were big and strong, and they seldom met such a man.


    At this time, Amun was just over 16 years old, and his appearance was very mature, but he still had the temperament of a young man. Amon''s next action surprised theo. He took a beautiful copper bottle out of his pocket, opened the plug, held the cat in one hand, held the mouth of the bottle to the cat''s mouth in the other hand, and fed it to drink a little bit.


    The alluring aroma of wine wafted in the carriage. Even Aesop, the driver in front of him, couldn''t help sniffing deeply. It was obviously a good wine. Amun bought this bottle of wine in Sumer Town, which was prepared for Schr? Dinger. He bought two bottles at that time, and Schr? Dinger drank one bottle and left. The remaining bottle of wine Amun did not move. He kept it in his pocket until Schrodinger came back to drink it.


    There was no wine in the carriage. Xiou, who was on his way in the desert, was also greedy. He licked his lips and said, "such a good wine, you can feed the cat!"


    "This cat is a friend of mine and I know he likes to drink, and the better the wine, the more he likes it," Amun explained


    Theo: "we are friends, too."


    Amun raised his eyes and looked at him: "I saved you. Are you in heartache, the huge reward that will be paid? Is there any complaint in my heart that I fed the cat wine but didn''t treat you? "


    Amun is a very direct child. It seems that he can see through Theo''s careful thinking at a glance. He avoids his eyes and dare not look at Amun. He replies in a flustered way: "no, of course not! As soon as I arrive at the promontory city-state, I will pay you the reward of thirty sacred stones. Thank you for your time! "Amun laughed, knowing that his words were a little too narrow and disturbing theo. He lowered his head and continued to concentrate on feeding the cat. Schr? Dinger didn''t seem to be in a real coma. He was too lazy to open his eyes. When the wine was delivered to his lips, he even put out his little pink tongue and licked his lips. After drinking half a bottle of wine, he made a slight hiccup, and then put his head into Amun''s arms and rubbed it, as if he was asleep.


    Amun saw the cat move for the first time in two days. It seemed that he was recovering. He took the remaining half bottle of wine back into his pocket and kept it for Schrodinger to drink tomorrow. Now that Schrodinger can drink, he can also feed some broth at night.


    At dusk, Amun ordered the carriage to stop for a rest, got out of the car, set up a pot between the sand dunes, made a pot of delicious broth, and then held the cat to feed a little. Schr? Dinger did not eat as much as before, but he also drank half a pot with his eyes closed and then fell asleep. This time, Amun was not stingy. He made a pot full of thick meat soup, and invited Theo and Aesop, the driver, to eat with him.


    Aesop was a slave and could not eat with them. When amon and Theo had finished eating, he would thank him for everything. Amun''s meat soup is much more delicious than the dry food brought by the caravan, and Theo''s food is also full of praise. Maybe it can''t be compared with the delicacies in the city-state, but how can you eat anything better in the desert?


    After dinner, it was dark, and the desert was full of beautiful and bright stars. Amun found a gentle sand dune, sat down quietly and began to practice meditation. He has experienced so many things in these days. Even though he has been in the underworld, he has never stopped practicing the basic meditation of divinity.


    When it''s early in the morning, keep going. Looking at Amun, Theo was very curious and asked carefully, "my benefactor, are you a magician?"


    Amun asked calmly, "why do you ask that?"


    Theo explained: "I saw you sitting at the bottom of the sky in a proper silence for the middle of the night. Only a noble master of divinity could meditate in this way, so I took the liberty to ask. If you are a magician, please forgive Theo for his offence and impoliteness. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "no, I''m not a magician."


    At this time, Aesop sat on the shaft and explained: "master, in my hometown and more distant places, there are many people who like to meditate, think about the profound problems of life and existence. They are not divinists Sometimes I like to sit under the stars and feel everything with my heart and think about the stories of the world. "


    What he said helped Amun out of the siege, and there was no need for more explanation. They also met other caravans. After a few days'' trek, the sand dunes gradually disappeared into the Gobi, and shrubs and weeds grew on the Gobi. Finally, they came to the border of the Cape city-state of eju empire.


    Amun wanted to take out the customs clearance document, but he entered eju more smoothly than he had expected. Theo had been in this commercial road for many times. He was very familiar with the tax collectors and soldiers guarding the checkpoint, so he paid the fees and entered directly. Aesop was his slave and Amun his bodyguard. He said hello and entered the country without inspection. All the documents prepared were useless.


    After entering the country, Theo said to Amun in some embarrassment: "this is already the territory of Egypt, but I have to go to Cape city to have a business, where I can pay you the reward." It is hoped that Amun will continue to escort him until he reaches the main city of the promontory city.


    Amun said with a smile, "it''s just that I''m going to Cape City, too. Let''s go on together. I hear you''re going straight back to monfets. I''m going to do something in Cape City, where we''ll break up. "


    There is still a long way to go from the border checkpoint to the main city. Along the official road, many villages and towns pass through. The largest town is a port near the sea in the north. There are tens of thousands of residents. It looks very prosperous and looks like a small city-state. Theo explained to Amun that since the land traffic with the city of Syria, the kingdom of hathia, was cut off by flood, the trade between the two cities depended on sea transportation, so the port town became prosperous.


    However, the commerce and trade of the whole city-state was affected by some factors. Most of the original three important trade routes were lost.


    The seaborne trade between the Egyptians and the hattites was more convenient to start from the ports of Memphis at the mouth of the Ronnie River, so there was no need to go far to the promontory city-state. At present, the promontory city-state is the transit point of goods trade between the kingdom of Baren and the kingdom of hathi, and the land transportation between the kingdom of eju and the kingdom of Baren still needs to pass through the promontory city-state.


    A few days later, they finally entered the promontory, and Amun saw the prosperity of the city-state. He has been to the capital of Baron. If he says that it is prosperous, he has seen everything, but the atmosphere of people in different places is different. Most parts of the promontory city-state have poor land, and the agricultural and animal husbandry products are not rich, but the trade is quite developed. Therefore, there are innumerable shops and shops in the city-state, where you can see the local specialties, food, wine, and the performances of artists from various countries in the streets, which are dazzling.


    This is a city-state full of vitality, but it is full of vitality in disorder, and it has a very life flavor. Walking in the streets and alleys here, you can smell all kinds of delicious food, look at a wide range of commodities, and those who enjoy the fine wine and food, enjoy the performance of artists, or are bargaining, have a sense of vitality.If there is a person who is tired of the world and wants to commit suicide, he should take him to such a place for a walk, a stroll and a feeling. He may give up the idea of seeking death. Not long ago, Amun, who just got out of the hell, felt very good to come here. His temperament is tough, but for a teenager, the experience is a little too heavy. He needs to relax in this kind of place. It should be a lively and cheerful age.


    Theo was very proud of the rescuer. He not only helped Amun arrange the inn, but also let Aesop drive amon to play in the city for two days and go to various lively places. Although Aesop was a slave, he had a wealth of information and stories to tell. It was interesting to have him as a guide.


    On the third day, Theo invited Amun to his shop in the promontory city. Humbert, the shopkeeper, counted 30 sacred stones in front of him and put them on the counter and said, "my benefactor, this is your reward. Please don''t be polite. You must accept it."


    Theo''s expression and tone were as sincere as possible, but amon could feel his body tensed a little bit, as if he was holding something and trying to push back. His heart had a feeling of being clenched. ����No matter who brings up such a large amount of wealth, he will feel heartache.


    Amun doesn''t want to embarrass him. Why save a man and get angry? He waved his hand in a calm and firm voice and said, "Theo, you should be glad you''re alive, so you can continue to enjoy this, but don''t forget that your bodyguards and those guys are dead. I only took ten of these stones. Thank you for your reward! The rest of the money will be used as a pension for the families of the dead. "


    Hearing this, Theo''s tears came down. He took Amun''s arm and said, "thank you, my benefactor! If you are free to pass by mengfeisi, please come to my house and I will give you the best hospitality


    Aesop was also very moved. He picked up ten sacred stones from the counter, knelt on the ground and handed them to Amun with both hands. He said, "hero, I thank you for those unfortunate people and pray for your courage, integrity, generosity and kindness."


    Amun took the stone and put it into his pocket. Aesop forgot one thing when he was excited. The law of the Egyptian empire also stipulated that the slave''s hands should not touch the stone. If he violated the stone, one finger would be cut off. At the same time, he picked up ten stones!


    Without anyone realizing it, Humbert, the shopkeeper, suddenly said in a loud voice: "Lord Theo, Aesop, this slave has touched ten sacred stones, which is a serious violation of the imperial law He has said and done things that are out of order many times with his glib tongue. This is intolerable! "


    Who did not expect, in this kind of seemingly very moving scene, suddenly such a thing happened. Humbert''s voice was so loud that all the men heard him, while Aesop''s face turned pale with a brush, but he bit his lips and did not speak. Amun was startled. Looking at the slave, Amun suddenly remembered the scene when he was forced to ask by the priest Xiaogu in Duke town.


    Theo''s heart was obviously angry, very dissatisfied with Schubert''s fault of Aesop said out loud, pretending not to see, is it over? Aesop is a very capable slave. He is good at speaking, knowledgeable and highly valued by theo. This time, Aesop didn''t react quickly and drove him to the deep desert in time. At this time, Theo was dead.


    But in the full view of the public, everyone saw it. Humbert also said it out loud, and Theo should not openly violate the imperial law.


    Amun took a look at Humbert and found that the shopkeeper looked at Aesop with anger and hatred, as well as schadenfreude. Why is that? This kind of mentality may not be difficult to understand, just like Xiao Gu had to punish innocent Amun at the beginning, out of a deep hatred from the heart.


    Theo lost a lot this time. Although it was all the master''s money, it was also the loss of the shop in the promontory city. Just now the 30 sacred stones were taken from the account of the shop. As a slave, Aesop has been more and more valued by the master in recent years, and his status is even higher than that of the shopkeeper. Humbert has long been dissatisfied with Aesop, and Aesop often satirizes him several times.


    This time Aesop saved the master again. Isn''t it more disturbing in the future? Humbert happened to catch a mistake on him. Of course he should be punished!


    Theo was very embarrassed in front of the man. He looked at Amun with a look of help and said, "benefactor, what do you think this slave should do?" He clearly didn''t want to cut Aesop''s fingers, otherwise he wouldn''t have to ask. Slaves are also his wealth. Abandoning a slave, especially the most capable one, is also a loss. He can''t give up.


    Amun asked himself that there was no Aristotle''s eloquence, and the situation was completely different, so he asked isso kindly, "what kind of reasons do you need if you want to keep your fingers?" He wanted to hear how the slave defended himself? If not, he will spend a large sum of money to buy the slave on the spot and take it away, so as to avoid further wordiness.


    Aesop knelt on the ground and raised his head, trying to keep his voice as calm as possible: "Lord Theo, hero, the imperial decree does stipulate that the hands of slaves should not touch the stone, but there is another law in the Empire. Slaves are the property of their masters. As long as there is no dispute with others, it is up to the master to decide how and when to deal with them. "Theo nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s up to me to deal with it, but I can''t violate the imperial decrees. Everyone has seen you touch the stone. Amun asked you what reason you need to keep your finger. Can you tell me a valid reason


    Aesop said slowly, "can you hear me tell a story? It''s what I saw and heard in my early years, the story of a sage from afar named Pythagoras. "


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Humbert interposed, "Sir, do you still want to hear his sophistry? Punish the slave who violates the law. This is to protect the dignity of the master. Otherwise, more and more slaves will follow his example and ignore your master. "


    Before Theo could speak, amon looked up and yelled, "shut up and listen to Aesop finish the story." There was a strange power of authority in his voice, which rushed into his mind and made Humbert almost stand still, as if he had been suppressed and could not speak any more. Aesop began to tell the story of Pythagoras -


    Pythagoras was a mysterious sage, the son of a great nobleman, who was very rich, but led his disciples to establish a group and lead a collective life of hard work. He is also a very wise doctor, it is said that he is also a great magician. It is even said that he has seen the gods and knows the secrets of the gods.


    Once Pythagoras went out to buy the living materials of this group. Due to the large quantity, he paid a god stone at a time. When he opened the money bag, he accidentally dropped the stone on the ground, and a slave beside him picked it up. "Pythagoras, look at your slave. His hand touched the stone. A finger should be cut off! I have a knife here. I can lend it to you. "


    Pythagoras took the stone and yelled at the slave, "Copernicus, why did you accidentally touch the stone? With this finger, how many do you owe me?"


    The slave, Copernicus, replied, "Dear Mr. Pythagoras, and this time, I owe you thirteen fingers."


    Pythagoras, with a wave of his hand, called for his retinue, and said, "remember to him that Copernicus owes me thirteen fingers."


    "Pythagoras, don''t you cut off his fingers?" asked the shop owner in surprise


    Pythagoras replied lightly: "according to the law, he should be cut off his finger, but also according to the law, he is my property, and there is no dispute with others. I can decide when to cut off his finger. Don''t you see that I have written it down?"


    "But how can a person have thirteen fingers? He has only ten fingers, and you have already recorded thirteen."


    Pythagoras sneered: "ignorant and cruel man, you are greedy for the tyranny of others, which blinds the true knowledge. Mathematically speaking, there''s nothing wrong with this. He has ten fingers. He cuts off 13 and leaves three negative. This is just a negative number If you don''t understand, Copernicus, explain it


    Copernicus explained, "this shopkeeper, if you have ten gold coins and buy 13 gold coins, how many gold coins do you have left? It''s not that there are none. Mathematically speaking, it''s negative three. Do you understand? "


    Here is the end of Aesop''s story, and the last sentence is, "do you understand?" I don''t know if anyone else understood. Anyway, Amun understood and couldn''t help smiling. And Theo blinked and thought for a long time. Suddenly he realized: "write it down, Aesop owes a finger. I can decide when to cut it!"


    At the same time, according to the provisions of the two laws, this is only a very simple evasive skill for the master to let go of the slaves, but the first person to come up with is a genius, and the person who has a good style is theo. Aesop saluted and said, "thank you for your kindness. Aesop is your property. Your fingers grow on Aesop, and it is your master''s


    The shopkeeper''s face was a little dark, but he couldn''t say anything to refute. Amun has been paid, and Theo has dealt with the aftermath and is ready to return to mengfeisi. They break up here and say goodbye. When he left, Amun saw Aesop set up his car outside. He went to greet him alone, thanking him for accompanying him to visit the city-state in the past two days. Finally, he asked, "Aesop, the story you just told just now, claiming to be an early experience, have you really met Pythagoras, the sage from afar?"


    Aesop nodded respectfully, "yes, I did. I was very young at that time, and I was not a slave of Lord theo."


    Amun: is it true that Pythagoras had seen gods and even knew the secrets of gods


    Aesop quickly explained, "how can I know that? It''s just a legend. The sage is very mysterious. There are many people around him who follow him. Some people say that he is the son of the gods, but the legend is just a legend. "


    Amun gave a sigh of joy and asked, "where is this man now?"


    Aesop pointed to the North: "starting from here, arriving at the sea, crossing the sea to the north, seeing the coast and going west, there is a peninsula surrounded by islands, where there are many city states, called the United Kingdom of hitton. The last time I heard of Pythagoras, he led his disciples to build a hermit Manor on the outskirts of Croton, called Pythagoras. "


    Amun wrote down this place in his heart. If he had a chance to travel far in the future, he could go there and try to ask Pythagoras for advice. I remember that Aristotle, who helped himself out in Duke, was also from the kingdom of hitton, which was worth visiting.


    He said thanks to Aesop. Aesop asked, "benefactor, just ask me a word. Why say thank you?"Amun: "because the information you said may be very useful to me."


    Aesop said curiously, "are you interested in the secrets of the gods? If that is the case, I have a suggestion. "


    Amun was surprised: "Oh, what do you suggest?"


    Aesop pointed to the spire of the temple in the distance and said, "these are illusory legends, including the gods themselves. In this case, you might as well ask the gods themselves if they really appear in the world According to legend, gods will walk in the world in various identities, and even stand in front of you and talk to you


    Amun laughed, and suddenly thought of the shepherd slave yinnanna in Mu Yun''s incarnation. He said to Aesop with a smile: "thank you for your advice. I will consider it."


    Aesop bowed deeply and said, "it was you who saved my life. Just now you gave me the opportunity to speak for myself. I haven''t expressed my gratitude. Why do you want to say thank you to me again?"


    Amun: the first time I saw you, you drank at me in the carriage and reminded me to hide. If I was just an ordinary passer-by, your drinking would save my life. In that case, I didn''t save you, you saved me. When your own life is at stake, you have not forgotten to save the life of an innocent passer-by, so I want to say thank you Aesop, can I ask you another question? What is your deepest desire


    Aesop answered two words very seriously: "freedom."


    Amun: freedom, do you want to get rid of slavery


    Aesop: not exactly. Although I am a slave, I can fly freely with wings when I look up at the stars The freedom that I yearn for is that the body is free from the bondage of things and the heart is free from the bondage of desire


    I didn''t expect a slave to say such a thing. Amun was surprised and said with a smile: "I''m afraid only gods can understand the freedom you mentioned. I''d like to thank you again Aesop, take good care of yourself. Maybe one day you will reach the other side of freedom. "


    Amun wanted to buy the slave, and perhaps he could try to give him the status of a free people. On the one hand, Theo may not be willing to sell it. On the other hand, it is really inconvenient for him to take a slave to live in Egypt. So he had to give up his mind for the time being and wait for a chance to talk about it later.


    After leaving, Amun went back to the inn to pack up his things and went straight to rod Dick''s mansion in the east of the city. He came to the gate keeper of the luxurious city Lord''s house and said, "I come from afar. I have something important to see Lord rod Dick."


    In front of the house stood four men who looked like gatekeepers, and beside them were six guards with distinctive armor. Amun did not know who to look for, so he asked the nearest one to him. The man bowed his head and glanced at Amun: "if you have something to do, you can go to the city offices and apply for it. Do not stay here at will. Come to see the Lord of the city if you have something to do. Do you want to do anything else? "


    I''m afraid that if rod''s busy, he''ll be bothered by anything. Amun politely explained: "my business is both public and private. I''m afraid the city-state offices can''t handle it. I have to see the Lord of Dick himself. It''s very important. Please inform me."


    The other three gatekeepers also came up and said, "foreigners, do you understand the rules? Do you see the city Lord when you see it? Lord Dick is not at home! Even if you are at home, you should inform the concierge so that you can wait. If you really have something important to do, we dare not delay it. Please make it clear and show your credentials. "


    Another person reminded in a low voice: "we can let you wait outside the door. When the adult returns to the mansion, the second housekeeper of the porter will inform you. If the adult wishes to give advice, he will call you in But if small things disturb the rest of adults and adults get angry, we will all be reprimanded. Do we have to comfort ourselves and work hard? "


    Amun had no experience of meeting a big man like rod Dick, and of course he didn''t come to see people who wanted to see him. If it is a distinguished guest, please go to the special waiting room for a rest first. After the announcement, Lord Dick will receive it. Ordinary strangers visit, if there is something, they have to wait outside the door, let the porter to report. If nothing interferes with the rest of the adults, the porter will also be reprimanded, so the man suggested that Amun give some bribes, so they can be flexible.


    I don''t know if Amun understood it. The man was about to reach out after saying this, but he found that Amun had already turned around and left. He couldn''t help scolding at the back: "where''s the wild boy? Run to the city Lord''s gate to make trouble and have fun


    Amun was not reluctant to bribe the gatekeeper, but the experience in front of the house made him change his mind. The mansion is deep, and once he goes in, the consequences will be unpredictable. He was not sure whether rod Dick could be trusted or not, and Nero''s remains were very precious. If the Lord of the city had any other idea, he would have been in trouble to detain him on the spot?


    It was not that he had never suffered such a loss before, and amon could deal with several accidents, but in rod Dick''s house, he could not escape with his skill.


    Amun turned around and went to Horus temple in the center of the city-state. In recent days, he had made clear that rod Dick, as the chief god of the promontory City, presided over the activities of offering sacrifices to gods every month. Citizens in the city could visit and worship outside the temple hall. Today, he was just in time. He originally wanted to wait for rod dick to go home outside the house. Now he plans to go directly to the temple square and take out Nero''s staff in public.When Amun arrived at the square, the sacrifice was over. Several priests were standing on the steps, and the crowd like tide was coming out from the large stone pillars in front of the temple door. Rod dick with his entourage boarded the carriage, with a guard of honor in front of him. The crowd automatically backed away to make way for the Lord of the city. He had planned to go back to his house.


    Just then, a voice called out, "Lord rod Dick, I come to return the staff and relics of Nero, the great magician, according to the last words of Lord Nero, the former God of the promontory city."


    The voice was so loud that even the priests standing on the high steps heard it. All of them were surprised. They looked at the direction of the voice curiously. Some people asked the onlookers in a low voice, "who is Nero?"


    Another person explained: "Nero was the chief god of the city-state more than 30 years ago. He was a great magician. It is said that he has died for his country What''s the matter? After so many years, someone has returned Lord Nero''s staff! "


    Before Lord rod Dick''s guard, where the crowd was separated, there was a young man standing still, holding a staff in his hand. He was the one who had just called. Someone stopped the convoy and raised his staff. The warriors of the guard drew out their weapons. But for what Amun had just said, the guards would have taken him down.


    Rod Dick''s carriage stopped, and he lifted the curtain and came down with two men, all of whom Amun had seen, Fayol Judas, the clerk, and Aristotle, his aide. As soon as Amun saw rod Dick coming out, he saluted on one knee, raised his staff above his head with his hands flat, and made a gesture of offering. The guards breathed a sigh of relief.


    The crowd separated into a circular open space between rod Dick''s motorcade and Amun, and several Temple priests on the high steps trotted over.


    Aristotle was familiar with Amun at the first sight, but he could not remember where he had seen him. The figure of a-mong, who had grown up for two years, has not changed his appearance.


    Rod Dick was about to go over to inquire, but Fayol Judas pulled him and said, "your honor, be careful. First find out the situation. What if it''s an assassin?"


    Aristotle took the hem of his robe, separated the guard, and went to Amun. He asked kindly, "young man, what''s the matter with you standing in front of the chariot of the Lord of the city?"


    Amun said in a loud voice, "as I said just now, according to the last words of Nero, the former God of the city-state, I will return his staff and relics. It is said that this staff contains the information left by Lord Nero. Please check it with Lord Dick."


    Aristotle reached for the staff and asked, "what''s your name and how did you get the remains of Lord Nero?"


    Amun: "I''m a hunter in the mountains. My name is Amun. When I was chasing the prey, I found the handwriting written in the cave. It was left by Nero, the former chief deity of the promontory city-state. He hoped that someone would find his relics and send them back to the promontory city-state. He would return the staff to the temple, return the relics to the family, and promise a reward. To travel through the desert to complete my wish


    "Amen? Your name is amon Aristotle was a little stunned. He seemed to think of something, but he didn''t say much. He took the staff and walked back.


    Several Temple priests had already run down the long steps to rod Dick''s side. An old priest looked at Aristotle''s staff, and his excited voice trembled: "this, this, this is really the staff of the Lord of the promontory city! Thirty years ago, Lord Nero never came back with it. I didn''t expect to see you again! "


    This staff is made of yellowish brown wood. It is very strong and durable, and there is no sign of decay at all. On the top of it is inlaid with a pupil of the earth. I don''t know how it was made. The pupil of the earth seems to grow naturally in the wood grain and is wrapped up with only a few sharp corners.


    The onlookers could see it clearly. Anyone who had seen it could recognize that it was the staff that Nero had used. The stranger who had come all the way did not lie. Rod Dick took the staff, but his hands trembled with excitement. This staff belongs to the temple of the promontory city state, and only the previous Lord gods are qualified to hold it.


    After Nero''s disappearance, the staff was also lost. The next God was old dick, the father of rod Dick. A few years ago, rod Dick succeeded him. Although he found another craftsman to make the staff, it was not as precious as the staff handed down in the past. Never thought it came back today. Is it a gift from the gods?


    It was sent back to the promontory city by a stranger, and rod Dick took it in front of the crowd. In front of this temple door, its symbolic significance is extremely important!


    Rod Dick, who had lived in officialdom for a long time, was quick to respond. He took the staff and raised his hands over his head. He turned and knelt down in the direction of the temple and saluted: "thank Horus! Thank the great gods! Under your guidance, the staff of the gods of all ages has returned to the city-state! "


    As soon as the Lord of the city knelt down, everyone turned around and knelt down. There was no one standing in the huge square for a moment. People are thanking the gods, the voices of thousands of people together, like the mountains and the sea. Seeing this scene, Amun knew that he had done the right thing. It was the best choice to return the staff in public on this occasion.But when he heard the cry of thanks from all the people, he could not help feeling funny. Were these people thanking Horus or Amun?


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Rod Dick has the skill of a wise statesman who can guide an unexpected incident in the most favorable direction. There was no script for this scene in advance, but if a dramatist was allowed to design it, the best effect would be just like this. When he took over the staff and heard the crowd cheering, the prestige of the gods also increased the prestige of the city Lord. Amun Ben, kneeling behind the guard, was the most important man, but at the moment he seemed to have become a trickster.


    Rod Dick, after thanking the gods, got up and led the people to Amun with his staff. He held out a hand to help him up and asked, "where did you find the last words and relics of Lord Nero in the cave?"


    Amun replied, "in the mountains on the West Bank of the Euphrates, there are few people and only wild animals. I happened to see them because they fell off the cliff after chasing them. There are handwriting in a cave under the cliff, with a staff and a ring beside it With these words, he took out the ring and gave it back to rod dick in public.


    Rod Dick''s hand sank slightly. The weight of this ring is not light. It is obviously a space magic tool containing things. Rod Dick himself is a sixth level warrior. He has learned the first level magic, but he has no ability to use space magic tools. So he will feel heavy when he starts, but he doesn''t know what is inside.


    Fayol Judas asked, "Amun, you are a hunter. How can you read?"


    Amun did not have a good impression on the clerk. He calmly replied, "I am a hunter, but my grandfather is not. He is a punished clerk."


    Fayol Judas frowned and asked, "the mountains on the West Bank of the Euphrates should be within the kingdom of hathia. You are a hattite. Even if you can read, how can you know the writing of eju?"


    Amun explained naturally: "master Nero''s last words are written in two different languages."


    Of course, he can''t tell the whole truth. This is actually the old Madman''s experience when he saw the last words of great grandfather of medanzo in the mountains. Amun just borrowed it and changed it into master Nero''s last words. Bell''s message in the mysterious cave was written in two languages. In the face of Judas''s interrogation, Amun readily answered.


    As for Nero''s last words, they are completely true. Amon did not make up anything else. There is a message left by Nero in the pupil of the earth inlaid on the staff. As long as rod Dick lets people verify it, it can''t be fake. However, Amun can''t say that he has read this information, otherwise his identity will be exposed.


    The languages of different countries in Tianshu are different, but the languages are similar, so there is no barrier to communication. Amun did not conceal his identity as a stranger, because his accent still had traces. When rod Dick realized that it was not suitable to ask too many questions here, and it was not a common phenomenon in the crowd of people, he took Amun''s arm and said, "this righteous man has come from afar. Don''t stand in the square and talk about it in the temple."


    Lord Dick didn''t go home in the afternoon. He changed his mind and returned to Horus temple. All the adults followed him and climbed the long stone steps. The people were still cheering.


    Fayol Judas walked behind, always felt that Amun''s accent was very familiar, and he was very impressed in his memory. He looked at Amun''s back. Although he was standing beside Lord Roddick and surrounded by noble adults, the young man had a steady step and a straight waist. He didn''t look embarrassed and frightened at all. His mind was like a flash of light. He suddenly remembered something!


    Two years ago, in the remote and desolate town of DUK, one of Fayol Judas''s most proud deeds was that he took away the tears of the gods which had just been mined out at the first time, which made Lord rod Dick''s plan to elect the holy daughter a success. As for the miner who mined the tears of the gods, it doesn''t matter. The God stone in Duke town must have been mined by a miner. It''s just his luck.


    But Fayol always remembered that when he walked into the low house, the boy with a sledgehammer didn''t kneel down for the first time. He stood very straight in front of the anvil, just like this, but he was not fully grown up at that time. In my recollection, the young man only said three words at that time, and Fayol Judas has never forgotten --


    "who are you? Come in like this?"


    "When mining God stone, you must stand to wave the hammer. Otherwise, how can you see it taken out intact?"


    "My name is amon. People here call me amon."


    Yes, that''s him. The boy just said to Aristotle that his name was amon! ����Fayol Judas screamed wildly in his heart. He finally recognized Amun, the young miner who had mined the tears of the gods in DUK. I thought I would never meet again, but I didn''t expect to see him again. At the moment, he was walking arm in arm by adult dick in the cheering of the people.


    Will you tell Lord Dick? If said, amon would receive more thanks. But Fayol Judas was worried about one thing. Lord Dick had given him thirty gold coins as a reward to the miners, and he only gave amon thirty silver coins. This was a small matter, and no one would pursue a clerk for occasionally enriching his own pockets. But in today''s situation, Fayol Judas would not have the face to face if he said it publicly.Many so-called "little things" are like this. They seem to be indifferent, but they are magnificently turned out to be a kind of defilement of noble conduct. Listen to the cheers of all the people. In this case, if you talk about the past, Fayol Judas will not look up again.


    Does Amun know himself? Fayol Judas said to himself in his heart that he had forgotten. But reason told Judas that it was impossible. If he was the miner, he would never forget that scene. Will amon talk about the past later? I hope he won''t talk about it. I''m afraid he doesn''t need to talk about the details of the thirty silver coins.


    Last time he got the tears of the gods, Roddick gave thanks to the mayor of dasti, but this time, only Amun himself would be appreciated. Returning the staff of the LORD God in front of the people on the temple square is perfect. Compared with the bounty to be given, thirty silver coins are not worth mentioning. The child must not know that rod Dick gave 30 gold coins at the beginning. ����Fayol Judas continued to comfort himself in his heart.


    At the same time, Judas thought to himself, this child is too lucky! It was he who exploited the tears of the gods to make rod Dick''s plan successful. Today, he returned Nero''s lost staff in public, which made rod Dick''s reputation reach a new peak. He was like a God who cared for rod Dick. Why did all the good things happen to a humble little miner? This is not fair!


    Wasn''t DUK destroyed by floods and no one survived? Why isn''t he dead!


    No one knew that Fayol Judas had so many thoughts in his heart. The long steps in front of the temple seemed so long and the weather was not hot, but Judas''s forehead was dripping with sweat.


    Not only Fayol Judas recognized Amun, but also Aristotle, who saved the child in the square and sent him to be a servant to Mary for three days. But Amun didn''t mention the past and didn''t show his understanding of Aristotle when he saw rod Dick. Obviously, he didn''t want to mention it again. Moreover, Amun''s appearance changed greatly and he could hardly recognize it.


    It is said that Duke town has been destroyed by the flood, so the surviving child must have experienced too many hardships, and it is normal that he does not want to mention the sad past. Who can have no secret that he doesn''t want to mention any more? As long as he doesn''t say it, Aristotle doesn''t want to break it. After all, it''s amon''s own business.


    Aristotle also felt that this young miner named Amun was really like a God who cared for rod Dick. He not only mined the tears of the gods at the most appropriate time, but also sent back the staff of the LORD God at the most appropriate time. As rod Dick''s most valued and trusted aide, Aristotle was well aware of what the young city Lord had been worrying about.


    The Empire of eju was powerful, but the Cape city-state on the northeast border was relatively weak. Once there was a war conflict between the neighboring states of Baron Kingdom and hathi Kingdom, the promontory city-state would be quite passive.


    The great hero Gilgamesh and enqi, the first warrior on the mainland, sat down in the city-state of Uruk in the kingdom of Baren, holding the throat of the Euphrates River, and no one dared to attack them. But if they attack the Egyptians westward, how can the promontory city-state resist it? The relationship between Baron Kingdom and eju empire is relatively peaceful, and there is no great danger of war for the time being, but on the other hand, the kingdom of hathi may be uncertain.


    On the surface, the hathian kingdom had been subject to the Egyptian empire for many years, but it was because of their dissatisfaction with the fate of this submission that they kept accumulating the strength of resistance. A great flood cut off the land transportation and made the promontory city-state safe for the time being, but the flood could not last forever. The soldiers in the city of Syria are well-equipped, and the most important thing is to unite as one.


    It is said that Gore, the chief god there, led the people to keep the city, and later became a nine level master of divinity. His reputation is incomparable. He has authority over the gods in the city of Syria. This kind of cohesion of the people''s will is the most terrible weapon in the war. It can make the people go towards one goal even though they are willing to die.


    In the battle of thousands of troops, the personal strength of the top mainland strongmen, such as Gilgamesh, enqidu and gelie, may not be the decisive factor. What they are really powerful is the appeal and cohesion among the people. By contrast, rod Dick was also a city Lord with great talent, but he could not reach that height. So when Amun returned the staff in public, Roddick would be so excited that the city Lord, who had always been calm, even his hands were trembling.


    A strong Empire and a relatively weak city-state are in a very important strategic position and are facing potential war threats. This is what rod Dick is most worried about. We can''t blame the city Lord for his long-term thinking. Once something happens, he can''t escape. He is not only the city Lord, but also the territory of his family generations in the promontory city-state.


    On the other hand, personal strength is not the decisive factor to win in a thousand troops, but it is also a symbol and a guarantee to stabilize people''s hearts. After Nero''s death, the promontory city-state had no great magician for more than 30 years, which was obviously inferior to the city-state of uluk in Baron and the city of Syria in hathi.


    Since Mary became a saint, she has gradually mastered some important affairs of the temple of Memphis Isis. Rod Dick has repeatedly applied to send a great magician to sit on the promontory temple, but there has been no response. Not long ago, the virgin finally ordered a messenger to send an eight level master to inspect the temple in the frontier.Rod Dick had made every effort to receive him. He wanted to take this opportunity to ask the great magician to stay as the chief god of the promontory city-state. But how do you say that? Who would like to leave the prosperous and comfortable mengfeisi to live on the promontory for a long time. A level 8 divinity can live comfortably anywhere. Rod - Dick, who arrived just before the Lord''s wand, was offered a good opportunity to fall with the divine master.


    Amun naturally did not know that he came in such a complicated background. In fact, he always had a good impression on rod Dick. It was because of the arrival of the city Lord that Amun had the opportunity to know echo. Therefore, there was always a sense of gratitude in his heart. Echo was once sent to him by the Lord.


    The temple of the promontory city-state is much more magnificent than that of Horus in Duke town. When you enter the main hall, you first worship the statue of Horus in the center. For the first time, Amun carefully looked at the Legendary God. Although there was Horus temple in Duke Town, it was only a symbol of submission to the Egyptian empire, and no one would offer sacrifices spontaneously.


    The statue of Horus here is more than 50 feet high, with arms folded in front of the chest, and a pair of huge wings hanging behind the shoulders. The head of an eagle is carved on the human body, and the eyes are sharper than the beak of an eagle. According to legend, Horus'' incarnation is an eagle flying in the sky, so the craftsman created such a statue. The huge statue of God has an indescribable sense of oppression, and everyone can''t help but worship as soon as they enter the temple.


    After worshipping the gods, Amun was asked to sit down in a side hall. Among a group of noble adults, Amun did not look too flattered. He also had a face-to-face talk with the princess of the Kingdom, and walked through the grassland with a goddess in his arms. This kind of scene is nothing.


    Rod Dick was a little surprised and said with a smile, "our righteous monk, you have an extraordinary bearing. You are firm and calm. Even if you sit beside the noble adults, you are not at all lost. This is very rare for young people."


    Amun bowed over and explained, "I''ve hunted fierce beasts in dangerous mountains. I''ve been through countless tests of life and death, and I''ve rarely been alarmed."


    Rod Dick: "Oh, I see. It''s luck that makes you! You found that master Nero''s last words are also on the way of hunting. Can you tell me in detail what happened? "


    Amon changed the time and character of the old Madman''s story, and recounted Nero''s last words and the course of the event again. Finally, he explained, "I read the words on the cave. Lord Nero hoped that someone would find out and return his relics to the promontory city-state, return the staff to the temple, and return the relics in the ring to his family according to his will."


    He did not repeat what he had said in the pupil of the earth, but he did not conceal what he had got. He said about the three scrolls, as long as rod Dick checked the message. Rod Dick was interested in asking, "have you brought the three scrolls? It''s nothing else. It''s Lord Nero''s reward. It''s yours. I''m just curious


    Amon couldn''t take out the three scrolls, and he didn''t want to take them out, not to mention two of them had been used up. He replied with regret: "I found the last words of Lord Nero only when I fell off the cliff. The mountain road is very dangerous. When I got out of trouble, I was accidentally cut by thorns, and the three scrolls were lost. Fortunately, the staff and ring were still there."


    Rod Dick sighed: "it''s a blessing in misfortune. Don''t be sad. I''ll thank you very much Just a moment, please. We''re going to check the information left in the staff. "


    It is not difficult to test the information in the staff. As long as you master the medium level information divinity, they are not in front of Amun. Nero''s message is very important and may involve some secrets, which is not suitable for a stranger to learn. In a small meditation room in the temple, rod Dick gave the staff to the oldest priest. Not only the chief executive of the city-state, three high priests of the temple, but also several successors of the lington family were present.


    Nero is just a name. As a full-time priest who dedicated himself to the gods, he used the name registered in the temple list. People used to call him without the family name. Nero was born in lington family, a great aristocrat of promontory city. Nero himself has no children, but there are nine adult nephews in the family. They should also be present. Rod Dick was very thoughtful and sent a quick horse to pick up all the people he could.


    When the priest raised his staff, the voice of Nero more than 30 years ago was echoed in the quiet room: "whoever is lucky to come here and pick up my staff, please listen to my last words. I am Nero, the chief divine officer and seventh level great magician from the Cape city of the Egyptian empire When you return the staff to the promontory temple, please find Lord Dick and ask him to ask a great master of high-level space divinity to take out the will in the ring, read it out in public and do notarization. Lord Dick is trustworthy. "


    After listening to the last words, everyone changed color. Nero''s last words involve some secrets, including his doubts and hesitation about the gods when he was facing death. These are not suitable for public. The story of bell 30 years ago has been decided by the officials of eju, and the details are not allowed to be circulated to the outside world. Although Nero claimed in his last words that he did not betray the gods, it was not good for his reputation after his death and the influence on the people''s heart of the city.The crowd did not speak for a long time. Rod Dick was the first to respond and asked in a low voice, "can the information recorded in the pupil of the earth be erased? We have all heard the last words of Lord Nero, and all the people present are witnesses. That''s enough


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    The priest replied, "I can only read, but I can''t erase it. Unless a great magician can do it, Lord Julian, the high priest of the temple of Memphis, will come to the promontory city tomorrow, and the Lord of the city can ask him to do it."


    Rod Dick nodded his head and said, "Nero, our great magician, said something he should not have said before he died, but he remained absolutely loyal to the gods and the Empire and gave his life for it. All of you must understand that what you hear today must not be leaked out, or you will become a traitor to the whole city


    All the people nodded in silence. There were some words in Nero''s last words that could not be spread out, mainly the following paragraphs -


    "in this world, it is not only the gods who have the will. I am surprised where Bell''s strength and courage come from? When he passed the promontory City, I advised him to return to the arms of the temple, but he was not left behind. Bell told me - mortals can also be gods, in which the gods deceive everyone, and we are all deceived.


    Great Horus, I admit I''m curious! I once said to bell, "please do not tempt me." I have already rejected the temptation of the devil. But is the temptation of immortality really the devil in people''s hearts? I hope to get the answer, even at the last moment of my life. ����Did bell destroy himself because of this temptation?


    I wanted to see bell confirm the answer, so I let him and Cong Ni leave the border of eju. Although I couldn''t stop him alone, I didn''t try my best to stop him. He is my people and my benefactor. I couldn''t make up my mind to challenge him with all my courage


    Rod Dick knew what was at stake and ordered him on the spot. In fact, Amun was more or less clear. When he described the text he saw in the cave, he did not mention these things. However, Amun was not a member of the imperial court in Egypt. He did not take the problem seriously. He just omitted some inappropriate words in order to avoid trouble.


    They were silent for a while, but still Nero''s oldest nephew, the current owner of the lington family, finally couldn''t help but say, "I want to know what my uncle left us and where is the will?"


    Rod Dick took out the ring and put it on the table. He said with a wry smile, "the will and things are in this ring. The ring itself is a precious space artifact, something inherited by your family. But it''s a pity that none of us can open it. We can only wait for Lord Julian of Memphis to arrive tomorrow and ask him to deal with it. "


    The nephews of the rington family looked at the ring, and their eyes could not conceal their burning desire. The lington family is very rich. It used to be the promontory City, next only to the dick family. There is only one day left in this month. I''m sorry to say anything else. I''d like to ask you for a monthly pass! It is here that we can see how well the new books have been put on the shelves. If you think this book is still worth voting, please leave a valuable closing monthly ticket. Thank you for your support!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    When they inquired about the adult''s entourage again, they found that amon was the one who returned Nero''s staff in the Temple Square today. They could not help but take a breath of cold air. Amun is now a distinguished guest of the city. As long as he tells Lord Dick what happened in front of the mansion, they will be swept out of the house. They are trembling with fear. They want to ask Amun to apologize and plead with him in private. Unfortunately, they have no chance.


    Thankfully, what the gatekeepers were worried about didn''t happen. It seems that amon didn''t mention what happened to Lord Dick when he came to the door. But the second housekeeper who was in charge of the guard room heard about it and called several gatekeepers at that time to scold them privately. They missed the great good thing that came to the door!


    Amun lived in the Lord''s house, and rod Dick arranged a separate courtyard for him. His food and clothing were all luxuries that Amun had never seen before. For the first time in his life, he had such luxury. But he did not see rod Dick again for several days. The Lord of the city has been busy recently.


    Rod Dick didn''t restrict Amun''s freedom of movement. He could go in and out of the house by himself. But every time he went out, the housekeeper would send a carriage and a guard with him. This is not only a kind of protection but also a kind of surveillance. Now we can''t let Amun go. Amun doesn''t need to pay for things in the shop. He just takes what he wants to buy, and has his own account and payment.


    When Amun bought a few funny things, he found out that he didn''t buy any more. Anyway, he lived in the city Lord''s house and lacked nothing. In this strange land, he received two gifts in succession.


    The first gift was given by several gatekeepers when they went out. They made special snacks and wine from the shop. They wanted to apologize and asked amon not to complain. Amun didn''t want anything from these people, but he accepted it with a smile, because he could detect the hearts of these people. If they didn''t accept the gift, they would be frightened. If they did, they would feel relieved and grateful.


    The second gift was from tashun lington, the second oldest nephew of Nero. On behalf of the lington family, the nobleman paid a visit in person and apologized for not receiving Amun in person these days. The things he sent were simple and practical: a hundred gold coins, two horses and a luxurious carriage, which could be used by common people without aristocratic decoration, and several sets of clothes and two beautiful young female slaves.


    The clothes are very good. The coat, underwear, belt, pocket bag and boots are all complete sets. There is no aristocratic gorgeous clothing, but it is very comfortable and durable. It is very suitable for people who travel far away. The fine stitching and exquisite cutting are not available in general shops. Apart from the female slaves, Amun took all the other things and expressed his thanks happily.


    Amun didn''t know what happened in the temple that day, and * * had unfounded hostility to him, and Hillary even wanted to imprison him for interrogation. This tashun was a man of understanding. He sent the gift to the Lord''s house for everyone to see. This also represents the respect and sincerity of the lington family. Although it was only his private behavior, it saved the face of the whole family.


    Amun did not see rod dick for several days. He also asked his entourage what the city Lord was busy with. He learned that Julian, the eighth level magician of Memphis, visited.


    He actually met "Acquaintances" here. Amun, the great magician, did not know him, but Julian was Bell''s old friend. In the old Madman''s message, there was a list telling Amun who he could go to for help if he encountered any trouble during his trip to the mainland. All of these people had been favored by Nietzsche or bell. The old Madman''s Keepsake used to be Bell''s, and Julian was on that list.


    More than 30 years ago, Julian was a sixth level theologian, in charge of the archives of Isis temple. Bell often consulted various books and materials, so he got familiar with Julian and got some help from Julian. The relationship between them was very good. It is very difficult to cross the threshold from level 6 to level 7. Julian has received a lot of advice from bell, which is a rare favor.


    When bell committed a crime and left Isis temple with Cong Ni, Julian was the first person to notice. He didn''t stop him or warn him at the first time, probably because he had been favored by bell or knew he couldn''t stop him. At that time, there were three teams to kill bell. Julian should have led the team from Memphis, but Julian found an excuse not to go. Instead, a high priest from the temple of Memphis led the team and went to the Cape city to join Nero in pursuit of bell.


    It is necessary to introduce the temple of Isis. Like the temples of the city states, it also has three high priests in charge of various affairs. However, the main deity is the virgin, who has a detached status in the whole Egyptian empire. As the temple of Isis was in charge of the temples of the cities in Egypt, the high priesthood was very high and could be equal to the Lords of the cities. However, there were only three positions of high priest. Although bell was a great magician at that time, he was just an honorary high priest who did not have real power at the beginning. After he became the elder of eju theological academy, bell got a very high position.


    The so-called "one radish and one pit" is precisely because the original high priest disappeared in pursuit of Bell and left a place. Later, Julian, who was promoted to be a great magician, successfully became the new high priest of Isis temple. In a sense, bell also indirectly helped Julian.Julian is mentioned in the old Madman''s message, but it also reminds Amun that after so many years, people don''t know. If you really need help in any trouble, you must find out the situation first.


    Amun didn''t want to ask Julian for help, but he was very interested in the great magician. He wanted to see how he took Nero''s relic out of the space ring, so he waited patiently. He''s not in a hurry, but the nephews of the lington family are in a hurry these days.


    When Julian came to the promontory city-state, rod Dick did not mention Nero at the first time, but gave a grand welcome and hospitality. When Julian visited the temples of the city, he was just making an appearance. He received warm hospitality all the way, and received the generous gifts that the temples had prepared for a long time. Every place has its own characteristics. There are many entertainments that are not enjoyed in mengfeisi city. This kind of inspection is also a kind of rare job. The feeling of Lord Julian is very moist.


    Lord Dick, the Lord of the city, was so enthusiastic that he accompanied him all the way and gave Julian the highest standard of courtesy. He didn''t go home for several days and put aside all other affairs in the city temporarily. But on the way to accompany Julian on his inspection tour, rod Dick received a secret letter from his special envoy to Memphis City, explaining the background of Julian''s visit, and the message from the Virgin Mary, who also asked rod Ke to keep Julian in the promontory city!


    The reason is complicated. After more than 30 years, Isis Temple finally has a new saint. Most people are happy, but there are several people who are dissatisfied. First of all, the city master of mengfeisi, the capital of xiaeju. If there is no saint, everything in the city has the final say of the owner, but after the saint, there are important matters to be asked to the saint, and the personal rights of the City owners have been greatly weakened.


    There may also be dissatisfaction with the three high priests in the temple of Isis, for the same reason. If there was no virgin, all the real power of Isis temple would continue to be controlled by the three of them. Meanwhile, they would also be in charge of the temples of the city states of eju. Julian was also one of the three high priests in power.


    If there were no saints in Isis temple for a long time, the authority of controlling the affairs of Egypt would be weakened and shaken. Therefore, this situation can not last for a long time. A new saint must be selected.


    But the three high priests did not want their real power to be weakened, so they hoped that the new virgin was just a symbolic ornament, and everything else would remain in their charge. Mary was young and inexperienced. In her first year as a saint, she devoted herself to the cultivation of divinity and was familiar with the various conditions of Isis temple, so there was no conflict.


    However, in her position and politics, Maria can not always be only a virtual saint who does not care about anything, nor can she be manipulated as a puppet forever. She was also gifted and intelligent, otherwise she would not have mastered "the power given by the gods" in such a short time in Duke town.


    Recently, Maria has gradually begun to take charge of some temple affairs independently. It is urgent to change and rectify the past 30 years'' habits. It happened that rod Dick sent people again and again, hoping to have a great magician guarding the promontory city-state. Mary took this opportunity to send Julian, the most greedy of the three high priests, to the promontory city-state for inspection.


    It was a good job to inspect the city-state, and Julian came happily. But rod Dick''s secret report said that in a few days'' time, the virgin would send an order to Julian to stay in the promontory city for a year and supervise the affairs of the border temples. The order also reprimanded rod Dick, criticized the city Lord for various omissions in Temple affairs in the past few years, and asked him to accept the guidance and supervision of Lord Julian respectfully and modestly.


    Although the Lord saint''s orders reprimanded rod Dick, the city Lord secretly enjoyed the news. First send Julian to the promontory City, and then order him to stay, so that the high priest does not have a chance to object to his face. On the surface, the instructions of the virgin must be observed, which is not very clever but effective.


    One year is enough for Maria to appoint new people to familiarize themselves with what Julian was in charge of. Even after Julian returns, everything is back on track. Roddick also has a year to familiarize and adapt Julian to the promontory city-state, looking for opportunities to ask him to stay.


    Perhaps a year later, Mary will be able to take control of the situation, and will issue a formal order to directly appoint Julian as the chief divinity of the promontory City, and then select another confidant to fill the vacant high priest position. Rod Dick, who got the secret letter, was no longer in a hurry, but accompanied Julian on a happy tour.


    They made a tour of the city''s territory. A few days later, they returned to the main promontory city. Rod Dick was about to tell about Nero''s remains, but Julian himself began to ask, "Lord, I have heard a thing mentioned by the magistrates these days. Thirty years ago, Nero, the best scroll maker in QUANE, was the chief apotheose here. Just a few days ago, there was one Why didn''t you tell me about the return of Nero''s staff and relics to the public


    Many years ago, when the Lord of Rhodes came back, it was like clapping the Lord''s hand to welcome you! It''s a symbol of God''s patronage of Lord Julian. "Julian didn''t hear rod Dick''s implication, but it was very useful. He laughed happily: "I heard that not only was there a staff, but Nero also left a legacy. What is it? I''m curious, too


    Rod Dick said happily, "I''m looking for an opportunity to ask for your help, but I haven''t been able to talk to you about your busy business these days. It''s a shame that there is no great magician in the promontory city. None of us can open that space ring and take out the will and relic. Please do me a favor. "


    Julian laughed and waved his hand. "It''s just a little bit of a chore to talk about. I''m happy to help. Where is the space ring? Take it now. "


    Rod Dick approached and whispered, "don''t worry, my Lord. There''s one more thing I want to tell you in private..." He whispered a few words to Julian.


    Julian was surprised and said, "Oh, what else? Then quickly bring the staff, and we will go to the secret room of the temple. "


    In the secret room of the temple, Julian read Nero''s last words with his staff. His face was solemn and silent for a long time. He did not speak, nor did rod Dick. After a long time, Julian once again aroused the pupil of the earth and listened to the last words again from the beginning to the end. Then the information in the pupil of the earth gradually became weak, until it disappeared and was invisible, which had been obliterated by the great magician.


    Julian solemnly said to rod Dick, "Nero''s last words involve a lot of secrets. They must not be spread out. Who has read this message?"


    Rod Dick leaned back and said, "they are all people who are related to them and deserve to be trusted. For Nero himself, for the city-state, for the temple of Isis, and for the honor and prestige of the whole Egyptian empire, I have strictly ordered that no one should be allowed to go abroad, otherwise they will be punished with the most severe punishment. Now that this message has been erased, even if someone says it, it will never be recognized. "


    Julian asked again, "what about the stranger who returned the staff? What else does he know? Be careful with this man. "


    Rod Dick explained: "he only saw Lord Nero''s books left in the cave. He didn''t mention the unpublished past. Now this man lives in my house and is under surveillance." After thinking about it, he added anxiously: "this man''s act of sending back his staff and relics has been regarded as a symbol of God''s favor and gift by the city-state people. Just before your arrival, it also symbolizes your honor. We should not be rude to this person, so we must express our due gratitude."


    Julian shook his head with a smile and said, "Lord Dick is worried. I just want to meet this man and praise his noble and selfless conduct in person."


    Rod Dick: "you will see him tomorrow, and he will be there when you take out the relics and read the will."


    That night, rod Dick returned home for the first time in days. On that night, Julian lived in the room of the temple, which belonged to the LORD God, but lost sleep. Rod Dick didn''t know that the great magician had his own worries and desires. The young stranger named Amun should be the only one in the world who saw the last remains of Nero. I thought that no one would find out the secret of the past more than 30 years ago. Julian did not know how many words Nero had left, and whether there was any mention of what happened between him and bell that year, which Julian was most worried about.


    On the other hand, Nero said in his message that bell had told him that mortals can also be gods. It sounds unbelievable, but it has to be believed. What kind of temptation can make a level 9 magician leave the temple and become the enemy of the whole empire? And then the virgin Cong Ni was willing to go with him!


    Maybe bell really knew something, and Nero was missing in the pursuit of bell. It should be the last person to see bell. Maybe he knew something. Dharma stick''s message did not mention the relevant information. If there was such a content, it might be in his cave legacy, and even if the foreign youth saw it, he would not say it - no one would say it!


    ����


    The next day, Amun came to the temple of the promontory city-state in the chariot of the Lord of the city. In a solemn hall in the back hall, all the people arrived. Lord Julian sat in the middle, with a ring on the round table in front of him. The high priest, the governors of the promontory temple, the nine nephews of the lington family, and amon were all gathered around the table, while Roddick sat beside Julian as a notary.


    In front of an eight level master of divinity, Amun did not dare to use the detection divinity to explore, but just kept his eyes on the space ring. The result let him a little disappointed, and there was no great new discovery. Julian just picked up the ring, closed his eyes, and took out the contents with a slight shake of his hand, which was similar to that of Amon taking things from bones. He took out all the things in the ring at one time.


    Amun sensed that the great magician was using high-level space magic, and his magic power was very strong. It seems that Nero''s space ring is far less precious than Amun''s bone, and that rib can barely be used by a third level magician who has just mastered space divinity.


    Things are taken out of the space ring, and half of the table top is filled with a crash. All of them give a suppressed exclamation, and most of them stare and hold their breath. Nero''s relic had only two kinds of things, various scrolls and a pile of scattered God stones. At a glance, it is estimated that there are more than 70 scrolls, nearly half of which are high-level divinity scrolls. There are hundreds of divine stones, including four dark blue water cores and two flame spirits.What an amazing fortune this is! The special divine stone is expensive enough, and the value of scroll is far more than the divine stone. Julian, as a great magician, naturally knew it very well and almost jumped up in surprise. But Hillary lington stroked her chest and nearly fainted. Her eyes were fixed on those blue water hearts and flame spirits.


    But rod Dick was the most calm. With a slight cough, he reached out and took a paper roll between the scroll and the sacred stone from the table. After opening it, he looked at it and said, "this is Lord Nero''s will, which says," read and notarized by Lord Dick, the Lord of the city. ". I didn''t expect that it took so many years for us to see it. Thank Lord Nero for his trust. Let me read it today


    Nero''s will is very simple. It divides all the scrolls into five parts: two for the temple of the promontory City, which is his contribution to the main deity; two to the heirs of the family, hoping that the lington family will have excellent magicians to inherit his career; and the last one to the returnees, which is a tribute to the selfless noble conduct. The stone is divided into three parts, two for the lington family and one for the people who return the relics.


    Nero''s reward was really generous, but from another point of view, it should be. If the people who get the relics don''t return them, they can keep them all by themselves. At the end of the will, it is also mentioned that the current Lord God of promontory will be lenient, and let the person who returns the staff check his personal records of the scroll he made and specify which one is which, which must be the purpose of the nameless gray scroll.


    This is what Nero left in his message. He once said in his message that the gray scroll is more precious than the staff and ring combined, but only after returning the relics can we know how to use the scroll, that is, he is worried that the people who get the relics will not return them.


    After the will was read out, rod Dick gave the paper to everyone in the room to pass it on to everyone. However, Amun didn''t read it at all, because he had said in advance that he didn''t know eju cursive script. ***-Lington lamented in his heart that the distribution of the will was too unfair. Amun, a stranger and lowly stranger, got more than every nephew of Nero.


    But in front of all the people, he was not good at opposing it. So he pointed to the sacred stones and said, "I don''t know the value of the scrolls, but the number of them is clear. There are 103 stones here. If they are divided into three parts, each of them will have one more. Amun, take thirty-five sacred stones and leave the blue and red ones


    Rod Dick glanced at him with a slight frown and a scornful sneer at the corners of his mouth. Tashun lington said, "my cousin, don''t you feel ashamed to talk like that? The value of the special stone is totally different from that of the ordinary stone. Everyone here knows it clearly. Since the uncle''s will has been notarized by Lord Dick, how to distribute it should also be arbitrated by Lord Dick. "


    Rod Dick didn''t talk nonsense. He would not go to the inventory himself and ask Fayol Judas, the clerk, to stand up and calculate the total value of the stone on the spot. The value of all kinds of special god stones is also different. The most valuable one is the enchanting dance of the wind. Because it can make space utensils and the number is quite rare, its value is amazing. It is worth 500 ordinary sacred stones. The second is the pupil of the earth, which is worth 300 ordinary sacred stones. The fire spirit and the blue water heart in Nero''s relics are worth 200 ordinary stones.


    There are 97 ordinary sacred stones, four dark blue water cores and two flame elves, with a total value of 1297 sacred stones. If it is divided into three parts, each is 432 ordinary stone, and there is one more. After the clerk''s liquidation, rod Dick first asked Amon, "how do you want this reward, generous and selfless stranger?"


    Amun was also stunned. He didn''t expect that Nero''s relics were so valuable. He mainly valued the scrolls, but it was not easy to reveal them. After hearing the city Lord''s question, he replied, "these colored stones are so valuable. I don''t want to ask for more. It''s enough to take a red one and a blue one. It''s convenient to take them with you. Let''s forget the change. Thank the servants in the Lord''s house. Please give it to Mr. Dick. Thank them for taking good care of me during these days. "


    Amun is simple and beautiful. He only needs a dark blue water heart and a flame spirit, and the reason is very reasonable - it''s convenient to take it with him. No matter who is carrying more than 400 sacred stones on his body, it will not be very easy to drive. If it is changed into gold coins, a person can''t take it at all. He has to use a carriage to pull it! Amun is very generous to give the remaining 32 God stones to the servants in the city Lord''s house, which makes rod Dick very satisfied.


    Amun took all the servants in the city Lord''s house. It''s hard for others to say anything against it. Tashun lington also took the initiative to say: "we lington family should also take out two small pieces, a total of 64 sacred stones, so that the Lord of the city can reward his staff and servants as a token of gratitude for the notarized will. The remaining 801 stones can be equally divided into nine parts, and each of us will take 89. "


    Several of Nero''s nephews secretly glared at tashun with dissatisfaction, but no one openly objected. The stone was thus divided and the scroll was distributed. Rod Dick said to Julian modestly, "my Lord, you are a great magician. You know the use and value of scrolls best. I don''t have the ability to distinguish them so clearly. So please come to arbitration."Julian looked at the scrolls with a wistful look in his eyes, and said with a wry smile, "the value of scrolls is not as clear as the divine stone. Sometimes it can''t be bought with money. In different occasions and hands of different people, its meaning is completely different. Since it is not easy to calculate, I think we should use the simplest method. There are 36 high-level scrolls and 38 intermediate scrolls, which are divided into five parts according to the number. The Lord of the city took the first two on behalf of the promontory temple, the lington family took the second, and the stranger Amun took the rest. As for the extra change, it is up to the city Lord to decide what to do with it. "


    **


    PS: it''s only a few hours before the end of this month. When can I wait for a vote? Please ask for monthly ticket support! Thank you for your valuable monthly ticket!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Rod Dick looked at Julian, looked around again, and said, "I have a simpler way. Whether it''s a high-level scroll or a low-level scroll, it''s divided into five parts according to 30 pieces, so each one is six. As for the extra change, I would like to give thanks to our respected great magician Julian. If it had not been for Lord Julian''s hand to open the ring, none of us would have got the relic, would there have been any objection? "


    He''s very old-fashioned. He knew that Julian wanted these scrolls for a long time. He gave six high-level scrolls and eight intermediate scrolls to the great magician with one mouth. Julian was photographed in a suit. Why not do something generous to others? It is expected that the lington family and Amun dare not object.


    Amun naturally would not object. Whatever he got was accidental, and the nephews of the lington family did not dare to object to anything. Rod Dick, with one stroke, divided the scrolls on the table into five parts, each with six high-level and six intermediate ones, and handed the rest of the "odd" to Julian himself.


    Smile in my heart, said Julie. These scrolls are the rich legacy of Nero, the most outstanding master of scrolls in the Empire. Although Julian, the high priest of Isis temple, is very rich, the value of this batch of things is at least equal to his total income of seven or eight years. What''s more, it''s hard to buy them with money.


    Rod Dick took two copies on behalf of the promontory state and ordered them to be kept; the nephews of the lington family took two; and amon took the last and put it carefully into a pocket he was carrying with him. Julian looked at Amun and murmured in his heart. His first impression was that it was very difficult to buy off this young foreigner.


    Although in the eyes of this adult, almost all people can put a price on the price of profit, but it seems too expensive to buy Amun, because the stranger already has amazing wealth and does not look greedy. Otherwise, he would not return the staff to the promontory city-state. How to deal with this person? If it is difficult to lure, you can only threaten or try other methods.


    Julian did not speak, but listen to the mutter: "nine people, 24 scrolls, how to divide?"


    Rod Dick said with a smile, "it''s not a problem. If you don''t want to keep the scroll and want money, I''ll buy it in the name of the promontory temple, and I''ll buy some personally. The amount of money for purchasing so many scrolls at a time is amazing. I won''t let you suffer, but you don''t have to worry about too much. "


    Hillary Clinton was happy to say, "as long as the city Lord offers a fair price, how can we compare accounting? Change the scroll into money, and it will be convenient to divide it up. "


    Tashun shook his head and said, "I hope to keep some of my uncle''s scrolls, which can be regarded as a memorial of the family. I am willing to pay the same price as the Lord of the city to buy some from my brothers. However, I can''t afford so much money at the moment, so I can only buy a few."


    Rod Dick chuckled. "I almost forgot that there are two magicians in your brother, and keeping the scroll is of course useful. If anyone wants to buy the brothers'' scrolls, let''s bid first. These are the lington family''s things. I don''t dispute it. "


    Tashun quickly explained: "no, no, no, no, how dare I bid in front of the city Lord. I will offer whatever the Lord offers. If you convert all these scrolls into money, you can buy a few more except my own. "


    As a result, tashun made a sum of money, leaving two high-level scrolls and three intermediate scrolls. Roddick bought the rest of the scrolls, mostly in the name of the temple and a small part in the name of private. Rod Dick knows that the value of these scrolls is not just money. They allow a low or medium level magician to instantly cast medium and high level magic without consuming his own mana. If there is any conflict in the future, a large number of scrolls are stored in the city-state, which will be a sharp weapon for attack and defense.


    Julian looked at rod Dick again, and thought that the Lord of the city was so quick that he bought the file of the lington family at the first time, and used the city-state wealth stored in the temple. Is this city Lord preparing for war? If one day the troops are in the city or the two armies are against each other and send a group of magic masters to attack suddenly with scrolls in hand, it will have a surprising effect on winning.


    Julian changed his mind and thought of another possibility. Such a batch of scrolls is not easy to meet in ordinary times. The lington family sold a large number of scrolls at one time. They did not even carefully distinguish the use of each kind of scroll. They were only treated according to the high and intermediate prices. Although rod Dick paid a lot of money, the price was also very cheap compared with other situations.


    Rod Dick used his identity and relationship to check the scroll left by Nero to make notes, and privately transferred it to the magicians in a large city-state. The price he could sell was much higher than today''s purchase price. This is the way to make money! The more Julian thought, the more he admired him, the more he envied him. He regretted that he had started late, and then he began to think about Amun again.


    After the scroll was disposed of, Julian coughed: "Lord Nero has the last item in his will. Let the giver look up one of his personal notes, which is the record of making a scroll. Amun, do you want to see it? By the way, where is that scroll? Have you taken it with you? "


    Isn''t this a wise question? Amun has long said that the three scrolls were lost and could not be found in the mountains.Amun looked up at Julian, suddenly alert, the great magician looking at his eyes there is an indescribable danger, like a mouse being watched by a cat. Amun "brings out" a special ability from the underworld, which can sense the change of people''s inner emotions. Although he does not know the exact idea, he can also detect Julian''s bad intentions.


    He replied cautiously: "I have reported to the Lord of the city that Lord Nero has indeed left three scrolls alone, but when I was out of danger, I left them in the deep mountain and could not find them again. I don''t want to read the records. Anyway, I can''t understand them and there''s no need to read them again. "


    Although he would like to know the specific purpose of the grey nameless scroll, he simply cut off his idea in this case. A civilian who can''t use the scroll would not have used it. Moreover, the scroll has been lost. If he wants to read the records written by eju, it is obviously doubtful. Here are a group of cats, and he is the mouse among them.


    Lord Dick, the notary of the will, said to Amun that he didn''t want to read Nero''s personal notes any more. He asked kindly, "Amun, Lord Nero''s last wish has been fulfilled. As the city master of the Cape City, he should thank you for your actions. What do you want?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "I have received too much. Lord Nero''s gift is beyond my imagination. How dare I hope for more? I only ask the Lord of the city one thing. "


    Rod Dick: you can say that as long as the city Lord can do it, he will satisfy you


    Amun showed some worry and a little embarrassed expression: "I know that staff is very valuable, but I did not expect Lord Nero''s legacy is so precious! To tell you the truth, when I came, I hid the staff carefully all the way. I didn''t dare to let anyone know. Now I have so much money and valuable things with me. Can you let me leave the promontory City safely


    It''s a bit impolite to ask this in public, but it''s normal for a stranger who has no relatives to worry about it. Rod Dick''s face slightly sank a way: "what is this saying, this city-state should thank you, will it embarrass you? Lord Nero''s will has been executed. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time. If you don''t worry, I can send a guard to escort you


    Thank you, Lord of the city! There''s no need for a bodyguard. Lord Dick''s city-state is the safest place. I want to go today. When I get back to my hometown, I will be the richest person in the area! "


    Amun said that he was going to leave. Rod Dick had already spoken in public, so it was not easy to take it back. A stranger in a strange city-state suddenly obtained a surprising wealth, and his eagerness to return to his hometown is understandable. Julian originally wanted to find an excuse to detain Amun, but he did not expect that Amun made such a request in public.


    The great magician turned his eyes and said with a smile, "Amun, your noble and selfless conduct should be praised and praised. I want to ask you a few words in private, can I?"


    Amun made him laugh and felt a little numb, but he had to nod his head and say, "of course, if you have any questions, please ask."


    Julian led him into a quiet room, opened the door to the mountain and said, "Amun, I''m very interested in Lord Nero''s letter on the cave and the scroll you lost in the deep mountain. Can you tell me the specific location and process as much as possible?"


    If Amun was completely fabricated, there would be a lot of flaws in front of this shrewd great magician. However, this experience was not made up by Amun himself, but the story of the old madman. With a piece of Nero''s last words, he said it again from the beginning to the end.


    After that, Julian ordered someone to bring him paper and pen, and asked Amun to write down the handwriting he saw in the cave. Amun wrote it again without revealing anything that should not have been revealed. Julian asked Amun to draw a map and ask him how to find the place?


    Amun explained: "there are no roads in many places in the deep mountains. The terrain is very complex. It''s almost impossible to recall accurately. I''ll try my best to show you."


    He really drew a picture, which is a sign of the deep mountains and forests in the Youdi River Valley. The terrain is quite complex. If the stroke is slightly deviated, it will be far away. It is almost impossible to find an accurate place according to this picture. But it was good for a mountain hunter to draw it, and he respectfully handed it to Julian.


    Julian was still very worried, and suddenly asked, "did not Nero mention bell in his last words?"


    "Who is bell?" Amun asked, looking up


    Julian shook his head. "You don''t know this man is dead. Does his last word mention gods?" In fact, what he wanted to ask was the secret of the gods, but it was not easy to speak directly, so he could only beat around the bush.


    Amun asked curiously, "no, all the messages I saw have been written to you just now."


    Julian frowned: "Nero, as the chief god of the city, how can his last words not mention gods? Amun, are you hiding something? Just say it, and I won''t blame you! "


    Amun scratched the back of his head: "how can I know that? I''m just a hunter in the mountains. You must know more than I do. "


    Julian stares at Amon, as if to see through the teenager. Amun suddenly found that he couldn''t feel the emotion of the great magician. He must be in the state of divine meditation and restrained the information from his body and mind. Julian''s magic was much better than amon''s, and in front of him, Amun''s special ability lost its effect.This discovery made Amun more alert and determined that the great divinity was doubting himself and had another attempt. Julian was mentioned in the old Madman''s message, and said that Julian had received the favor of bell. If you have any trouble, you can take out the token and ask him for help, but you should find out the situation first. In this situation, Amun would never dare to take out the keepsake. Instead, he was afraid that Julian would find out that he had something to do with bell.


    Julian looked at Amun and suddenly laughed: "you''re just a hunter in the mountains. It''s useless for you to get those scrolls today. You can''t eat them or open them. But it''s very useful for a magician like me. I''m willing to pay a lot of money to buy it. Can you sell it to me at the price just given by Lord Dick? "


    Amun didn''t want to promise or refuse. It''s useless for hunters in the mountains to keep magic scrolls. On the other hand, scrolls are not only scrolls, but also valuable things! He thought about it for a while, blinked his eyes and replied, "Dear great magician, if you buy anything in my hometown, it''s more expensive to buy one at a time than to buy a lot of things. The more expensive things are, the more so. The stone can''t be eaten or opened, but it''s money, and the scroll is also money.


    You said, if you go to a large place with many magicians and sell these scrolls one by one slowly, can you sell them at a higher price? Anyway, I''m not short of money, so I''m not in a hurry. Is this better? I know that you are a very noble man. Please tell me, this ignorant hunter, my idea is right? "


    Julian sighed in his heart. Amun looked simple, but he was not stupid at all! He has been certain that Amun must have concealed something, and he needs a good interrogation. Even if he is severely tortured, he must take out valuable clues from the young man. If Amun knew about his past with bell, he could not stay in the world even if there was a chance!


    Since Amun asked, Julian couldn''t say that his idea was wrong. He only laughed and said, "Amun, you are very smart. It''s hard to be honest and selfless. You are indeed a good child worthy of praise. I heard you said you were leaving today. I wish you a good journey and the gods will protect you


    At the same time, Julian had already made up his mind about what to do with amon in public, but when amon left the city, he would be intercepted and interrogated in secret in a place where there was no one on the way. As the matter he wanted to ask was very important, the great magician even wanted to do it himself. In any case, his inspection of the promontory city-state has ended, and he will leave tomorrow. On the way to do something, no one can ask.


    Even if he rode a fast horse, it would take several days to leave the promontory city. However, Amun could not escape from the palm of his great magician. At that time, he would use all means to interrogate everything. No matter what was asked, Amun must not stay.


    Julian was about to take amon back to the hall and say a few words of encouragement and commendation. Suddenly, someone said in a loud voice: "Lord Julian, the latest instructions from the saint have been sent to the promontory city-state, for you and Lord dick!"


    Julian was surprised. He had completed the inspection task and was going back tomorrow. How could the young Saint Mary give the latest orders at this time? Was there any major change? He quickly tidied up his clothes and went to the main hall to meet the instructions of the virgin, and the city-state and temple officials led by Lord Dick were also respectfully prepared.


    The order of the virgin, rod Dick, had known for a long time, gently reprimanded the young city Lord for his shortcomings in handling Temple affairs, praised the achievements and talents of Julian high priest, and ordered Julian to stay in the Cape city for a year to guide and supervise the temple affairs here.


    This order was greatly beyond Julian''s expectation. Today, he had just got a batch of precious scrolls in the promontory city-state, but when he was in a good mood, he felt like he was suddenly beaten. He did not want to stay in the promontory city for a year, and he was afraid of a long night away from the temple of Isis. It seems that only people can send letters to Meng Fei Si, and confer with two other high priests, and find an excuse for the holy woman to make another order, because he urgently needs to tune him back in advance.


    There is still a little trouble in front of him. I''m afraid he can''t intercept Amun himself. He can only send someone else. As for interrogation and murder, we must let the most trusted confidant do it. This "secret" can not leak out at all.


    The messenger who came to deliver the order was the deputy chief of the Archives Department of Memphis City, who was also a distinguished adult. Rod Dick naturally wanted to have a good reception and hold a grand banquet to thank and welcome Lord Julian for staying in the city. From this afternoon until late at night, the city officials were very busy. Once again, the city Lord was too busy to go home. Of course, no one cared about Amun.


    Amun didn''t know. Maria saved him by giving the order of time. Julian, the great magician, did not have the time and opportunity to take him in person. But he himself was very careful, and left Cape city that afternoon, driving the carriage from tashun lington, with little luggage and a cat.


    The servants in rod Dick''s house were reluctant to part with the young man, for they had heard that Amun had given 32 sacred stones to the Lord of the city to give them away. Everyone could get a large sum of money! In particular, several gatekeepers led Amun''s carriage to the intersection, and even watched him leave with tears.Amun''s next destination is mengfeisi city. Somehow, he always wants to go there. The city of Memphis is west of the promontory City, but he leaves through the east gate. If someone pays close attention to it, he will think that the stranger is going back to his hometown. He is from the remote valley of the Euphrates, and he should go to that place.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    That night, after the grand banquet, rod Dick was tired and stayed in the back yard of the temple. The so-called temple is not only a temple, it is the most extensive building complex in the city-state. There are many courtyards and garden buildings behind for the gods to live in.


    Julian took advantage of the opportunity of all the people to attend, and after he had finished the banquet, he called several people in private, including the oldest priest of the promontory temple, Fayol Judas, the clerk of rod Dick, the current patriarch of the lington family, and the youngest brother, Hilary.


    It''s an honor to be summoned by Julian alone. The content of the conversation is not public. It has something to do with Amun. Julian asked the oldest priest who was present when he first read Nero''s last words? Ask Fayol Judas Amun''s experience of reporting to rod Dick, and carefully compare what amon said with him to see if there is any difference? If Amun talks twice about the process of obtaining Nero''s relics, his words are different, which is worthy of doubt.


    Fayol Judas took advantage of this opportunity to say: "I don''t think that stranger is simple. He has lived in the inn for several days and can deliver the staff to Lord Dick''s house at any time. However, on the day of the monthly Temple ceremony, he stopped the city Lord''s carriage in public, and was very thoughtful. I suspect that he did not tell the whole truth. He must have seen something else in Lord Nero''s last words, or got something else


    Julian said quietly, "do you think it''s time to find out? If he really knows something he shouldn''t know, it will be very troublesome to publicize it in a foreign country. "


    Fayol Judas, who had his own selfish heart, began to think and flatter him: "the best way is to ask him clearly, or let him never speak. But this must not be made public, otherwise it will affect the city Lord and your reputation. "


    Julian took a look at Fayol, turned aside the subject and asked, "I''m just asking. I don''t want to do anything. But I think both of them are very dissatisfied with Amun, aren''t they? "


    Fayol Judas nodded: "yes, they had suggested that the Lord of the city should put amon in confinement for interrogation, but they were rebuked by the Lord of Dick."


    Julian laughed: "Lord Dick is wise. You should scold such rude and stupid suggestions. How can the Lord of the city ruin his reputation? As a person in power, his reputation among the people is priceless, so that he can be banned Fayol, get out of here and let Timothy and Hillary come in. I''ll stay in the promontory for a long time, and I may have to ask you for help


    Fayol nodded again and again: "it''s a pleasure for Judas to serve your Lord."


    Julian also called in two nephews of the lington family, chatted some irrelevant gossip to outsiders, expressed sympathy to the lington family, congratulated them on obtaining the relics of their ancestors after more than 30 years, and then expressed a lot of emotion about the events of the day. Naturally, he also mentioned Amun, a stranger, who left immediately after receiving a rich gift.


    After drinking a lot of wine in the evening, the lington brothers talked more and more excited by the strength of the wine. They thought that Amun could not open the space ring and did not dare to ask a great magician for help, so they came to the promontory city to return the staff. Nero must have mentioned something in the cave''s message, but the crafty stranger did not say that he should be detained and interrogated clearly. Unfortunately, the Lord of the city refused to let him.


    Julian said with a smile: "the city Lord''s decision is very wise and reasonable. You should never be rude to amon openly. But the detailed will of Lord Nero in the cave should be made clear. It was left by your ancestors. You are entitled to ask. But the Lord of the city has ordered that some things must not be disclosed. My opinion is completely consistent with Lord Dick. "


    The brothers seemed to think of something, exchanged their eyes, and then chatted for a while before leaving.


    After the lington brothers left, Julian called his confidant vitruh. He took his entourage with him on this inspection tour. He was also the high priest and sixth level magician of Isis temple. After a lot of conspiracy, vitruo nodded again and again. Julian finally said, "you must be careful when dealing with Amun. He can cross the desert with his staff and safely arrive at the promontory city-state. At least he is also a middle-level warrior. I can see that he has learned physique."


    Vitruo: "there can''t be too many people involved in this. I''ll take some elite warriors and choose from your personal guards. You will stay in the city for a while, and it will not be doubted that you will give a few days'' leave to the warriors who have been protecting them along the way. "


    Julian visited the city, not only with two magicians, but also with a bodyguard, a total of 12 warriors. He himself was an eight level master of divinity, and he was walking on the official roads of the Empire. He did not need such protection at all. However, it was necessary for the high priest of Isis temple to have the proper appearance and honor.


    The great magician thought for a moment and said, "then let Haiwen lead the team. He is only a short step away from becoming a seven level warrior. If this is done well and he goes back to be a warrior, I will try to find a chance for him to replace Gabriel. Gabriel, who is dedicated to guarding the virgin, has become Maria''s right arm. It is she who should be sent out from Isis temple Let''s not say that for a moment. Let''s talk about your plans first. "Vitru echoed: "Haiwen is your captain of the guard. Of course, he is absolutely trustworthy. If he leads the team and selects three more samurai, I will surely follow him. Moreover, Haiwen was born as a hunter. He learned a lot of skills in Isis temple. He was good at tracking and assassinating. No matter where he went, no matter where he was hidden, he could not escape. "


    Julian nodded his head with satisfaction, and warned cautiously, "Haiwen has been awakened twice by his power. He can master low-level divinity, and can also use intermediate scrolls. Of course, it''s OK to act with you. But you can''t underestimate the enemy. Amun has a lot of scrolls in his hand. You should prevent him from fighting with trapped animals. Be careful of those scrolls. "


    Vitruo asked curiously, "he is not a magician. It''s useless to have scrolls."


    Julian shook his head. "How can you be sure that there is no magician behind him? If he is a middle-level warrior, he may also be awakened by the second level of strength, and can use auxiliary low-level magic, then he can also use intermediate scroll


    Haiwen was surprised: "your Lord, do you suspect that he is a magician?"


    Julian said calmly, "be careful, it''s right. As for whether it''s like this, you''ll know when you do it. Here are three scrolls, one high-level scroll and two intermediate scrolls. Take it and give Haiwen one intermediate scroll in case of emergency. "


    "These scrolls are very precious. You''d better keep them by yourself. We don''t dare to use them


    Julian insisted: "it''s best not to use nature, and I don''t want to waste them on Amun, so you can take them with you, just be prepared. Then again, even if you use these scrolls, it''s OK. There are more scrolls on amon. As long as you take him, you won''t suffer any loss. "


    After hearing this, vitruo took the scroll and asked, "what else can I do for you, my lord?"


    Julian showed a sneer: "if Haiwen tracks Amon, you may as well leak the information to * * lington, but don''t let * * know who sent the message. I think they will also track it."


    Vitruo puzzled asked: "my Lord, what do you mean, are you not to be strictly confidential?"


    Julian replied, "yes, of course, it''s strictly confidential. What you do can''t be found out. But if something goes wrong, for example, if the motion of using the scroll is too big, and someone is not careful to be found out, someone has to carry the black pot, right? Even if someone were to investigate, they would only find that he had secretly tracked Amun. "


    Vitruo picked up his thumb and said, "Your Majesty is brilliant!"


    Julian also said, "I will give the guards a holiday in the morning, so that they can have a good rest in the city. As for you, I will send you back to dreamflies to report and settle some affairs. At the same time, I will send a secret letter to the other two high priests. When you get out of the city, you''ll meet Haiwen and take care of Amon''s business


    ����


    Lord Julian was suddenly ordered by the virgin to stay in the promontory city for a year without any preparation in advance, so he sent vitelu back to monfeth the next day to report and settle down some affairs, and help him get some things back. Vitro set out early in the morning. The merciful Lord Julian showed sympathy for his subordinates, and gave them a holiday to the soldiers who had been closely guarding them for a long time, so that they could stroll around the city at will.


    Lord rod Dick, who had been working hard for many days, finally returned to his house, and his entourage and aides returned to the house one after another. When Aristotle entered the door, he was stopped by a gatekeeper and said to him respectfully, "my Lord, when Mr. Amun left yesterday, he asked me to give this to you."


    The doorkeeper handed over a box made of coconut shell. The sculptor was very beautiful. It was a small toy bought by Amun when he was shopping a few days ago. It was sealed with glue. It was not clear what was inside. It could only be opened by cutting the seal with a knife. Amun did not recognize Aristotle, but left him something when he left, which made Aristotle very surprised. He quickly returned to his room and opened the box.


    In the box, there lies a shining stone, which is a precious blue water heart. Pick up the blue stone, there is a small note below, write a short line: "thank you!"


    Seeing this, Aristotle understood that Amun had already recognized him. When he left, he left this blue water heart and this note to thank Aristotle for his salvation.


    Aristotle''s face was very complicated. Suddenly, he stomped his feet and walked out. He went straight to the backyard to meet rod Dick. He knew that the LORD had been tired these days and had just laid down to rest. He also knew that Amun had left yesterday. He should have been far away from the city. He had planned to wait for Lord dick to report something after he woke up, but he didn''t want to wait any longer when he saw what Amun had left.


    Rod Dick would have been angry if he hadn''t been his most trusted aide, and people would have been afraid to report. But Aristotle suddenly asked for an interview in this situation. There must be something important. Lord Dick sat down in his bedroom and called Aristotle in.


    As soon as Aristotle entered the door, he first apologized, then put the small box on the record, opened it and said, "look, Lord, this is what Amun asked the porter to deliver to me when he left."Rod Dick saw the blue water at a glance. He was surprised. He took up the note and looked at it. He was puzzled and asked, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    Aristotle sighed: "I''m afraid the Lord of the city has no impression. That Amun was a miner in Duke town. It is he who mined the tears of the gods! He was also the servant of the virgin for three days, and he said thank me because I had rescued him in Duke Town, which I mentioned to you. That child was old enough to recognize, but he knew me


    He told a brief account of the past, and Lord rod Dick said with wide eyes, "what a coincidence! I heard that Duke town has been destroyed by the flood, and this Amun is still alive. What a blessing! At the beginning, he extracted the tears of the gods, which was the patronage of the goddess Isis. Why didn''t the child tell the past? If I know, I should thank him well! "


    Aristotle: "he doesn''t say that naturally he has concerns, or he doesn''t want to recall the disaster in his hometown. But to you, this child is just like an angel of the gods. At that time, he extracted the tears of the gods, and today he has returned the staff of the city Lord''s God. You should be careful to protect such a person anyway, and think about what he has brought to you? "


    Roddick looked up. "What do you mean? Is something going on? "


    Aristotle pondered: "to be sure, I don''t know what will happen. It''s just a personal suspicion. It''s not easy to say. But when I see this thing, I have to say, otherwise I can''t sleep well. Lord Julian summoned several people in private last night, I''m afraid it has something to do with amon. You can ask Judas, and perhaps Julian himself, for details. I hope that there will be no damage to your reputation or to the gods. I hope all this is just my thoughtfulness


    Rod Dick''s expression became dignified, and he waved his hand and said, "you go out first and shout Fayol Jew."


    Fayol Judas was surprised to be summoned by rod dick in his bedroom. After he saluted, rod Dick directly asked, "what did Lord Julian say to you last night?"


    Fayol did not dare to hide in front of him. He reported the private meeting with Julian. He repeated every conversation in detail as much as possible. He just ignored the paragraph that he said about Amun. Finally, he explained carefully: "Lord, it is you who asked me to be responsible for arranging Lord Julian''s daily life and meeting his various requirements as far as possible. I think Lord Julian is very worried about Amun, but I also advise him not to do anything that will damage your reputation


    Rod Dick nodded calmly. "I see. Tell the guard to prepare the horse. I''m going to see Lord Julian."


    Julian was sleeping soundly, but was awakened by his servant. He was about to lose his temper when he heard that it was the Lord of Dick who came to visit urgently, so he dressed himself to see the guests. In the reception room, he sent all the others away. Rod Dick said to the point, "Dear great magician, do you want to chase Amun who has left. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Julian was stunned by this, but said with a smile, "Lord Dick, in your city-state, everything is under control! But I wonder why you ask such a question. Are you doubting me? "


    Rod Dick quickly shook his head and said, "no, no matter what Lord Julian does, there is a reason. I should help. I just want to say a word. If you hurt Amun, it will damage the city-state, the temple and your honor. It''s not worth the loss. "


    Julian could still smile. He added with a smile, "this will be a very serious injury to your reputation, Lord of the city. Of course I understand that. So please rest assured that no matter what happens, there will be no situation you are worried about. Can I make such a promise? "


    Rod Dick didn''t say a word. Julian added with a smile, "Lord Dick, I''ve been ordered to stay in the promontory for a year to supervise and direct the temple affairs here. I want to ask you one thing. It''s just a hypothesis. Who will you defend between me and a foreign hunter? "


    Rod Dick lowered his head and said, "why do you ask such a question? Of course, it''s you, the honourable Julian. It''s not even necessary to say In fact, I have always had an expectation that you will become the chief god of the promontory city-state, and the staff will return at this time, which symbolizes the will of the gods


    When rod Dick suddenly mentioned this, Julian was a little surprised. He said with a smile: "after a few days here, especially after seeing the remains of Lord Nero, I have already known that there is no less than the high priest in Isis temple. But I can''t help it. It''s not up to me to decide. It needs the order of Isis temple and the approval of King eju. So it''s useless for you to ask me for it, even if I want to. "


    Rod Dick raised his head and said, "as long as you like, I hope Dick is not disrespectful. If there is such a day, all the affairs of the promontory city still need your full support."


    Julian''s smile on his face was even stronger: "it turns out that the Lord Dick valued me so much that he was willing to give up the power of the Lord''s God. Julian was flattered In this case, why should we talk about mutual suspicion? I promise the Lord of the city that we will never do anything that will harm the city and your reputation, but there are two things I want to remind you in privateRod Dick: please say so


    **Thank you very much!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Julian waved his hand and said, "it''s just a private conversation between you and me. There''s no need to let anyone know. You know that Amun is from a foreign country, and Nero''s scroll is so precious, and he may know something he shouldn''t have said. If you don''t see conflicts with neighboring countries one day Besides, Lord Dick would rather care about the nephews of the lington family than remind me. You should know what some of them are thinking


    Rod Dick nodded. "Thank you for reminding me that I''m actually saying these things for your own good."


    Julian laughed again: "thank you for being so careful. Fortunately, I understand your noble quality. Everything is for my good. If you change it to someone else, you may be puzzled. "


    Rod Dick stood up and said, "excuse me for your rest. I''d like to say goodbye and wish us a happy cooperation in the promontory city."


    Rod Dick already understood that Julian might be attacking Amon, which he didn''t want to see. But rod Dick couldn''t stop what Julian had not done. Even if he did, he would not admit it. Julian only promised that whatever happened, it would be carried out in secret and not be disclosed, which would not damage the honor of rod Dick and the city-state.


    What would rod Dick have done if Julian had done something to amon? As Julian asked, if there was anything between the great magician and Amun, who would rod Dick defend? There is no need to answer this question at all.


    Rod Dick has tried to dissuade Julian. If he fails, he can only choose to compromise and pretend he doesn''t know. I wish Amun had gone far away. I wish the child all the best. Since he could survive the flood, I wish him a smooth escape this time.


    When rod Dick returned to the house, he saw that the coconut shell box sent by Aristotle was still on the table in his bedroom. He felt a little ashamed. He silently prayed to the God, and then added a generous gift. Together with the box, he ordered someone to send it back to Aristotle.


    ����


    On the official road to the east of the promontory city-state leading to the border, there was a carriage galloping all the way. The driver was a strong warrior. The curtain of the carriage was put down, and it was hard to see who was sitting inside. There are also three Samurai riding fast horses to follow, looks like a rich merchant with bodyguards to transport something valuable.


    But if you look at it carefully, you will find that the car is very light and strong, and the one in a hundred good horse is also pulling it, and it runs very fast. The samurai were obviously well trained and had excellent riding skills. They also took their horses with them to change, and they looked like they were on the road at the same time.


    No one knew that it was vitruo, Julian''s confidant, in the car, and the warrior who ran in the front of the horse was Julian''s personal guard captain Haiwen, who was sent by Julian to pursue Amun secretly.


    Having been out of town for most of the day, Haiwen stopped suddenly at a fork in the road. The carriage stopped, and vitro picked up the curtain and asked, "Haiwen, what''s the matter? Why don''t you go ahead?"


    Haiwen jumped off his horse and whispered, "the target''s car has come here. Maybe it''s going to the beach. I need to make sure."


    The warrior driver asked curiously, "Captain, how do you know the target has turned?"


    Haiwen: "it hasn''t rained recently. The target''s car has only passed for less than a day. You can still see the footprints in many places. If you search the front and side carefully, you will find it."


    "But there are a lot of ruts here," the warrior asked


    The warrior driving the car is Julian''s nephew. There are so many problems. Haiwen didn''t want to waste his breath to explain. He pulled out his saber and made a mark on the wheel of the carriage, leaving a shallow gap. Then he said, "drive the car forward for a distance, and then get out of the car and come back to see your footprints."


    The warrior named Shute really drove the car out of the car for a long time. Then he got out of the car and looked back. The footprints left on the soil would have a trace every distance. Some of them were fuzzy and some were clear. If you carefully identify them, you can always find them. Every car has more or less bumping marks on the wheels, so the rutting marks have unique marks. Haiwen''s eyesight is very good. Riding on a fast horse, he can also accurately find the marks left by Amun''s car intermittently.


    Instead of heading for the border as expected, Amun turned north from a fork in the road leading to the port town. Vitruo and others followed. They set out half a day later than Amun. The calculation time is not long and not short. The rutting marks on the road can still be seen. Moreover, there is no fork in the road. Just speed up to catch up.


    After running for half a day, the time is already afternoon. The valiant warrior can still support him, but when he is tired, he changes his horse and goes on. Vitru sat in the car and said, "the sun is going to set. The man should stop and rest. We are very fast. We should be able to catch up with him when he is camping at night."


    Haiwen shook his head and said, "his speed is not slow. His chariots and horses are very good. You can see from the traces of the turning that this man is flying all the way. We did not shorten the distance for this day. The man''s driving skill is very excellent." This is an interesting misunderstanding. Amun is really fast, but his driving skill is not very good. But he used the whip sent by enril, as long as he gently whipped in the air, he could control the horse freely, which was much easier than the skillful driver driving.Vitro frowned. "Doesn''t he need a rest?"


    Haiwen replied, "he drives a light car. Both horses are good horses. Tashun lington sent them. He wants to rest, but don''t forget that we also need to rest. After dark, there are mountains ahead, so it''s impossible to run at night. We are half a day behind. Even if he camped at night, he would not be able to catch up when he started again tomorrow. "


    Vitruo: "we must do it as soon as possible. When he gets to the port and goes to sea by boat, we will not be able to chase him!..." There is something wrong with this man, otherwise he will not escape like this. Lord Julian is so wise


    They didn''t stop to rest until it was dark and they couldn''t catch up with them. They started off at daybreak. Julian''s bodyguards usually protect the master of divinity, which is nothing but a show of pride, and has not suffered too much. Of course, it is a hard job for Julian''s bodyguards to travel at the same time. The magician vitruo was in the car. Fortunately, the rest of them were middle-level warriors, and they could hold their teeth.


    What they were worried about did not happen. After another day, they found that Amun''s carriage had turned again near the port and was heading west in the direction it had come. This is a road along the coastline, just around Cape city to the neighboring city state of Tanis.


    Finding this situation, vitruo was puzzled and said to Haiwen, "what''s the matter with Amun? Does he want to go to Tanis instead of leaving the country?"


    "It''s true that he''s going in this direction, but his destination is not necessarily Tanis. He might want to go through Tanis and go somewhere else," he mused


    Vitruo: "he ran all the way, clearly is to escape tracking, why not leave the territory of Egypt?"


    Haiwen shook his head: "he has a lot of money. He even feels unsafe to hire a bodyguard. Of course, he has to leave quickly, and no one will find out his whereabouts. This man may not know that we are chasing him, but only out of prudence. As Julian has judged, he has a secret. "


    Amun did not know that someone was following him, but he also considered the possibility. After leaving Cape City, he went east first, turned around in no one''s place and took a big circle. In general, he could get rid of the pursuers. Unexpectedly, he ran into the gang led by Haiwen and chased him from behind.


    It''s not an easy job to ride a horse for several days in a row. The following Samurai are also tired. On the third day, they all take turns to sit in the car to rest, and the speed gradually slows down. Amun''s speed is also slow, because his horse is also tired, just keep in front of about half a day''s distance.


    Haiwen was not afraid that amon would run away. He had to rest when he entered the city. He could catch up with him if he stayed for a day. There are more market towns along the way, and there are also a lot of cars, horses and pedestrians. The rutting marks in many places are not clear. Haiwen inquired all the way whether there was a splendid carriage passing by. The driver was a young man.


    Many people are really impressed that Amun''s carriage was originally tashun lington, but it was only removed from the aristocratic ornaments and family marks. It was really conspicuous on the road. According to the information I heard and the intermittent rutting marks, Amun''s distance is getting closer and closer.


    Julian''s nephew, the samurai Shute, asked Haiwen again: "Captain, since you can find the rutting marks and there is no fork in the road, why do you have to ask again and again?"


    Haiwen had to patiently explain: "people can change horses and carriages, and coaches can also change drivers. What we want to pursue is people, not cars. So far, Amun hasn''t changed cars. His chariots and horses are very good. It seems that we are tracking them


    Keep tracking, Haiwen found something. Amun turned the carriage into a dense forest camp on the way. The next day, he couldn''t find out about the coach, but the rut was still there!


    The reason is very simple. Amun knew that the carriage he was riding was very conspicuous. When he crossed Cape city from the north, he was also worried that he would be recognized by others, so he made a little transformation. He had been taught by the old madman. Although he had not yet processed the artifact, it was very easy to change the appearance of the carriage with the method of processing artifacts.


    The surface of the luxurious wood has been blackened and yellowed. It looks a little old. It looks like an ordinary carriage. The shed has also been treated to remove the redundant decoration, and the color is different from the original one. Amun was cautious enough not to let people know his whereabouts, but Haiwen and others were still following, closer and closer.


    Haiwen pursues the ruts and inquires along the way, and finally knows that Amun''s carriage has changed. Some people still have an impression of the driver whom Haiwen inquired about. It is a young man driving with a whip and a branch on the shaft.


    At noon of the day, calculate the distance, you can enter Tanis city at dusk. On a section of the road in the wild, you can find a very clear rutting mark. "How far are we from the target, haven?" vitruo asked, picking up the curtain


    Haiwen replied, "it''s getting closer. It''s only a few dozen miles."


    Vitro waved his hand: "Shute, stop the car, I''ll track him with magic. This distance should be OK."


    Vitruo got out of the car, came to the rutting mark and took out something. It was a god stone inlaid with a base, like a lamp. The base was also carved with the pattern of divine art array. Vitruo held the object in one hand, and gently waved the staff with the other hand, chanting words. The stone gives out a striking light, just like a lamp being ignited, sending out a circular aperture.In the aperture, the image of the rutting mark is reflected, and it is constantly changing: the rutting mark extends intermittently to the front, just like the carriage tracking Amun at a gallop. After a while, a carriage appeared in the aperture. The image turned to show the front of the carriage. Several pursuers finally saw Amun. The stranger was still dressed in his old clothes when he arrived at the promontory city-state, with a long whip in his hand and a branch on the shaft of the cart.


    All the samurai praised in unison: "Lord vitero is brilliant, we have finally found him Look, there''s a town ahead of him. Maybe we''ll stop and have a rest. We''ll hurry up and catch up soon! "


    Vitruo is an excellent sixth level magician. He has been able to perform high-level divination. However, he is not able to perform such excellent detection and tracking techniques as puppet eye and information tracking. He did it with the help of a magical instrument. The high priests who came out of the temple of Isis naturally had a rich family background.


    Hearing the praise of the crowd, vitro put away the magic weapon with a good complexion and said with a smile, "don''t start in the town. We''ll cover it up quickly. When he gets out of the town, we''ll take him down in the wilderness. This man is really hard to handle. Fortunately, I met me and captain Haiwen. I can''t fly off with my wings! "


    ����


    A town appeared in front of him. Amun slowly slowed down the carriage, sat on the shaft, held Schr? Dinger, touched it gently, and drew a bottle of wine from his pocket and handed it to the cat''s mouth to feed it. All the way carefully ran so far, should no one be able to detect his whereabouts? Schr? Dinger has been in a lazy drowsiness these days. Occasionally he will wake up, yawn, stretch, eat something, drink some wine and go to sleep. It seems that it is recovering. Amun is relieved.


    Schr? Dinger did not habitually stick out his tongue to lick the wine. He suddenly opened his eyes, and his whole body was covered with fluffy hair. He bowed his back in Amun''s arms, called out, and stretched out a claw to the back of the slope. It was the first time that Amun heard Schr �� dinger �� dinger �� dinger �� s cry since his reunion in the desert, and the first time he saw him make such a big move.


    At this moment, the cat, which could not even detect the divinity, seemed to be breathing. Amun''s unique ability from the underworld had a sense again. He could even detect the emotion in Schrodinger''s cry. The sound sounded like a warning to Amun that there was danger behind him.


    Amun pulled over quickly, jumped to the road, looked back, but found nothing, then looked up to the sky, not even a bird! Schrodinger was still writhing in his arms, as if struggling to get down. Amun gently put the cat on the ground, and the weak cat hobbled down the road, scratching the ground with its paws every other distance.


    Amun followed him closely and found that Schr �� dinger had drawn lines at regular intervals on the rutting marks. In the car he was driving, the edge of the wheel on the right side of the car had been damaged by a triangular notch. The mark left on the ground was very obvious. Amun suddenly realized something, picked up Schrodinger, jumped into the car, hit the horse and left.


    As the saying goes, a wise man has no experience in escaping, and he doesn''t realize that he is on the run. He just habitually doesn''t want to expose his whereabouts, so he doesn''t think about it thoroughly. Schr? Dinger realized that he might have been traced.


    ����


    Vitruo and others rushed to the town and went around the town. They laid ambushes on both sides of the road ahead. Then Haiwen went into the town alone to investigate Amun''s news. Haiwen smiles as he enters the town from another direction. Amon''s car is not found on some roads where traces should be left, indicating that he is still in the town.


    But when Haiwen went into the town for a turn, his face suddenly changed. He saw Amun''s carriage at the market place. When I went to inquire about it, I heard that a stranger had sold the car for a very low price. Along with the two tired horses, they only exchanged for the best horse in the market, and they had already left the town at a high speed.


    Vitru''s ambush is empty. Amun is gone! With such a delay, Amun should have been in Tanis.


    After hearing the news, vitruo was angry and said: "this bastard, did you know that we were tracking and deliberately playing tricks on me? When he is caught and interrogated clearly, he must be broken to pieces! "


    Haiwen''s face was also a little ugly. After thinking about it carefully, he said, "he doesn''t necessarily know that we are tracking. He just wipes out all traces before arriving at the city-state. He is really very cautious. But it doesn''t matter. If he enters the city, we can find him out


    Shute couldn''t help but interrupt and said, "Lord vitruo can still be traced by magic?"


    Vitruo wanted to stare at him and held back. He explained, "so far away, there is no detection information to search. How can I track it?"


    Shute added, "since captain Haiwen can trace tracks, he can also trace horse hooves or footprints?"


    Haiwen didn''t like to say: "into the city is a stone road, so many people are bustling, how to find his footprints?"


    Vitru sneered again: "it''s dark. He has been driving for so many days. He can''t be tired. He must live in the city tonight. I have a good personal relationship with the Lord of Tanis. If I take out the name of Lord Julian and make an excuse to search the whole city, I don''t believe he can hide! ""You can''t do it in the city-state. This is a secret operation. Keep an eye on him first."


    Vitruo nodded: "after a long circle, I arrived at Tanis. If I came directly from the official road, it would be very close! It''s time to send someone to send a letter to him. It''s said that the patriarch of the lington family is very interested in Amun. If you have any information about his whereabouts, you won''t miss the opportunity. "


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    The pursuers continued their journey and entered Tanis before dark. Haiwen, an old hunter, is really good. He found Amun''s horse''s footprints along the way, and found amon''s horse not far from the north gate of Tanis city. ����Before entering the city, Amun left his horse on the outskirts of the city and walked directly into the city-state without leaving any recognizable footprints, which completely broke the trace.


    ����


    The scale of Tanis city state is not very large. The population living in the main city is about 100000. Relatively speaking, it is not as prosperous as the promontory city-state. Most of its residents live on farming, animal husbandry and fishing. Amun found a good inn in the city and asked for the best room. After dinner, he closed the door and had a rest. He didn''t go out for a stroll.


    Even on his way, he never stopped practicing Shenshu meditation every night. No matter whether he was five levels of physique or divinity, he had reached the peak, but there was no sign of further breakthrough. Bell once said that the higher the strength of the two sides of one body, the more difficult it is. It requires not only a strong will and persistent cultivation, but also some chance and luck.


    Although it''s not as difficult to make a breakthrough from level 5 to level 6, it''s also a very difficult threshold. Being a level 6 magician means that you can cultivate high-level divine arts. Naturally, it''s not so simple. Fortunately, Amun is not in a hurry. He just does the things in front of him honestly. According to the requirements of cultivating the strength of both sides of one body, the next test is "breaking through the limit".


    According to bell, the awakened strength in the blood causes the body to undergo qualitative changes, just like building some kind of utensil, and is refined again. This process is naturally not easy, people must bear and break through their own limits, and can clearly experience and understand all this, but no one will force himself into an unbearable situation to break through, even if it is a coincidence, it will be hurt or killed if it is not done well.


    It is simple to say, but I don''t know how to do it.


    On that night, Amun kept extra vigilance when he practiced the basic meditation of divinity. He started to detect divinity and paid close attention to the activities around the inn. Just at nightfall, there was a noise in the street in front of the inn. Soldiers on patrol asked to open the gate to check the identity of all the lodgers. If any suspicious foreigners were found, they were taken away for questioning.


    From the conversation between the innkeeper and the captain of the soldiers, Amun learned that something had happened in the city-state today. A noble magician was stolen. It was a very important artifact. The city Lord ordered a general search of the city. Amun''s room was also checked, but nothing was found. The cat slipped out of the window. All the suspicious things were hidden in the bones, which Amun conveniently hid on the roof.


    In addition to things, of course, he had to check people. Amun did not say anything, but showed a certificate, which was the document given to him by the mayor of dasty. Filling in his name can prove that he was a citizen of the Egyptian empire. This document finally came into use today. Amon wrote the name of Aloha.


    Naturally, vitero did it. He found Lord Jonah, the city Lord of Tanis, and claimed that he had returned to Isis city for business at the order of Lord Julian. When he entered the city, he put several precious magic scrolls in his entourage''s package, and when he stopped, he was accidentally taken away by a stranger. These scrolls belong to Lord Julian. We must get them back! I don''t know what else he said to Jonah in private, so there was an all night search of the city.


    The soldiers didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and even knocked at the door of the city to do such a job that offended the local residents. Naturally, they complained, but the orders had to be carried out. The owner of the inn gave the captain some advantages. He asked him to be polite when he searched. Don''t offend the guests, otherwise the business would be impossible. The soldiers didn''t embarrass Amun. After all, the guest lived in the best room in the shop. There was no problem with his ID card. After a simple look, he went out. What they were looking for was a stranger.


    This sudden night inspection of the whole city was not without results. Many thieves were caught. Even the concubine of the Lord of the city had an affair with the groom in the inn. All of them were blocked in the bed by the soldiers patrolling the city on the spot, which was also an unexpected harvest. Many suspicious foreigners and young men who happened to pass by Tanis city were taken out for questioning. Not everyone would carry identification on the road.


    However, it was amon whom vitruo wanted to find was not found. After all, their real purpose could not be publicly stated, and it was impossible to search people from door to door. After dawn, the city was calm again.


    What happened in the night made Amun more alert. He always felt that the big search was aimed at himself. After dawn, he packed his bags and left the city quickly when there were most pedestrians in the city. He went out from the South Gate of Tanis City, and there were also interrogations at the gate. Amun still took out the identity document with the words "Aloha" and went out of the city smoothly.


    There was a man standing on the tower. It was Shute, Julian''s nephew. Seeing Amun''s back, he felt familiar. He rubbed his eyes but could not be sure. When he came back to God, Amun had gone far away. He had seen Amun in vitelu''s tracing divinity, but amon changed his clothes today, and it was not easy to recognize him in the crowd.


    When Amun was not found last night, Haiwen guessed that Amun might be out of the city as soon as possible. Vitru thought of another way. He sent several men to guard the gate respectively. When he found amon''s whereabouts, he would send signals to his companions at any time. After all, it can''t be made public. They can''t openly take amon at the gate of the city. They still have to track him to no one.When vitruo and Haiwen get the news and lead the crowd to drive out of the south gate, Amun runs away early. Haiwen has to continue to search for the clues left by Amun to the south. He''s really amazing. He found it! The branch in Amun''s hand was leaning on the ground, leaving a shallow round pit. He saw it several times in a row on the path leading to the mountains not far from the city.


    Continue to chase forward, the trace is no longer, Amun should put away his stick. At the last trace, vitruo once again used tracking magic. Several people saw Amun''s figure. The stranger was walking alone on the mountain trail. He seemed to be at ease, but the speed under his feet was extremely fast!


    Haiwen looked at the mountain in front of him and said, "the man has entered the mountain. The straight distance is not too far. He has just bypassed the two mountains. It''s just that you can''t ride on this road, let alone take a car. "


    The magician vitruo and the other three Samurai looked very ugly. They thought that Amun was captured by hand, but it was so difficult to catch up with him! Walking through the barren mountains and mountains is a pain that they would never like to suffer. However, Amun would not follow their wishes and only follow the flat road. Now they have to chase them if they don''t want to. Lord Julian''s order must be fulfilled.


    Walking through the mountains is a place for Haiwen to display his skills. Amun can''t do it without leaving any traces. The trampled marks on the grass leaves and the occasionally broken dead branches are the clues for tracking. Whenever a clue is temporarily broken, Haiwen does not waste time looking for it. Next to the latest trace, vitellus performs tracking divinity to re locate Amun. They will get there as soon as possible, usually shorter than amon''s.


    It''s easier to escape than to chase without seeing the target. However, Amun can''t get rid of Haiwen and vitru at the same time.


    Haiwen is different from Amun, a fake "Hunter". He was born as a real hunter in the mountains since he was a child. He has systematically learned various skills of tracking and assassinating in Isis temple. He is diligent and talented. Now he is only one step away from becoming a warrior.


    Vitruo is an excellent sixth level magician. He also has a precious magic weapon from Isis Temple named "the lamp of chasing the dead". With this lamp, he can perform the detection of puppet eyes and information tracking at the same time. He can always find Amun''s latest position under the prompt of Haiwen. Different from the road in the mountains, although walking fast, the terrain is undulating and winding, and the straight-line distance is not far.


    Fortunately, these people don''t fly.


    Unfortunately, there are not many high mountains to the south of Tanis city. If it is the valley of the Youdi, no one but Haiwen can keep up with Amun. He can get rid of most of the people he pursues. The barren mountains and dense forests here are not precipitous. Amun just uses the terrain to pick the most difficult road, and the people behind can still keep up.


    With a sharp knife, Haiwen opened the road in front of him as far as possible. With the help of two samurai, vitru, with the help of two samurai, drove along and cursed Amun with hatred. He even let him suffer this kind of hardship. He played hide and seek in the mountains and wild forests, and used the light of chasing the dead to show his brilliant magic skill every once in a while. He was so tired Light!


    "Don''t worry, Lord vitro. He has both advantages and disadvantages when he walks in the mountains. When it''s dark at night, he can''t make his way. With your guidance, we can still chase him forward and take him down in one night. "


    When they heard this, they were excited. They secretly said that the tracking was finally coming to an end. The barren mountains and mountains are suitable for torture. Before killing Amon, we must torture this difficult guy. They suffered so much that they hated amon.


    If Amun knew this kind of resentment, he would feel very funny. Is it because these people want to kill him, he has to walk the road honestly and let people catch it comfortably?


    When it was dark, the pursuers began to complain, because Amun did not stop, and walked almost as fast as the day! Haiwen was alert and said: "he can see the road clearly in the dark, and there is no lighting torch. It seems that he must have mastered the divinity of detection. Lord Julian''s guess is right. This man is a magician. We must not underestimate the enemy. "


    Shute hate said: "what about the magician? We have Lord vitero here. Even if he has learned divinity in secret, it will be like death. "


    "The real thing to be careful about is that the scrolls in his hands don''t give him a chance to unfold. When we start, we must cooperate with each other. If we can''t, we should first use the scroll. Since he is a magician, there is no problem to take him. Even if he is exposed, he can be told afterwards. "


    "But Lord Julian has told us that the matter to be interrogated is very important. There can be no leakage, and this man can''t be kept. After killing him, no one can prove that he is a magician, so we have to do it secretly. "


    At midnight, Amun finally stopped. He was tired and needed to rest. He found a place to sit quietly and practice basic meditation. Vitruo and others stopped. They couldn''t catch up with them. Although they could use the divination technique to explore the terrain in the dark, it was not very convenient after all. Vitru''s physical strength was not as good as Amun.Amun continued to set out before dawn, and Haiwen and others followed the trail in the mountains. It was like a hard March. It may be a kind of intuition, or a feeling in the state of divine meditation, or it may be because of Schr? Dinger''s reminder that every time Amun walks in the mountains, there is always a sense of tension in his back, just like being watched by someone.


    They walked in the mountains for another two days, and the pursuers found Amun''s camp every night. The boy even made a fire to cook. It seemed that he had been prepared. Vitruo and others didn''t bring too much dry food, and they would have to starve if they pursued it. Fortunately, the mountain area was not large. Two days later, they came to the plain again. Amun returned to the official road and entered a town.


    With great relief, vitruo and others followed him out of the dense forest and came to the market town. They learned that Amun had bought several horses and a car, and drove the car south in person. They learned this time, bought enough dry food in the small town, bought two carriages with the best horses, and drove after them. Although riding in the carriage is bumpy, it is more comfortable than walking through the mountains on foot. It is also a kind of rest for some middle-level warriors.


    To the south of Tanis is the city of Babas. Amun went round the city without stopping. He went directly to Helio, the city further south. Except for the short camp in the middle of the night, there was almost no rest in the rest of the way, which made the pursuers exhausted. In addition to Haiwen, vitruo and the other three warriors could not bear it. They all said in their hearts, "is that Amun not made of iron, but will not be tired?"


    In fact, Amun was also very tired. He didn''t have to take turns to rest and drive in shifts as the pursuers did. All the way, he drove the carriage with his whip. That kind of feeling constantly reminds him of the existence of danger and always wants to escape quickly. However, no matter how hard he tries, the feeling always looms. His physical strength and spirit have almost reached the limit that he can bear.


    If this continues, regardless of whether there is a pursuer or not, whether the pursuer can catch him or not, Amun himself will have to lie down tired. Aware of this, Amun also began to pay attention to save physical strength, not like the beginning of the so desperate gallop. Even if there is any accident, he must keep his strength. At least he has a large number of scrolls to rely on. Even the underworld has broken out, and this barrier should be able to pass.


    The city state of Helio is located on the East Bank of the Ronnie River, which is far away from mengfeisi city. It is the economic and cultural center of xiaeju. The nearby Ronnie River Delta is rich in land, rich in products, developed in economy and densely populated. Amun went south again around the city. He abandoned his car and walked along the official road. He entered the mountainous area on the East Bank of the Ronnie River Valley. The chase started again.


    This time, Amun''s speed slowed down, and he took more and more rest time every night. He deliberately went to the desolate place.


    As early as he entered Tanis City, Amun felt that someone was tracking him. These pursuers were not simple. They even followed the banks of the Ronnie river all the way. It seems that they can''t escape blindly. Before you are forced into a desperate situation, think of a way to counter attack. The most used scroll is the best choice at present.


    Amun has his own plan, and vitro has his own mind. When he chased amon through the city-state of Babas, he found that amon went round the city and continued to the south. He could not help but ask Haiwen, "where is this man going to escape?"


    Hayvens cableway: "he went southwest, toward the Ronnie river. Think carefully, if he wants to escape from the pursuit of Lord Julian, where should he go?"


    Vitruo suddenly responded and said, "dreamfly!"


    Haiwen, with a gloomy face, nodded: "if I were him, I would have some secret. It would be dangerous and safe for me to escape into mengfeisi. We don''t know who sent him, and we don''t know why Lord Julian wanted to kill him? When he really enters the city of Memphis, it will be inconvenient if he wants to do it. Lord Julian can''t cover all the things in Memphis! "


    Julian, the high priest of the Isis temple, has a high status in nature, but he can not hide the sky in the dream city. At least there are other people''s power not under him. Julian has the final say. If Amun entered the city of dreamflies, it would be very difficult to do it secretly. If there was any news, Julian could not control the situation.


    Vitruo also thought of this, narrowed his eyes and said: "it seems that this man''s destination is mengfeisi, we must cut it before he crosses the river Be careful of the scrolls in his hand. It would be better if someone else did it first. "


    Haiwen grinned, but the smile was very cruel: "it''s easy to know his destination. You can inform * * lington to do it first. We can follow amon in no hurry. His speed is also slow. It seems that he can''t stand it. During this period of time, he tried to get rid of us, but he didn''t. ***If you come directly from the official road, the speed will be much faster than Amun. "


    Vitruo and haven had a plan. When Amun abandoned his chariot and entered the mountains in the suburbs of Helio, they were not worried. Now that Amun''s speed is slow, they also slow down and follow, just keeping track of the clues. Vitruo and Haiwen studied the terrain. No matter how Amun circled in the mountains, he would be taken out of the valley in the southwest, which is the road to the Ronnie river ferry.**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Both Haiwen and wertrude were more skillful than Amun in body and divinity, and they were more familiar with the situation of the Egyptians. This step was ahead of Amun. The most fatal thing is that they judged Amun''s destination and got it right!


    After entering the mountain area on the East Bank of the Ronnie River, vitru did not use the lamp of chasing the dead. After days of hard work, he did not want to waste more mana. Instead, he let Haiwen track Amun according to the traces, and the distance seemed to be much longer.


    After walking in the mountains for three days, Amun gradually relaxed. There was no longer the feeling of being watched from time to time. Schrodinger was sleeping soundly, and the pursuer seemed to have been thrown away.


    I was so tired all the way. I almost had no way to escape. Now I can breathe a sigh of relief. On that night, Amun did not have to rush on. He made a delicious meal for Schr? Dinger, and he also had a good meal. He still practiced basic divinity meditation. He lay down in the middle of the night and had a good sleep. When he went to sleep, he did not forget to set up a magic array around him.


    Just before dawn, the sleeping Schr? Dinger suddenly jumped up from the ground and called. Amun woke up with a start. The feeling of being watched by people came back inexplicably! He was surprised. Didn''t the pursuer give up and find the neighborhood again? Amun quickly packed up his things and took Schr? Dinger into his pocket and left. His opponent was so terrible that he could not delay any more. He had to cross the Ronnie River as fast as possible today.


    Amun was running through the forest with his staff. He had already reached out and took out several scrolls from his bones and put them into his leather pocket. He could see that there was an open field in front of him. There was a foot of the mountain on both sides. There was a gap in the middle. When he got out of the valley, he was not far away from the Ronnie river. Amun suddenly settled down in his gallop and drank coldly: "who has been following me all the way to now? It''s time to show up and say hello


    There is an ambush in front of him. Amun finds out in time that the pursuer of the maggot like bone finally appears. Instead, he calms down and raises the branch shaped staff with one hand.


    A burst of sneer came, and a few people came out from behind the mountain beams on both sides. There were two magic masters holding magic sticks and four warriors holding bows and arrows. The magician standing on the left looked at Amun and said, "boy, you still can''t escape from my palm after all! Leave the legacy of my ancestors and I may spare you! "


    Amun''s pupil is also shrinking, facing his line of sight: "it''s you! No wonder I''ll keep up with you all the way. If I give you master Nero''s gift, will you save my life and wait for me to come and tell you what you''ve done? "


    No matter whether Amun hands over his sacred stone and scroll, since he has done such a thing, he will never leave him. As long as Amun is alive, it is evidence of his evil deeds. In this case, there is nothing to talk about. As long as Amun is not an idiot, he will not hand over the things obediently.


    ***"I am the patriarch of lington family. You stole the relics of my ancestors. If you return them, I will let you die quickly." As he spoke, he raised his staff. The four warriors around him had already pointed their bows and arrows at Amun. At such a close distance, Amun could not dodge.


    amon was as like as two peas in his eyes when he saw the rod of the * *, because the stick was almost the same as the one he gave to Linke, and spirally studded with seven gods. It seems that this is a very valuable standard staff, or from the same master craftsman as link''s staff. This kind of staff can greatly enhance the power of various divine arts, and there is no difference in attribute.


    He did not know that the staff in his hand was Nero''s private staff, which was inherited by the patriarch of the lington family. The relic returned by Amun is the staff of the LORD God in the temple of the city-state, which is more precious than Nero''s personal staff.


    At this time, another magician reminded him: "Lord lington, be careful. He has just discovered our ambush. He must have used detection divinity. He is a magician!"


    ***Slightly stunned, he immediately said with a grim smile: "magician? Then I don''t need to kill him... "


    Before he finished his words, people around him suddenly gave out a burst of exclamation, only to hear the continuous sound of bows and strings, the warriors'' arrows suddenly left the string and shot out at Amun. Another magician waved his staff and offered a sea of fire on the open ground. It turned out that Amun had no sign of bowing, like a leopard, waving the branches in his hands, and rushed towards him. When he was fighting, he never said much nonsense and started to do it.


    The arrow sent out by the samurai can be shot into the heart of an elephant. Amun can''t escape from it, but he doesn''t. At the moment when the bowstring vibrated, his hand took out a silver shield out of thin air. The shield was seven feet high and three feet long, blocking the front of his body tightly.


    The four arrows all hit the shield, and the air erupted with a buzzing sound, like a hammer hitting a drum. The echo was endless, but there was no sound of metal collision coming out. When the surface of the shield is hit by an arrow, a piece of silver light bursts out. The marks in the arrow shower are like stones falling into the calm lake, causing a series of ripples.


    No one can see where Amun''s shield came from. It turned out to be a defense magic weapon blessed by magic. Moreover, Amun himself can use magic, greatly enhancing the defense effect of the shield itself. It''s too late for the warriors to shoot a second arrow. The only thing that can stop Amun from advancing is the sea of fire rising from the open space.The other magician''s reaction was obviously not slow. He immediately sent out a powerful medium level fire element divinity, which was simple and effective, and could scorch Amun instantly!


    However, Amun was not charred. The arrow hit the shield, but his step slowed down a little. Then his wrist shook. The silver light on the shield extended backward along the arc-shaped shield surface, forming a light ball to wrap Amun in the middle. So he rushed into the sea of fire, and the surrounding fire tongues fluttered on the mask, making a sound of whooping. It seemed that the mask could be cracked at any time. The silver light was dyed red in an instant, and Amun was wrapped in the blazing heat.


    A wave of the branch in Amun''s hand made the sound of waves surging in the air. A trace of ice blue spread out in front of him, like a line of waves rushing out of the sea of fire. This is the medium level water elemental magic - ice sealing skill. Amun didn''t use it to attack anyone. He just opened a path for himself in the sea of fire, and in a blink of an eye he rushed to the front of the emperor.


    When the sea of fire rose, he thought that Amun was dead, but he didn''t expect that the blue light flashed and the flame separated. Amun was in front of his eyes, and the branch in his right hand tilted to the side of his left shield.


    The priesthood can be inherited. As the head of the lington family, he inherited the priesthood of the promontory temple. However, after practicing divinity for so many years, he is only a third-class magician. Naturally, he can not become the LORD God like Nero. But the third level magician can practice the medium level magic skill, and the staff in his hand is very easy to use, and he has also played his greatest potential in the crisis.


    ***In front of him, the wind and sand rolled in disorder, and in an instant, a wall harder than stone rose and ran into Amun. Medium level earth element magic - solid wall skill. It can defend at a long distance and counter attack at a short distance. This skill is quite beautiful.


    When the shield collided with the wall, it made a dull sound like faint thunder, and Amun''s forward rushing body was blocked. At this time, however, he saw a little white light, which was actually the "branch" in Amun''s hand, covered with a light layer of light, which passed through the wall defense. It was too late for him to think about any reaction. "Branches" swept his neck, and * *''s head turned to a strange angle and fell down.


    No one thought that Amun would take out a magic shield, nor did they expect that he was so skillful in using his magic skills. What''s more, the humble "branch" in his hand was not only a staff, but also a weapon in the hands of a warrior! Although the process is complicated, it is only a few blinks of an eye when Amun suddenly rushes forward to get killed on the spot.


    ***The rest of the people were stunned. The shocked warriors threw down their bows and drew out their swords, and rushed at Amun like a madman. They were all close servants of the emperor, and they even had no time to protect their master.


    Another magician named gejue is a fourth level magician, a close friend of * *. This time, he was asked to help. It is said that he can get a lot of benefits after the work is completed. I thought it was easy to deal with a hunter from the countryside, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I met him, the mastermind of the matter was killed. His eyes showed a look of panic. He retreated and waved his staff wildly.


    Amun''s blade dances around him like countless tiny blades cutting in disorder. At the same time, there are all kinds of light flashing, which makes Amun feel heavy and slow to respond. The air becomes sticky and blocks all movements, so that the warriors can divide his blade randomly. This is a reasonable way for the divine master to cooperate with the battle. This song is obviously very experienced.


    If the four warriors put up their battle formation and put their best efforts into battle, they might still be able to fight Amun. However, Amun suddenly rushed to the front of him. They threw away their bows and drew their swords to attack. In a panic and disorder, the attack time was not consistent. Although the interval was very short, it was enough for Amun to react.


    These men are all low-level warriors, two third level warriors and two second-class warriors. In this way, he did not know Amun''s strength. He thought that this was a sword to kill chickens.


    When he felt his body heavy, Amun''s was not greatly affected. The air around him seemed to become sticky, which would hinder his movement, but he stood still. The first samurai''s sword came down, and Amun pushed the shield in his hand to meet him. Heavy shield heavy hit on the tip of the sword, and see a flash of silver, the slender sword was hard to break.


    Amun''s wrist turned and his shield lifted. The iron branch stretched out from below, and it was on the samurai''s chest. It seemed that it was just a touch, but the light from the tip of the staff disappeared into his body. The warrior''s mouth spurted blood, his body twitched and fell. However, Amun did not look at him more. He swung his staff to make the sound of gold and iron. He also held the sword of another warrior. The edge of the shield swept along with the trend, like a huge Tomahawk cut on the samurai''s waist.


    With a sad cry, the warrior was not cut into two pieces, but his body was folded into a strange shape like a piece of paper and flew out. When he landed, he had lost his life. The other two warriors just rushed to their bodies at this time. Seeing this scene, they were so frightened that they had lost the courage to fight Amun. However, everything happened so quickly that they could not make other reactions. Their swords still stabbed at each other from left to right.


    Amun swept the shield across like a heavy iron gate. He opened the attack of two long swords in succession. His left staff was raised in the air, and two wind blades flew out in succession and rowed on the neck side of the two warriors. The blade looked like a soft kiss. Deep wounds appeared on the necks of the two warriors, and blood spurted out.The blood rain did not sprinkle on Amun, so that the light from the shield was not blocked. The two warriors also convulsed and fell to the ground. Their bodies trembled violently like shrimps suddenly thrown into the oil pan, and soon they did not move.


    The other died faster than the two warriors. As they fell to the ground, Amun suddenly threw the shield out of his hand. The heavy shield whirled like a Frisbee, hitting the retreating magician gejue with the sharp wind. This is a precious weapon blessed by magic. It is obviously Amun''s self-defense support. No one expected him to throw it out suddenly in the battle.


    When throwing the shield, Amun throws his staff with one stroke, and a white light sprinkles down, eliminating the negative effects on the body.


    No matter how fast gejue retreats, he can''t fly as fast as his shield. He stands too close and can''t retreat to a safe distance in a short time. He is only a fourth level magician, and Amun is much better than him. He is also a fifth level warrior. In a hurry, he only had time to pick up the staff and offer an invisible shield.


    The shield encountered an invisible barrier in the air, and made a shattering sound from nowhere. Gejue Mingming stood in the same place and didn''t touch anything, but it was like being hit by a sledgehammer and flew out. After he fell down, his legs softened and he knelt on the ground. Then he felt the heat in his eyebrows, and the whole world disappeared before his eyes.


    It turned out that when Amun turned the branch, a flame came out from the tip of the staff and was shooting at gejue''s forehead. The flame only left a scar, gejue''s body looked intact, but the heat had penetrated into his brain and was about to die in an instant.


    After drinking a glass of wine, people like * * have lost their lives, while Amun is not injured! He didn''t use the scroll. First, it was unnecessary. Second, he didn''t want to kill Nero''s family with the scroll left by Nero. A gust of wind blowing, the mountains of grass and trees issued a rustling sound, blowing the clothes on the corpse, the bodies of six people who were still alive just now are gradually getting cold.


    There was a sad look in Amun''s eyes, and he sighed gently, like the wind blowing through the treetops. He adjusted his lapels and went over to pick up the shield. However, he had just taken two steps, but he suddenly stopped. He bent his single leg slightly and maintained the forward posture. Then he stood up slowly, his face tense and dignified, and his hair was almost erect.


    Applause came from the wilderness, and some people used sarcastic language: "wonderful, wonderful, really eye opening! Amun, you accepted Nero''s gift and killed the rington clan leader. Do you still want to escape today? Lord Julian''s eyesight is as good as expected. He has seen that you have a secret. You are really a magician! Can you tell me how a middle-level warrior can perform his medium level magic? I''m really curious. Maybe you can trade this secret for your life. "


    Looking up, five people came out of the dense forest, obviously different from the momentum of the six people just now. Amun knew one of them, and the others were familiar. He had seen Julian''s entourage viteru in Isis temple, and when he left the temple that day, he also glanced at Julian''s personal guard outside the temple.


    Vitruo walked in the middle, holding a staff. Haiwen walked in the front with a round shield and a short knife. Two warriors on the left and one on the right were escorted by long swords and square shields. Shute, Julian''s nephew, followed behind him with a Tomahawk. They stood at a distance of dozens of paces. This distance not only allows the warrior to charge, but also within the power range of throwing weapons such as spears. It is also the best distance for the magician to cooperate with the attack.


    Amun imagined that there was no chance to launch a surprise attack just as he had done against some people. Moreover, the breath of these people was extremely strong, and Amun''s strength was obviously not an opponent. Vitruo looked at him like a cat at a mouse he was playing with.


    When the mouse was marked to death by the cat, what would be the first reaction? I''m afraid no one would have thought of it. Amun clapped his straddling leather bag and whispered, "Schrodinger, run!"


    Amun knew that he was in big trouble and might not be able to protect Schr �� dinger. Anyway, he had to let the cat escape first. He stood there with the horizontal end of the staff in his hand. A cat suddenly jumped out of his leather pocket and ran to the mouth of the valley, faster than the frightened cheetah.


    Schr? Dinger''s paw fell on the grass without even making a sound, and disappeared in the blink of an eye - it was so righteous that it was not ambiguous at all when it left!


    Vitruo and others were not too surprised. They had known for a long time that Amun had a cat with him and stood there without moving, because Amun did not move. What they wanted to catch was a man, not a cat. Vitruo said with a smile: "Amun, you are really carefree. At this time, you are still concerned about the life and death of cats. How about your own proposal?"


    Haiwen also said, "please don''t move or try to pick up the defensive shield. We can take your life at any time. No matter how good the shield is, there is no difference between it and it You have no chance. Don''t think about how to escape. From the promontory city-state to here, your whereabouts are in our control. You''d better consider how to cooperate, so as not to suffer more


    **


    PS: at 2:00 p.m. next Thursday (August 11), we will have an interview with famous scholars and live broadcast of Ku6 video. If you are interested, you can check the homepage of the starting point or the preview of Sanjiang channel. Welcome to watch. Thank you for your support.)**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Vitruo asked Amun why he could use the medium-level physique and the divine arts at the same time. He really hit Amun''s biggest secret. He was so nervous that he couldn''t see the tension. Amun bowed and said, "Lord vitro, I didn''t expect it would be you! How can they catch up with me? There must be an expert in your team who is good at tracking... "


    Vitruo and others showed their satisfaction, but at this time they suddenly heard Haiwen shouting: "be careful!"


    He said it was too late to be careful. Amun bowed and knelt down on one knee as a salute. He loosened the staff of his right hand and took out a huge silver shield which was the same as before. He stuck it on the ground to block himself firmly. With a quick wave of his right hand, he threw several scrolls like petals.


    Vitruo and others have known for a long time that Amun has a scroll. They also mentioned to prevent Amun from coming. However, when the matter came to an end, they failed to prevent him. No one thought that Amun could spill out the scroll so simply. Three high-level scrolls and one intermediate scroll did not even blink their eyes. He was talking and saluting!


    Amun carefully studied the newly acquired scrolls along the way, and found that none of the high-level scrolls were better than the two previously used in Hades. No wonder Nero will take them as a separate reward. The three scrolls are indeed his masterpiece, extraordinary. And none of the middle-level scrolls can surpass the song of ice and fire that was used on the Youdi river.


    These scrolls are standard standard scrolls, which can cast specific magic arts. The number of these scrolls is too precious to find. With Amun''s current mana, it is possible to control one high-level divinity at a time, and I''m afraid it''s impossible to control two or three at the same time. However, as in Hades, Amun just unfolds the scroll to stimulate divinity, and does not control it.


    The second high-level scroll is "space crack". The same large-scale undifferentiated attack magic art is mixed with countless wind blades, and the space is twisted. It seems that there are many small cracks. The branches rolled into the air have many silent dislocations, just like being cut in two by some force.


    The third high-level scroll is "frost fog". A thick fog rises in the forest, and small ice crystals diffuse everywhere, like a needle tip that can''t be seen clearly by the naked eye. Its attack power is not very big, but it has a very good effect of blocking the line of sight and interfering with the detection and sensing. It makes it difficult for people to find amon''s position, and it is difficult to distinguish the direction from which the chaotic attack is coming.


    The space crack suddenly appears in the changing wind blade, which is covered by ice and fog, which makes it difficult to detect and distinguish. This is a method that Amun has long thought of. He thinks that the use of these three scrolls at the same time can achieve the best damage effect, and it is the most sudden and most difficult to prevent.


    Amun will expand the scroll and no longer control, which means that he is also in the attack of the scroll power. However, he was prepared, half kneeling down to block the most attacks from the front and the top with a heavy shield, and raised a light shield along the curved surface of the shield to protect his body completely in the middle. At the same time, Amun quickly grabbed the staff on the ground and picked it up. The smoke and dust flying in front of him condensed to form a thick and solid wall. This is the medium level magic wall strengthening skill, * which was also used just now. Amun is much better than him!


    Even if vitelu could have thought that Amun would use scrolls, he would have never thought that he would have used so many high-level scrolls that could not have been controlled at one time. What''s more, he did not expect amon to be under the power of the scroll attack. No money, no life! This is a huge sum of money to chop people, even myself.


    Vitruo and others also have scrolls, but they didn''t use them at the first time. On the one hand, they don''t need to deal with Amun. On the other hand, they are Lord Julian''s things. It''s best not to use nature. It means a lot of money. The scroll thrown out by Amun is equivalent to a vast luxury manor burning. Groups of cattle and sheep, slaves, countless beauties, costumes, gold and silver have turned into fog, wind blade and crack all over the sky.


    Amun didn''t control the magic power of the three high-level scrolls, but he controlled another medium level scroll. When he unfolded the scroll, he only locked the attack direction to vitelu. He didn''t want the wise magician to launch a counterattack, and he didn''t want vitro to have a chance to use the scroll against him. So he temporarily blocked the scroll and the unfolded scroll was "space confinement".


    This kind of medium-level scroll does not cause any damage, but temporarily imprisons the target in a certain space. Amun used it on the yardee River to deal with the strange snake. Later, Gilgamesh compensated him for the same scroll, and now he threw it out again. For a moment, vitruo sensed that the space around him was confined. He seemed to be blocked out of the battlefield.


    In fact, amundo thought that under the attack of three high-level divinities almost instantaneously, vitru had no chance to fight back. The first choice was how to defend. Vitru exclaimed and waved his staff. The warriors on both sides and Haiwen in front of him had silver light rising on their shields, forming a huge light shield to protect the whole formation in the middle.


    More than that, vitru''s staff swung down again, and a set of transparent armor appeared along his body, flashing a little dark brown light, which wrapped the magician himself tightly, even protecting his eyes without leaving any gap. This is the most excellent air element defense artifact, instantly shield. When performing this magic skill, even I can''t move, and I don''t care about space confinement.As like as two peas, Witt Rusch Fa''s posture is almost identical to that of Ammon. He also kneels up and raises a circular shield. Before the shield, a bright light is raised, except for the big shield he has given. This Samurai also through the second awakening of power, master the auxiliary low-level magic, and his martial arts skills are very good, the shield in his hand is also the artifact of divine blessing.


    This is a strange battle, everyone on the battlefield is gripping their teeth and struggling to support, just like a fragile sandcastle that may be smashed at any time in the strong wind and waves.


    When the scroll is unfolded, the magic power does not last long. The space confinement effect of the intermediate scroll is broken by the power of the other three scrolls. There is no need to let vitru himself cast the spell to eliminate it.


    However, this middle-level scroll "killed" a person. Due to the barrier of space confinement, vitru''s divine defense did not protect schuter behind him at the first time. This nephew of Julian was the first to fall down. The fatal wound appeared on his forehead, and the deep space fissure almost made his head in two, and then there were countless wind blades leaving a dense wound on his body.


    Shute died unjustly. He was in the safest and least vulnerable position, but he didn''t expect Amun to launch such an attack.


    When the cracks disappeared, the blades of the wind dispersed, and the fog was still in the air, the most intense explosive attack finally survived. The seemingly solid wall in front of Amun had already been smashed to pieces, and the silver mask was broken and disappeared. Only the huge shield protected his figure intact. Amun''s right shoulder blade is close to his back, and the outside of his left thigh. His clothes are broken, and blood is flowing out. It looks like a wound cut by a sharp knife.


    Looking at the other side, the situation is even worse. Shute is dead. The two warriors around vitruo are also seriously injured and fall to the ground. They can''t even tell which is the more fatal wound. The warrior on the left still holds the sword in his right hand, but his left arm with shield has left his body. There are several deep wounds in the waist of the warrior on the right. Half of his body is dyed red with blood.


    There are two men left to fight, vitruo standing and Haiwen half kneeling.


    The clothes on Haiwen''s shoulder were torn, blood oozed from his right shoulder, and a faint glimmer of light was shining on his shield in his hand, but the surface had already left a crack. Although it is a good magic armor, it is far from the shield in Amun''s hand. What Amun had searched for in the secret cave was preserved intact after the war of encircling bell. Although the scene today is fierce, it can not be compared with Bell''s war.


    No one could have imagined that amon could not only take out the first shield, but also the second shield out of thin air. How could he have so many good things in his hand? If you look at the shield, you should take it out of the space objects. Even if you have the space objects, you can''t open them. For example, he can''t open Nero''s space ring. ����These strange things make people want to break the head also can not understand, there is no time to think about.


    In the battlefield, only vitero was intact, and the transparent armor around his body was slowly disappearing. The magician''s face was pale and terrible. Tracking Amun for so many days, the physical and energy consumption is huge, vitruo also felt quite tired, today suddenly came out like this. If Amun was a great magician and could control the attack direction of the three scrolls instead of random power diffusion, I''m afraid vitruo can''t stand now.


    Amun did not give his opponent any chance to breathe. He threw away his shield and held the staff. His half kneeling body suddenly jumped from the ground. When he landed, he staggered a little, but then he stabilized his body and rushed forward without hesitation. His physical strength and mana consumption is also close to the limit. Although the self-defense effect of that shield is good, it will affect the speed and reaction if it is too heavy, so he threw it decisively.


    He must not let vitruo have another chance to use his powerful magic. Amun has no more strength to resist. Haiwen''s reaction speed is also very fast, like a leopard from the ground, holding a shield knife rushed to Amun. There was only a few dozen steps between them. He saw Amun take something out of his arms and swing it forward. Subconsciously, he thought it was a scroll again. He raised his shield and squatted down to defend himself. However, he did not feel the explosion of magic.


    Vitruo also showed a look of panic, too late to launch the magic counterattack, the magic stone on the staff was full of light, and in an instant raised a shield. However, the thing in Amun''s hand was not thrown out. It was just a long bone.


    The bones were not thrown out, but all kinds of weapons, armor, staff, sacred stones, scrolls, dry food, wine bottles, and even a new suit, an old suit and two pairs of shoes flew out of the air. Amun tried his best to gather his strength, waved the bone and opened the invisible space. What he carried with him was flying out.


    Vitru''s magic shield can resist the attack of energy and the cleavage of weapons, but its strength is limited. I never thought Amun hit him with a "hill". How could this man throw so many things from the air with a wave of his hand? Vitruo was stunned for a moment, because he saw the flying scroll and a golden translucent stone, which was the tears of many people''s dreams!The tears of the gods went through vitrux''s magic shield and hit him in the face. Although the damage was very small, vitru could not hold his mind and his soul was flying! A lot of things fell down, and vitru''s shield was under heavy pressure. His knees were soft and he fell on the ground. Then the magic shield broke. All those things fell on him, and a shuttle gun happened to be inserted into his back heart.


    The mountain debris also hit the two warriors who had been seriously injured by vitru. Among the messy things, the first thing left were weapons, heavy axes, shuttle guns and sharp swords. The two men were also killed on the spot. I don''t know whether they were killed by weapons or by heavy weights. They couldn''t bear such a blow when they were seriously injured.


    With the rolling stone, there is no body covered with the rolling stone.


    Amun did not have time to see the "result" of this attack, because Haiwen jumped up from the ground again and rushed to his body. His machete in his hand cut it with bright light. The knife was very short, but the range covered by the blade was amazing. Amun wielded his staff and held the knife with a faint light. The sound of the swords and sticks was deafening. Amun was shocked to fly two steps. When he landed, the wound overflowed with blood.


    Amun''s staff is much heavier than Haiwen''s sword, but Haiwen''s strength is amazing. When the sword is cut on the staff, there is a strange impact force that almost shatters Amun''s internal organs. Haiwen''s martial arts skills are obviously much better than Amun''s.


    The bone of Amun''s left hand fell off the ground, holding the staff in both hands, he just stood still, and then he tried to hold the second knife which Haiwen had chopped. Then he was shocked back two steps. At this time, Haiwen''s right shoulder wound also suddenly shed more blood, he handed the knife to his left hand, and his right hand took the shield. Taking advantage of such a meal, Amun gave a big drink and swept back with his staff in both hands.


    It''s like a huge hammer hitting a broken Gong. The sound is harsh. Haiwen''s shield blocks the staff, and the sword sweeps over. Amun suddenly had a strange sense of distortion. When the staff hit the shield, he was attracted to the side by a force, which almost made him lose his balance. When he quickly dodged to avoid, Haiwen''s knife awn had cut his waist clothes, leaving a wound under Amun''s ribs, and blood gushed out instantly.


    This man actually knows magic. Simple low-level magic arts are used to assist in martial arts combat. The use is reasonable and ingenious. If Amun''s reaction is a little slower, he will be ripped out at the moment. Haiwen is a real fighter and hunter. He doesn''t even look back to see what''s going on in vitero. He just attacks with all his strength. Just now, when he resisted the explosion of the scroll, he consumed more power than Amun, and was also injured. Now he gritted his teeth and fought to see who would fall first.


    Amun met this kind of opponent for the first time. It was a real fight between the samurai. Haiwen''s every knife was accurate and reasonable, which made Amun rarely have the chance to fight back. He had to wave his staff and parry back. The continuous impact of the force made him feel soft, dizzy and bloody.


    Amun''s martial arts skills are not very good, but his movements are agile and practical. When he swings his staff, he can always block a fatal attack. Every time his counterattack is blocked by Haiwen''s shield. Haiwen''s short knife is more flexible than his long staff, and it is swept with the edge of the sword, and its attack range is larger than that of Amun''s staff.


    When Haiwen started, vitru and others behind him did not cooperate with the attack. His heart sank, and he guessed that all his companions might have suffered an accident. But he gritted his teeth and did not look back, and his eyes were red with his knife. Under such circumstances, Haiwen can only account for everything by taking Amon, otherwise he will die even if he can go back.


    Amun was forced to retreat again and again, and gradually retreated to the edge of the dense forest at the foot of the mountain. Behind him was a steep rock, which he could not resist. He also found that Haiwen''s weakness was in his right shoulder. The wound on Haiwen''s shoulder was very deep. Every time Amun''s counterattack was blocked by the shield of his right hand, a painful and ferocious expression appeared on his face.


    The awn of the dagger in Haiwen''s left hand faded, and his strength was running out. But Amun was in a more dangerous situation. His arms were numb and his whole body was shaking. He could hardly control his staff.


    Amun almost had no way to go back. He got up his spare strength to swing the dagger and launched a counterattack. The refined iron staff hit the shield with a piercing sound. The shield was finally unable to withstand such a long period of fighting and suddenly broke into several pieces. Haiwen''s whole body shakes. He throws away his broken shield, and with a roar of pain, he leaps back half a step, and pours back with his knife in both hands.


    The pale blade is suddenly brighter than ever. This is Haiwen''s last chop. It seems that he wants to use this knife to solve the battle. Amun''s staff was pulled forward by an invisible force. He leaned forward and pulled out half a step. It seemed that there was no time to hold the sword. ����Haiwen once again used divine coordination, which was the last strength he had accumulated for a long time.


    If there was no accident, Amun would be dead, and this knife would surely knock him to the ground. Just at this moment, Haiwen''s feet suddenly slipped, and the other foot that landed immediately did not stand firmly. He staggered and fell forward.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    At some time, a layer of ice had congealed on the ground in front of Amun, and the floating fog had not yet completely dissipated. There was a layer of white fog close to the ground, which just covered the ice layer, and the surface of the ice layer also had ripples flowing with the fog, which seemed to be a half melting state, which was more difficult to detect.


    If it was normal, Haiwen would still be able to hold his body on the ice, but now he was at the end of his tether and was caught off guard. However, his reaction was extremely quick, and he did not give up the attack when his body was out of control. The knife in his hands was still shining and swept to Amun''s waist.


    Amun arched his body and pushed the staff, which just blocked the knife. The blade broke, and the blade slipped along the staff. The tip of the knife had already penetrated Amun''s chest. Even if he went one inch further, he could pierce the heart and kill Amun. But the battle ended at this time. Amun''s staff also hit down the back of Haiwen''s head. The samurai was killed on the spot without even humming. He took off his dagger and threw himself on Amun''s leg. Amun was knocked down by him and didn''t get up for a long time.


    After a long time, Amun struggled to sit up and lifted Haiwen''s body to one side. The wounds on the back shoulder, chest, waist and thigh were no longer bleeding, but were in deep pain. In the mortal fight just now, he finally won with the help of divine arts. The only weak mana left made him use his staff to perform the simplest magic.


    It was the old madman who first let Amun practice. At the beginning, he subdued Ma Qi. Today, he still saved his life in the face of a powerful enemy.


    Amun was so tired that he couldn''t even stand up. He didn''t pay attention to the corpses and things scattered all over the field. So he sat quietly and rested with his eyes closed. The violent gasping gradually calmed down. Schr? Dinger did not know where he had gone, and he did not come back. Amun sat there until dark, not opening his eyes or moving. Once relaxed between life and death, exhausted, he didn''t even want to move.


    When it was completely dark, Amun held out a hand and put the staff in front of him. A soft white light fell on his body quietly. This was a healing magic skill that he used to recuperate for most of the day. The wound, which was no longer bleeding, healed slowly, but his painful feeling and the wound in his body were not cured. He put down his staff and began to practice his magic meditation every night.


    ����


    When Amun and vitruo met, Julian, who was far away in the Strait city-state, could not help but shed a cold sweat. The high priest of the temple of Isis had just looked up Nero''s personal notes and found the one mentioned in the last words. It was then clear that the scroll Nero left for Amun was the legendary "storm of destruction"!


    The reason why it is called legend is that this kind of scroll is almost impossible to be successfully made, and few people have actually seen it, except for some records in secret classics. It is a kind of high-level scroll, which can be launched after mastering the medium level divinity. However, the "destruction storm" is different from any other scroll. If you want to stimulate it, you must take the user''s life as the cost, and its power can''t be controlled at all.


    It took Nero a few years to make his magic power successfully. It''s not to use it, it''s just a challenge to prove himself. He''s finally reached the pinnacle of reel making skills! Once the destruction storm is launched, it will not only burn the user''s life, but also destroy all life within the scope of its power. It is said that even the gods will be severely damaged.


    Julian thought of a possibility -


    If Amun didn''t tell the truth and Nero''s three scrolls were still in his hands, then when his life was threatened and he wanted to die with the enemy, destroying the storm was the last choice. If amon did use the scroll, he would be dead, and vitruo and Hayman would not come back.


    If so, the operation was not worth the loss. Julian did not know how to explain the unexplained disappearance of the captain of the guard and his entourage.


    Julian could only secretly ask God for help. Amun did not use the scroll. Either he was not a magician, or vitru and others did not give him a chance to use the scroll. Julian suddenly thought that even if Amun was a magician, he could not have achieved middle-level achievements. His worry was unnecessary. He laughed at himself and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    ����


    When Julian, who was in the Cape city-state, was sweating, a young girl in a big boat in the Ronnie River also showed a look of surprise.


    This magnificent ship is made of cedar wood, with its head and tail like a crescent moon. Its hull is painted with beautiful light gold by precious trees. It is also engraved with eju Shenwen and various complex divinity arrays. In addition to the ships under the deck, the building on the deck is three stories high, decorated with luxury, mystery and solemnity. It is the seat ship of the goddess of Isis temple, which governs the temple of xiaeju and represents the authority of the Egyptian god under the control of the Pharaoh.


    Twice a year, the sacrifice ceremony to the Ronnie river is presided over by the goddess of Isis temple on behalf of the Pharaoh. In fact, the ceremony was to feed crocodiles to herds of cattle and sheep into the roni River, but it symbolized the sacrifice to the God of ejumen and Osiris, the protection god of the roni river. Therefore, it was very important and the scene was very grand.


    The presence of the saints was just a chair. The priests led the people to throw the slaughtered cattle and sheep into the river. Groups of crocodiles came to fight for food, opened their mouths and tore at them with sharp fangs. This terrible scene, let the hearts of thousands of people have a deep fear of the gods.Mary, holding a staff and wearing a golden crown, sat on a platform far away from the shore without expression. She did not want to see the scene of the river, but silently prayed to the goddess Isis in her heart. If it had been a few years ago, this weak and pure girl would have never dreamed that she would have presided over such a ceremony. But now, as the guardian saint of Isis temple, she has no choice but to offer everything to the gods.


    After the ceremony, the virgin boarded the boat and sailed away from the shore. She was going to patrol the Ronnie River on behalf of Isis. Thousands of people were still kneeling on the shore and worshiping the Holy Virgin''s boat until it disappeared.


    The boat was sailing down the river. Maria was sitting on the balcony on the third floor of the boat building, looking at the mighty water, she didn''t know what she was thinking. Gabriel stood beside her with a sword hanging from her waist. On both sides of the deck below, the Maiden''s entourage was sprinkling various prepared sacrifices into the river. Various monsters made of dough and goat oil symbolized the legendary story of Osiris killing the monster and protecting the people of eju.


    At this time, the tears of the gods inlaid on the scepter of the virgin suddenly gave out a little golden light, shining on Maria''s face. Gabriel''s colored armor also reflected a faint golden glow.


    Gabriel was stunned and asked in a low voice, "what are you doing, my lady?"


    Maria frowned and said, "I did nothing and did not perform any magic arts. This is the spontaneous response of the tears of the gods, which even affected my magic power."


    Gabriel asked: "what''s going on? How can the tears of the gods have spontaneous induction? I''ve never seen anything like this when I''ve been with you for so long. "


    The tears of the gods just flashed golden light for a moment, and then returned to normal. Looking at the staff, Maria thought and said, "I have never seen it, but there are records in ancient books that it is said that this is the guidance and call of the gods, which symbolizes that the gods or their messengers are coming."


    Gabriel said in surprise, "holy daughter, you are calm! How calm are you when such a legendary miracle appears? "


    Maria smiles. "My warrior, as the saint of the gods, should not be confused or surprised by miracles. My inner vibration is beyond your imagination, but I know how not to show it. Just now, I really felt that there was a silent call somewhere


    It has been more than two years since the town of kaiduk. Maria is 18 years old. Her body is more mature than before, and her facial features have not changed much. She can recognize it at a glance. However, those who saw her would hardly think of echo. The girl in front of her was already the guardian saint of Isis temple. There was an indescribable solemnity all over her body.


    Her eyes are clear and quiet, with silent compassion. Under her gaze, people feel inexplicably that this is the God watching. She is often ashamed of herself and dare not meet her. This is the change of temperament and the implication of the heart. However, it always brings the shadow of the girl echo, but not everyone can see it.


    Gabriel asked again, "where does the call come from?"


    Maria held out her hand and pointed downstream: "it''s far away from us."


    ����


    Maria didn''t know that the tears of the gods on her staff suddenly glowed with gold, while Amun was struggling to wave out his bones. The tears of the gods passed through the magic shield and hit vitruo in the face. And Amun did not know that Maria was coming down the Ronnie River in a boat, getting closer to where he was.


    ����


    At dawn the next day, Amun finally stood up with his staff in his hand. He heard the hum, and there were flies fluttering their wings on the wounded bodies. Another two wild dogs were tearing at the remnant of the horse. They were startled by Amun and ran into the forest again.


    Amun sighs as he looks at Haiwen''s body in front of him. The warrior nearly killed him, but he died in his hands. So far, he is the most terrifying and respectable opponent Amun has encountered, but his name is not clear. If Haiwen didn''t attack Amun at the last moment, he could have escaped.


    Maybe he thought Amun was not an opponent at all. Maybe he had to finish the task. Haiwen finally died. Amun didn''t want his body to be eaten by wild dogs. With a swing of his staff, the fireball fell, and the flame spread around him, and Haiwen burned him to ashes.


    Amun thought for a while and decided to burn all the bodies. All these people had been killed by him. All the hatred was over. There was no need for them to expose their bodies in the wilderness. Moreover, Amun did not want to leave traces of this war. Amon had not forgotten to search the remains of these people before burning them, because his things and the bodies were scattered together.


    It is not necessary to count the fragmentary items found. There are some sacred stones and coins, as well as weapons and staff. Of course, the most precious staff is the one of the emperor''s, and vitru''s staff is also good. Two scrolls were found in vitruh''s body, and a scroll was also left in the ashes of Haiwen''s body. But the most important relics are two, both from vitruo''s arms.


    The first thing is the God stone inlaid with the base of Shenshu array. It looks like a beautiful lamp. Amun actually recognized it! The old Madman''s message had taught him how to make all kinds of magical artifacts, among which "chasing the dead lamp" was mentioned. If it is very difficult for Amun to collect materials himself, and I don''t know how many times it will take to make it, he has got a precious finished product today. He knew the usage and purpose of this magic weapon, and then he fully understood why he could not get rid of tracking.The second thing is a letter, sealed in a cowhide and treated with divinity. If the person who gets the letter can''t solve the magic array on the envelope, the letter inside will be destroyed when it is opened, and naturally nothing can be seen. But it didn''t bother Amun at all. He opened the letter intact. The content of the letter is written in eju script, which is not understood by most people. But Amun can understand these words.


    The letter was written by Julian to Burke, another high priest in Isis temple. Amun took a breath after reading it. The letter actually mentioned people he knew well, Saint Mary and Gabriel, and there were some secrets he had never known before.


    Julian and Burke conspire to get the Virgin Mary to give a new order to transfer him from the channel state to Memphis in the name of emergency. Gabriel was also mentioned in the letter, saying that the Virgin was young and ignorant, and Gabriel was helping many things. We should find a way to transfer Gabriel away from the temple so that she would not have a chance to come back. Julian recommended his own bodyguard captain Haiwen, saying that the warrior is very likely to be promoted to the grand warrior, when he can take over Gabriel''s position.


    Amun only knew that echo had become the saint of Isis temple. Now he realized that the high priest of Isis temple had selfish intentions. He did not seem to be willing to give up his existing efforts. He only wanted the saint to be a symbolic puppet, and even attempted to murder Gabriel. It seems that Gabriel is now the most respected assistant to the virgin, and the saint''s assistant should have been the high priest, so it must be that echo''s life would not be very comfortable.


    Amun watched for a long time. He had just got rid of the death threat and began to worry about echo. Anyway, his destination is mengfeisi. We must try to give this letter to echo so that she can be prepared and prevented. In amon''s mind, although she has become the saint of Isis temple, she will always be the weak and pure girl for him.


    Amun didn''t know why he wanted to go to mengfeisi, in order to see the famous capital of eju on the way to mainland China? Then it suddenly came to me - it was because of echo.


    When he stepped out of the mountains and faced a strange and unknown world, his first stop was to go to King Baron to look for medanzo, the second stop was to return Nero''s staff to the promontory City, and the third stop was the hometown of his care. Although she is a saint above all the people, amon has to take a look at her in person so that he can put down his mind, even if he only sees her from afar.


    Seeing this letter, Amun realized that he had come to the right place. Was there any divine calling and guidance in the world?


    Amun carefully put away the letter, put all the things he wanted to take into the bones, and then set fire to the body and the remains. He also changed a new suit of clothes from tashun, and threw the old clothes stained with blood and broken into the fire. The flame rises with smoke, and everything that happens here goes with the wind.


    After only a night''s rest, Amun was far from recovering. He could hardly lift the bone from the ground. He put it into the inner pocket of his clothes and hid it under his ribs.


    Amun even put the iron staff into the bone, broke a real branch, leaned out of the valley. When the sun rose above the treetops, he finally came to the running Ronnie river. He walked south and upstream along the river. The nearest ferry was in that direction. There was still a long way to go.


    The sun was not very warm, but Amun began to sweat, sweating all over his body and breathing more and more quickly until he was out of breath. He felt dizzy, nauseous, soft and dark in front of his eyes. There were always a little light flashing in his sight, and his steps became more and more heavy and even could not be lifted up. With each step, the footprints dragged on the river beach for a long time, so he could barely stand on the branches.


    Amun had this feeling. The last time he met Abel and Cain on the outskirts of the city of Uruk, he had consumed too much mana. And this time, it''s not just mana that is consumed. The physical strength and energy have exceeded the limit that they can bear. In addition, they have lost too much blood due to injury. At this moment, they can''t hold on any longer.


    Last night''s short rest didn''t make him recover. He just managed to hold back the injury. He knew very well that he had to find a place where there were people. Otherwise, he would be dead if he fainted in the wilderness without self-protection ability. That''s why Amun would fight hard at daybreak to clean up the battlefield and head for the ferry. But at this time, the injury broke out again, which was unusually fierce and beyond the original expectation.


    I don''t know how far away the ferry is. I can''t see a person around. This desolate river beach looks like an endless long time. A stubborn and lonely figure of a young man walks slowly, and his steps are more and more heavy. With each step, the branches in his hands are inserted deeper into the soil. At last he heard a crack, the branch broke, and he fell to the ground.


    Amun tried his best to get up, but in the end he just turned over and lay on his back on the beach. Even his eyelids became as heavy as two mountains. Finally, he opened his eyes and met the sunshine. In front of his eyes, the light twinkled and stabbed, as if there were countless transparent flying mosquitoes dancing, and the soil under him seemed to send out a strange smell, which made his consciousness in a trance.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Amun cried in his heart, "don''t fall down! Don''t lose consciousness! Wild animals in the mountains and crocodiles in the river will eat you I haven''t arrived at mengfeisi, I haven''t seen echo, I haven''t solved the secret of the gods, and I haven''t guided the people back to their homes... "


    But the strong vertigo was beyond his control. Although Amun opened his eyes, the sunlight he saw was gradually fading. A cat came out of the mountain forest on the high slope, ran to Amun''s side, gently scratched his face with his paws and meowed anxiously, but he did not respond.


    In fact, Amun could hear the cat barking, as if from far away, far away, the trance in front of him seemed to become clear again. He saw Schr? Dinger, not the Schr? Dinger he was calling on the beach at the moment, but the cat he had seen as a child in Duke.


    Amun "saw" his childhood. From the time he was born, those happy and sad times flashed one after another. All the people he loved and hated came back to the present with the past.


    In the myth of eju, people''s life is like the flowing river Ronnie. At the end of the river is the underworld controlled by Osiris. Hades will send a crescent shaped ship to meet the noble soul. When Osiris'' servant, the goddess of best in the incarnation of a cat, appears next to the body, the soul of the dead will revive in the underworld and enter another world.


    Is the legend true? Osiris'' ribs were in amon''s arms, and a cat was crying anxiously beside him. At this time, a boat came to the upper reaches of the Ronnie river. It was just a black spot on the horizon when it appeared. When it was gradually approaching downstream, it could be seen that it was a magnificent crescent shaped ship. There were two people sitting and standing on the high ship tower.


    Suddenly Maria asked, "do you hear anything?"


    Gabriel replied, "the sound of water, the sound of the wind in the mountains, and a cat barking, on the far east bank."


    Maria: "order the ship to sail near the east coast."


    The two men had extraordinary vision. They could see Schrodinger and Amun lying on the ground from a distance. Maria''s look suddenly became a bit strange, as if touched a long and profound memory, murmured: "Gabriel, I think the pattern of the cat is familiar to me!"


    Gabriel: "familiar? There are a lot of cats around Isis temple. Cats are the animals we adore


    Maria explained, "remember? Two years ago, when I just got the tears of the gods, one night, I was scared by a cat


    As she reminded her, Gabriel remembered and said, "I still remember the cat, who somehow slipped into your room, dirty and fat, and was sleeping. This cat is different. It is much cleaner and more beautiful. It should not be the same cat


    Maria sighed inexplicably: "people''s life can change, and I think cats are the same. I remember the cat as like as two peas. Order the boat to pull in and see what''s wrong with that man? It''s rare for a cat to be so concerned about its owner. " It''s been a long time since her experience in Duke Town, but somehow, for a few days, Maria always remembers very clearly, as if deeply imprinted in her mind. She can recall every scene, and even the patterns on Schrodinger''s body.


    The ship was so deep in draft that it could not get close to the shoal, so it had to stop far away. Gabriel jumped off the ship''s building with a single lunge, her toes gently on the deck, and her bow sank slightly. She jumped up and landed on the bank with the help of the trend. She was extremely vigorous!


    Gabriel came to Amun with his sword and asked, "poor and loyal cat, your voice is so anxious. Is this your master? What happened to him? "


    The warrior came majestically, even a lion would retreat because of her momentum, but Schrodinger did not run away, just squatted on the ground and looked up at her. Gabriel couldn''t help but feel a little funny. He talked to a cat, but the cat couldn''t answer her question. So he lowered his head and swept Amun''s breath with puppet eyes. Then he turned back and cried, "lady, this man has no scars, but has suffered a serious injury. His physical strength and energy are greatly consumed, and he is in a state of collapse. The power of life is passing, But he''s not dead yet. "


    Before the words fell, a faint golden halo appeared over Amun. In the halo, there was a white light mist falling on him, just like a flowing milk waterfall. ����This is "the blessing of Isis", which can be performed by the saint with the tears of the gods.


    It can not only treat injuries and injuries, but also eliminate pain, wash off fatigue, restore physical strength, and give people confidence, strength and courage. In short, it is equivalent to eliminating any negative effects of the magic effect synthesis.


    Maria first used it two years ago in the Syrian desert, south of DUK town. Gabriel was injured in a fight when his motorcade was attacked. Maria suddenly used this magic art. This is the simplest and most profound divinity. At that time, Mary''s power was still very weak. The blessing of Isis was just a symbol.


    But today, the situation is very different. Maria performs high-level divinity and prays for Amun alone. Not long ago, she had just been promoted to level 6 magician. In just two years, her achievements were amazing!The milky white light curtain falling from the golden halo sprinkled on amon''s body. Looking at Maria, she did not know when she had got out of the boat, holding the scepter of the virgin and stepping on the muddy river Ronnie. If a level 6 magician does not use scrolls or other magic tools, it is difficult to control the air element divinity and the water element divinity at the same time. She is like a walking spirit. But it''s not surprising that Maria has probably the best staff in the world.


    The servants saluted her on the deck when they saw the saint come ashore on the waves. Gabriel asked in surprise, "my Lord, how did you go ashore in person?"


    Maria came a few steps away from Amun and stood still: "I want to see the condition of this man. He seemed to have gone through a fierce fight, all his strength was exhausted, and he was seriously injured, which was beyond the physical and mental endurance. It''s dangerous to faint in the wild. I can wake him up. You can ask what happened


    Amun lay there, in front of him were scenes of the past, but there was a dim light of gold in his sight. He felt so comfortable that his consciousness seemed to have been separated from the body, or the body seemed to be consciousness, floating lightly in the clouds. It felt like a mother''s gentle touch when she was a child. It was a memory that was too long and almost forgotten. He saw Aristotle, Gabriel, echo Maria, and returned to the courtyard in Duke Town, where his sight was fixed on echo''s figure.


    He looked at her, the girl in front of him was particularly hazy, but became more and more clear. She seems to have grown up, with a mysterious and mature noble temperament. The scene around her is no longer the courtyard of Duke Town, but returned to the wilderness by the Ronnie river. She was wearing a splendid dress, holding a staff and wearing a golden crown. Amun was looking directly into her eyes.


    Amun wakes up, but he doesn''t realize that he has already woken up. Looking at Maria, he seems to be saying to himself, "echo, is that you? You look as like as two peas. I finally see you! Am I dead? How can I see you here? This is not a gloomy underworld, is it another destination of the soul This, where is this? What should I call it? If you have a name, can it be heaven? "


    Gabriel frowned and said, "my Lord, what is he talking about? This person is not very sober, he must have recognized the wrong person! "


    Maria''s delicate figure trembled slightly when she heard Amun calling out the word "echo". Fortunately Gabriel only looked at Amun and didn''t notice it. In this moment, Maria had recognized who was lying on the ground. Although Amun''s appearance has changed a lot, his facial features still bear the shadow of that young man, and the pattern of the cat around him is so familiar, how can it be someone else?


    What''s more, he called her by her nickname, which Maria thought no one else in the world would call her!


    Maria remembers writing a line on the wall in her room in the small building in Duke Town: "Amon, my name is echo." Then it was wiped off. How could he find it? Was it that it was not cleaned and left traces? But this doubt was quickly diluted by another surprise - that Amun was still alive.


    Naturally, Maria heard about the great flood. It is said that the whole town of Duke was destroyed by the flood and no one survived. Then Amun should be dead. Soon after hearing the news, she was in tears alone. It was her first and only tears in Isis temple, as if to say goodbye to the past.


    But Maria always thinks that Amun is not dead, and should not die. Maybe this feeling is just her inner expectation. She did not expect to see Amun again today.


    Amun said this, and then fainted again. Maria didn''t hide anything from Gabriel. Then she calmed down and said calmly as much as possible: "I know him, and you should know him. Is Amun, who mined the tears of the gods in Duke Town, remember?"


    Gabriel was stunned: "it''s really like him. No, it''s him! He has grown up, but as soon as you remind me, I can recognize that the cat has lost a lot of weight. It is a blessing of God that he is still alive! But how can we be here today, and what happened? "


    Maria turned around and didn''t look at Amun again. She sighed softly: "the ancient records are true. It was he who dug out the tears of the gods and made me the guardian saint. Today I met him again. It''s really the call and guidance of the gods! This man is very important. We should save him and protect him. We can''t leave him here. He is no longer in danger. Take him away and ask questions when he wakes up


    When Amun woke up again, he found himself lying in a small boat, and Schrodinger was squatting beside him. In the midday sun, there was a faint golden light flashing on his body. The feeling of dizziness and nausea gradually dissipated, and the pain in his body also slowly disappeared. Of course, he knew that this was a kind of excellent divination. There should be a magician who was willing to cure him at all costs.


    Amun is no longer in danger, but he is still weak and needs a good rest to recover. He raised his head and looked around, and found that the boat had no sails and no oars. It was driven by an invisible force and was sailing behind a magnificent ship. There was a warrior standing in the stern of the ship. She was a very beautiful woman, but it was a kind of awe inspiring majesty to see her at the first sight.Amun was a little confused and asked, "Lord Gabriel, how can I see you, and where is this?"


    Gabriel said with a faint smile: "you know me. It''s you, amon! I remember your voice. I don''t know why you fainted on the shore. It was the virgin who saved you and ordered me to take you back. "


    "Saint? oh I saw her just now. She saved me! Lord Gabriel, I came from the promontory city-state and met with an attack in the mountains... " Amun finally came to his senses, understood what had just happened, and struggled to sit up and speak.


    Gabriel''s voice was not very loud, but he was very dignified. He stopped him and said, "don''t move or talk. The saint''s ship is in front of you. The saint is using her magic to cure you. Besides, please keep quiet when you have something to do


    Amun was obedient and lay down. There was a sense of warmth in his heart. The hot sunshine and breeze on the Ronnie river became so gentle and warm, peaceful and peaceful. He finally relaxed completely, no longer afraid and worried, really did not expect to meet echo Maria in such a way. She not only treated him quietly, but also sent the most respected warrior to escort him. Amun was grateful.


    The adult man was not allowed to touch the virgin, including her daily necessities, so Amun could not board Maria''s boat. Maria ordered a canoe to be put down and Gabriel would escort amon to the back.


    Gabriel looked at Amun and was surprised. The virgin sent her to escort him alone, which shows his importance. Mary, sitting on the boat, was always praying and healing Amun''s wounds, but was not noticed by any of her attendants. This is a gift that ordinary people can''t imagine! However, Amun seems to be entitled to this treatment. The tears of the gods that inspired divinity were mined by him at that time.


    Gabriel thought so quietly in his heart, but looked at Amun without saying a word. Her task is to protect and escort him. It is impossible to let him go without asking him what happened to him.


    In the afternoon, there is still a long way to go back to mengfeisi. On the same day, I rest in a town on the way. Of course, the lady Saint lives in the temple. Amun didn''t have to worry about anything. There were comfortable cars and horses to transport him. When he arrived in the town, he also arranged a quiet courtyard. Several slaves dressed very clean served him for dinner.


    Gabriel came after supper and sent away all the servants. She and amon were the only ones in the house. Amun knelt down and saluted: "thank you, thank you for saving me!"


    Gabriel waved his hand: "Amun, get up and talk. The lady saint is the symbol of the goddess Isis blessing the people of Egypt. It''s no surprise that she will save you, but we didn''t expect it to be you! My lady, let me ask you what happened to you? "


    If it was someone else, amon might not want to tell the truth about his experience, but Maria sent Gabriel to ask, and amon didn''t want to hide too much. He was alone, carrying so many heavy memories for such a long time. He had no place to talk to, and finally he could say it. Although it was only a brief acquaintance, Maria and Gabriel saved him when they met again. Amun felt a sense of trust.


    Amun tells about his own experience. After Maria and Gabriel left Duke, he was exiled to the mountains for offering the tears of the gods, but he just avoided the catastrophic flood. He spent more than a year in the cave savage tribe and happened to see Nero''s last words and relics. Later, he went out of the mountains and went to the kingdom of Baron. Recently, he came to the promontory city-state of the Egyptian empire to return Nero''s relics to the temple. He also received a generous gift.


    With this gift, he left the promontory city and went to Memphis. However, he met two groups of people pursuing him. After a fierce fight, all the murderers were dead, and he struggled to get to the ferry, but he finally fainted on the way. ����This is what happened.


    The experience of the past two years is too complicated. Amun only briefly talked about some things, including the old madman and the past of bell, as well as his experience with Mu Yun. It was not because of mistrust that he could not tell Gabriel that he was a magician and saw Bell''s last words. These things can not be mentioned, otherwise it will only bring trouble to yourself and others. As for the acquisition of Nero''s remains, it is consistent with what he said when he was in the promontory temple.


    With these words, Amun took out a long prepared cowhide envelope and handed it to him: "among the people who pursued me, Lord vitruh, the priest of Isis temple, this is what I found on his body. It looks like a secret letter. It may be very important. Please give it to the saint. I know you are worthy of respect and trust


    This letter was originally processed by divine blessing, but Amun opened it and sealed it with the same method. This is also the method of processing artifact. The first "magic tool" that Amun processed in his life was actually this envelope.


    Gabriel received the letter with a shocked look: "you were banished because you offered the tears of the gods, but you just escaped the flood. This is also the blessing of the gods This letter has been dealt with by divinity, and I will give it to the virgin herself to open. You just rest here and don''t go anywhere. I haven''t finished asking**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Gabriel only asked half of what he had said, but he still had a lot of doubts in mind, but he felt that the letter was very important, so he rushed back to the temple in the town to report to Maria. She didn''t worry that Amun would run away. He couldn''t go anywhere in his present condition. What''s more, the yard has been closely monitored.


    In Maria''s bedroom, the saint opened the envelope in front of Gabriel and looked at it. Her face became more and more dignified. Her white face seemed to be covered with frost, and she didn''t speak for a long time. Gabriel asked uneasily, "my Lord, your face is not right. What did the letter say?"


    Maria handed the letter over and said, "look at it for yourself. Please keep calm and don''t be impulsive."


    Gabriel looked at the letter and couldn''t help but get angry. One of his subordinates grasped the hilt of the sword and swore bitterly: "what a despicable person, he will be rejected by the gods! Trying to get me out of the temple of Isis is just a little bit of ridiculous power. Holy lady, your original decision was entirely wise. The temple of Isis does not need a high priest like Julian. It is he who will never come back! "


    "You and I knew what Julian was and what he was thinking. Amun''s appearance was like a divine guide. With him and this letter, Julian would not be able to return to Isis. Vitruo is dead. Thank God. Amun is still alive! As long as you copy down the contents of this letter and send it back to Julian, he will no longer be able to disobey the next order of the temple of Isis. "


    Gabriel nodded and said, "copy this letter with the divinity of information and send it to the high priest Burke. Tell him that it is a letter from Julian to him. I don''t think the high priest Burke can say anything for Julian, let alone prevent you from appointing a more faithful and devout high priest. "


    Maria: Well, it''s up to you to do it yourself. Amun is very important. He can''t be hurt again


    Gabriel looked at the virgin and asked tentatively, "do you mean to forgive amon? A foreign civilian who killed the high priest of Isis temple will not be prosecuted or even mentioned again? "


    Maria looked up at Gabriel and calmly asked, "shouldn''t it be like this? Amun is innocent. He does not harm anyone. On the contrary, his noble and selfless conduct symbolizes the call of the gods. It was he who offered the tears of the gods in the eyes of Isis. He took Nero''s staff, but did not take it for himself, and gave it back to the promontory city. You should know what this letter means, but he still trusted me and handed it in directly. Is there any reason to hurt such a person? "


    Gabriel could not help but lower his head: "saint, you are right, of course I understand these. But I''ve seen too many high-ranking people who do shameful things, such as Lord Julian. It is because of witnessing too many evils in the world and the black tail under the gorgeous clothes, that makes me more firmly believe in and guard the glory of the gods If it falls into the hands of other adults, Amun''s hand over this letter will endanger his life. I''m just worried about him


    Maria: "I thought so too, so I decided to protect Amun."


    Gabriel: I want to ask you one more question, my Lord. Why do you think so? You are in a different position from me, and you should understand that what Amun knows about involves the scandal of Isis temple, which may bring shame to the God or the temple. "


    Maria gave a faint smile: "shameful people can only shame themselves. As the guardian saint of Isis, I protect the dignity and glory of gods. Whether in the sun or in the dark, I will not do anything to shame the gods. This is the true faith


    Gabriel bowed and said, "you are indeed a saint. Your eyes symbolize the mercy of the goddess. I want to confess to you that I suspected something in my heart just now. Does Amun know the content of this letter and still wonder what to do if he knows it? "


    Maria looked at the envelope on the table and said, "the envelope doesn''t look passive, and it''s written in Aegean. He doesn''t know what''s written in it. In fact, even if he has seen it, what can he do? It was not his fault that the letter fell into his hands. The content of the letter is very important to us, we should thank him Gabriel, you are not finished. I want to ask him myself


    Gabriel thought for a moment: "you saved him. He should thank you. I will arrange for him to have an interview with the virgin in the morning. It''s a small town. It''s not Isis temple. Everything is more convenient. "


    ����


    While touring the Ronnie River, the saint saved a faint passer-by on the bank and ordered him to be taken to the town. Early the next morning, the rescued expressed their respect and gratitude to the virgin. It was a great honor for the man that the merciful virgin had summoned him.


    Amun waited outside the temple under the guidance of his servants. When the virgin finished breakfast, he summoned him. The place was in the ceremonial hall of the temple, which was also the temporary place for the saint to handle official business. The ground had been covered with blankets. Amun could not walk too close. According to the prescribed etiquette, he bowed down to kiss the ground and knelt on his knees and elbows.The virgin sat there, beckoned him to stand up, and said calmly, "I really didn''t expect it would be you. The man who originally mined the tears of the gods in Duke town met again by the river Ronnie. This is the guidance of the gods Somebody, give Mr. Amun a chair and ask him to sit down and talk


    The servants were surprised that civilians were not entitled to sit in front of the saints unless there was a reason for special gifts. It was the young man who had mined out the tears of the gods. The virgin didn''t hide it. She confessed that he had known Amun for a long time, and the eyes of all the people looking at him were astonished.


    When Amun sat down, he bowed over and replied in a proper way: "I was a miner at that time. It was my duty to mine God''s stone. It was the gods who gave the tears of the gods to the lady by my hand. Today, it''s the saint who saved my life. I don''t know how to express my gratitude! "


    Maria: I didn''t expect it would be you


    Amun: Yes, I didn''t expect it was you


    If there is anything special about this scene, it is that Amun always looks into the eyes of the virgin when he speaks, just as he did in Duke. He looked at her with speechless exclamation in his heart. He knew that there was a great difference between the two people. His eyes staring at her might be the only thing he could do. The juvenile feelings that had sprouted could only be buried deep in his heart.


    Since echo can recognize him, he must still remember the "accidental" embrace and touch. He almost kisses her. This is the past that can''t be told. Echo didn''t get angry with him, and buried the common secret in his heart. Otherwise, Amun would not be sitting here. A simple question and answer, two people said almost the same thing, only they can understand.


    The virgin waved her hand and said with a smile: "Mr. Amun, you have not only extracted and offered the tears of the gods, but also heard another thing. Not long ago, you returned the staff of the head of the promontory City, and there are a lot of precious relics. What a noble and selfless conduct. I have saved you. It should be the call and guidance of the gods. You should thank Isis for her gaze. "


    Next, the virgin inquired about Amun''s acquisition of Nero''s remains. As it may involve the secret past of a great magician, she ordered all her servants to step down and only Gabriel was left.


    Amun had said that experience twice in the promontory temple, and he just repeated it again. Then he talked about what happened in the promontory city. Maria asked, "you are a level 5 intermediate warrior, but as far as I know, vitrulu is a level 6 magician, and Julian''s personal guards are all middle class warriors. How can you kill them all?"


    Amun''s mind was so worried that he could not avoid this fatal problem. He could not repeat the whole battle process, which would expose all the secrets.


    However, Maria did not wait for him to answer, and then asked, "the patriarch of the lington family did not thank you for your kindness, but also took the magicians and warriors to pursue you. Two gangs of murderers appear for the same purpose, but they can''t expose themselves. I think it''s because of their fierce struggle that they lose both sides and you have a chance to stay alive. Is that so? "


    God, is there a better answer than that? Maria asked him if he was like this, but actually answered for him. Amun originally thought about this explanation, but now there is no need to waste more words. He quickly nodded his head and said, "the saint is wise and wise, that''s it!"


    Gabriel interposed: "can you recall and describe in detail the features of everyone around vitro?"


    Amun described the features, weapons and so on of several warriors. Gabriel turned around in surprise and said, "saint, among them are Julian''s nephew Shute and his bodyguard captain Haiwen. This Haiwen is very good. He is very hopeful to be promoted to a great warrior. Unexpectedly, he is dead


    With a look of regret, Maria said, "Mr. Amun, I would like to apologize to you on behalf of Isis temple. It is likely that the high priest Julian was behind the scenes. But all of them were dead, and there was no solid evidence that he did it. According to the eju law, civilians can not directly sue a great magician. All charges must be made by another nobleman who knows the truth on behalf of him, and the supreme magistrates'' court shall adjudicate all the charges.


    Since all the people present are dead, I''m afraid there won''t be any aristocrats who are familiar with the situation to make charges on your behalf. Even if you go to the supreme magistrates'' court in Egypt, Julian will not be dealt with in any way. After being made public, it will be very disadvantageous to you. But don''t worry, I won''t let it happen in vain. I will drive Julian out of Isis because he has hurt the dignity of the gods. "


    Amun stood up, bowed deeply and said, "holy lady, how can you apologize to me? I understand what you said. You saved me and protected me. "


    Maria waved her hand again: "Amun, you''d better sit and talk." Then he pointed to Gabriel and said, "you gave us a secret letter, and admitted that it was from viteru''s body. Why do you trust Lord Gabriel and me so much when a stranger does this, which may endanger his life


    Amun seemed to smile bitterly: "people live in the world, facing many unknown dangers, you don''t know when and where it will appear. But you have to believe in some people. What''s the point of living in this world if no one can believe it? "Maria has always been calm, and finally a little moved, cherry lips micro Qi want to say what but did not say. Then Gabriel asked again, "Amun, do you know the word?"


    Isn''t this nonsense? If amon can''t read, how can he understand Nero''s last words? But Maria should know more clearly that Amun knows not only Dao Shu but also eju cursive script. Otherwise, how could he name "acorn"?


    "My Lord, I can read," Amun replied honestly But it didn''t explain what kind of writing they knew.


    Gabriel asked again, "do you know Shenwen?"


    Amun respectfully replied: "in my capacity, I should not know the divine text, no one will teach me."


    Gabriel stopped asking, and Maria turned aside and said, "Gabriel, can you go outside for a while? I want to ask amon a few words alone."


    Gabriel was stunned, but without saying a word, he immediately obeyed his orders to go out of the door, and kept his sword at the door himself. It seems a bit inappropriate to leave an adult man and a saint alone in a hall, but Gabriel knows there will be no problem and she trusts Maria more than herself.


    What if Amun was an assassin? There is no need to worry about this, not to mention that Amun is so weak that he can barely walk. Even if a great magician is suddenly in trouble, Maria can withstand it with her scepter and other magical objects.


    When only Maria and amon were left in the hall, they were silent. For a moment, they did not know what to say. The question just now didn''t mention the content of the secret letter. Amun didn''t ask what was written on it. Maria didn''t ask if he had seen it. They all deliberately avoided this topic.


    After a long time, Maria first asked, "Amon, how do you know my name is echo? Is it just a coincidence that I hear you call me like this on the Ronnie river


    How to answer this question? Do you want to tell Maria that it was a great magician who recorded her handwriting with information divinity? Amun finally lowered his head, no longer looking directly into her eyes, and slowly replied, "saint, you wrote this name on a wall in Duke town. There will always be traces of everything that happens in the world. No matter whether people know it or not, it has happened. Please forgive me for calling you so


    Maria was not angry. She looked down at her finger and said, "Amun, I can''t call me that again. I don''t use this name anymore."


    Amun raised his head again and said, "yes, your holiness! Naturally, I won''t call you that again, but is it also a kind of blasphemy for me to call you this name in my heart? Forgive me for being rude, but it''s true


    What a bold and presumptuous thing to say in front of the saint! Maria was stunned. She didn''t dare to look up at his eyes. She replied in a low voice, "when we look up at the gods, we can see the sky above us and our honest heart. Amun, the gods will not blame you. How can I blame you?"


    Amun sighed quietly: "thank you for your answer, saint. Someone has said something like that to me."


    Maria raised her eyes. "Who is it?"


    Amon: his name is Aesop, a slave of a merchant of Memphis, who told me in the promontory city


    Maria twisted the fingers of her hands together, and sighed softly, "the nobility of the soul is not different because of her status Amon, if you want to call me echo, you can call me that today, but when you get out of this door, please remember what I said


    Amon, it seems that the silence of two people is good, and then after a while, what''s good


    Mary asked, "Amun, you know that I am already the guardian saint of Isis temple. Why do you ask that?"


    Amun lowered his eyes and looked at his toes. He replied weakly, "yes, I know you are a saint. But I also know that the high priest, who should have been loyal and upright around you, is not what people think. I think you also have your difficulties, so I want to ask if you are happy? "


    Maria laughed, as if it were the innocent smile of that young girl: "I have just said that when I look up to the gods, what I see is the starry sky and honest heart in the sky. I am the guardian saint of Isis. What I guard is the holy faith. There is evil and darkness in the world, which is my more firm reason. Under the protection of the inner light, I have a good life. It should not be described as happy or not. This is my honor and honor! "


    Amon didn''t hide anything from amon. His special ability could feel the real emotion in her heart. At this moment, amon fully understood her words. Looking at her, he already thought that the saint would become a great magician sooner or later. The "fusion of faith" was a difficult test for others, but her mood was just an inevitable process.


    Amun has already known that echo has achieved six levels of divine arts. It has been only two years since she began to practice magic arts. Amun''s speed of advancement has been quite amazing, but so far he has only achieved five levels of strength with two sides of one body. Although it is more difficult to cultivate this strength, he started much earlier than Maria. As early as several years ago, the old madman laid a variety of foundations for him.If Maria had no superhuman talent, she would not have passed the selection of saints in Isis temple. When she became a saint, she would have more convenient conditions than amon. She would like to read any classics, and she would like to use any utensils. Besides, she also had a saint''s staff, and she tried any magic arts successfully.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    The highest standard collection room is not only protected by divine array, but also requires the approval of a high priest to borrow materials. Even the cleaning work can not be carried out by slaves. Samurai on duty also has a rank. Amun is appointed by the virgin. Of course, he has the highest level and is qualified to guard all the archives.


    Maria once said that he would give Amun a chance to check the ancient records of DUK town in person after he became a warrior. As soon as Amun entered the Isis temple, he actually had the opportunity to consult any ancient books here. No one knew that the warrior from abroad could understand the eju script.


    However, Amun could not read it openly. A guard warrior reading a book would definitely arouse people''s suspicion. Some of the most precious secret books are still locked in special boxes, which can only be opened with the company of the high priest. He can only take advantage of the opportunity of his own inspection, while sorting out the bookshelf while browsing. The higher the standard of the archives is, the more leisurely they are. Few people come to borrow the classics. Amun can always find this opportunity.


    There are two types of classics that Amun is most interested in: one is the various legends about gods long ago. Now there is a unified divine edict in the eju empire. In ancient times, those different myths can only be seen here. The other is the cultivation experience and notes left by the magicians and samurai in various periods, which are the precious painstaking wealth of countless people.


    Amun read some interesting books quietly before he realized how precious the information left by the old madman. Bell must have been here at that time and looked up all the valuable records. The old madman also got Bell''s message. The records he left to amon were all condensed essence. Nietzsche had been to many places in his centenary career. He also consulted not only the classics of the temple of Isis, but also the compilation of essences.


    However, Amun still has a lot to gain here, because the old madman left him only records related to the cultivation of divine arts. Many other materials also contain important information, which can not be told by the old madman. What Amun was most interested in about the legend of Duke town was not found for a moment.


    The archives of Isis temple are too large. Even if one archives room is on duty every day, it will take more than a month to complete the archives. Amun can only read them quietly when no one is around. It is impossible to have a chance to read all the classics in a short time.


    This is the most leisure time that Amun spent in his life. Sometimes he inspected the archives with other warriors, and sometimes he was on duty at a fixed place to help the divinities who looked up the classics to get the materials. Samurai have their own homes in the temple. Amun has a separate hut. Although it is not big, it is comfortable enough to live in. The monthly salary is five gold coins, which is enough for ordinary large families to spend. Isis temple is indeed luxurious.


    If Amun wants to get married and have a family, he can also buy a house in Memphis City, have children, work in Isis temple during the day, and return to "home" at night, but he has to live in the hut when it is his turn to be on duty at night. Although he was not a nobleman, he also had the light of the temple, which seemed to bring some kind of aura. In addition, he was well paid and lived a leisurely life. Many people in mengfeisi city were willing to marry their daughters to such people.


    Amun is very young and has been a five level warrior. He has five gold coins every month. He is also very energetic and is very popular. Once in a while, he left the temple to go shopping and eat in the city. There were always restaurant owners and shopkeepers who chatted up and asked for help and wanted to introduce him to the girl.


    To this kind of situation, Amun all smiles to refuse, he really does not have this mind. Although it seems that everything is safe for a while, Amun knows his identity and burden. He is a magician who wants to solve the secrets of the gods. He has promised a goddess that he will find the survivors of Duke town and return to their hometown. The road ahead is dangerous and dangerous.


    Amun rarely goes out of the house and spends most of his time in the archives of Isis temple. He is probably the most dedicated warrior on duty. In the prosperous city of mengfeisi, the guide was Aesop, the slave of the merchant theo. Amun had visited the house before, and Theo was surprised and enthusiastic to learn that his benefactor had become an honorary warrior in Isis temple.


    Theo even wanted to marry his daughter to amon. He boasted that he had seen the future of this warrior from other countries. He was really a wonderful person. However, amon preferred to take Aesop out of the house and listen to the driver tell all kinds of anecdotes when visiting the streets, which was more interesting than those ancient books in the archives.


    Of course, Amun''s most important energy is still on the cultivation of both sides of the body, and the basic meditation of divinity never stops every night. In Isis temple, it is not convenient to openly practice alchemy, but it does not hinder the cultivation of strength. As for the exercise of physical arts, he is a warrior, but there is nothing to doubt.


    Amun''s injury healed quickly, but his strength recovered slowly. He felt that his body had experienced a process of growth again. Although the recovery of strength was slow, it was growing every day. When Amun felt that he had recovered completely, the growth did not end.


    Amun has some unexpected discoveries. What increases is not only the power in the blood, but also the magic power using magic. Is this the magic of the two sides of one body? He can even "see" the changes in his body. From bone marrow to muscles, he seems to have undergone a training. His physical strength and endurance are far beyond ordinary level five warriors. This time, it seems that he has broken through some limits.When the growth of strength and physical changes finally reached a stable state, Amun clearly realized his change. In the past, although he could recover his energy and mana through divine meditation, he still needed to sleep and rest after all. But now, as long as he meditates for a period of time every night, he can completely recover, even if he does not sleep for many days.


    If necessary, he can even stay away from food for a long time, just need to supplement the consumed power through special divine meditation. Then he did a private experiment. He didn''t eat for half a month. He felt light and healthy, but after all, he could not stop eating forever. There was still a limit to bear.


    Is this the process of upgrading from a five level warrior to a six level warrior? No wonder that Samurai haven''t followed him for so long, and he still has amazing power in the final fight. If Amun didn''t use the scroll in advance and used his magic wand at the last moment, he would surely fall down before Haiwen.


    One night, Amun was in a very quiet state of meditation. He finally felt that the gradual growth of his strength in the past six months had reached a stable state, and he was completely "recovered". After recovery, Amun almost has a new physique, and his strength is much stronger than at the beginning, just like experiencing a more perfect new life.


    Has he passed the physical test and become a level six warrior? Does it mean that the divine achievements will also be improved? If you want to verify, just take out the pupil of the earth left by the old madman and read the next piece of information. However, Amun did not dare to do so in Isis temple. Although he had his own cabin and could be covered by divine arts array, there were too many experts here, and maybe there were gods'' attention.


    One day, when it was not his turn to be on duty, Amun left the temple in the evening and went out. Many Samurai like to have a drink and have some fun to relax. Those who have families will come back the next morning even if they have no family. Amun seldom goes out to relax. Mengfeisi city is very big. When he went to the north of the city, he first found a tavern to have a meal, and then watched the performance of the artists. It was a long way back after dark, so he simply found a big inn to live in, and he wanted the best room with a small courtyard.


    Amun''s income is very high, and he is also very rich, but there is almost no place to spend money. It''s nothing to go out of luxury once.


    In the middle of the night, he set up a magic array in his bedroom to hide the sound and sound. Then he took out the staff and the pupil of the earth that had not been used for a long time. The voice of the old madman sounded in his ear again --


    "my child, I congratulate you again. Seeing this message, you have achieved level 6 Magic! Now I''m going to tell you something. Maybe you haven''t recovered. To be a level 6 magician means that you can practice high-level divine arts, but there is a requirement that, for a long time before, the basic meditation of divine arts has never been interrupted.


    There are many level 5 magicians who can''t be promoted for life because they have not done this. Once they give up their magic cultivation for a certain period of time, the process of breakthrough will start again. Don''t go to the classics. There is no such clear record. This is the conclusion of bell after studying all the practice records left by the Great Magicians in the archives of Isis temple. Bell informed me.


    Everyone''s situation is different. It is not clear what kind of accumulation is needed for anyone to break through level 6 achievements. Some people may be quick, others may be slow, but the process of accumulation cannot be interrupted, otherwise they will have to start again. The magician should consciously devote himself to practice. He should not disturb the process because of the various things he encounters. It is also a part of the breakthrough.


    To this point, you can''t deliberately practice divine arts for the sake of cultivating divine arts. It''s a part of your life. Because of perseverance, perseverance, coercion, or just lucky coincidence, people can do it, but the best state is to be used to it, which can maintain the most peaceful state of mind in the basic meditation of divinity.


    Many great magicians, including me, are more or less aware of this when they recall their own experiences, but they will not make it clear to their students and disciples, just as I did not tell you in advance. My expectation for you is to unravel the secrets of the gods. If you don''t even have the consciousness you''re used to, let alone fulfill this mission. Fortunately, I didn''t read you wrong from the beginning, so, my child, you finally read this message


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    At the end of this message is the cultivation contents of various high-level divinities, which are slightly different from the previous teaching of medium and low-level divinities. This time, the old madman introduced all the cultivation and application skills of high-level divinity. First, he made a comprehensive introduction to let Amun understand the cultivation methods of various divinities, and then explained the spatial divinity, information divinity and elemental divinity in detail The old madman is good at.


    It takes a lot of time and energy to cultivate high-level magic arts. Even a great magician can''t take it into consideration. Nietzsche is an eight level theologian. His own achievements in divinity have not reached the peak. However, he is definitely a top-notch theologian. He has studied almost all kinds of divinities and the cultivation contents related to divinity.


    With the current "convenient conditions", Amun has been able to consult various high-level divinity classics on his own, which I am afraid the old madman did not expect in advance. But the message of the old madman in the pupil of the earth is still of great value. He has made a detailed explanation in the most concise way. He is good at himself, needless to say, even he has not personally trained to a very high level of divine art, and has also compiled the essence of the most appropriate essence of other great gods practitioners.


    If Amun is allowed to explore, study and verify by himself, I don''t know how many years and painstaking efforts will be spent. The old madman did so naturally because he wanted to unlock the secrets of the gods. Although he did not fulfill his wish in the end, Amun, who received this legacy, benefited a lot.


    After reading this message, Amun immediately had a plan to cultivate high-level divinity, with the teaching of the old madman as the core and various classics of Isis temple as the auxiliary supplement. However, the old madman himself is not good at sports, and bell left behind the cultivation method of one body and two sides of strength has been confirmed to the end. If we continue to explore, we can only rely on Amun himself.


    ����


    Although he was in the temple of Isis, Amun seldom saw Maria. Apart from the public sacrificial ceremony and other occasions, by that time, the Virgin was in the center of the light respected by thousands of people. Amun could only stand in his own position and look far away. Normally, Amun did not have a chance to see Maria alone. Isis temple covers an area no less than a small city-state, and the high-ranking Saint almost has no possibility of dealing with an archivist warrior directly.


    The saint would never come to the archives to borrow materials. If she wanted to read any ancient books, she would send them to the archives. Theoretically, Gabriel doesn''t have to come to the archives in person, but she has been there several times. Each time, she happens to be the archives that Amun is guarding. She claims to be collecting the secret documents for the virgin. Because the literature is very important, she will come in person.


    Amun had a feeling that Maria asked Gabriel to see how he was doing. This feeling may be just his wishful thinking. Because Gabriel''s documents are the most precious, and even amon is not qualified to view them. They are usually locked in the box protected by the divine array, and the key is in the hands of the full-time high priest in charge of the archives, and must be in the guard warrior''s hands It can only be opened with witness.


    Gabriel''s status was higher than that of the full-time priest in charge of the archives, so sometimes he would directly bring the key and open the box in the presence of Amun. The last time the warrior came to return the documents, he had a brief chat with Amun and asked him how his injury was recovering? At that time, Amun was in the state of slow growth of power and truthfully answered Gabriel''s questions.


    Gabriel was a little surprised. He only said that he would find an opportunity to talk about physical training. The advice of such a great warrior is certainly hard to get. Amun repeatedly thanks him, and then he asks what kind of literature the saint wants to read? Gabriel answered that this document is very important to break through level 7 achievement and become a great magician.


    To become a seven level magician, the challenge is "the fusion of faith". Amun has just passed the test of "breaking through the limit" in physical skills. He has cultivated the strength of both sides of the body to * * (to be continued, if you want to know what''s going on, please log in www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Almost all the warriors and magicians in mengfeisi city are in the square, and the guard is not lax. But the main duty of the Warriors is to maintain order. I never imagined that there would be assassins! There are so many people in the square that it''s impossible to avoid people with bad intentions coming in. However, it''s no different between trying to make trouble and looking for death in this kind of situation, but some people do it.


    The assassin''s timing is very clever, that is, when the Milky light falls in the golden sky, all of them kneel on their knees. According to the size of the arrow, only the strongest crossbow can be shot, but the assassin uses a bow! The bow string was originally wrapped around his waist, while the bow ridge and the arrow were hidden in a walking stick. The assassin disguised himself as a shambling old man. When the people knelt down and prayed, he suddenly shot out his bow and arrow, acting like lightning.


    If we don''t mention the strength and accuracy of this arrow, we can shoot it suddenly. At least a warrior can do it!


    It''s too difficult for this arrow to hit Maria. How can the saint have no protection when she performs her divine arts? That magic array is a barrier. What the assassin wants to take advantage of is people''s laxity. This arrow is very strange. When he flicks amon''s shuttle gun, he pauses in the air for a moment, and then the speed actually becomes faster.


    This meal is enough for the guards to react. There are 12 warriors alone under the platform where the virgin casts her spell. There are six facing this direction. Several swords shot up into the sky, and almost at the same time killed the arrow flying in the air. Even if the arrow was made of the strongest material in the world, it would be smashed.


    But something unexpected happened again. There were violent fluctuations in the air, but no sound was made. Amun could sense it only by using divine detection. Every time the sword is cut, the arrow is trembling, like a virtual shadow. The violent shock makes it almost invisible. After several successive stops in the air, it still did not change its direction and continued to fly forward. It shot into the air covered by the magic array.


    Amun took a breath of cold air and was able to shoot such a powerful arrow. He was definitely a rare warrior. However, the scene of his spear and the swords of several great warriors to intercept the arrow made Amun think of a kind of excellent magic power - energy magic.


    There is no low-level or medium-level view of energy divinity. It is high-level at the beginning. Amun can barely start to practice until now. This kind of divinity is very abstruse and even difficult to understand. All kinds of divinities pay attention to the energy communication with the outside world and transform the power of natural law, and energy divinity is the pure use of energy.


    Although Amun hasn''t practiced it yet, he has a feeling that the energy magic contained in this arrow can only be done by top magicians. The impact, transformation and consumption of energy can not change its direction. Before the power of this arrow is completely consumed, it will fly to the target.


    How could that be possible? No one can be a top Samurai or a top magician. This is the ultimate power of both sides of one body pursued by Amun. Is the assassin a God!


    There is also another possibility that the crossbow itself is an extremely precious artifact. There is a great warrior and a great magician at the same time. The samurai shoots the arrow with all his strength, and the magician uses his energy magic on the arrow.


    Amun couldn''t think about it for such a short time. He couldn''t do anything to stop the arrow. As soon as he turned around, he rushed to the direction of the arrow, and took away another samurai''s shuttle gun. It was a samurai nearest to Amun. He was kneeling down on his knees devoutly. He did not know what had happened. The spear was in his hand. He did not even know that it had been taken away by Amun.


    The arrow shot at the high platform, and a golden light shield suddenly appeared in the void. The arrow was frozen in the air for about a breath time. It passed through the mask and shot at Maria.


    This distance is very close, only a dozen steps away. Maria stands on the high platform and is performing an extremely difficult magic art. She can''t move without stopping. But at the moment, there was a man who had jumped on the platform and stood in front of the virgin. It was Gabriel.


    The blessing of the people did not stop. The echo of the bell still floated in the square. Maria''s body was covered with various kinds of protection, including transparent gas element armor, invisible energy shield, and magic shield with colorful light. All the excellent magicians in mengfeisi city are under the platform at the moment. Most of them are operating the magic array, but the others are not acting like this. They immediately protect the virgin.


    It all happened so quickly that it was not people''s ability but reaction that Maria could have dodged, but that meant the ceremony was interrupted and she chose to trust the people around her. These protections should be able to stop the arrow, but Gabriel can''t let this happen. She did something out of the way - only the saint could get on the platform, but she jumped up!


    Gabriel''s right hand sword swung out, and the silver sword cut on the black arrow sent out a violent tremor. The God stone inlaid on the sword edge smashed, and the body of the sword was also broken into several pieces. Then time seemed to stop. Gabriel''s left hand held the arrow, and its tip could touch the armor on her chest.


    Her hand is very stable, the arrow trembles like a struggling snake, Gabriel''s fingernails are bleeding, the arrow is blocked! When the quiver of the arrow gradually stopped, numerous cracks appeared on the arrow body, and then they fell into pieces.


    Amun did not catch up with the assassin. After the assassin shot a cold arrow, he had already stamped his feet and jumped high to the edge of the square. Amun turned around and saw only one figure. Then some people flew over and chased after them in the air, and some people on the ground also flew over. They stepped on the narrow space between the crowd accurately, and several ups and downs chased out of the square.Maria on the platform had already moved her lips to give an order: "Wald leads the magician, the Dragon Teng leads the warrior to chase the assassin, Burke continues to launch the magic array, the ceremony should not be interrupted, the Dragon shadow commands the order on the square, and must not be confused!"


    Ward was a nine level magician, the chief high priest of Isis temple. The other two high priests were Julian and Burke. Long Teng is an eight level warrior, the chief guardian of Isis temple, and longying is another warrior. For the first time, Maria publicly ordered these people to be commanded at the same time, without hesitation in an emergency.


    Wald led two great magicians, dragon Teng led two warriors, a total of six people chased out. Judging from the speed of the assassin''s escape, ordinary people can''t catch up with him. This is the real assassin. No matter whether the assassin is hit or not, he runs away thousands of miles away. As long as the reaction is a little slower, he can''t even touch his shadow.


    Amun couldn''t help at all. He turned and ran, picked up the shuttle gun and looked up again. He saw the assassin step out of the square. Another man threw something and turned it into a flying shuttle in the air, enveloping their bodies and shooting away. As expected, the assassin was not alone. There was another person at the edge of the square, and he had already prepared a magic artifact to escape. The recipient''s magic is so excellent that he is obviously a top-notch master!


    The assassin''s leap made Amun seem to see a familiar shadow. He only saw the legendary mainland first warrior enqi with such amazing power and speed, and his figure was too similar! If it is indeed enqidu, then the person who receives him must be Gilgamesh. These two people are not afraid of heaven and earth, and even the gods dare to kill them.


    If it''s true that enqidus and Gilgamesh have this ability, why do they go to Memphis to assassinate the virgin? It doesn''t make sense, and the two heroes don''t look like assassins. Amun didn''t see who the two were, but he was suspicious but not sure.


    This is an amazing event, but apart from the guards around the high platform and Amun in the distance, hundreds of thousands of people kneeling on the square did not even feel it. Everything happened between the breath of the bell. The virgin ordered the ceremony not to be interrupted, nor to disturb the public on the spot, and the pursuers had gone with the assassins. Three great magicians and three warriors, plus the protection of the magic array in mengfeisi City, it is difficult for any assassin to escape.


    When the blessing ceremony was over, it was a grand carnival, and people all over the city chanted praise for Isis, which had been expected for 33 years. In the carnival, mengfeisi city hides a trace of tension. The guard function of the Shenshu array on the wall is turned on quietly, and the detection function is also turned on to the extreme. The guard of the city does not participate in the carnival, and the patrolling warriors can be seen in every corner.


    Mengfeisi city looks as if no accident has happened. The virgin has completed all the ceremonies of the ceremony in accordance with the tradition. Meanwhile, more people have been sent to track down the assassins.


    No warrior or deity with duty was allowed to go home. Amun was transferred to the wall to guard that night, and returned to the Isis temple to guard the archives the next day. After the blessing ceremony, he was ordered not to publicize to the outside world what he saw in the square, because the virgin didn''t want to cause panic.


    The news of assassins appearing in the blessing ceremony of Isis was spread in the temple of Isis. Amun also heard the private discussion of his colleagues. It is said that the chief high priest Wald and his men did not catch the assassins and let them escape!


    On the third night, Amun was suddenly informed that Wald, the chief high priest, was summoned. He was taken to a towering hall, where there were no candles or oil lamps. Instead, it was decorated with shining divine stones, which were actually illuminated by divine arts, which showed its luxury. In the hall were not only the chief high priest Wald, but also the city Lord of Memphis, Daya Tu Yang, and the great warrior Gabriel.


    To amon''s slight disappointment, Maria was not present.


    Both the high priest Wald and the Lord of Daya praised Amun''s actions on the square. Gabriel was the main one who asked questions. She said in praise: "the square is too big. More than half of the magicians are helping the holy women to bless the people in the magic array. The rest of the magicians and great warriors are also around the high platform. The place where the assassin is located is the edge of the square. There is not even a magician within a hundred steps around.


    You are not the closest samurai to the assassin. There are twelve as close as you are. There are four warriors closer to the assassin. I saw your spear. I didn''t expect that you had achieved level 6 achievement and reached the peak of level 6 samurai. Besides you, the highest level of samurai around the assassin is only level 4. No wonder only you can react.


    There are two main things I want you to do today. First, Lord Daya wants to ask you what kind of reward you hope to get? The story of assassins in the blessing ceremony will spread sooner or later. The virgin has ordered that there is no need to hide it from tomorrow. You can accept people''s appreciation. Second, I want to ask you if you can see the assassin''s face clearly. Please remember it clearly


    Reward? Amun is neither short of money nor treasure. The so-called reward is really unnecessary. He said humbly: "my life was saved by the saint in the Ronnie River, otherwise I would have fallen into the wilderness and fed the wild animals. With my weak strength, I could not resist the assassin''s arrow, but tried my best. All these are all I should do. If you find an assassin but can''t stop it immediately, as a guard warrior, you should only be punished. I just perform my duty, and I don''t ask for any reward.To tell you the truth, I didn''t see the assassin''s face. When I turned around, he had already flown to the outside of the square, only to see a figure of his back, which was very tall and bulky. But I have a feeling that I don''t know if it is right to say it. This person''s body is very light, as if he has deliberately changed his body shape. As for the other one, I didn''t see it at all. It was a dark shadow that disappeared. "


    He carefully recalled every scene he saw in the square that day. After listening, several adults looked at each other. Ward nodded and said, "I did not return until this afternoon after tracking the assassin. I didn''t catch anyone. I didn''t expect you to see clearly. But I have to ask. It''s hard for you, samurai. What you just said is very important. Can you tell me the reason and why you feel that way? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I can''t describe it. When I recall the scene these days, I always feel that the assassin''s body doesn''t match his posture. It''s just a feeling. There''s no clear reason."


    The Lord of Daya said, "this brave warrior, you probably don''t know how terrible the people you are facing. You should even rush over. This fearless spirit is worthy of praise. Although you don''t ask for any reward, as the Lord of the city, I must reward you. This is an order that cannot be refused. What else do you want to say


    Amun raised his head and said, "thank you, Lord! In fact, I just want to ask you a question. Is your holiness OK


    Gabriel said: "the virgin is safe and well, there are a lot of things to deal with these days. Amun, get out of the way. The virgin will call on you when she is free


    The Lord of mengfeisi gave him a large sum of money, as well as a set of warrior''s armor and weapons. Naturally, they are all excellent things, but they are nothing compared with amon''s private collection.


    Amun is now a level six warrior, and his achievements are quite high. From the next day on, Amun, a warrior of level six, was promoted to captain of the archives of Isis temple. His monthly salary increased from five gold coins to fifteen gold coins. He also had a residence with a separate courtyard. His colleagues envied him immensely and congratulated him one after another.


    Amon didn''t care. What he expected was Gabriel''s words. The virgin would summon him. He really wanted to meet Maria, who had not even had a chance to see her from close quarters for half a year.


    ����


    On the same night that Amun spoke to the high priest ward and others, two men were talking in secret in the palace of Nineveh, the capital of Assyria, far away. Sitting in the middle is king sinah of Assyria, and on the other side is Lord alpha, Prime Minister of Assyria.


    The prime minister is over 60 years old, and his body is obviously a little fat. Sitting there, he leans forward and his belly tightens his clothes around his waist. He worries and says: "Your Majesty, calculate the time. It has been three days since the queen and the master of the state assassinated the Virgin in Mengfei, but no news has been sent back."


    King sinah of Assyria was less than 40 years old. He was strong, his eyes were shining, his eyes were deep, his nose was a little crooked, his appearance was very majestic. He said with a faint smile, "I know very well how capable queen Semir is. No one would have thought that someone would assassinate him. If he wanted to escape after a blow, it would be OK. There is also the sage National Teacher Faust to help, that is even more foolproof. Mengfeisi is thousands of miles away from here. It''s normal that the news doesn''t come back in just three days. We''ll just wait. "


    Your majesty said, "it''s really important for you to send your majesty two assassins if you don''t think it''s important for your majesty to send another assassin to the kingdom."


    Sinnah laughed again: "in fact, this is the idea of Faust, the sage''s national master. He volunteered to ask for orders to do it. I gave orders in the name of the king, and the queen would do it in person. No matter whether the assassination of the virgin is successful or not, the Three Kingdoms will certainly go into chaos for a while, which is most beneficial to Assyria. "


    "The Three Kingdoms?" Alfa asked with some doubts? Did your majesty say eju, Hattie, and Baron? "


    Sinnah laughed triumphantly: "yes, to assassinate the virgin in public on the blessing ceremony is tantamount to declaring war on the Egyptians! How could he have given up such a great opportunity to launch a war with such arrogance and ambition? "


    Alpha: who will he declare war on


    Sinnah patted the armrest of the chair: "of course, we will not declare war on Assyria. What really conflicts with eju is Hattie, which is gradually breaking away from the fate of subjecting to the eju empire."


    Alpha: so why is Barron involved


    The king of Assyria blinked his eyes and said, "they can''t catch the assassins. My prime minister, please think carefully. Who in the mainland has the ability to escape safely after assassinating the virgin, and which two people have the courage?"


    Alfa suddenly responded: "enqidu and Gilgamesh?"


    Sinnah''s laughter made the roof beams tremble. He laughed and said, "my prime minister, your first reaction is the same. If you want them to be too conspicuous, you can''t expect that."


    Alfa looked worried: "although everyone would doubt it, why did enqi and Gilgamesh do this?"**************


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    The king of Assyria shrugged: "I don''t know why. I have to ask themselves. I''m afraid the most arrogant people in the mainland can''t bear this kind of suspicion and questioning. There will be a lot of fun. Although Queen Semir did not make up for the appearance of enqidu, she disguised herself as the figure of enqidu. The bows and arrows she used were made of snake tendons and snake teeth. Everyone on the mainland knew that enqidu and Gilgamesh had killed hunbaba and got the snake tendons and snake teeth. The Great Magicians of Memphis would not have recognized this weapon. "


    "It''s not a good thing to offend these two people. We must keep it strictly confidential," Alfa said


    Sinnah snorted, "it''s just two people. I''m not afraid of them! Even if the kingdom of Baron wants to declare war on me, there is a plateau barrier, and Assyria is easy to defend but difficult to attack. I still want to try to build a career But you are right. This is a secret of the kingdom. Only you and I can know it. It can''t be disclosed to anyone. "


    The prime minister quietly wiped his forehead and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, I still think your decision is too risky. Next time something as important as this, can you say hello in advance, or plan well. "


    The king waved his hand and said, "alpha, it''s not that I don''t trust you. You are the most loyal minister in the kingdom of Assyria. However, there is absolutely no possibility of disclosing any information about the assassination of the holy daughter in the city of Memphis. If the other party is prepared, it will be difficult for the queen and the national master to escape. Therefore, I did not tell anyone


    Alfa sighed slightly: "Your Majesty''s decision may be right. What will you do to summon the old minister''s secret business at night? What can I do for you and the kingdom?"


    King sinnah also sighed: "prime minister, you have a lot to do. Reorganize the army and be ready to cross the plateau at any time to establish a city-state and expand the territory of the kingdom in the new fertile land. I have a burning ambition, but the Assyrian plateau not only protects our land, but also imprisons my ambition. My kingdom is barren and small, and our soldiers, though brave and good at fighting, have been trapped outside the plateau.


    To the west of the Youdi River, there will be a fertile land of thousands of miles. This is the opportunity for me to open up the frontier and expand my achievements in civil engineering. I want to be a king respected by the Assyrian people for ever. But the other three countries will not give up the fight. Only by provoking their disputes first can Assyrian soldiers and civilians have the chance to cross the plateau and occupy it first. "


    While talking, someone outside the hall announced in a loud voice: "Your Majesty is back. The master of the state asks to see you!"


    Before the words fell, a woman came in. She was dressed in tights and her long black hair was tied up. She did not wear jewelry. It was samel, Queen of Assyria. If amon was here, she would be surprised, because she was the assassin who assassinated Maria in mengfeisi. She was a woman!


    Semile''s body is petite, and her tight fitting clothes show her body''s curve is moving. However, the delicate body seems to contain a dynamic tension, as if it is a perfect combination of soft body and firm temperament. Her facial features are soft, her eyes are dark brown, there is a mysterious charm.


    King sinnah rose from his seat, welcomed him with open arms and said, "my dear Queen, is everything going well so soon?"


    Semile gave her husband a hug, then stepped back and nodded: "the assassination of the virgin did not succeed, but it doesn''t matter. Your Majesty''s plan should be smooth. It''s just that the saint''s composure is beyond my imagination. She may be the youngest great magician on the mainland today. " Then he bowed his head to alfa and said, "the prime minister is here. I think the king has something to discuss with you. I''m tired. I''ll go to rest first."


    Alfa quickly got up and saluted: "Your Majesty has worked hard!"


    Semir said to the king: "the master of the state is outside the door. Ask him about the specific process." After that, she walked into the back hall. Her attitude was a little cold and arrogant, and she didn''t use honorific words to speak to the king.


    When the queen left, the prime minister whispered to the king, "Your Majesty, the Queen''s face is not very good. It seems that she is angry. You sent her so far away to carry out the dangerous assassination mission, the queen will not be happy. You haven''t seen each other for many days. She rushed back to Nineveh all night. If your majesty has anything to do, you''d better talk about it tomorrow. Tonight, she will coax the queen to express her consolation and worry


    Sinnah looked a little embarrassed. He coughed and said, "the queen is tired and needs a good rest. I''m the king. I should take state affairs as the most important thing. The master of state is still waiting outside. Please come in and discuss business with me. "


    There were differences in the status between the monarch and his subjects. Queen Semir could enter the inner hall directly, while Faust could only enter after being informed. The great magician was over 50 years old, but he looked like an old man of seven or eighty years old. His curly hair was completely gray and his face was full of wrinkles. He was very haggard. On the other hand, he looks like this, which is totally different from that of the ordinary Great Magicians.


    Faustus was the chief elder of the Assyrian Seminary. He was said to be the most knowledgeable person in the kingdom. He could recite all the books in the Assyrian Seminary and the main Assyrian temple, and could accurately repeat every page and paragraph. His thirst for knowledge exceeded that of all the people in the kingdom. His greatest hobby was to collect all kinds of ancient books and records. If any precious document that he had not read fell into his hands, he would read it over and over again and keep it in mind before putting it down.Faust once said: "knowledge is the pursuit, I want to find the power to change the world and life." In Assyria, he was called "the sage''s national teacher", which was not an official post, but later, even the king and everyone else called him that way. Being a teacher of the country has become a noble title belonging to Faust.


    The king gave Faust a seat and asked kindly, "my dear master, I didn''t expect that you came back so soon. How many flight scrolls did you use? There''s no need to travel so hard. Just come back safely. "


    Faust said with a wry smile: "the queen just wanted to return to the capital as soon as possible. Although she was in charge of the shadow shuttle, I still used all the flight scrolls."


    Alfa was surprised: "all? Well, I''ve been flying for three days and nights without stopping for a moment. No wonder you come back so fast and you look so tired. "


    Faust: "it''s nothing to be tired of doing something for the kingdom. I give the plan to your majesty. Of course, I should do it myself. The assassination of the virgin did not succeed, but the goal should be achieved. We are now ready to wait for disputes to move quietly together. "


    King sinnah: "I was discussing this with the prime minister just now. I want to cross the plateau and get ready to build a city-state. Now we have to start. We can''t disturb others. There will be a vast fertile land in the central part of the mainland. Does the master of state think that other countries will understand this matter? "


    Faust sighed and said, "I have a hunch that there will be some experts in other countries. Even if there is no response at that time, but after more than two years, a large amount of fertile soil has emerged from the marsh, and everyone will realize what will happen. What''s more, we''re thinking, can''t the gods see all this? At that time, it will certainly refer to the introduction of the people. "


    "I''ve studied the terrain there, and at first there''s a lot of fertile soil where the swamp can stand, near the foot of the Assyrian plateau, and the other three sides are still surrounded by swamps," alpha continued. Crossing the plateau is an obstacle for us, but the swamp will block the large groups of people and horses of other three countries, so the Assyrian kingdom is the most advantageous geographically


    Faustus took out his staff, and there was light and shadow in the void. It was the terrain around Duke town. He pointed to the inland lake at the northernmost end of the desert and said, "for the time being, the troops can''t enter the marsh area, but the lake is a good place to build a camp. The fight will happen ahead of time. Only when there is war between them, can we have a chance to quietly enter the south of the Assyrian plateau and stand firm Foot. With the expansion of the fertile soil area above the water, the territory we occupy will gradually expand until it reaches the whole territory, and then we can be invincible. "


    The king frowned as if thinking, and then asked: "the eju empire is the most ambitious and the most powerful country. It has long wanted to cross the desert and let all the king''s officials submit themselves to this kind of territory. This territory is within the territory of the kingdom of hathi. The war between the two countries will break out sooner or later. The assassination of the virgin is just an excuse to detonate. According to the people of National Normal University, when should it be? "


    Faust pondered: "the national war is not easy. The supply lines of the two countries are very long. Even if they intend to start a war, they have to make a lot of preparations. It will take at least a year and a half for a large-scale war Prime minister, can we be ready for this period of time? "


    Alfa narrowed his eyes and said: "it''s not easy for a large group of men and horses to cross the plateau with materials. The giant battle array is the most suitable vanguard. The land area exposed to the swamp at the beginning will not be large, and it will be divided into many isolated islands. We spread out along the foothills of the Assyrian plateau, advancing slowly. As long as there is no other interference, the preparations will be fine


    ����


    Amun, who is far away in mengfeisi City, may not have imagined that there would be so many dangers on his way back to his hometown in the future. Princess Qian has already stepped in to guide the giant tribe of plateau into the swamp to find the isolated island emerging from the water and establish a tribe. The king of Assyria was more ambitious. He wanted to occupy the whole territory of fertile land and open up new territory to the south of the Assyrian plateau. In order to achieve this goal, he even further intensified the contradictions among countries and sent people to assassinate the virgin.


    Amun lived a peaceful life during this period. He is also the commander of the guard. He is in charge of dozens of warriors and two slaves who take care of daily life. Amun was not used to letting slaves do things around him. He just asked them to clean the yard. If he needed anything, he would pay them to go out and buy them. His life was much more convenient.


    The guard has routine training. Amon is no worse than anyone in fighting skills. But he has learned a lot from the cooperation between warriors, between warriors and magicians, on the use of various weapons and on different occasions. He looks serious, but he is the most lenient person in comparison. When he is happy, he is like a child.


    As the captain of the guard, he has more opportunities to contact with those sacred scriptures alone, which coincides with the high-level divine arts to be cultivated. Since it is not convenient to show divinity in Isis temple, we can only practice the power rules of various divinities in private.


    However, some divinities need to be used to prove the achievements of cultivation. So Amun sometimes goes out of the temple and comes back after a night outside. People think that the captain of the guard is going to relax. In fact, he is looking for no one to prove the effect of high-level magic. This makes Amun feel inconvenient and starts to think about buying a mansion in mengfeisi city.Besides, there must be at least one place where Schrodinger can be placed. The cat did not live in Isis temple with amon after he came to eju.


    The main god of Isis temple is Isis goddess. However, almost all the gods of the aeju system are also worshipped in each side hall, including the goddess best, the servant of Osiris. The statue of best has its own characteristics. The graceful girl''s body is the head of a cat with long hair and looks like a lion.


    Because the cat and the cat are adored by the cat. There are more realistic traditional reasons why cats are loved by people. A long time ago, eju was often infested with rats. Some people introduced domesticated domestic cats and became a good helper to guard the granary. They saved a lot of food for the people of eju every year. Of course, people will be grateful.


    There were many cats living around Isis temple, neither wild cats nor domestic cats. They lay lazily under the wall or on the square to bask in the sun all day long. People passing by like to feed cats, and the deities in the temple also put cat food in fixed places every day, symbolizing sacrifice to the people of the goddess best.


    The first time Amun entered Isis temple, Schr? Dinger jumped out of his pocket and ran away. Then he mixed in with all kinds of cats in the square. Schr? Dinger was familiar with this place, just like returning home. It was no wonder that bell had stolen it from Memphis at that time, and the request for Amun was "take me back to eju".


    Amun never knew what Schrodinger was thinking and what he was going to do? It''s the cat that guides him, but he doesn''t care where Schrodinger is going. Living in Isis temple and not seeing the cat, I can''t help but wonder. After all, at the most lonely time of his life, he was accompanied and helped by a big and frightening cat, and he went through the difficult years. Whether Schrodinger wanted to use him or for any other purpose, amon was grateful.


    Amun can''t see Schrodinger either. Every time he goes out alone, a cat will come out of the temple and rub against his leg, which is Schrodinger. Amun looks for secluded places to test his divinity. Schrodinger will follow him to watch, squat there with one paw and tilt his head, with a look of great interest.


    Every time he saw Schrodinger, amon would buy the best wine. Later, he developed a habit of buying good wine and carrying it with him. When his guards saw that the captain liked the wine, they often gave it to him.


    Amun didn''t know where Schr? Dinger was usually hanging out, but the cat grew more beautiful and energetic after returning to eju. Its body shape is slim and vigorous, and its fur color becomes smooth and bright. It is agile and quick when jumping and galloping. Amun has to do his best to keep up with him in the open field. Obviously, he has fully recovered his vitality. If it wasn''t for the pattern, Amun could hardly recognize the cat, but Schrodinger had one obvious feature, which was that the detection divinity was not sensitive.


    Schr? Dinger''s manner is still very drag, looking at Amun''s eyes like a king looking at his people, but his attitude is close to a lot. Every time I see Amun, it is obviously happy, otherwise it will not rush out to rub his legs, which was unimaginable before.


    In addition to looking for opportunities to go out and "meet" with Schrodinger from time to time, Amun is also waiting for Maria''s call. However, the virgin is very busy at this time. It is said that she left for the capital of eju to discuss important matters with his Majesty the Pharaon, which may be related to the last assassination. A month later, the virgin returned to Memphis, and Gabriel was the first to find Amun.


    Gabriel called Amun to a samurai hall alone to speak. This place is the place where the warrior usually deals with his official affairs. The relief sculptures on the left and right walls are the images of the great warriors of all ages, depicting all kinds of fighting scenes.


    Gabriel asked him to sit down and said, "Amen, the virgin has told me to give you some time to teach you about your physical training. However, I was too busy for a while ago, and I didn''t have time to come to you until today."


    Amun said quickly: "I know you are very busy. Some time ago, the Virgin was about to break through level 7 achievements and prepare for the blessing ceremony of Isis. There was an assassin incident in the ceremony. This little matter of cultivating my physical skills actually made Lord Gabriel bother."


    Gabriel looked at him and suddenly asked, "Amun, how old are you this year?"


    Amun was a little embarrassed and said, "almost 17 years old."


    Gabriel exclaimed in a low voice: "no, at this age, you have surpassed me. As long as you don''t take the wrong path, you will become a warrior. The lady is right. If I''m right, you''ve got a chance to break through that encounter on the Ronnie river. After coming to Memphis, you''ll grow strength in your recovery and become a level six warrior. "


    Amun nodded: "yes, you are right."


    Gabriel added: "everyone''s experience is different, but there are always some similar experiences. When I broke from a level five warrior to a level six warrior, I was in a battle to carry out a mission. I would have been dead if I hadn''t been in the presence of Wald''s great magician at that time, but when I came back, the growth of my strength broke through the previous limit. It was like a new life


    Amun even nodded his head and said, "I feel the same way. It''s really a difficult experience. Now you are a warrior. If you can give me some advice, I don''t know what it will be like to break through from level 6 to level 7?"Gabriel faint smile: "no one can say this clearly, tell you the truth, in fact, I forgot."


    Amun was surprised and said, "if you forget, you can also forget this kind of thing?"


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    Gabriel explained: "to be precise, I didn''t realize it at all. Five years ago, I was sent out on a mission to kill mutant monsters in the mountains that often harass villages. It was a very dangerous situation. I was told privately that a certain priest wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of me, so he suggested that I should be sent to carry out the task. The kind-hearted people advised me not to go into danger and be more careful. I only killed a few common monsters on the edge of the mountain and came back to report my life.


    When I got there, I realized that this was the case. I shouldn''t be sent as a level 6 warrior. But in the countryside, I saw the villagers attacked by monsters, those lonely widows and children crying in front of me, their father and husband all died under the monster''s claws, regarded me as the angel of the gods, all their hopes.


    I prayed in the humble temple, and the statue did not speak but looked at me. At that time, I closed my eyes and listened to the voice from my heart. What was the significance of accepting this mission? What is my pledge to be a warrior? I didn''t come here because I was framed. I didn''t do anything to avoid being framed. My heart was peaceful at last.


    The next day, I walked into the mountain with my sword. It took me seven days and seven nights to come out and kill the 13 mutant monsters that attacked the villagers. I made a vow for my mission and for my own sake. I know why I was sent, but since I''m here, I have to be clear about what I really want. I don''t kill those mutant monsters for the sake of a priest in the temple.


    I was born in a noble family. Before that, I had been able to practice low-level divine arts through the second awakening of my strength. Although I was not as profound as a special magician, I always focused on basic meditation. On the night when I returned to the village, I felt a sense of relief in silence. Since then, I have achieved level 7 and become a warrior. It was unexpected, so I forgot because I didn''t think about it at all


    Amun leaned forward involuntarily and asked, "can you explain the sense of relief more clearly?"


    Gabriel said with a wry smile: "my eloquence is not very good, it can not be described very accurately, or it is a sense of integration. What I ask for and what I do, my soul and my will, my yearning and my road, my strength and my spirit are all fused together. There is no difference. It''s a totally different experience from the level Six Samurai. If you have this kind of achievement one day, you can understand it clearly. "


    ����


    After returning from Gabriel, Amun thought for days. The warrior didn''t know how she became a warrior, but she told Amun how to break through, which is also a very important inspiration. Amun has a feeling that this breakthrough is very similar to the test of "fusion of faith" in the cultivation of divinity. Before Maria became a great magician, the scripture she read was a hymn written by a saint 200 years ago, not a divinity script.


    It seems that in order to achieve level 7 achievement, in addition to hard training, the more important thing is to break through the mind. In Gabriel''s words, Amun asked himself repeatedly whether his demands and his deeds, his soul and his will, his yearning and his road, his strength and his spirit are integrated?


    After thinking about it, Amun felt that he didn''t do it. It was not that he didn''t want to, but that his experience and Kung Fu didn''t reach that level. It''s like drawing a picture. Not only can you outline all the outlines in your heart, but you should also be able to draw them in writing, so as to achieve perfect consistency with the outline in your heart.


    Since Gabriel said that he had forgotten, Amun did not deliberately think about it. He just practiced the six level physique and Shenshu honestly. With the achievement of level 6 physical skill, the awakened power in the blood vessel is not only stronger, but also can stimulate the resonance wave of energy from the inside out. Although Amun can do this before, but now he can use it more freely.


    What does that mean? A warrior can also fight against divinity! The effect of Shenshu is nothing more than the communication and transformation of energy. Absolute power can still compete with it, especially in close combat.


    A level 6 magician can practice high-level magic, which means that he can master the rules he didn''t understand before. Amon was the first to practice the very difficult space magic. If you change a diviner, you may choose to start with a powerful one, such as fire elemental divinity. At this time, Amun was not inexperienced. He had read enough classics and knew how to start it would be easier, but he still chose what he wanted to do most.


    If the four special god stones and the tears of the gods were embedded in the iron staff, they might be comparable to the staff of the saint daughter, but Amun did not. In the city of Memphis, he did not want to use the tears of the gods in case of unexpected situations. That bone is his best staff at present, but it is inconvenient. It is too heavy. Only by mastering high-level space divinity can we solve this problem.


    For a magician, it''s very convenient to have a space magic tool that can be used freely. Without that bone, Amun would have died several times. I''m afraid the old madman didn''t expect Amun to get Osiris'' ribs, but he prepared a space magic weapon for Amun in advance, which was the refined wind charm dance.


    The magic dance of wind itself is worth 300 sacred stones. It is already a treasure in the world. After being made into a space magic weapon by the top implements masters on the mainland, it is hard to measure how much it is worth, because it is almost impossible for a magician to sell it.It took Amun three months to master the high-level space divinity, and finally opened the magic space in the magic dance of wind. He is only a level 6 magician, unable to play a lot of mysterious functions of space magic tools. He can only load or take things.


    The space that can be used by space magic weapons is also related to the user''s divine cultivation. The higher the realm is, the greater the space can be used. However, there are limits to the magic weapon itself. Amun can''t open the magic space in the wind dance to the limit, but it''s enough for him to carry all his belongings.


    At this time, he fully understood that there were different grades of space magic weapons. The magic dance of wind left by the old madman was higher than that of the space ring left by Nero. If it was that ring, it must be a great magician to open it. Of course, the higher level is the bone, which was opened when Amun had three levels of achievement.


    There is also a rule that a piece of open space cannot be put into another space artifact. For example, Amun can''t put the stone into Nero''s space ring when he opens the space of wind spirit dance, and vice versa, because the divine space can''t be extended and stacked infinitely.


    However, Amun immediately found another magical thing, that bone is not subject to the restrictions of this rule, he can still put the magic dance of wind loaded things into the bone!


    After consulting precious ancient books in the highest standard archives, Amun really realized that this kind of thing can not be called ordinary artifact, it is called sacred or artifact. Artifact can change with the mana transformation of a great magician. That is to say, if it is a space artifact, the space can be infinite in theory, but in fact, the space it can expand is limited by the user''s mana.


    Amun used to expand the bone into an invisible ship, which is the smallest form that this space artifact can expand. However, today''s space for amon to expand the bone is still so large. It seems that if he wants to stimulate more changes in this artifact, his ability is not enough.


    When Amun has mastered the high-level space divinity, he will no longer feel heavy when he picks up the bones filled with things or the charm of the wind. This can be described as a kind of "putting down". In the past, he was equivalent to carrying a heavy object. When performing the high-level space magic, it was equivalent to putting the weight on the ground. The weight still exists, but it is borne by the earth.


    This description may not be accurate, because it is another space opened by divinity.


    Amun somehow had a kind of association. What would happen if such a divine space did not rely on space artifacts, but created a vast and stable space with space divinity? Bell closed a space on his deathbed, which was not opened by Amun until 30 years later, but it was not another independent space.


    Maybe only the gods can do it. Amun once entered the underworld of anuna''s apocalypse. Is that such a space? Amun can only guess that it is too early to confirm this problem.


    At noon the day after Amun mastered the first high-level divinity, his subordinates reported that someone was looking for him outside the temple. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter and leave Isis temple at will. Fortunately, Amun is now the head of the guard, and has a certain status. Someone will inform him. Amun walked out of a small door in the west of the temple complex and was surprised to see medanzo.


    The warrior of Baron capital has now regained his aristocratic status. Although he was dressed as an ordinary civilian, he could not conceal his vigorous spirit. He looked handsome and straightforward. He was elated when he saw Amun.


    Before medanzo could speak, Amun quickly stepped up and pulled him away from the temple. He turned into a remote alley and asked in a low voice, "didn''t you make an appointment to meet in the tribe of link? How did you come to mengfeisi and how did you find me?"


    Medanzo grabbed his arm and said, "my God, your story has reached Barron. I came to see you after hearing that. Now that you are captain of the guard of Isis temple, do you still have time to go to the tribe of link


    Amun was stunned: "what I have done, how can it be spread to Baron, and how did you hear about it? Tell me carefully Don''t talk here. Where do you live? "


    Madanzo: "I live in the home of Theo, a merchant of Memphis. I''m very warm to me."


    Amun was stunned again: "Theo! How do you know him and live in a family again


    It''s a long story. Mendanzo explained as he walked, and Amun got a general idea. Theo was a merchant. He also had a firm in the promontory City, mainly engaged in the trade with the kingdom of Baron. Some time ago, he had a caravan to go to the city-state of Uruk. Because the goods were very valuable, Theo went there in person again and hired enough bodyguards with heavy money.


    He did a lot of business with Lescott Lee, a businessman in the city of Uruk. He lived in the house of Lescott Lee. Lescott Lee asked why he hadn''t come here in person for such a long time. While drinking, Theo sighed: "brother, last time I walked from you, I nearly died!"


    Theo talked about his experience in the desert with the strength of wine. The motorcade met a fierce bandit. Only he and Aesop survived and were saved by a warrior. The samurai''s name is Amun, and he knows Lescott Lee. He didn''t mention that the bandit was the wolf, but it was a thrilling experience.


    Theo then began to boast, because he met a great hero and became a friend of life and death in need.Amun is a level six warrior, just about to become a seven level warrior! In the deep mountains, he got the staff of the promontory God and a large number of precious treasures, and sent them back from a long distance. The city Lord and the great magician of the promontory city all appreciated and praised him. He even got the praise of the saint and became the glorious warrior of Isis temple.


    Then he asked, "did you hear that something happened in the city of Memphis before I came here. In the blessing ceremony of Goddess Isis, there was an assassin daring to assassinate the virgin..."


    As soon as he said this, Lescott Lee quickly reached out his hand to interrupt him. He ordered all the servants around him to step down and said in a low voice: "brother Theo, the assassination of your saints there is a taboo topic in the city-state of Uruk. If you drink too much outside, don''t talk nonsense, or you will be beaten by others without knowing what''s going on!"


    Theo was startled and asked, "what''s the relationship between this and the city-state of Uruk?"


    Lescott Lee sighed: "it''s been spread. Haven''t you heard the talk? Many people speculate that the people who have this skill and courage on the mainland are probably our city Lord Gilgamesh and his brother, Lord enqidu. These two adults are heroes who stand up to heaven and earth. They are respected by all the people here. How can they stand such groundless suspicion? Even the people of Uruk feel it is an insult. "


    Theo sighed: "I see. Thank you for reminding me. I dare not talk nonsense here."


    Lescott Lee continued, "it doesn''t matter if you talk to me alone here. Why does this matter involve Amun?"


    Theo''s look was proud again: "it was my friend Amun who first found the assassin, and rushed to fight the assassin to stop the assassination Later, he was rewarded by the Lord of Memphis and the chief high priest of the temple, and was promoted to captain of the guard


    Lescott Lee asked incredulously, "is it the captain of the whole Isis temple? There are more than ten warriors in Isis temple It was Amun who stopped the assassin. Didn''t it say that several great magicians and warriors failed to catch the assassin? How could amon have such a great ability? "


    Theo explained unwillingly, "of course, it''s not the captain of the whole Isis temple. That''s Lord Longteng''s position. Amun is the guard captain of the archives, which is very noble and amazing Of course, Amun didn''t stop the assassin alone, but he was the first to stop the assassin. He is my Savior and good friend. His glory is also my glory. I don''t know how many people envy me


    Amon was not only Theo''s savior, but also Lescott Lee. According to Lescott Lee, Amun is a magician. How could he become a glorious warrior in the temple when he arrived at Memphis? What happened to this young man is really legendary!


    However, Lescott Lee''s character is much more stable than that of theo. He did not tell Theo about his experience on the Baron river at the beginning, let alone tell Theo that amon was a magician. He was just watching him drinking and boasting.


    They were talking. There was a servant outside the door. The benefactor of the master sent someone to return the carriage. Lescott Lee was surprised. He was talking about amon. Amon sent someone. Although Amun had already said that he would return the carriage, the merchant did not expect that Amun would be so faithful and rushed out of the house. As a result, it was medanzo.


    Of course, Mr. Lester, the knight, has come to receive him.


    At the beginning, madanzo followed Princess Xiaoxi back to Baron city and restored the status of aristocracy. Princess Xiaoxi told him that it was not easy to restore his title and fiefdom. Since he was familiar with the cave dwelling savage tribe in the mountains, he might as well finish a task, and the great God of Marduk would protect him.


    Thanks to Amun''s early warning before he left, medanzo knew what he knew. He accepted the task, but he didn''t promise anything. He only said he would try and leave Wangdu for westbound again. He planned to cross the Baron River in Kish city state, and once again passed the town of Akkad. The mayor of Diqi Zhou has been promoted to the deputy director of the Finance Department of the city-state, but there are many old friends who have rescued princess Xiaoxi here. Medanzo is warmly welcomed.


    He lived in the original Inn and found that the carriage he had left was still there, which indicated that Amun had not come back. When Amun left, he asked medanzo to leave the carriage in the Inn and leave a sum of money to the innkeeper. He specifically stated that the horses and chariots were borrowed by Lescott Lee, a businessman in the city-state of Urumqi, and needed to be returned.


    Medanzo understands Amun''s temper and will do what he promises. It seems that something has been delayed. Anyway, it was still early to meet Amun, so he did it for him. He said hello to the innkeeper, drove his carriage from the official road to the city-state of Uruk, and found Lescott Lee''s home.


    It has surprised Lescott Lee enough that the man sent by Amun to return the carriage was not a servant, but a noble warrior in the capital. The story of Princess Xiaoxi''s being kidnapped and rescued has long been spread in the kingdom of Baron. Lescott Lee was shocked to hear that medanzo and Amun were the warriors to rescue the princess at that time!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    Lescott Lee was worried about the trouble or danger that Amun''s sorcerer status would bring. Now it seems that this possibility is very small. Amun once worked side by side with Prince von Nuel, rescued princess Xiaoxi in the giant tribe, and got on with two of the most noble people in the kingdom. Who would have offended such a person for no reason? As long as Amun doesn''t say it himself, I''m afraid no one will investigate whether he is a magician.


    This young man is really amazing. He has caught up with all the major events!


    Medanzo learned about Amun''s recent situation in Theo, but he didn''t expect that his experience after breaking up with him would be so wonderful. In the mind of medanzo, Amun''s status is a God, even if he does something more magical, it is not inconceivable. Now that he knew where Amun was, he made a request to theo. As a bodyguard, he went back to mengfeisi to find amon with his caravan. Of course, Theo agreed.


    Medanzo is a noble warrior of Baron capital. In order to see Amun, he is willing to condescend to be Theo''s bodyguard, which makes Theo a little flattered. After coming to mengfeisi, medanzo wanted to stay in the inn, but how could the enthusiastic Theo let him go? He must stay at home and treat him well.


    When they were talking, they had already arrived at Theo''s house. When he heard the news, he quickly met the front hall and saluted: "Lord Amun, you haven''t come for a long time. Theo has been looking forward to your coming!"


    Amun quickly stopped: "don''t be polite. In front of you, I haven''t changed anything. Don''t call me Lord. I''m not a noble."


    Theo said, "you are already the captain of the guard, the captain of the temple of Isis. Your status is much higher than that of ordinary nobles You haven''t come to my house for three months. It happens that Lord medanzo is also here. You must have a good drink today


    Amun is not good to refuse. He held a banquet at Theo''s house on the same day. During the banquet, Theo was drunk and vent his dissatisfaction for Amun''s identity. He held his glass and said, "you should have been an adult for your merits. It seems that you are the only one who has become the leader of the temple guard as a civilian. It is said that the saint has taken special care of you. Why don''t you make such a request? "


    Amun explained with a wry smile: "what I have done has been rewarded enough. As a civilian warrior, but promoted to be the guard captain of the archives, how can I make more excessive demands? And it''s a violation of imperial law. "


    "The decrees of the Empire are so strict that it is difficult to become a nobleman even if there is more money."


    The aristocratic status of the Egyptians can only be obtained in two ways: one is hereditary, the other is special gifts. The second way is very difficult. It is necessary to make great contributions to the Empire. It should be recommended by the nobles above the city-state Lord and granted by the Pharaoh. This kind of meritorious service is mainly the war merit or the merit which the people praise. Amun just throws a shuttle gun at the ceremony. He is loyal to his duty, but he is not up to that height.


    If anyone can become a warrior, it is not difficult to obtain the status of nobility, but the hope of a civilian learning sports and having the achievement of a great warrior is very slim. Theo''s dissatisfaction is also said to himself. He is a very rich businessman, but wealth alone can not change the identity of civilians. He once said that if he could get the status of an aristocrat, he would even take out half of his family property. Unfortunately, there was no such opportunity.


    Amon and madanzo listened to Theo''s complaints all night at the banquet. It was not until that night that they had a chance to speak alone. Medanzo was already a fifth level warrior and diviner. He sighed to Amun: "the firm faith and the temptation of the devil may be hard to face. After I recovered from the pain, my life seemed to have undergone a change, and my faith became clearer. I passed these tests soon. Amun, I don''t know how to describe my gratitude. You are the God who guides me


    Amun also sighed: "faith comes from your heart. I didn''t force you to do anything, and I didn''t want to do something like that. With your personality, it''s really not easy to promise Princess Xiaoxi anything. No wonder you will pass the test of the temptation of the devil. Of course, I don''t mean that Princess Xiaoxi is a devil, nor do I mean that the title of nobility is the devil. You should understand You have achieved level 5. Have you ever interrupted your practice during this period of time? "


    Medanzo said with a smile: "God Amun, you know my ambition and pursuit, which was to restore the noble status and the glory of ancestors. But when I became a noble again, I realized that what I really wanted was another kind of detachment and embark on the road you guided. The cultivation of the strength of one body and two sides has been interrupted in the past few days, but I have been unremitting since then. It has been my life. "


    Amun nodded thoughtfully and said: "the cultivation of strength on both sides of one body gains a kind of strength, but at the same time, it is also a kind of self-consciousness that is used to. Forgetting it but naturally owning it may be the real pursuit. Now that you''re on this path, medanzo, I hope to remember that. "


    ����


    Medanzo stayed temporarily in the city of Memphis. Amun gave him a task to buy a house in the city as his foothold, and gave him a document to prove his identity. The name on it was arroha. It''s convenient for someone to handle affairs, but some things can''t be handed over to the guards. It''s the right time for medanzo to come.Amun was rich enough to buy the most suitable place. On the west side of the city-state, mendanzo bought a large house, which was the manor of a fallen nobleman. There is not only a front yard and a backyard, but also a small independent garden. The spacious front hall even has a fountain. In the backyard, there is a small private house shrine, which is used to worship gods and meditate and pray. It seems that many years ago, the owner of this manor was also a magician.


    Now it has become Amun''s house. All things are taken care of by madanzo, and a number of servants are hired, such as the porter, who acts as the housekeeper. The real Lord Aloha seldom shows up and is said to be very busy.


    Amun also brought Schr? Dinger into the house. Madanzo knew the cat and told everyone to be respectful to Schr? Dinger. This is the cat provided by the Lord. But Schrodinger didn''t like living here. Most of the time, he was still hanging out with the idle cats outside Isis temple. He couldn''t find it, so he had to wait for him to come out.


    In order to make Schr? Dinger like it, Amun ordered people to replace the deity worshipped in the temple in the backyard with best of the best wine and fresh and delicious roast fish every day. No matter whether Schr? Dinger comes or not, it is actually prepared for it. In this way, Schr �i dinger would come every day, eat and drink enough and then run away. It seemed that he was very satisfied with the arrangement.


    Mary initially advised Amun to stay in Isis temple and become a glorious warrior openly. The main purpose was to protect him. In fact, Isis temple did not lack a warrior. Maria had promised that he would not be prevented from returning to his hometown. If Amun had something to do, he would be sent to Duke town on a mission.


    There were still several months left in the original year, and mendanzo himself came to Memphis, but Amun was not in a hurry. Whether it is divinity or body skill, the more you practice, the more profound and complex the content will be. Amun suffered the first failure since practice. He wanted to make the snake tendon he got on the Baron River into a magical artifact, but he didn''t control it well. He watched the precious snake tendon broken in his hands and turned into useless waste.


    But he also had another unexpected gain, which was the guidance of Schrodinger.


    There is nothing unexpected about Amun''s purchase of a private house in the city. It is not normal for Amun not to buy another residence in the city as the captain of the guard and his salary. Amun would leave the temple only when he was not on duty. Once he came to the back of the house and went into the temple where the goddess of best was worshipped. He found Schrodinger drinking and eating meat on the table.


    Amun laughed and stood quietly watching, without disturbing the cat''s interest. Schrodinger didn''t look back, but he knew that Amun was coming. After eating and drinking enough, he jumped down from the God''s table, stretched out his paws and waved like a man, and then ran into the yard.


    When Amun chased him out, Schr? Dinger had disappeared, but he left two lines of words on the ground, which was not divine writing! This is the first time the cat wrote secular words, and amon was surprised. What was written on the ground must not be understood by anyone, but amon recognized it at a glance. It was the archives number of the temple of Isis.


    It seems that the cat is in a good mood. After drinking, he instructs amon to look for two documents in the archives. What did Schrodinger want to show him? Amun was curious, too.


    Although he is the chief guard of the archives, he can''t read the books at will. He has to arrange himself to watch the corresponding reading room alone as far as possible, so that he can take out the archives carefully when no one else has a chance. The first document was quickly found. In a high-quality document collection room, it was placed at the bottom of a shelf protected by the detection divinity array. Fortunately, Amun''s divinity of detection has reached a high level. You can take out the documents without warning.


    The result surprised and pleased him. The name of the document was the land of Marduk, and the content of the document was the legend about Duke mentioned by Maria. Amun spent more than half a year searching, but he could not find it. But for Schrodinger''s guidance, he did not know when to find it. It seems that the cat also understood what he was thinking.


    Amun Wan didn''t expect that the name of DUK was related to Marduk, the main god of the kingdom of balun. He thought that it was the place where Marduk became famous in the first World War, which was a long-standing battle between the gods of anuna.


    In the anunaki myths and legends, the earliest gods were the male god APSU and the goddess Amat. They gave birth to the male god Rahm and the goddess Laham, and Rahm and Laham gave birth to the God Anu. Anuna Qi God is named after the God Anu. It is said that he is the highest god. What''s the matter? It involves a very long war.


    Anu, the God of heaven, has two sons, enril and EA. EA is the legendary god of wisdom. He has a son named Marduk. Enril gave birth to the moon god nannar and the sun god utu, and the moon god nanar gave birth to Mu Yun, known as the goddess of Venus. Myths and legends are like this, these gods do not necessarily symbolize the sun, the moon and stars, but they are called in the world.


    Mu Yun once said to Amun that the relationship between gods and spirits is not the kind of kinship and blood relationship understood by ordinary people. There is no explanation for the specific problem. But in the ancient books and legends seen by Amun, they are still recorded according to their kinship.


    It is said that there was a contradiction in the division of the gods, and EA attacked and killed APSU. In order to retaliate, amate created nine kinds of monsters, namely nine headed monster snakes, swamp giant snakes, scorpion tail dragons, sea monsters, giant lions, three vicious dogs, human faced scorpions, enchanting Mermaid, and wild wild bull. He gave his other son, jingute, the sacred object representing the supreme divine status when he founded the divine system, and asked him to take revenge.The gods were divided into two groups, one with amart as the leader, kinggut as the commander, enril as the leader and Marduk as the commander. In the center of Tianshu, a battle of gods broke out. At that time, I don''t know how many gods fell. As a result, Marduk won the victory, killing amart and jingut, and winning the destiny book. Therefore, that battlefield is also known as "the land of Marduk".


    However, there was friction on the side of the winner. As the leader of the gods, enril should have obtained the Tianming script. However, Marduk directly handed it to Anu, which made enril not become the Supreme God who mastered the apocalyptic system of anuna. However, Anu and EA did not intend to continue to participate in the struggle between the gods, so they retired from the legendary anuna kingdom.


    A conflict broke out between the two great gods enril and Marduk, resulting in the division of the divine domain, while the other gods were attached to the divine domain of the two great gods and enjoyed their own divine realm according to their merits in the battle of the gods.


    It is said that the fallen deity''s blood condenses into flame spirit, muscles and muscles into the pupil of the earth, breath condenses into the charming dance of the wind, sweat condenses into a blue water heart, and the crystallization of bones turns into ordinary divine stones. The tears of the gods are condensed by the tears shed by the gods. Duke town is not the only place on the mainland to produce sacred stones, but its production is very high, which is naturally related to this ancient war.


    When the two great gods divided the divine domain, the land of Marduk was delimited on the edge of enril''s divine domain. Enril did not want to have the name of Marduk in his divine domain. Later, the place where people lived was called DUK town. There is no record of this legend in the local temple, but it is recorded in the documents of Isis temple in eju.


    The land of Marduk was once very rich, but it was desolate because of the battle of the gods. It is the place where the gods fall, where they are rejected, and where they are banished. The miners living there have been quarrying sacred stones for the worshiping people for generations. This is a punishment. It is said that their ancestors supported amart and jingut in the battle of the gods.


    Legend is just a legend. It is not clear whether the fact is so. Amun grew up in Duke town and knew that the patron saint there was Mu Yun. How mu Yun became the patron saint of Duke town is not mentioned in this document, but two other noteworthy things are mentioned.


    One is that the miners in DUK town are cursed by the gods and have been engaged in heavy labor for generations. The skills of miners in Duke town are also taught by the gods, including the awakening ceremony of power, and even the most basic divinity skills. They are similar to the two awakenings of power, but there is no real breakthrough. The purpose of the spirit passing down the miner''s skill is only to let them work for generations until they are redeemed and forgiven.


    No wonder Maria once said that Amun was a miner in Duke Town, and it was not difficult to pass the second awakening ceremony of power. She is the guardian saint of Isis, and she doesn''t care much about the legend of anuna. The true or false of the legend is unknown, but the miners'' skill in Duke town is true. The last step of Shenshi mining is completed by the magician, only in Duke town is the miner.


    The second is the prophecy handed down from an unknown age that when the land of Marduk returns to richness, there will be a new God of gods. There is also a saying that there will be a new battle between the gods. These legends can not be verified, but in the main temples of hathi and Assyria, the oracle of enril is clearly recorded. He will make it a fertile land again, and he will become the true God of the gods.


    After reading the myths and legends recorded in this document, Amun gasped. These should be legends from a long time ago. No one knows whether they are true or not, but Duke is a very special place indeed. He can''t deal with the affairs between gods, but Duke town is about to become a fertile land. If he wants to guide his people back home, the road will be full of thorns and sweat.


    Then he thought of another thing. Looking for the way to become a God is the task assigned to him by the old madman. Is it also related to the ancient legend and prophecy? Bell had been here, and he had a connection with the old madman, and the old madman should also know the records in this book.


    Amun turned to the last page of the document and confirmed his conjecture. Some people left two marks in the blank, very vague, but the lines looked like the positive and negative sides of the token given to them by the old madman.


    Why did bell leave his token here? Is it waiting for someone later to read this volume of documents, and what is the implication? Amun subconsciously wanted to take out the brand for comparison, and then thought that the brand was not on his body.


    It is not difficult to find the first volume, but it is not easy to look up the second volume which Schrodinger pointed out. According to the number index, the volume of documents and many important ancient books are locked in a cabinet. The key is held by the high priest in charge of the archives. The cabinet and lock are blessed by magic. Amun can''t open it without leaving a trace. He has to wait for an opportunity.


    Amon did not wait for the right opportunity, but he first waited for the call of the virgin. Gabriel himself is still the message, the virgin summoned him is the daily processing of official documents study, very spacious, like a small palace. The virgin gave him enough courtesy, but still gave him a seat. The seat was far away. There was a blanket in front of him. Amun could only salute on the blanket and then sit down and talk.Maria sat behind her desk. It was a private meeting. There was no one else in the study. Maria had asked Gabriel to step down. Distance does not affect what, amon can still see her very clearly, even if the radian of each eyelash is clear and incomparable.


    According to common sense, Maria should first praise Amun''s behavior in the blessing ceremony, but she didn''t say so. She just looked at him and asked, "how are you doing, Amun?"


    **


    PS: I''m sorry to call out for a monthly ticket! Call for your monthly ticket support, thank you for your support!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    This sentence was once asked by amon to Maria, and Maria asked him the same today. The meaning is very complicated. Maybe only the two of them can understand it. It is just a simple greeting.


    Amun replied, "I''ve had a good time. I''ve never been so carefree, but I''ve been waiting."


    Maria''s eyes were so clear and quiet that she looked at him and said, "what are you waiting for?"


    Amun also looked at her, his eyes were so natural: "I am waiting for your summon, and I am waiting for your request. I once said that I will return to Duke Town, and will guide the people back to their hometown."


    Maria nodded gently. "I remember, how long did you say you had something to do?"


    Amun: it''s more than two months away


    Maria: "in a month''s time, I''ll send you on a mission to go deep into the swampy town of Duke, investigate the topography there, and report every detail as much as possible. You are the most familiar person there, and the most suitable person for this task


    Amun: Thank you. I will finish this task


    "I want to remind you that after the flood, there are many monsters in the mountains, plains, swamps and deserts. This trip is full of dangers," Maria said with concern


    Amun was slightly surprised and said, "I just passed there last year, didn''t I meet?"


    "Where did you get to where?" Maria asked


    Amun: I came from the south of the inland lake, through the desert, to the promontory city-state


    Maria explained: "the location of the monster is mainly in the northwest of the inland lake. With the receding flood, there have been a large number of scorpions in the desert in the past six months Do you need to send enough magicians to protect you? But there is no access to the large group of people, and this is a cross-border operation, and can not be in an open identity


    Amun shook his head and said, "no, I grew up there. It''s more convenient for me to go there by myself. As for the danger, I have experienced too much, and I''m not afraid. No matter whether there is any danger or not, I will go there. Now I hear that there are many monsters in that area. I have to find out more about it. "


    Maria sighed softly: "there may be more than one way for people to choose. There is a vast fertile land with monsters in the middle of the mainland. It will be a place for countless heroes to make contributions and also a place for various kingdoms to fight and fight. Do you have to guide the people back home? Living in eju, like many ordinary people, may be better off. "


    She was clearly trying to persuade Amun. She must have read the document "land of Marduk" and knew that the situation there would be very complicated. Amun replied sincerely: "I have made a promise to the dead and the guardian spirits, and I must find the descendants of Duke town and guide them back to their hometown. Unless they don''t want to, I will try my best to fulfill my promise. "


    Maria seemed hesitant, but at last she said, "in the blessing ceremony that day, you found the assassin. You not only threw the shuttle gun to block the arrow. I saw it clearly on the high platform. You rushed to the place where the assassin appeared. I was very worried at that time. Fortunately, the assassin escaped faster than you, otherwise your life would be in danger. Gabriel finally caught the arrow, and then she told me in private that she was not the man''s opponent


    Amun said frankly: "thank you for your worry, but that''s what I should do. Soldiers rush to the enemy on the battlefield, and their lives are in danger at any time. Do they turn around and run away?"


    "I should thank you, I should help you with your business, but I don''t know how much I can help you. I''ll send you to visit a place one month before you leave for the mission. When you get there, you will understand what I want to tell you. "


    The virgin not only sent Amun to Duke town to carry out an investigation mission, but also sent him to inspect a place before he set out. His words are very meaningful. Amun did not ask, stood up and saluted: "thank you for your arrangement."


    Looking at Maria''s appearance, she also wanted to stand up. Finally, she sat on the chair and waved her hand: "don''t thank me. When you get to the place, you will understand that I''m sorry I can''t help you any more."


    The conversation between the two was very brief, and the saint did not have more time to summon a small captain of the guard alone. Amun''s attitude was respectful from the beginning to the end. The only difference between them was that their eyes were looking at each other all the time. When Amun retreated and turned around in front of the door, Maria suddenly said, "Amun, take this. I think you should read more of these classics."


    Amun turned again and saw Maria standing up with a piece of paper in her hand. He walked back quickly and took the paper with both hands. One of their fingertips accidentally touched each other. This is an out of order behavior. He is not allowed to touch the body of the saint. He can not directly deliver the holy girl''s paraphernalia. Even if he is a guard captain, the lightest punishment is to cut off this finger.


    It''s funny. This is the second time that Amun has faced this punishment. But the virgin didn''t blame him or summon his servants to punish him. He gently let go of his hand and let him take the paper. Then he said calmly, "I forgot to ask the servant to give you this piece of paper. Just let me put it on the table and you can take it by yourself."It was a reminder that she didn''t have to say, but she did. Amun realized that he was out of order and quickly apologized, but there was always a soft feeling on his fingertips, which made him very ashamed. Maria shook her head and said, "it''s just unintentional loss. It''s not your fault. Why apologize?" I''ll see you when you leave in a month


    Amun got up and looked up. There was only a table between them. He looked at Maria again. Suddenly he had an impulse and thought of the unfinished kiss. God, this moment, he really wanted to kiss her! This impulse makes Amun lower his head, no longer look at her, bow down and quit the study.


    ����


    Isis temple is not only a complex of buildings in Memphis, but also a large number of ranches, farms and groups of slaves. The place where Mary sent Amun to visit was south of Memphis, close to the city of herak, about two hundred miles west of the Ronnie river. It is far away from the river valley, the climate is arid, it is a semi desert area, there are many tall stone mountains.


    There are sparse grass at the foot of the mountain. There are only some drought resistant shrubs in the cracks between the mountains. From a distance, the earth is yellowish brown, and the mountains are dark brown. There are continuous buildings at the foot of the mountain, which are made of stone, which is very simple. This place is very important to mengfeisi temple. It is one of the most important stone producing places in xiaeju, named he Lieshan.


    Amun is an emissary to inspect he Lieshan. He is also responsible for transporting the sacred stones produced this season back to mengfeisi. He received a very warm reception in Mount Heliang, where the LORD was a sixth level magician and high priest named Blanca. The environment here is very hard, and the living conditions are far from comparable to that of mengfeisi city. However, it has one advantage: it is rich in oil and water. Don''t forget that he Lieshan produces divine stones.


    Although it is in a desolate area, the adults of Blanca know how to enjoy. The courtyard they live in is very luxurious. They even use the environment to make a courtyard cool and moist. He used water from the Ronnie river every day. After special purification, he could eat fresh vegetables from the city of herak, not to mention cattle, sheep and wine.


    It''s a fat job to make an inspection tour here. What''s more, Amun is appointed by the holy daughter this time, which is naturally different from the previous envoys. Blanca was a little nervous. He knew that the Virgin was in power for the first time. He was afraid that he would be found out and would be taken down. Therefore, as soon as Amun arrived, he gave him a generous gift.


    Blanca''s worries are superfluous. Amon doesn''t want to pick fault on purpose or blackmail him. He saw Blanca''s disbelief, accepted the gift with a smile, and after checking the accounts, he counted the sacred stones in the hoard, and ordered to load the number that should be transported back to Isis temple this season. Blanca was relieved at last.


    Amun didn''t care how good Branca''s hospitality was, and he didn''t try to find his faults. He spent most of his time reading in his room a few days before he arrived in he Lieshan. On the paper Maria gave him were the file numbers of several volumes. Amun borrowed them from the archives and took them to read when they were free on the road.


    Not all the documents in the archives of Isis temple are written in divine script. As a warrior, Amun can also apply for borrowing some volumes recorded in secular words. However, Amun has not read any of them during this period. The secret books recorded in divine script can not be turned over until Maria gives him this book list.


    Amun didn''t expect that what Maria showed him was the art of war book, which covered how to March, how to integrate logistics, how to arrange battle lines, how to manage various branches of arms, how to command Corps operations, and so on. Amun is a samurai. He has achieved level 6 at a young age. He is likely to become a great warrior in the future. Looking at these books, does Maria expect him to be a general?


    Reading war books alone will not make a good general, but it is also very useful. The proportion of literate people in Tianshu is very small, and the number of people who can understand the art of war is even less. The classics that Maria asked Amun to learn were very complete and systematic. They basically mentioned what to do with what happened during the war. At least, he had the capital to start.


    If he becomes a warrior and has studied the art of war systematically, he is definitely qualified to be the leader of the army in the future. Is this a hint from Maria? Amun studied very seriously and silently deduced all the fighting scenes mentioned in the book, from mengfeisi city to he Lieshan, and recorded all the contents in the book in his heart.


    After checking the accounts, all the sacred stones that should be shipped were sealed. However, Amun did not leave immediately because he still had an inspection mission. On the third day of arriving at Mt. Horeb, Amun asked Branca to go to the production of Shenshi and visit all the processes of mining Shenshi. Since Maria had sent him here, there must have been a purpose, and amon would certainly visit every place.


    Blanca advised at the table, "your special envoy, you don''t have to go there yourself. If you really want to make an inspection tour, just look at the scenes where the magicians are mining the core. I will praise in the report how the adults have completed the task conscientiously and meticulously. "


    Amun laughs in his heart. It seems that people here don''t know his origin. He is a genuine miner. He grew up in a house with a backyard workshop. He explained with a smile, "you don''t have to call me your Lord. Although I''m a special envoy, I''m still a civilian. My holiness ordered me to inspect the mine. Naturally, I should be loyal to my duty and go everywhere. I should go where it is inconvenient for noble adults to go. "He''s not a nobleman? Blanca knew this, but John, the Guard commander of he Lieshan, who was on the table, looked surprised and contemptuous. John was born in a noble family in the city of mengfeisi. Now he is a level Six Samurai like Amun. He has a cruel character and once injured people in conflicts. This is a punishment that he was transferred to he Lieshan as the guard captain.


    John was arrogant and lived in nature for a long time. He was resentful in his heart. Now a special envoy came. It is said that he was deeply appreciated by the saint. He happened to have made several contributions. He was promoted to captain of the guard as a civilian. At the same time, John did not feel depressed at the table.


    Amun knew John''s mood, but pretended not to see it. He said kindly, "Lord Blanca doesn''t have to worry about me or accompany me to those smoky places in person. I''ll send some subordinates to guide me. I''ll make an inspection tour to complete the mission assigned by the virgin."


    He Lieshan mine has a large range, not only producing God stone, but also building temple and Pharaonic pyramid stone. Amun went to the mine on the first day, just like returning to his familiar hometown. The scale of the mine here is much larger than that outside the town of DUK. There are guards to maintain order and craftsmen are in charge. Most of the mining work is done by slaves, and the labor is very hard.


    The next day, he inspected several veins that produced divine stones. Accompanied by specially responsible engineers, he visited the whole process of excavating and mining the core. He also saw that some cores were mined out. He felt very cordial. He walked around several veins and found that the distribution of the veins here is much larger than that in Duke town. The number of miners is more than ten times that of Duke Town, but the output of Shenshi is less than one tenth of that of Duke town.


    On the morning of the third day, Amun inspected the last step of mining divine stone. In a large and clean stone house, there were dozens of low-level magic masters who used their staff to open the core and take out the divine stone. These magicians are sent by Isis temple, and they rotate every quarter, which is a kind of training task. They all have separate workshops with servants around them.


    Amun saw the number of these artificers and the speed at which they opened the core. Comparing the total amount of sacred stones collected in this season, Amun found that it was not right. He asked the divinities accompanying the inspection: "according to my statistics this morning, if the output of these diviners is only about 60% of the holy stones handed in this time, isn''t it the most Is production declining recently? "


    The official in charge quickly explained, "no, there are another group of people who are mining for the core, but their status is low and their working place is relatively crowded. After all, Mr. amon doesn''t have to go any more. "


    Amun was stunned. There was a situation here. The last step of mining the core was completed by the magician. How could there be people with low status? He immediately said, "I even went into the mine, not to mention the workshop that opened the mine core? Now that I''m here, of course I''m going to visit all the places, so take me. "


    "It''s already noon," said the God reluctantly, "after lunch, we''ll patrol again."


    There was good wine at lunch, and a few people accompanying the inspection team constantly advised Amun to drink. Amun also drank a lot, but he was not drunk. After dinner, he urged his entourage to inspect the rest of the place. The God in charge had no choice but to take Amun to a group of stone houses guarded by guards.


    It is like an independent village, surrounded by some low and simple houses, but in the middle of the stone houses, there is a large hall. The roof of the hall is not high, the door is narrow, and there are guards with weapons in front of the door.


    Before Amun entered the door, he heard someone yelling: "you dirty miner, do you want to die? How dare you damage the God stone The special envoy of Isis temple has come here and ordered to mine enough sacred stones for this season, but you can''t finish the task. No one can expect a good end. He is an example


    With the roar and the wind whipped up by the whip, Amun was walking in. Hearing this sentence, he jumped into it!


    The hall has a large area. There are many worktables around it. Dozens of miners in rough clothes are working with sledgehammers in their hands. On the anvil are the mined core, only the last step is to take out the sacred stone. Behind a working table near the door, a frail young man was holding a heavy hammer. The core in front of him had been turned into powder. It was obvious that when the hammer was dropped, the strength was not controlled perfectly, and even the God stone was damaged.


    Amon recognized the young man at a glance. His facial features were so familiar, but now he was black and thin. It was Moses, the mayor of dasti!


    He Lieshan''s guard chief John was full of anger and was brandishing a long whip and whipping at Moses. A flower in front of his eyes, the whip knot solid hit a person''s back, clothes split, leaving a bloodstain on the skin. The man turned slowly with a calm face, and his chest was violently fluctuating. It seemed that he was forced to suppress a rising anger. However, it was Amun, the inspection envoy sent by Isis temple.


    John was also startled. He quickly put down his whip and said, "Mr. Amun, why did you rush in all of a sudden? I can''t stop this whip. I''m sorry to hurt you. It''s an accident


    The attendants were also shocked and asked, "Mr. Amun, are you seriously hurt? Don''t blame Lord John. He didn''t mean to. Let''s help you go back and apply the medicine. The inspection is over. You should have a good rest when you are injured... "**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    Amun reached out his hand and pushed away the people around him. He shook his head and said, "no, it''s not an accident. I took the whip for the miner. Lord John, you just said that the temple envoy should be me? All the sacred stones of this season have been handed in. I didn''t order these miners to mine more. What do you mean by what you said just now? Am I asking you to whip these people? If that''s the case, you should really hit me with this whip. "


    There were so many people around him that John looked embarrassed. After all, he hurt the special envoy, so he had to make amends: "Mr. Amun, please don''t blame me. I''m just angry with these dirty miners. Just now, this man has destroyed the precious ore core which has been mined out with great efforts. As for mentioning your arrival, I just want to remind them to work harder. "


    Amun was still calm and said, "mining God stone can''t guarantee 100% success. It''s normal to damage a core occasionally. Why are you so angry?"


    John waved to the miners around him and said, "Mr. special envoy, I''m afraid you don''t know that these people are all the servants of the Pharaoh. They come from the town of DUK in the kingdom of hathi. They are the people who are cursed and exiled by the gods! Their people and their ancestors were dirty miners who had been enslaved by gods for generations. It''s their honor to whip myself in my noble capacity


    Amun''s expression had gradually calmed down, but when he heard this, he suddenly turned red again. His eyes were gloomy and sharp, and he looked at John coldly and said, "in this way, you''re my pleasure to whip!"


    John''s straight hair, which was staring at by Amun, was a little confused and said, "Mr. Amun, although you are not a noble, you are also the inspection emissary of the temple. How can you compare with the abandoned people of Duke town?"


    Amun: "Lord John, you have lost your mind. I am a warrior of level six. How can this thin miner bear such a strong muscle and bone being hurt by your whip? If you hit it just now, you might have killed him! They are not sinners. They are craftsmen who excavate sacred stones for the temple. Their skills should be respected enough. What qualifications do you have to say just now? "


    Mary sent amon to visit Mount Horeb. It was really meaningful that the descendants of Duke town were here. He didn''t know what was going on, but what John said aroused amon''s uncontrollable anger. John is not only scolding these miners, but also insulting Amun''s people and ancestors, including his dead father. After all, he is only a child under 18 years old. How can he stand it?


    However, John did not know the details of Amon. Amon''s action seemed to be deliberately provoking and finding fault in front of the public. He was also infuriated and said with a cold hum: "Mr. Amun, you are standing under my whip on purpose. I am also a level six warrior. You can''t catch my whip, but do you want to blame me for hurting you? How did you get hurt? You should ask yourself, why didn''t you learn martial arts better? What you said just now is very disrespectful to an imperial nobleman! "


    The air was full of gunpowder, and the attendants did not know how to persuade them. We all know that John''s temper is impulsive, irritable and irritable. Once he starts a fire, he is very rude to his subordinates and the servants of the mine. These craftsmen who mined God stone served for the Pharaoh and were also valuable resources. The Pharaoh had orders not to hurt them at will.


    However, the commander of John''s bodyguard was so angry today that he drew out such a whip. If it had serious consequences on Moses, he would not have paid his life, but he would certainly be punished and reprimanded. He had a similar accident in mengfeisi City, so he was sent to he Lieshan, but his old habits were hard to change.


    Amun didn''t know about the situation, and his heart was filled with anger. He turned around without saying a word, took the hammer from Moses, walked around the hall slowly, and came to every work table to swing the hammer. He turned around and everyone was stunned because the special envoy opened all the mines on the anvil.


    With each blow of the hammer, the hard shell of the core turned into light white fine sand, and more than 30 sacred stones appeared intact before people''s eyes. What a wonderful skill! Amun didn''t use his staff like a magician. He had a hammer in his hand. There was no need to explain any more. Everyone had guessed the origin of the special envoy, and even the miners were shocked.


    In a short time, more than 30 sacred stones were mined out, and none of them was damaged, which was quite difficult for Amun. He went back to John again, with sweat on his forehead and blue veins beating on his hammer holding arm. He said coldly, "do you see that? I''m from Duke, too! I would like to ask, what qualifications do you have to say that and insult such skills?


    You have insulted my people, my ancestors, my dead father, my respected teacher. Noble warrior, I will now formally request a duel with you. According to the laws of the Egyptian empire, this must be accepted by you. As a civilian, I ask for a duel to the nobles, and I will bear the consequences of wounding others. Lord John, you just asked me why I didn''t learn martial arts better. Please accept this request and let each other know what real martial arts are. "


    There are provisions for duels between warriors in the laws of the Egyptian empire. In some cases, duels can be requested. Amun said that the duel should be conducted by a notary, and the other party can refuse. The duel between the common people and the nobles, even if the nobles agreed, if the common people hurt the nobles, they still have to accept punishment. Such a law seems unfair, but the identity between the nobility and the common people is not equal. This law at least provides a way to take revenge first and then bear the consequences.Amun asked for a duel. The act of mining more than 30 sacred stones in succession had dissipated most of his anger in his heart. Now, looking at John, his expression was more sneering. With John''s temper, how could he refuse? He was completely enraged by Amun. He pointed to the door and said, "let''s go out and fight. You can choose the weapon you are good at!"


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t need any weapons. I just need this hammer." His contemptuous tone made John more furious.


    They walked to the door side by side, but the attendants couldn''t stop them. Just then Blanca rushed in with his staff in his hand. He took a man in one hand and said, "two warriors, why do you fight for these lowly miners? Stop it, no matter who is injured, it will be a disaster


    Blanca heard that Amun was injured in an accident, so he rushed over immediately without knowing the specific situation. He saw two men about to fight in front of the door and rushed to dissuade him. "As a noble warrior, I have already agreed to Mr. Amun''s request for a duel. Unless he withdraws from the duel, I can''t go back on it," he said


    Amun pushed Blanca away and said, "my Lord, I grew up in Duke, and I am the humble Miner you call me. He insulted my people and ancestors, so I asked for a duel. But please rest assured that I will only defeat him and not hurt him in the duel. You''ve come just in time, so be the judge of the duel. "


    Blanca stamped his foot and wanted to slap himself. He was in such a hurry that he didn''t ask about the situation. Didn''t he add fuel to the fire just now? When he recovered, the two warriors were standing face to face in the open space outside the door. John took out a heavy broadsword. Amun held the hammer in his hand, and the duel was irresistible.


    Blanca had to stand in front of the door as a notary, holding the staff and ready to perform his magic arts at any time. If any one of the dueling parties was in danger of life, he would immediately stop it and avoid uncontrollable consequences. At the same time, he was still anxious to figure out how to suppress this matter. He settled it quietly in he Lieshan and did not spread it to Isis temple.


    He was thinking about it when he heard Amun urging, "Lord Blanca, why don''t you start yet?"


    Blanca then reflected that he had been in a daze, helplessly raised his staff and sent out the signal of the beginning of the duel. John''s body is like an arrow from the string, rushing to Amun more than ten steps away, holding up his broadsword, which is shining brightly. Instead of slashing with the sharp point or blade, he slapped Amun on the shoulder of the hammer with the ridge of his sword.


    This man is not completely brainless. Although it is a duel, he just wants to knock amon to the ground and give him a lesson. This sword is much more ferocious than the whip just now. The speed and strength are all exerted to the limit. The warriors all exclaimed. John was just standing a dozen steps away. In the blink of an eye, the Kung Fu sword hit Amun on the shoulder.


    The exclamation then turned into a exclamation, which was covered by a loud, long sound. Amun did not move at all, but John''s sword broke in two and flew out. The man knelt down in front of Amon with a plop, and the hammer was on his shoulder. Just a flick of the wrist would break John''s head like a rock, but amon didn''t kill him.


    Only a very small number of people can see the situation. John''s speed is fast, and amon''s speed is faster than John''s reaction. When John rushed to him and the sword was still falling, the hammer in amon''s hand turned into a shadow and hit him on his left knee. As soon as John''s legs softened, he fell to his knees, and the sword had fallen.


    In a short period of time, Amun wielded the second hammer again. He blocked the sword on his shoulder and made a loud noise, which broke the light on the sword. John couldn''t hold his sword. His heavy broadsword flew out of his hand. He was still trembling in the air. When he flew into the air, he suddenly broke into two pieces. As soon as Amun turned his hand, the hammer was on John''s shoulder.


    Blanca saw this and immediately called out: "the duel is over, Amun win!"


    John, who was kneeling on the ground, was sweating heavily, and no one knew better than him what amon had just done. When he rushed over, he saw Amun''s hammer swing out. Although he wanted to block it, he couldn''t respond to it. When the hammer hit his knee, he thought that the leg was going to be useless. Feeling is very strange, there is no sharp pain, but a strange shock shock, crisp full of the whole body, leg a soft kneeling.


    Then Amun swung his hammer upward and hit the broadsword. A huge impact came from the body of the sword. The violent tremor made John unable to hold the sword at all. After the sword flew out, the force of the impact continued, breaking a heavy broad sword in mid air. John had a feeling that the hammer in his opponent''s hand, whether he wanted to kill him or hurt him, was just a matter of thinking, and even Blanca had no time to stop it.


    Just now, John was still full of anger. For a moment, he was drenched with cold from inside to outside. Amun said quietly: "this is the skill of miners in Duke town. It can open the core without damaging the sacred stone, and it can also break your power, but it can keep you intact. The gods have controlled me well and have not hurt you. Lord John, do you give up or do you want to do it again? "


    Blanca has come over: "no need to come again, I am the notary, this duel, John has lost!"John, kneeling on the ground, suddenly bowed his head and saluted, "Mr. Amun, I give up!" Even though he was a sixth level warrior, he didn''t even have the power to fight back in front of Amun. Although the samurai was short tempered, he was impulsive and quick to go. At the moment, he had no temper at all.


    Looking at Amun''s anger, he turned to Blanca and said, "since this Samurai admitted defeat in the duel, he should repent and apologize for his words and deeds."


    Blanca is trying to persuade John to bow his head, but John himself nodded: "I apologize, take back what I said, apologize to all the people I insulted, and make up for my behavior Somebody, give me that whip and I''ll give it back to you! "


    A subordinate brought the whip, and John handed it to amon with both hands. Blanca''s face was a little ugly. She wanted to say something, but she stepped aside. John stepped back and turned around. Amon was not polite. He took the whip, shook his wrists and pulled out. John wasn''t wearing armor. The whip was on his back. His clothes cracked and a bloodstain left on his skin. This whip is not light or heavy, just like the whip that Amun received.


    Blanca then met him and said, "well, two warriors, everything is settled. If you don''t fight or you don''t know each other, you can be friends!"


    Amun threw down his whip and said, "gentlemen, can you find a place to talk about it alone? I have something to ask in private. "


    ����


    After the duel, calm down and finally be able to speak calmly. Both amon and John had medicine on their backs. In fact, they were just skin injuries, which did not hinder them. Blanca also performed magic therapy for them.


    Blanca, who is in charge of the mountain, wants to be a peacemaker. He orders people to put on good wine and food, and talks with amon with a smile. As for John, who was his subordinate, his tone was of course more severe. He yelled: "John, you have to thank Mr. Amun. Those miners are the servants of the Pharaoh, and you can''t hurt them at will if you have orders. How can you forget everything when you get angry? The young man named Moses is their leader. If you really kill him, you will be severely punished. Amon actually saved you today


    Amun interrupted him and said, "Lord Blanca, I''m also a miner in Duke Town, but it''s very strange. How did the descendants of Duke come to Mount Horeb?"


    Blanca was embarrassed and replied, "I don''t know. They were sent by the guards of the promontory city-state, and at the same time, they were ordered by the Pharaoh Please forgive me. I don''t know your origin, but I''m very curious. How could Mr. Amun come from Duke


    Amun replied calmly, "have you not heard of it? The tears of the gods inlaid on the scepter of the saints were mined by myself. I was banished because I had given the tears of the gods to Isis and was punished, but I escaped a catastrophic flood. "


    John said in surprise, "are you mining the tears of the gods? It''s no wonder that the lady saint has special grace, and the skill of miners in Duke town can''t be underestimated. It has defeated me. Please forgive me for my recklessness. "


    Amun said two more beautiful words, which could bring the matter to a successful conclusion, but he calmly shook his head and said, "Lord John, your rashness and impulse are a disaster. Not only do you violate the order of the Pharaoh, but you also have another dangerous tendency, which means more serious crimes. Do you realize it?"


    John was startled, a little confused and asked, "please tell Mr. Amun, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Which God do you believe in?" Amun asked coldly


    John replied simply, "of course, Horus, the great patron saint of the Egyptians, and Isis the virgin..." He gave a series of names to the gods.


    After he finished speaking, Amun asked slowly, "what gods do you mean that the miners are cursed and exiled by gods today?"


    John was stunned, but Blanca realized that it was not good. He said bravely, "it''s just unintentional. Mr. Amun doesn''t need to be investigated."


    However, Amun stuck to the topic and turned to Blanca and asked, "Captain John, I don''t know. You''re a magician. You should know it. I''m not trying to find out. I just want to understand. Please answer me. "


    Blanca''s cold sweat came down and he had to reply, "it was anuna who inspired the gods, the gods believed in by hatti, balun and Assyria. In fact, I don''t know much about the legend of the miners in Duke Town, but I''ve heard people talk about it occasionally. "


    Amun turned to John with a straight face and said, "do you want to betray your faith or your country by cursing the people around you with foreign gods? To tell you the truth, I dedicated the tears of the gods to Isis, so that I was banished by the cities of hathia. Is this also a crime to you


    The calm words were more heavy than the powerful hammer just now. John, who had just calmed down, could not sit still in any case. He quickly got up and knelt down and said, "Mr. Amun, this is my fault. I will never dare to say the same thing again in the future."


    Amun also stood up, looked at him and said, "noble warriors, even if they are cursed by gods, but you are not a foreign god, that should not be your curse What would happen if I told Isis the truth about what happened here? "**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Some things can be big or small. If you don''t expose them, no one will investigate them. But if Amun has to bite this flaw, it will not be good if it involves the dignity of gods. Such an excuse would have been the most severe punishment if the first lady in power needed to make a stand in the temple of Isis.


    Blanca couldn''t sit still. He got up quickly, took amon''s sleeve and begged: "Sir, I sincerely ask for your forgiveness. Please don''t mind the careless slip of a martial arts man. If you have any request, please put it forward."


    Amun finally showed a smile, waved his hand and said, "all sit down and talk. In fact, I don''t have any other requirements. All the adults here are loyal to their duties. I don''t want to make trouble. I just hope that my people can be treated better."


    Blanca quietly wiped his sweat, pulled John up and sat down together, toasted Amun, and said, "please don''t worry, this will never happen again. Within the scope of my authority, I will try my best to take care of the miners. They are very important to he Lieshan and deserve preferential treatment."


    Amun asked again: "today I suffered a little injury. I need to rest here for a few days. The saint gave me a month, so I didn''t have to rush to finish my mission. During this period, I hope to meet my people and ask them about their experiences and experiences. Is it convenient for me to know? "


    John nodded: "convenient, of course convenient! As long as you don''t take them away, nothing else matters here. "


    ����


    That night, Amun was in the bedroom upstairs, looking at the books and art of war and looking out of the window thoughtfully. It was a full moon night. The outline of the moon was hanging over the ridge in the distance. Even the bright shadow was so clear. Under the moonlight, he Lieshan has a light and restless atmosphere of fireworks, just like the flavor of Duke town long ago.


    Amun seems to be waiting for someone. When the moonlight shines into the window edge, the guard outside the door reports: "Mr. Amun, someone is asking for a meeting!"


    Amun laughed and whispered through the door, "is that Captain John''s guard? Come in, please. I''ve been waiting."


    It was really John who came in. He saluted first and apologized for interrupting the rest so late. Amun said with a smile: "the captain of the guard is visiting alone at night. There must be some personal request. Please speak up if you have any."


    John said, "first of all, thank you for not hurting me in the duel and forgiving my unintentional mistakes. I regret it, but I was in a state of uncontrollable irritability


    Amun nodded: "I can see that you at that time and you are just like two people now. If you are always so impulsive, you can''t have level 6 achievements. Is that why you came to me today? "


    John opened his mouth and said in surprise, "Mr. monk, you are so good! I can see at a glance what I''m coming for. Yes, this is the case. There has always been an uncontrollable restlessness in my soul. Sometimes I even lose my mind and just want to vent my strength. I try to be restrained, but it''s always hard to avoid it. You don''t know my experience yet, do you? "


    John was born in a noble family of Memphis. His uncle is now the head of the agriculture and Animal Husbandry Department of Memphis, and his status is very prominent. When he was 16 years old, he was brought to the temple to receive the awakening ceremony of strength. What he awakened was the power in his blood. So he became a warrior. He had the best coach to teach him to learn body skills and various martial arts skills.


    He was very sorry that he did not become a magician. For a long time, he asked himself in his heart, was it the gods who rejected him? Why did the gods not give him a chance? His grandfather was once a great magician, an honorary high priest of the temple of Isis, and John was always proud of it.


    In this case, he was determined to become the best warrior. However, after awakening the power in his blood, with the progress of physical skills, his soul became more and more irritable and irritable. Although he regretted later, he was unable to control and was in a state of out of control.


    Two years ago, in a brothel in mengfeisi, he lost his noble demeanor and injured a colleague and the owner of the brothel for a girl to accompany him. After returning home, he was still angry and hurt his wife. His wife came from another aristocratic family in mengfeisi city. She left him in anger and went back to her mother''s home. He was also punished, and his family sent him to he Lieshan, hoping to temper his temper in this desolate place.


    John confessed that he had a very depressing life in Mount Horeb. This desolate place made him feel more desolate, and his prayer to the gods could not be really comforted. A few days ago, when I was drinking, I heard that Amun was not a noble, but he came to inspect he Lieshan from a high position. He was not happy. This afternoon, I saw that someone accidentally damaged a sacred stone while opening the mining core. My anger immediately rose and I couldn''t help whipping people.


    In he Lieshan, this has happened more than once. Not only slaves and craftsmen, but also many of his subordinates'' guards have been flogged by him. It seems that this kind of catharsis can ease the mood, but it means more difficult to suppress restlessness.


    John finally said, "today, when your hammer hit me, the strange shock seemed to break my strength, and my mood calmed down in that moment. You were also infuriated by me at that time. If I were you, it would be very difficult to control so perfectly that no one was hurt at all.Is this the skill of the miners in Duke town? How does it control its strength? It can smash such a hard core into powder, but can completely leave the divine stone, which must have a unique mystery. And the blow you gave me today has suppressed my agitation. So I come to ask you for advice. Is there any way to help me? "


    Amun listened, and gradually frowned. He had this feeling. It was just when he was awakened the power of two sides of one body, and at the same time awakened the desire and agitation of both sides of one body. I remember that at that time in Duke Town, he always wanted to be beaten, but after passing the test, the agitation disappeared and did not continue.


    But John''s situation is more special, this restlessness was forced to suppress, but never disappeared, with the increase of strength, growing stronger and stronger. He is a samurai. He has achieved six levels. Naturally, he has to pass all kinds of tests. However, no one has systematically summed up the specific test in the cultivation of physical arts. Therefore, he does not understand the situation he is facing. Fortunately, the person asked today is Amun.


    Since he asked, Amun will try to help him. His own people are still in Mt. Horeb. As long as Amun leaves, the situation of Moses and others depends on the faces of John and Blanca. Looking out of the window, he mused, "John, do you have a regular pattern of change in your impulsive mood?"


    John thought for a moment and replied, "yes, the more powerful I am, the more agitated I am. On the other hand, it has periodicity. It seems to break out with the full moon. Today is the full moon night, and the agitation is most obvious. I have prayed to the moon goddess, but it seems useless. "


    Amun turned and sat down. Looking at John, he said, "you may be awakened not only by the power of faith, but also by the restlessness in your soul. It''s like two sides of a thing. The power of mania will awaken, but you don''t know how to face it. It comes from the doubt and anxiety in the soul. You have a desire has never been satisfied, but you do not even realize that the devil is gradually hidden in your heart, but you can''t see it.


    All this is just my judgment, and I don''t know whether it is right or not. But I have a feeling that when you are impulsive, your strength will be very strong, but you will become weak afterwards. Now you are weaker than you at noon. Going on like this is a kind of harm to others and yourself. You don''t know where you will fall. "


    John listened to listen, can''t help but stand up, and can''t help kneeling down, even nodded: "you said too right, I can''t describe so clearly! Sometimes I always feel that everything around me can''t get through, but with my strength, I can''t break through the shackles. Only when I give up my reason will I feel more relaxed. Today, the effect of your hammer is so obvious that there must be a way to teach me how to solve it. Please


    Amun reached out his hand and lifted him up. He pushed him back to his chair and said, "I may not be able to help you either. I can''t always stand by your side and give you a hammer every time you are angry. But I can try one, and it''s also from the miners'' skills in Duke. If you want to learn, you must keep it secret, and I don''t have to explain why. "


    John nodded. "Of course, it''s up to you. I can''t describe how grateful I am."


    Amun pointed to the sky out of the window and said, "your restlessness is affected by the environment. Then I suggest you face it well and look up at the stars. Maybe you can get inner peace. You have to have a firm belief, whether it comes from faith or not. You have to see your inner pursuit clearly and find a clear state before you know what you are going to overcome


    John said blankly, "look at the stars?"


    Amun laughed and shook his head: "it is to close your eyes, look up at the stars in your heart, release the feeling of your soul, and then slowly withdraw it, just like praying to the gods. Let the power naturally accompany the mind, rather than be controlled by it, so that you can really calm down. It may be useful or not. I suggest you try it


    Amun taught John a way of prayer in detail, which was very close to divinity meditation, but it was hard to say it was a kind of divinity. It took a long time for the warrior to fully understand what to do. Amon himself is not sure. If John succeeds, it will confirm his conjecture. If the agitation of desire goes astray, and the mind is controlled by power, what will happen? Just look at John.


    In the future, Amun should also be careful when teaching the strength of two sides of one body, so as to avoid the situation of John in the successor. But he didn''t tell John that it was a meditation way to cultivate the two sides of one body, let alone that he was a magician. Even if someone knew what he had taught John, it would be the profound content of the miners'' skill in Duke town. There was no specific divinity involved, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    When it was light, John left with great gratitude, and amon was relieved. At least he knew that in the future, Moses and others would not be abused too much in Mount Horeb. Although they still had to work for the Egyptians, it was good to know where they were. As for how to get people out, Amun had no choice but to ask about the experiences of Moses and others.


    The next day, Amun ordered Moses to be brought into his room to ask questions alone. When Moses was the young master of dasty, he was fat and white, but now he has become black and thin, which makes people sad. As soon as Moses entered the door, he saluted Amun and said, "my Lord, thank you for your help yesterday. Are you really a miner in Duke town?"Amun pulled him up: "Moses, don''t you know me? The last time we met was three years ago. I''m amon. Have you forgotten? "


    Moses looked at Amun for a long time, and suddenly cried out. He hugged him and said, "yes, you are Amon, the son of the old drunkard! Your appearance has completely changed. I can''t recognize you. I heard them say your name yesterday, but I can''t believe it in any case. But your skill of opening the core is true! Amun, Duke''s gone. Everybody''s gone! How can you be here and become an emissary of the temple of Isis


    Amon stretched out his hand to wipe away his tears and asked, "don''t you know that I was banished by Duke before the flood came?"


    "Is this the case?" asked Moses in surprise When Amun was sent to the mountains by the mayor of Dusti to hunt for the evil great mage bell, Moses was not in DUK town. He was sent by his father to the city-state of Syria to study divinity and various classics. He was not clear about what happened in DUK town. Later, a flood engulfed his hometown, so no one told him about it.


    Amun sighed, "I have mined a tear of the gods, but I was taken away by Lord rod Dick''s entourage on the spot. Therefore, I will be severely punished by the kingdom. Your father has found an excuse to drive me out of Duke. It is exile and protection. My story is too long. Tell me how I got to he Lieshan first? "


    Moses''s eyes were red again. After sitting down, he told about the sufferings of the survivors in DUK town -


    dasty trained Moses as his successor. In the whole town of Duke, only he was qualified to send his son to the city of Syria to study. Although dasty was only a mayor, he was not low in status and rich enough to buy a manor in the city of Syria for Moses to live in. He likes this son very much, but he is not too arrogant, and his daily requirements are very strict.


    Moses was two years older than amon and was 19 years old. In the year when he was 16 years old, Dusti took him to Muyun temple to receive blessing and began to learn the skills of miners in DUK town. Although there is no need for Moses to mine the stone himself, as the future manager of Duke, he must master the skill handed down from generation to generation. Dasty, as the LORD God of Duke, was also the host of the blessing ceremony, which will be passed on to Moses in the future.


    Dasty''s manor in Syria is not only the residence of Moses, but also the foothold of dukes. According to the law of the Kingdom, the registered miners in Duke town are not allowed to leave without permission. But just before the flood, dasty sent people to the city-state to transport the taxes that should be paid and purchase the living materials needed by the town. Dozens of the miners sent were young and strong miners.


    After finishing their official duties, these men lived in the manor of dasty, and by the way brought some things to young master Moses. Before they set out to return to Duke, it began to rain heavily in the black fire jungle. The post road was cut off, and they stayed in the city-state and became another group of survivors besides Amun. The servants of Moses'' side also came from Duke, and these people add up to more than 60.


    After the flood, Duke town no longer existed, and Moses and his family couldn''t go back. Soon after, rumors spread out from nowhere. It was the townspeople of Duke town who violated the oracle of the guardian God and were punished by the gods, which brought about the flood.


    They are people who are rejected by the gods and bring disaster. The great God enril punished the town of DUK, washed the land with a flood, and blessed all the people. There was a terrible attack on the town and even a terrible attack on dukes.


    You guys, you''ve got a fight in the middle of the town. It''s not a fight between the strong and the strong. The miners were out of self-defense. From the perspective of city-state law, governor Xiao Mo had no reason to punish them, but the angry people could not forgive the miners'' killing behavior.


    Almost every day, people gathered around the manor and cried, "kill them, in the name of the gods!" There were always attempts to rush into the manor to attack Moses and others, and the constant friction made even the guards in the city-state unable to hold back.


    Even the shops in the city were reluctant to sell to them. When the food stored in the manor was finished, they could hardly survive. At that time, Ge lie was not in the city of Syria, and the great master of divinity had already returned to the royal capital to thank visitors and devote himself to practice.


    But before Goethe left, he seemed to have foreseen this situation and ordered his disciples, acting high priest Walter, to take care of Moses and others. Seeing that he was out of control, Walter took the guard of the temple into the manor and found Moses. At that time, it was impossible for Moses and others to stay in the city of Syria. Wallett asked him where he wanted to go?


    The miners had never been far away, of course, nowhere to go, and Moses was only a child of eighteen or nine years old. He had never been to any other place except Duke and the city of Syria. He thought for a long time and only thought of rod Dick. The city Lord of eju promontory had a good relationship with his father, so he had no choice but to seek refuge in the promontory city.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    Wallett was very busy at that time, and did not immediately arrange for this matter, but ordered the guards to protect the manor and send enough food and water to Moses and others, so that they could wait for a while. Later, Goethe returned to the city of Syria and urged Moses to stay. However, the frightened Moses refused to stay there. He begged the great magician to send them away safely.


    Ge lie also had no choice but to order his disciple Walter to send Moses and others out of the border to protect them from being hurt on the way. Before leaving, he specially asked Moses, "if one day you can go back to your home, are you willing to come back?"


    Moses did not want to think about it and replied, "is it Duke? Of course, that''s my hometown In his concept, the almost isolated town of Duke and the detestable city-state of Syria are completely two worlds. In the days when he was besieged and attacked, his greatest wish in his heart was to return to his hometown and rebuild his home, which has become Moses'' ideal of life.


    Goethe said something that Moses did not understand: "you will become the legal heirs of a very important land. Wherever you go, you may face suffering experience. Your hometown will come to the surface, but in a few years'' time, if you can come back, don''t forget what I did today. "


    Moses knelt on the ground and said, "my people and I will always be grateful to you, your great master of divinity. If you have any requirements in the future, Moses will try to satisfy them."


    With his guards, Wallett escorted Moses and others through the semi dry swamps and deserts to the border of the city-state of Syria. Moses came to the promontory city and sought refuge from Lord rod Dick. He is not demanding either. He only hopes to buy a farm here and live temporarily. The miners are also strong young people who can support themselves and return to their hometown in the future.


    Rod Dick received a lot of benefits from the mayor of dasty, and his old friend''s orphan asked for a visit. This small matter should be no problem. He agreed to Moses'' request, and even set aside a farm in his own territory for them to live in. But before long, there was another accident.


    Moses and others came to the promontory city-state to seek shelter. Shortly after Amun left the promontory City, the news could not be concealed. It soon spread to the capital of eju. Julian, the great magician on the promontory, also wrote secret reports to the Egyptian theological academy and the Egyptians. Rod Dick soon received orders from the Pharaon to send the Dukes to a designated place.


    Julian knew that Amun was a miner in Duke town. He was once the high priest of Isis temple. He should have seen the land of Marduk to learn a lot about it. It may be out of revenge on Amun, or he may want to ask the Pharaon for credit. In short, what was said in the secret report should not be good. Naturally, Moses could not know the details.


    In this way, Moses was sent to Horeb, where he and the people of DUK were imprisoned and became the servants of the Pharaoh. It is said that they were treated as foreign prisoners of war and still engaged in the mining of God''s stone. At the beginning, they were escorted by Julian himself. Julian not only conveyed the order of the Pharaoh, but also privately said that these people were rejected and exiled by the gods, and they would lose their homes only when they were punished by the gods.


    This is the general experience of Moses and others. Amun fell into deep meditation after hearing this. I am afraid that the experience of the people is not just as simple as Julian''s personal revenge on him. Even rod Dick was unable to protect these people, and the Pharaoh directly ordered them to be confined here. I''m afraid there are other reasons.


    Maria once said to Amon, "I should thank you, and I should help you with your affairs, but I don''t know how much I can help you." Obviously, she knew about it, but there was nothing she could do to help Amun release these people directly.


    Amun knew that Duke town would become a fertile land for thousands of miles after Mu Yun''s hint. After Schr? Dinger''s prompt, he also consulted the volume of myth and legend "the land of Marduk", and knew that the place might be contested. He had also seen the souls of the mayor of dasty in the underworld, and understood that many of the land titles in the town of DUK were in the hands of Moses.


    The Pharaoh detained the people of Duke Town, on the one hand, it may be because their skills are very useful, and it is most appropriate to mine sacred stones in Mount Heliang. On the other hand, do you also want to touch the fertile land in the future disputes, and the eju theological academy also knows the changes that will take place in the area of Duke town? This kind of thing can''t be said. Since Mu Yun is clear about it, then the gods of eju may also know about it, which may have prompted the people.


    Amun was silent for a long time, and then he asked quietly, "Moses, it is said that you have all the land leases in the area of Duke town. Is that so?"


    "Who are you listening to?" he said


    Amun sighed, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "don''t doubt me. I was not ordered to test you. After I left Duke, mayor Dusti told me personally."


    There were tears in Moses'' eyes: "I didn''t take the deeds with me. They were hidden in a hidden place in the city of Syria. My father sent me to the city, but he died in the flood. What else did he say to you before he left? "


    Amun: "Dusti has long hoped that you and the survivors of Duke town can return home and rebuild their homes. I also want to ask, are you willing to do this?"Moses couldn''t help nodding, reached out and grabbed Amun''s arm and said, "yes, this is something that I and all people dream about! Amun, you are the special envoy of Isis temple. Is there any way to save us


    Amun shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m just a small archives guard captain in Isis temple. It''s impossible for the Pharaon to change his order to release you. This time I come to Mt. Horeb, I can only do my best to make you better treated in the future. But you can rest assured that after I left Duke, I have heard the Oracle, and the angel of God will guide you to leave eju and return to your hometown. "


    Moses''s hand tightened: "will the angel of God come to Horeb, when?"


    Amun patted the back of his hand and said, "since the gods have promised, please wait patiently for the guidance of the oracle. The hope of those miners is placed on you. You are their leader. What we have to do now is to lead the people to live well, and do not lose confidence and courage. "


    Amun didn''t say more to Moses because he didn''t want to bring trouble to himself and his people. Some situations could not be disclosed. It was not good for Moses to know too much too early. His appearance only gave hope to the people. After asking Moses to have a good lunch with him, he ordered someone to send him back.


    ����


    Amun stayed in Mt. Horeb for more than ten days, nominally recuperating. Blanca and John kept their promise, and the living conditions of the miners in Duke town improved a lot. This group of people personally mined at least 40% of the production of sacred stones here, and they should be treated better.


    has the final say that John, as promised by Lieshan, does not matter if he does not take these people away. In this remote place, he is basically the one who has the final say in Blanca. Amun took the opportunity to put forward a small request, moved to live near the miner''s residence, convenient to talk to the people at any time, he was very concerned about the situation in his hometown, a few words can not finish.


    The simple stone house in that village was not convenient for the special envoy to live in. The nearest one was the residence of the magicians who were mining the sacred stones. Blanca ordered that the courtyard of the master in charge of divinity should be let out, so that Amun could settle down temporarily.


    In fact, Amun didn''t have to talk to the miners. After the flood, Duke town no longer existed. There was really nothing to talk about. He had other plans. He has already figured out the situation of he Lieshan. Although there are many warriors and magicians stationed here in turn, the defense is not strict.


    In the hinterland of Egypt, there is no threat of war in peacetime, and no one is always nervous. On the other hand, he Lieshan is a remote semi desert area, more than 200 li away from the Ronnie river. There are no villages, towns and residents nearby. No one comes here to make trouble. It is not easy for people here to escape. At ordinary times, the mining work is very hard, and there is no need to be too strict management.


    He Lieshan''s guard strength is not weak, but in terms of personal skills, no one can compare with Amun. Blanca has the highest level of divine arts and John is the highest of physical skills. The two of them are not as good as Amun. What Amun wants to do, there is always a way to quietly hide other people''s ears and eyes, as long as it is not too publicity.


    ����


    It was a late night, and Moses lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. He was still thinking about meeting amon. Amun''s appearance has brought a glimmer of hope to the people of the clan, and their treatment has improved a lot in recent days. But is what he said true? Will there really be gods guiding them to escape from difficulties? Moses had been insomnia for three days, and the arrival of Amun brought new anxiety and expectation.


    At this time, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear: "Moses, please do not be afraid or surprised, the voice you hear is from the guidance of the gods."


    Moses was so scared that he almost didn''t fall out of bed. He looked around for a long time. The room was dark and there was no sign of anyone. He sat up excitedly and was about to speak. However, he heard that voice and said, "don''t talk. You can''t communicate with me in this way. Please follow my instructions, put on your clothes and go out. Follow the fluorescent light to mount he Lieshan. I will wait for you there


    Moses only felt that his heart beat violently, almost all of them would jump out of his throat. Amun said that there would be gods to guide him. Did he appear so soon? He couldn''t believe it, but he couldn''t give up the chance. He got up and dressed, bit his teeth and walked out of the stone house.


    There was a faint glow outside, like a firefly flying alone in the night. As soon as Moses went out, the light flew away. The night is very quiet, so quiet that people feel afraid, even the slight footsteps seem to have echoes, as if there are invisible people following behind.


    Moses was very nervous for fear of being found by the guards, but the light led him around the stone houses. He did not meet anyone, and finally left the small village and went to he Lieshan. When he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he also looked back. Several guards outside the village fell asleep against the wall. It seemed that he had not been found. Then he turned around and went up the mountain with ease.


    The mountain was a little steep, with sparse shrubs growing among the bare rocks, and the light was fast and slow, which was guiding Moses from the easiest way to the top of the mountain. Tonight, Moses was very excited. He always felt that there was an invisible force supporting him. His feet were flying and walking very fast.The moon was bright, and there was a man standing on the top of the mountain, leaning on a branch in his hand, and wearing a cloak, he could not see his face clearly. The light flew up to the top of the mountain and disappeared in his arms. He spoke to Moses. The man stood in front of him, but his voice was very vague. It was like coming from a far away place: "Moses, child from Duke, please don''t be afraid. I''m your guide!"


    Moses felt like a sleepwalker. He couldn''t believe that he just walked out of the stone house and arrived at the top of the mountain safely with a cloud of fluorescent light. As expected, he met the speaker! He stepped forward and knelt down in the tunnel: "are you really here to guide me and my people out of trouble?"


    The man nodded and said, "yes, since I have guided you to this place to see me, I will also guide you and the people back to their hometown in the future. You must not have doubts in your heart."


    Moses knelt on the ground for a long time without speaking. His shoulders trembled and he began to cry silently. "What''s the matter with you? Why do you cry when you see me?" she asked


    Moses sobbed: "I am weeping for the fate of suffering, and I am weeping for my father, for Duke! I finally see you. Can I ask who is the guide from


    Amun replied, "I made a promise in front of Mu Yun that I would guide you and your people back home and rebuild their homes."


    Moses''s shoulder trembled even more: "I dare not lie in front of the gods, but I do have doubts in my heart! Where was the patron saint when my father was buried in the flood? When I was threatened with people''s lives? I have no grudge against the patron saint, but I really can''t arouse the reverence I once had. The world has become so strange to me that the once patron saint is just like a stranger


    This child has a personality. Although he is only 19 years old, with so many miserable experiences, no matter who is, he will become mature and can''t help thinking more. Although he had no resentment against the goddess Mu Yun, he could not revere it. Amun asked him not to have doubts in his heart, but he said the most real thought that had been suppressed for a long time.


    Amun didn''t have enough time to explain to him more, and this was something he couldn''t explain clearly, but he had to give Moses a firm hope. He had to say, "you don''t hate the guardian God. It''s very rare. When people pray for gods, they should first think about what they have done and why they ask the gods to do for you? The former patron saint did want to guide the people back, but she was not the only one in the world


    Moses raised his face full of tears: "I hope you can give me the only and most firm belief, which is the reason for us to live well in our suffering. Since you are here, will you always guide me? May I have your name, please


    Amun replied, "my name is Aloha. When you have doubts in your heart, you can recite this name silently. My appearance is like the light that guides you to the top of the mountain. The road is under your own feet. As long as you don''t give up your faith, I won''t give up on you. No matter whether there is a patron saint or not, no matter how many difficulties and dangers, I will fulfill my promise. "


    Moses leaned down, kissing the earth, and said, "your voice is the guidance of the gods, the eternal light in the darkness. Since you can guide me out of the cage to the top of this mountain, can you also guide the people out of here? "


    Amun wanted to sigh, but he refrained, and replied in a calm voice: "I can guide you to come here quietly in the dark, but it is a desert to go out from here. It''s a long way to go back to your hometown. You and so many people can''t be found and can''t escape tracking."


    "How can we leave?" asked Moses in disappointment


    Amun: "don''t give up your faith. Be ready from now on and wait for that day to come."


    How should Moses prepare


    Amun raised the branch in his hand: "that''s why I call you here today. The miners'' skill in Duke town also contains a mysterious and profound skill, which is the strength of two sides of one body. I want to awaken this power for you, and also to arouse your confidence, so that your heart is truly strong. "


    Amun changed his identity and taught Moses the power of two sides of one body. However, he said that he was a miner in Duke Town, and asked Moses to make an oath to keep it secret. On the one hand, this is to make Moses believe it, and on the other hand, it avoids revealing his identity. As for whether Moses can master it or not, it depends on his luck, and amon can''t force it.


    In the next few days, Amun would guide Moses to climb Mount Horeb every night, holding an iron staff to perform a wake-up ceremony for him. The result did not disappoint Amun. Just before he left Horeb, Moses awakened the strength of both sides of one body. Amun asked him to make a very important oath --


    "you should not pray to other gods, you must firmly believe in your only belief. I have taught you this kind of power. You can''t learn body art and divinity like other people in the world. You must accept my guidance."


    What Amun taught involved the secrets of the gods, and according to the old Madman''s guess, the gods were not willing to spread it. Amun had been to the kingdom of erebe, Queen of the underworld, where he could hear the prayers and supplications of believers. Therefore, Amun did not allow Moses to pray to other gods. If the secret that God did not want to see in the world was revealed, it would not be good for him or for Moses.When the two sides of the body were awakened, Moses had completely convinced Amun. He immediately bowed down and said, "I understand that you are the only God in my heart."


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    On the night before he left Mt. Horeb, Amun taught Moses about the future practice and various tests to be faced. These messages from bell also combined with Amun''s own verification. After all, bell and Amun were different. He first became a level nine magician, and then explored the strength of both sides of one body from the beginning. As a great magician, he also had the achievements of level Six Samurai.


    However, Amun started directly from this road under the deliberate cultivation of the old madman, without taking a detour. In the name of teaching him miner skills, the old madman laid the foundation of awakening both sides of the body, and Bell''s exploration perfected the road. Now, when Amun taught Moses again, the cultivation method of level 1 to level 6 achievement has been confirmed clearly.


    Amun did not teach Moses any specific martial arts or divinities, but let him practice pure power and grow up with his soul. On the one hand, the time is too tight to be in time. On the other hand, in the current situation of Moses, it is really not convenient to practice specific skills. All these are secrets.


    Before leaving, Amun finally ordered: "if you want to get rid of the difficulties, you must first make yourself strong. It is full of difficulties and tests to go back home through thousands of miles. From now on, you should be prepared. What I have taught you comes from the skills of the miners in Duke Town, and you can choose the trustworthy among the people to continue to teach and make the same oath. "


    The seeds have been sown. It depends on how it sprouts. Amun finally leaves mount Heliang and takes his guards to escort the stone back to Isis temple. He successfully completes the inspection mission. The biggest gain of this trip is to know the whereabouts of the DUK survivors. Maria did not directly tell him, but used this method.


    After returning to the temple of Isis, Maria summoned him again. Still in the study, the servants retired, only the two of them. Instead of talking about the inspection, Amun knelt down and saluted: "thank you for your advice. I found the surviving descendants of Duke town! The mayor was kind to me. His son, Moses, was the leader of the group and was looking forward to returning home day and night


    Maria looked at him with an apologetic look on her face and waved, "you''d better sit down and talk. I know what you want to ask for. I''m really sorry that I can''t order the direct release of those people, who are already the servants of the Pharaoh, unless there is a reason to ask for the blessing of the Pharaoh. "


    Amon sat down and asked, "is that related to the fact that you let me read those books of war?"


    Maria nodded: "if only for you, you can become a warrior and be loyal to the Egyptian empire. You can have noble status and have a good life. In fact, no matter where you want to go, it is the same. But you have your own ideal, and it is so difficult to realize it. In the near future, there will be conflicts in Tianshu. If you want to ask the Pharaon''s permission to release your people, unless you can make an indelible contribution to the Empire, the Pharaoh has to promise you. "


    Amun nodded sincerely: "thank you, I understand!"


    Maria tactfully points out a way for Amun to save the people. She indicates that there is going to be a dispute on Amun Tianshu road. The so-called indelible merit, as a warrior, is certainly a battle merit. If Amun can lead his army to build great contributions to the Empire on the battlefield, he can ask the Pharaon to release the people of DUK town when he asks for a reward, which can''t be refused.


    It''s too hard to do this. Although Maria is willing to help, all depends on Amun himself. Becoming a warrior is just the beginning.


    Then there was silence between them, and they looked at each other like this. This time, they were supposed to arrange a long journey. Maria had a lot of things to tell, but she didn''t think it was necessary to say any more. Amun had a lot of thanks in his heart, and he didn''t think it was necessary to say it again. Since Maria didn''t speak, he would rather look at her and feel her breath.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t sit here and look at her forever. Finally, Maria opened her mouth and broke the silence: "Amun, no matter how difficult the thing you are going to do, I have a wish that you can cherish yourself. If you have tried your best, don''t be in trouble with yourself. As long as you are the pure Amon, you can come back at any time, and Isis will protect you


    She put something on the table and said, "this mission was intended to send a magician. This earth pupil is not only a reward for the mission, but also a tool for recording all kinds of information. Later, I changed my mind. In the desert and swamp where monsters roam, it is safer to be a warrior who is familiar with the situation, so I decided to send you.


    This pupil of the earth is still a reward for the task. You are not a magician, but you can record information in other ways. This is a secret mission. You can''t use your public identity. Someone will give you a blank voucher and customs clearance documents, just write your name, or you can hire a bodyguard to accompany you. There are still a few days to go. Go back and prepare well. Be careful. I''ll wait for the news of your return As for the pupil of the earth, I hope you can treasure it


    The gift of the saint on behalf of the temple of Isis was so generous that she gave a pupil of the earth to carry out this mission, and the last sentence was meaningful. It would be reasonable to send a diviner, because the pupil of the earth can be used as a carrier for recording information, but if Amun still wanted to reward him, I''m afraid it would have other implications.Amun already had a pupil of the earth, in which the old madman recorded all kinds of information, and Maria never would. Amun is just a warrior. Even if there is any magic message in it, Maria knows that he can''t see it. But it would be wrong to think so. Amun is also a level 6 magician, especially good at space divinity and information divinity.


    Amun felt that there was some kind of information recorded in the pupil of the earth, but he did not dare to read it in Isis temple. He was afraid that his secret might be exposed when using divinity. He had to collect the precious stone first. There are still a few days before departure. The work of the archives needs to be handed over. Amun has to use the last few days to read some classics.


    Amun intends to keep the books on his body and give them to medanzo on the way. If you really want to be a general on the battlefield in the future, you can''t build a meritorious service only by your own strength. You must have the assistance of your subordinates who are proficient in marching. Medanzo is a good candidate. At the same time, he has a lot of books about the art of war and logistics.


    On the last day when he was on duty at the archives, Amun took a chance to open the volume of "land of Marduk" and read it carefully from beginning to end. Last time, he watched it quietly when no one was around. He couldn''t read it too carefully. Today, he tried to remember every detail between the lines. In the last blank, he saw the two familiar marks again. He quietly took out the keepsake given by the old madman and compared them. It was the mark left by bell, but it seemed to have been printed in a hurry. It was very vague and illegible.


    Outside came the sound of the guard talking and saluting. Amun quickly put away the documents and restored the cabinet to its original state. He just turned around and was ready to go out. Suddenly, he heard someone behind him say, "Captain guard, your things have fallen off."


    Amun was shocked. Rao was always calm and calm. At the moment, he almost didn''t knock over the cabinet around him. This is the document room where precious files are collected. No one is allowed to enter without notice. Moreover, with his vigilance, there is no one in the room! Startled by the Central Plains, he has pulled out his sword and set up a fighting posture in the narrow corridor between two rows of bookshelves.


    But the next moment, Amun immediately put down his weapon, knelt on one knee and saluted: "Dear high priest, why did you come in suddenly and didn''t even say hello, please forgive me for not greeting me with ceremony!"


    The man in front of him wore a robe and had a smile on his face. He looked at Amun with a deep meaning in his eyes. He didn''t hold a staff in his hand. He held a sign and said, "Captain Amun Wei, you are very alert and react very quickly. It can be seen that you are loyal to your duty. I am very satisfied! Is this brand yours? It fell to the ground accidentally. Take it back


    The speaker was very familiar with Amun. George, the high priest who had been in charge of the archives, had just been promoted to high priest by the virgin, filling the vacancy after Julian''s transfer. George is easy-going and doesn''t care much about his affairs. In the past, it was a light job to be in charge of the archives.


    He came from the people and had no prominent background. Later he became a great magician and won the status of honorary high priest of Isis temple, but he only served as a high priest. As an honorary high priest, George did not like to fight for power. He lived a reclusive life in the temple of Isis. It was not long before Amun arrived at the temple that he was quietly promoted to be a level 8 magician.


    In addition to the original three high priests, there are five honorary high priests in the temple of Isis. All of them are great magicians. Although they are not in charge of real power, they have a high status. George is only one of the least noticeable. Unexpectedly, when the new official high priest was elected, the virgin promoted George by name and reported to the Pharaoh for approval. This happened after Amun arrived at the temple.


    After George became the high priest, the chief priest in charge of the archives was naturally replaced by someone else, but he was still under George''s direct jurisdiction. He was in charge of all the archives, the list of manors and servants, and the collection and registration of taxes in each season. His authority was much greater than before, but he had no change. He was still smiling all day long.


    George now looks at amon with a smile. Amun subconsciously touched his arms, of course, the old madman gave him the keepsake, of course, his cold sweat fell down in an instant.


    Amun can''t be so careless in doing things. The brand was definitely in his arms just now, but somehow it got into the hands of the great magician. George must have used the art of sneaking divinity. When Amun did not feel it, he entered the writing room and saw Amun take out the sign. Maybe he also saw him reading the Scriptures, but took the sign from amon''s arms by some unknown means.


    However, the high priest pretended to be confused and deliberately said that the sign had fallen on the ground. Amun was very nervous and careful for such a long time that he finally made a mistake. Facing a great magician who he could not compete with, all the secrets were in danger of being exposed. He was thinking quickly about how to explain it, but when he heard George say this, he turned his mind and immediately replied, "it''s mine. Thank you, Lord George. I fell on the ground just now."


    George quietly returned the sign to Amun and said, "it''s a very special badge. It seems that it''s a precious souvenir. You must take it away. You can''t throw it around like this again Who gave it to you? The materials and patterns are very special. I don''t think ordinary people can process them. "A great magician''s smiling eyes seemed to penetrate his soul. Amun could only calmly reply: "when I was in my hometown, an elder left me a memorial, he was no longer there."


    George put away his smile: "Oh, no longer alive? What a pity


    Amun said to the truth, "have you never heard of it? My hometown was destroyed by a great flood in which the old man died


    George sighed: "I''m sorry to mention your sad past. I almost forgot that your hometown is Duke. It was you who dug out the tears of the gods, and you returned Nero''s remains. Young man, your behavior is indeed admirable It''s said that there are many scrolls in Nero''s relics. I''d like to find out. Is there one named destructive storm


    Amun thought for a moment and replied, "Lord Nero''s will is very generous. I got six high-level scrolls and six intermediate scrolls, but there was no destructive storm. I haven''t even heard of the name."


    George said again: "I''m just asking. It''s a legendary scroll that many people haven''t heard of. It''s said that only Nero on the mainland has the ability and interest to make, but the effort and cost are huge. I don''t know whether he has tried or whether he has succeeded in it Now that you''re here, you can do me a favor. "


    Amun quickly said, "noble high priest, you can tell me what you want."


    "Old people often have a bad memory. I came to look up a volume of ancient books, but I found the wrong office," said George with a sneering voice. I will tell you the number, and you can send it to me directly. I remember that the volume of ancient books is locked in a cabinet. If you ask the chief priest for the key, you will say that I want to see it


    After finishing his speech, he reported a file number, turned around and went out, leaving Amun alone with a sign in his place. Amun''s sweat began to dry. He felt chilly and shook his head. Then he trotted out to fetch the book for the high priest George.


    He took the special key that was blessed by the divine arts, opened the file cabinet protected by the divine arts array, and took out the classics. Amun was surprised. The volume is very thin, the content is about the production and introduction of the scroll, the cover is written "destruction storm". This is the scroll that George asked about just now. Amun could not help but open it again, and could not help holding his breath. He finally realized how precious the unknown gray scroll he had been collecting!


    The book introduces the theoretical method of making this kind of scroll, which is unimaginable and almost impossible to accomplish, but Nero did. "Destruction storm" is different from any other scroll. To stimulate it, it must be at the cost of the user''s life, and its power is out of control. Once launched, it will not only burn the user''s life, but also destroy all life within the scope of its power. It is said that even the gods will be severely damaged.


    If Amun goes out of his way and doesn''t want his own life, he can die with almost anyone with the destructive storm in hand! He finally understood why the keeper of the underworld retreated in panic when he saw him take out the gray scroll. When Nero brought the storm of destruction to his side, he might have wanted to die with bell, but in the end he did not need to use this scroll, because bell himself chose to die together.


    After a few glances at the thin volume, Amun put it in a beautiful wooden box and sent it to a side hall where George usually handled his official business. George saw Amun smiling and nodding: "it''s so fast. As soon as I sat down, you delivered the ancient books. It''s hard. Put them on the table."


    Amun put the wooden box on the table. He stepped aside respectfully and stood with his hands down, but he didn''t quit immediately. George did not open the wooden box to look at the volume of ancient books, but bowed his head and continued to deal with his official business. After a while, he raised his head in mock surprise and said, "Amun, you haven''t left yet. What''s the matter?"


    Amun nodded and said, "yes, sir, you haven''t checked the classics, and I''m waiting for your instructions."


    George told all the servants in the room to step down, and then he said to Amon, "of course I believe captain amongway. There is no need to examine this book. Now there is no one else. Just tell me what you have."


    Amun took out two high-level scrolls from his arms, gently put them on the table and said, "this is a gift from Lord Nero. In order to show my respect for the great master of divinity, it is a little bit of my heart. Please accept it."


    I didn''t expect that Amun should come to give a gift. George was stunned, twisted his beard and laughed: "Amun, do you know how valuable this gift is?"


    Amun replied, "no matter how precious things are, they must have their corresponding uses. The value of these things can not be measured only by money. In front of you, the great master of divinity, they are just implements for performing divinity."


    George looked at amon with great interest and said, "I''ve experienced enough things and understand people''s heart. If I don''t accept it, I''m afraid you can''t rest assured. Well, thank you He calmly accepted the two high-level scrolls.


    Amun quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Gift giving has always been an art since ancient times. Amun has also received other people''s gifts, which represents a kind of hint and request. If he refuses, it also means that he has refused the other party''s request. George was very direct. He broke Amun''s mind. He not only took the scroll to his face, but also told him to be at ease.**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    George should have seen Amun read the secret scriptures in private, but pretended to be confused and did not tell the truth. He stealthily took the sign, which frightened Amun and gave him a warning. Amun was wondering why he did it? Perhaps it was for the sake of saving face for the saint. Although their positions were different, they were in the same situation. They were promoted by the saints and were in the same camp in the temple of Isis.


    There is another possibility that George knows that Amun has a collection of valuable scrolls and seizes on him to extort money. Amun simply sent two scrolls to make a test. However, listening to George''s tone, he had no intention of pursuing the matter.


    Amun was thinking about all kinds of possibilities in his mind. He was about to leave when he suddenly heard the high priest George looking at the ceiling and saying to himself: "George is only the name I took when I made a vow in front of Isis after I entered the temple. My name was serchlead a long time ago. I don''t want to mention it again, and I hope no one will mention it again."


    Amun was stunned. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He had heard of the name "seraid", which was mentioned in the old Madman''s message. This man was a friend of Nietzsche''s when he traveled to Egypt, and he was also a magician! At that time, he lived in the outskirts of the city of herak. When he met Nietzsche, he was only a fifth level magician. As a great magician, Nietzsche gave serchered a lot of advice.


    Serchlead had vowed to repay Nietzsche, so Nietzsche mentioned his name in the message. It was only 20 years ago that sercherade came to Isis temple and changed his name to George, more than a decade after Bell''s death, when he had become a great magician. The old madman did not know the news, so the pupil of the earth did not mention it.


    If a magician breaks through high-level achievements, his situation will change very subtly. As long as he is loyal to the temple, he will get another identity. After he came to Isis temple, serchlead became an honorary high priest, and his name was changed. His experience has long been lost in various records. There is only George the great magician in the world. Twenty years later, a very coincident opportunity, he not only became a high priest, but also saw the old Madman''s keepsake.


    George hinted to Amun that he knew the origin of the sign and warned him not to mention anything. It was a secret between them. It was more than 40 years ago that the old madman got acquainted with seraid, and it has been 20 years since sercherad came to Isis temple to become the great magician George. The past has become a dust laden secret.


    Amun stood silent. George looked back from the ceiling and looked at him with a smile. "You''ve become a warrior of honor in Isis temple, and you''re likely to be a warrior in the future. That''s enough to change your life. But in the temple of Isis, you must keep everything here and do not offend or blaspheme the gods. Perhaps it was because I thought too much that your behavior in the blessing ceremony that day was enough to prove your loyalty to your duty


    Amun quickly nodded his head and said, "noble high priest, I remember all your words."


    George said kindly, "just remember. I didn''t expect you to be a warrior! If you have any confusion, please come to me. I''ll be happy to help you without violating the rules of the temple I don''t want to read this volume. It''s just like many things I used to do. I don''t want to mention them again. Take them back. "


    Amun was ordered to leave. George didn''t even open the box, and the classics were sent back. George did so in return for the old Madman''s kindness. The great magician was not a man who did not keep his promise. But now the situation is not the same, he told Amun not to mention the past, nor to take out the brand easily.


    Amun was afraid that in places like Isis temple, if there were any flaws, they would be found out sooner or later. Fortunately, he met George, who had no danger but to rely on the grace left by the old madman in his early years. It seems inevitable to be discovered, but it is an accident to meet George. In fact, the old Madman''s message also mentioned the original high priest Julian, but in front of Julian, Amun was absolutely afraid to take out that brand, which could only make him die faster.


    In the future, you must be careful. You can''t just believe in luck. Before you become a warrior, Amun won''t read what you shouldn''t read. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, George pointed out something about amon. The gray nameless scroll turned out to be the legendary destruction storm, and it was probably the only one in the world.


    After the handover of the archives, Amun left the temple and went to Theo''s home. He asked Theo for a long time to buy Aesop, the slave. Of course, Theo was not willing to sell such a capable slave, but Amun couldn''t refuse his request. What''s more, amon paid a staggering price. He directly put ten sacred stones on the table.


    This is not the price of a slave. After Amun saved Theo in the desert and escorted him to the promontory city state safely, he also received the reward of ten sacred stones. Now he has returned all of them in the name of buying Aesop.


    Theo was startled. Of course, he didn''t dare to accept the money. He promised to give Aesop to Amun on the spot. Amon laughed and insisted that Theo accept it. After a long time, Theo had to accept the stone. He was sweating on his forehead. He quickly ordered Aesop to come and say, "Mr. Amun has bought you. In the future, you must listen to Mr. amon''s words and serve him."Before leaving, Amun left Theo with a volume of books, and specifically told him, "take a good look at this volume of documents. If there is anything you don''t understand, you can pay for someone to explain it. Don''t you want to be a noble? There may be opportunities in the future, and what is said in the book will be very important. I borrowed it from Isis archives. You must keep it well. I''ll go a long way and return it to me when I come back. "


    The contents of the book mainly talk about transportation. Theo is a businessman who does transnational trade. Organizing caravan transportation is naturally an expert. However, the book tells about the organization, scheduling and supply of logistics materials for the march to coordinate the transportation of the army. Theo doesn''t understand why Amun wants him to see this, but since he has told him, let''s watch it. The book is the collection of Isis temple. In the eyes of Theo, it has added a mysterious and noble atmosphere, so it can only be seen!


    When amon led the new slave out of the door, Aesop asked, "master Amon, why did you buy me? How much did Lord Theo pay to thank you for saving your life? How much did you spend on me? Why? "


    Amon said with a smile, "Aesop, you are no more humble than your master, including the present master and me. You are my slave, but I can''t limit your free mind looking up at the stars. You have two choices. One is to continue to work for Lord Theo and get your wages. You are my slave only in name. Secondly, a friend of mine has a manor in the city of Memphis. He is absent all the year round and needs a housekeeper to help him. Would you like to help with this? "


    Aesop bowed and said, "Monsieur Amon, you really don''t have to talk to me like this. I should listen to you. How could I not help? It''s too expensive to buy a slave with ten stones! It''s not necessary. "


    Amun said with a smile: "it''s very fast for you to enter the role. Well, you can help to think more about anything in the future. Follow me to the manor, and I''ll give you a surprise. "


    Amun said that the surprise is a blank document, as long as you write your name, you can have the status of free people in the Egyptian empire. Amun had the same other sheet, which he had written with Aloha''s name. This time, in order to carry out the secret exploration mission, the temple gave him such a document. Amun didn''t need it, so he gave it to Aesop.


    In the manor, Aesop knelt down for a long time with this document in his hand. When he looked up, his face was full of tears. He choked and said, "Lord Amun, I don''t know how to repay you. Why give me such a precious thing?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "it''s useless for me, but it can change your identity and stop being a slave. In return, I know that you are a very capable person. I will leave you this manor. Please take good care of it when the master is away. I will leave a sum of money for you to do business. I don''t know when I can come back. "


    Aesop: "master, don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything here. Don''t worry about it."


    Amon asked again, "Aesop, what name are you going to write on it?"


    Aesop: "Aesop, of course. It''s my name."


    Amun asked curiously, "why don''t you change your name so that people can''t recognize it?"


    Aesop replied, "this is the name my father gave me. I don''t want to give it up. There are many people with the same name in the world. Even if there is a freeman named Aesop, it''s OK."


    Amun nodded. "Do what you want, Mr. Aesop."


    No matter in Egypt or in the mainland countries, the master can resell slaves or treat them as well as they can, but they have no right to give them freedom without authorization. This is the law. Even if amon bought Aesop, he couldn''t be a free man. Now doing so is a way of cheating on others. Aesop has a new identity and is no longer the original one. For Aesop, it was a gift that could never have been imagined.


    Give the manor to Aesop, Amun and some personal belongings are also stored here. The hired servants also need to be managed. The wine and food that Schrodinger likes are prepared every day. But after Amun and medanzo left Memphis, Schr? Dinger suddenly jumped out of the trees beside the official road, stopped him and glared at him.


    Amun squatted down and said softly, "Schrodinger, I haven''t seen you these days. I don''t know where to look for you if I want to say hello. Now I''m going back to DUK town for a mission. You can have a good time in Memphis. I''ve arranged everything


    The cat twisted its neck, did not bark or speak, and raised its paw to Amun''s waist. In the past, Amun always carried a big leather bag when he was on his way. When he left Duke Town, the old madman gave it to him. Schrodinger always hid in the leather pocket and slept. Schr? Dinger was not satisfied with his leather bag when he went out this time.


    Amun also advised: "you asked me to take you back to eju. It''s not easy to come back from a long distance. It''s very comfortable to live in mengfeisi city. Why do you want to take risks with me and wait for me in the city?"


    Schr? Dinger did not speak with his cheek bulging, nor did his paw drop. One side of the medanzo looked at Amun and spoke softly to a cat. His expression was a little strange, but when he was in the savage tribe, he knew that the relationship between the cat and Amun was not general, so he did not interrupt. Amun had no choice but to stand up and shake his iron staff. He took out the big leather bag and put it on his body.Schr �i dinger jumped onto the leather bag and opened his mouth with his claws. He got into it skillfully. Amun turned to medanzo and said, "go to the town ahead and buy more wine. There''s a lot of meat floss you need to prepare again. I''ll teach you how to process vegetables and meat with magic arts. They can be preserved for a long time and delicious."


    Medanzo asked with a smile: "Amun God, I always see you create a lot of things out of thin air. What kind of magic is this?"


    Amun replied lightly: "it''s no big deal. With the help of space artifacts, you can learn high-level space divinity when you break through the sixth level achievement. I will teach you how to use space artifacts. The deeper the mana, the more magic space you can use. Many things are really convenient. "


    They not only bought a large number of living materials in the market town ahead, but also bought a carriage and two horses. The two men and a cat drove the carriage slowly for a month and finally arrived at the border of eju. Along the way, in addition to reading Amun''s military books, medanzo processed all kinds of secret food with divine arts. It seemed like a trivial matter, but it was a kind of exercise to control power.


    For example, when a piece of fresh beef is processed into preserved meat, it is necessary to use fire element and water element divinity at the same time, and even simple space divinity is added. The heat can not be wrong at all. Otherwise, the meat jerky will become tasteless freeze-dried or become black coke. It may be fun to process only a few pieces, but it seems boring and boring to do such things for many days. Amun wants medanzo to do this and apply magic to mediocrity.


    When they arrived at the last market town on the border of eju, Amun asked medanzo to sell his horses and chariots, and they went on foot. Medanzo puzzled asked: "we still have a long way to go, is not the car more convenient, why do we have to walk?"


    Amun some mysterious smile: "you will understand soon, so go, don''t be afraid of suffering, this is a necessary experience for you."


    In front of them is the syrya desert. They walk the commercial road between eju and the kingdom of balun. Along the way, only these two people are on foot. Medanzo is a level five magician and warrior. It''s not hard to walk like this. A few days later, on the way to the middle of the commercial road, Amun suddenly said, "go north, and go straight to Duke town from here."


    "Aren''t we going to link''s tribe?" he asked


    Amun nodded: "yes, from Duke town to the East, through the deep mountains and jungles of the Youdi River Valley, you can reach the tribe of link. That''s what I went there."


    Medanzo scratched the back of his head: "Amun God, I suggest taking another way to enter the kingdom of balun from here. Along the East Bank of the Euphrates River, we can reach the city-state of Kish. There is a new ferry crossing to cross the river and directly enter the mountains of the Yardi River Valley. It will be more convenient to reach the tribe of link.


    Although it''s a little far around, it''s very peaceful all the way, and the speed will be faster. When we get to link, we will take link and Yunmeng, the armored beast king. We will go to Duke town to explore. It will be safer. Don''t you say that there are many monsters in the desert and swamp, and they are not easy to pass through. Why give up the easy and seek the difficult? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "medanzo, do you know why I want to bring you here? This is your trial trip. If you want to pass the test of "breaking through the limit", follow me to the north; if you want to be safer and more secure, you can go your own way and wait for me at the tribe of link. "


    Medanzo said with a smile: "I''m just a suggestion. You are the God who guides me. We can go as we want."


    Amun looked at medanzo, and his smile seemed to have a deep meaning: "since you say that, you can''t hesitate to regret. Let''s discuss a matter first. If you encounter any trouble on the way, you should take action first. If you can''t make a decision, I will do it."


    Medanzo repeatedly nodded: "of course, with me in, how can I work, Amun God, do it!"


    When he turned north to the depths of the desert, he found that he had suffered. Medanzo is not a delicate person. On the contrary, he can bear hardships very much, otherwise he would not travel through the mountains to the tribe of link to buy horse leather steel. During this period of time, I was a housekeeper in mengfeisi city. I lived a comfortable life, but I didn''t feel tired walking through the desert at this time.


    But there is always a limit to one''s ability and will. Sometimes it''s not that you don''t want to insist, it''s just hard to do it. Amun''s speed across the desert suddenly quickened, and medanzo did his best to keep up. In the desert, the temperature difference between day and night is very great. The hot sun in the day is like a flame baking, and the cold at night seems to freeze people stiff and extremely dry.


    Amun, regardless of day and night, regardless of the heat and cold, uses his iron staff to perform his magic arts. There is always a soft and cool package around him. Schr? Dinger in his leather pocket feels very comfortable, but medanzo who follows him suffers greatly. Amun only stops twice a day, once to make food for Schrodinger. He and medanzo also have enough to eat. The other time is to sit down at night and practice meditation.


    After walking for three days, medanzo''s will and physical strength almost reached the limit, but his words had already been said, and he could only keep up with Amun. On the third night, after the gods opened their eyes and practiced divinity meditation, Amun said to medanzo, "don''t hurry at night. You can have a good sleep today." And unfolded a tent.He had no strength to dream. Medanzo did not know how long he had been sleeping, but suddenly he heard a cat call with some warning. Tired as he was, he did not lose his vigilance. He immediately opened his eyes and jumped out of the tent.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    A full moon shines on the silent desert. Looking around, there are only undulating sand dunes, boundless open space, not to mention human shadow, not to mention a grass. Amun stood there with his back, frowned and asked, "have you noticed anything?"


    Medanzo frowned. After listening for a while, he said, "the rustling sound is still a little buzzing. It''s like something hard rubbing against the sand. But I can''t really hear it. Where do you hear it?"


    Amun took out a staff out of thin air with a wave. Seven sacred stones were inlaid on the staff body. It was the one obtained from the hand of the Lord lington. He handed it to medanzo and said, "take it. This staff belongs to you, and then use the detection divinity to investigate the situation."


    Medanzo took it and said with surprise and joy, "well, isn''t this the same as link''s staff? My God Amun, how generous you are


    Amun said with a wry smile: "don''t be happy too early. Take the staff and prepare to fight. Haven''t you figured out the situation yet?"


    With this wand in his hand, madanzo''s detection magic power doubled. He immediately exclaimed, "no, these sounds are coming from under the sand dunes. There are countless scorpions approaching from all directions. We are surrounded."


    As he spoke, Amun suddenly put the iron staff in his hand heavily, and inserted it deeply into the sand. A force of impact rippled through the depths of the ground. Then he drank: "medanzo, look at you!"


    From the sky, the place where Amun and medanzo stood became a circular island in the black tide, which was the result of Amun''s Fabricius forcing all scorpions back from the ground.


    These scorpions are close to a foot long, holding double tongs and long tails with poisonous hooks. They look terrible. If there are only one or two scorpions, they may be trampled to death by raising their feet. Even if they are accidentally stabbed by poisonous hooks, they will not be fatal. But thousands of poisonous scorpions will be frightened no matter who sees them.


    However, medanzo did not fear. He drank and waved his new staff. A whirlwind rose and a whirlwind swept out with sand. The sand blown by the wind is like a tiny needle tip, which is also mixed with countless indistinguishable wind blades. The hard shell of the oncoming Scorpion was broken by sand, and its body and claws were cut off by the wind blade, leaving a remnant corpse on the ground. Some scorpions are broken in half, and their incomplete bodies are still struggling and twisting.


    This aggressive, large-scale Qi elemental divinity was really powerful, but desert scorpions did not shrink back because of the death of their companions, and the scorpions in the back came up again and again with their corpses all over the ground. Amun did not hand, only said: "these scorpions are very big, the shell is very hard, using the gas element magic is too hard."


    Medanzo immediately smashed his staff. In the whirlwind, a bright fire silk appeared. The fire silk instantly turned into a flying fire dragon and circled among the sand dunes. The remnant body of the Scorpion was first ignited, and then the scorpions coming from behind twisted and rolled in the sea of fire, burning into coke and ashes. All around the light smoke, mixed with a foul smell smell.


    Amun said again: "scorpions have venom in their bodies. So much venom volatilizes around us. The smoke will be very poisonous."


    There is no need for Amun to remind him that while performing the sea of fire, the whirlwind does not stop, but blows out smoke. These scorpions seem to be very fire-resistant. Many of them are still struggling to climb close with fire and smoke. They are chopped by wind blades not far away. Medanzo is now performing two kinds of large-scale medium level magic arts at the same time.


    After a while, he called out, "Amun, have we got into the scorpion''s nest? It''s unnecessary to spend so much time. Why should we be besieged by a group of scorpions? Just go, and the speed of scorpions can''t catch up with us. "


    Amun pulled out his staff and put up his tent. He nodded and said, "let''s go. You can break through."


    Medanzo pointed his staff forward, and the whirlwind gathered in a straight line and sped out, blowing a wide ditch between the sand, and the scorpions were rolled down on both sides. The flame disappeared and turned into a cold. The nearby scorpions were stiff on the ground, and the scorpions farther away seemed to be affected by the cold and became slow. Medanzo took the opportunity to stride forward, and Amun followed with his leather bag.


    It''s hard and thankless to perform water elemental divination in the dry desert. However, the freezing technique combined with the wind shuttle technique is a good way to deal with these scorpions. It may not kill them, but as long as they are prevented from moving, they can break through the swarms of scorpions.


    The two walked slowly among the scorpions. The forefinger of medanzo''s staff opened the way. When the sky was dim, the scorpions around them had become rare, and there were still endless white sand dunes on all sides. Medanzo finally breathed a sigh of relief, turned to Amun and said, "how can you come up with so many poisonous scorpions? Have you met with them before?"


    Amun shook his head: "there are poisonous scorpions in the desert. Some people have been bitten and killed accidentally. I''ve heard of them since I was a child, but I''ve never heard of so many scorpions. Maybe the environment has changed after the flood."


    Medanzo frowned: "these scorpions are obviously too big and look very poisonous. They are not ordinary sand scorpions?" Suddenly, he stamped his foot, trampled on a scorpion that suddenly came out of the sand and scolded: "how can there be, endless!"Amun suddenly thought of one thing and said in a deep voice: "I heard about this monster before I came here. It seems that these scorpions are also one of the monsters. In Isis temple, I have seen a volume of myth and legend called "land of Marduk". It records that DUK town was once the battlefield of the battle of the gods. Long ago, nine kinds of monsters were created by gods to help fight. They are nine monster snakes, swamp giant snakes, scorpion tailed Dragons, sea monsters, giant lions, three vicious dogs, human faced scorpions, enchanting mermaids, and wild and wild cattle. "


    Medanzo: "nine headed snakes? Isn''t that humbaba, the God of the Euphrates? It is said that he was the gatekeeper of enril, who was slaughtered by Gilgamesh and enqi not long ago


    Amun nodded his head and said: "the nine headed monster snake is probably hunbaba. It should have been conquered by enril in that war and became the gatekeeper of the divine realm. Although humbaba is dead, it still has many descendants, which I met in the Euphrates. Hunbaba has offspring, and other monsters may not be absent. Among the nine kinds of monsters, there are scorpions with human faces, and the scorpions we meet may be its descendants. "


    "Then we have to be careful. We can''t say what kind of poisonous animals we will encounter."


    Amun nodded again: "yes, if we encounter no need to entangle, we can avoid as far as possible. We are not here to eliminate the monster, it is impossible for us to rely on both of us. We just want to investigate the situation here and get to Duke town as soon as possible."


    As they moved on, their speed slowed down. The desert was full of poisonous scorpions, which suddenly emerged from the sand, sometimes in groups, sometimes only five or six. Almost every day, he had to experience several encounters, large and small, and medanzo was almost stung by scorpions. Amun just followed behind and didn''t do anything. He let medanzo deal with it. After seven or eight days of walking, sparse grass could be seen in the desert.


    Amun asked, "can you make it, madanzo?"


    Medanzo breathed a few breaths: "since I began to practice divine arts, I have not performed more than these days. My opponent is just a scorpion, but I can''t stand it. Maybe it will come out sometime. If you had not been around all the time, I would not have been able to stand it if I had not been with you all the time. "


    ����


    On the same day that Amun and medanzo decided to turn from the commercial road to the north, there were three people in the temple of enril in the distant city of Syria, an old man and his two young disciples.


    There was no change in Gore''s appearance. He had a goatee and wrinkled face, but his eyes seemed to be clearer and deeper than two years ago. He said to Raphael, "during this period of time, did your cultivation of divine power persist all the time and never stop?"


    Raphael replied: "the cultivation of divinity is my hobby since I was a child. I have been used to it. Two years ago, my teacher sent me to Duke town to investigate the terrain. Because of the accident, there was no practice for a period of time, but it has never been interrupted since then."


    Ge lie asked: "half a year ago, I sent you to the Black Fire Swamp again to investigate the presence of monsters there. It''s much more dangerous than the task of two years ago. Have you not interrupted the cultivation of divinity?"


    Raphael respectfully replied, "yes, under your instruction, this has become a kind of self-consciousness. I don''t have to remind myself what to do. I will do it every day. Basic meditation is also a way to restore mana. Only in this way can I persist in that dangerous environment and finally complete the task assigned by the teacher


    Ge lie laughed and asked, "young man, do you know why you can always save yourself from danger in such a dangerous environment?"


    Raphael showed a look of thinking: "I also had doubts in my heart. There were several times when the encounter was really dangerous, but it was always safe, as if there was a God in the protection."


    Ge lie smiles and shakes his head and says, "maybe you really got the favor of the gods, but the one who protected you at that time was hualaite. I specially sent him to follow you secretly, but you didn''t know."


    Raphael was surprised. He stood up and said to Walter, "you are protecting me. You should have saved me several times. Why don''t you tell me?"


    "The teacher didn''t let me speak at that time," Wallett said with a smile


    Raphael knelt down and saluted: "even if I didn''t say it at that time, I''ve finished the task for half a year. You haven''t mentioned a word for such a long time. You have quietly saved me so many times, but I haven''t expressed my gratitude."


    Wallett still smiles: "this is what I should do and what I am willing to do. If the teacher doesn''t let me say it, then don''t say it. Since the teacher said it today, let''s say it.". I''m just finishing the task, and I don''t ask for any thanks. Of course, I accept your thanks at the moment. Get up, my brother He pulled Raphael up.


    Gerry looked at Wallett again and said, "it''s a good mood. I didn''t tell Raphael on purpose in the past six months, and you didn''t take it to heart. Wallett, have you ever thought about when you will become a great magician? I have taught many students in the kingdom of hathi, but you are the one who is most likely to become a great magician. "


    Hua Laite, the sixth level magician, modestly replied, "this is not a question I want to think about. I''m afraid all the magicians on the mainland hope to be able to take this step, but this is not a wish out of thin air. In the face of this goal, I can only decide how to do it, and I don''t think much about it. "Ge lie nodded with satisfaction: "very good, I hope you are consistent, really can do it. This time, I will send you two on a mission to cross the Syriac desert together, and then go to the Uruk city states of balun and the Cape city states of eju, and send a secret letter to the two city lords, Gilgamesh and rod Dick, and come back after you get an answer, no matter what


    The nine level master of divinity took out two sealed small leather tubes and handed them to the students. He said, "you can''t open them. The contents of the letter may cause problems. If you have any problems, you can solve them by yourself and come to see me with a reply.


    Now there are still some troubles in crossing the desert of Syria. You should try not to fight with those powerful monsters, and make sure you pass safely. Here are some scrolls and a magic weapon. If you are threatened by life, Wallett, you can control it and escape with Raphael. But this is also a trial journey. You can''t use scrolls and flying magic weapons until the last critical moment. "


    ����


    Amun and medanzo have come to the edge of the desert. From time to time, we can see the growth of cold resistant grass on the sand dunes. If we calculate the distance, we can reach the Inland Lake in another day. This grassy dune is also the most suitable environment for scorpions to grow. Medanzo could not help raising his vigilance, but after walking for most of the day, he did not see any scorpions. He could not help sighing: "it''s really strange today. Why didn''t you see a scorpion?"


    Amun laughed: "these days you have not let the scorpion bored, do you still want to meet a group of scorpions?"


    "I don''t mean that. I''d like to relax. I''m worried. I don''t see any movement in the place where scorpions are most likely to be met. It''s better to have a fight and get out of here as soon as possible."


    Amun: "the invisible enemy is the most dangerous enemy. This feeling really torments people. But you have to be prepared. Even if we get out of the desert and get rid of scorpions, there may be something waiting ahead. Maybe it is more difficult to deal with than scorpions Yeah? There are traces in the sand over there. What is it


    There were strange marks on the sand dunes ahead, just like the waves on the water. Medanzo approached and looked down and took a breath of cold air: "I can''t be more familiar with this trace in recent days. It''s the footprints of scorpions crawling through the sand. But these scorpions are too big. I''m afraid each of them is more than three feet long! It seems that they are all heading in one direction. What happened? Take advantage of this opportunity, let''s go


    Amun waved his hand: "don''t worry. Let me see what those scorpions are doing. It''s safer to find out."


    He took out a magic weapon inlaid in the golden base, which was the "lamp of chasing the dead" which was the relic of vitruh. Standing in front of those traces, he held the lamp and gently shook the staff. The stone inlaid in the lamp core scattered a circular aperture. The scene in the aperture was constantly changing, as if it was chasing the footprints of scorpions on the sand dune.


    I don''t know how many sand dunes have been crossed. The light and shadow are already tens of miles away. Amun and medanzo saw a group of huge scorpions, each of which is three feet long from the pincers to the tail. The shell of the whole body is black and shiny like hard armor. The high hook tail tip also ejects light blue flame from time to time. It is a terrible mutant giant scorpion.


    The flame emitted from the tail of the hook is in a straight line, which can attack far away targets. It is the venom that burns after spraying. It is not only poisonous, but also accompanied by high temperature. If it is touched with a little, it is fatal. These scorpions do not always spray venom, but form a formation similar to the formation of an army, protect each other and attack each other in a staggered manner. They can only attack when they have a chance. The most dangerous weapons in the near future are the big claws and the crochets on the long tail.


    There are hundreds of scorpions, all of them are this kind of variation giant scorpion, which makes people''s scalp numb. There are two young people surrounded by the scorpion group. They are both magicians with their hands waving their staff. They have deep magic power and excellent means. They can perform various defense and attack skills in a wide range, and they are very skillful in advancing and retreating. The older one is the main attack, and the other is the very young one. He moves around in a circle, but he can''t break through.


    Around them and on the road they once walked, there were nearly 100 corpses of giant scorpions, some of them were burnt, some were cut into pieces, some were frozen into ice, some were obviously cracked by a huge force, and the two magicians did not know how many kinds of magic they had changed.


    Amun shook the staff in his hand, and the light and shadow of chasing the dead lamp expanded rapidly. What he focused on was the corpses of those mutated giant scorpions. Two days ago, he and medanzo also encountered scorpions. The effects of various magic attacks are very clear. If the scorpion is burned by the high temperature of fire elemental magic, the Scorpion will turn to ashes, and the hard shell left behind is also coke like.


    But look at the mutant scorpions that have been burned. Their pincers and tail needles are intact, shining between the sand and the ashes of their bodies. The effect of fire elemental magic attack is not very good, and it will ignite poisonous smoke. After the two magicians tried, they changed their methods, and the scorpion corpses left later were destroyed by other divinities.


    Whether it''s space cutting or wind blade explosion, the body of the scorpion should be split. But amon also found that there was a hard shell about the size of a palm on the back of the mutated giant scorpion. The hardness of the shell can be imagined. The pincers, tail needles, and back armour of these mutant scorpions are all good materials for processing weapons or magical objects. It is even more rare to have such a large quantity. As a descendant of Nietzsche, Amun thought of it in a flash."Is there anyone else walking across the desert like us?" he asked in surprise? They met big guys. These giant scorpions are not easy to deal with. They can even attack from a long distance! God Amun, can we help you


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    The two people surrounded by the mutated scorpions. Judging from their divinities, the older one is a level 6 magician, while the younger one should be a level 5 magician. Their methods are not simple. They are not ordinary magicians. Even Amun thinks highly of them. He has never seen a middle-level magician who can use all kinds of magic arts in such a perfect way.


    If two other magicians of the same level were replaced, they would have died under the scorpion''s tail at the moment. However, these two people did not show a trace of defeat, but they supported a little hard. It seems that it is not easy to break through the encirclement.


    Amun frowned and said, "a level 5 and a level 6 magician are absolutely the disciples that the top masters can teach. If you only talk about divinity, you and I are not inferior. If you and I are added, the four of us will definitely be able to deal with these mutant scorpions. Why don''t you enjoy helping? You can also make friends. It''s hard to meet such a magician. "


    Medanzo waved his wand: "well, let''s do it. These days, scorpions are bothering me enough. When we meet these big guys, we are thinking of a bad breath."


    However, Amun waved his hand, took out a long sword and a short shield and said, "put away your staff. You disguise yourself as a middle-level warrior who has been awakened twice by strength, and I am a level six magician. What we cultivate is the strength of two sides of one body, which is not suitable for public display. Make friends with these two masters, and collect some materials by the way, just take them to link''s tribe to process a batch of utensils. "


    ����


    Wallett and Raphael are struggling with the mutant scorpion, trying to break out of the encirclement several times, but those mutant scorpions always seize the opportunity to cross fire the venom, slowing their pace. This kind of battle is the most helpless for the magician, because the other side will not negotiate with you. Although many scorpions have been killed, there are still more scorpions coming.


    Wallett has a scroll, can instantly break through a gap with Raphael, but he has been useless. He also knew that Raphael had a scroll on his body, and gore gave it to his students to protect himself before he left. Raphael insisted that he did not use it. He just cooperated with hualaite to fight against the mutant scorpion with his own strength.


    Teacher Ge lie said that crossing this road is also a test and experience. Raphael rarely has this experience. This young man himself is not clear. He is on the verge of breaking through from level 5 to level 6. Raphael is the nephew of the Prime Minister of hathi kingdom. Even if he does not talk about his family background, he is Ge lie''s favorite student. Most people will respect and yield. It is rare to see such a scene of dogged fighting, but these scorpions do not care who he is.


    Ge lie sent Rafael twice to carry out difficult tasks, but to create an environment for him to experience. As long as he does not shrink back, Wallett will cooperate and protect him to persist, and will not use other means until the last moment. Seeing that hundreds of mutant giant scorpions have been eliminated, but the number of remaining scorpions is close to 300. It seems that it is impossible to break through the encirclement with such consumption. Hualaite sighs and has prepared two high-level scrolls ready to unfold at any time.


    At this time, Wallett was suddenly surprised. He felt a powerful force breaking out behind the sand dunes in the distance. He immediately closed the scroll and called out, "Raphael, be careful! There''s a master again. I don''t know if it''s a bigger scorpion? "


    Of course, it was not the scorpions. They immediately heard a violent explosion. At the edge of the encircling circle, there were five or six mutant giant scorpions, which seemed to be torn to pieces by a force of space distortion, and the fragments of their shells and bodies were scattered and splashed.


    Raphael whispered, "it''s a helper, at least level six." "Who is the friend who is coming? Hualaite and Raphael, the high priests of Syria, thank you for your help


    Behind the sand dune, a loud voice answered, "the wandering warrior madanzo and the magician Aloha are passing by here to help!"


    With the words, a samurai has stepped over the sand dunes and stepped closer. He holds a short shield in his left hand and wields swords in his right hand to chop up several scorpions coming in. His momentum is very powerful. The mutated giant scorpion also realized that they had met a close combat expert. They had a little intelligence and knew how to cooperate in combat. The nearby scorpions retreated, and several scorpions in the distance fired poisonous flames.


    Medanzo raised his shield, the tip of his sword whirled in the air, and a spiral air current rose. He drew it back a little, changed the direction of the poisonous flame, and tried to block it with the shield. Wallett drank again: "this warrior, poisonous flame can corrode armor and weapons, be careful of your shield!"


    Before the words fell, those poisonous flames spread out in front of the shield, and the dust rose and floated in the air like pale yellow clouds, which enveloped the poisonous flame and then burst. There was a man on the sand dune behind medanzo. He held a staff in his right hand and a dance of wind in his left hand. It was Amun.


    Since he asked madanzo to give a pseudonym, he didn''t want to appear in his original identity. He took out another staff. Although it was very good, it was far worse than the iron staff.


    It is the most common way for a warlord to fight with a warrior standing in front of him and casting his magic assisted attack behind him. Medanzo marched into the scorpions with his sword and cut a passage. Amun followed him and took away the giant scorpion tail pins, pincers and the strange back armor scattered on the sand.The scorpions split into two, trying to surround them separately. But the sword of medanzoti was unstoppable, and the four soon joined together. Wallett and Raphael said: "thank you very much. You can come to help us in such a dangerous place."


    Although they have the means of self-protection, the cost is not small, and it is best not to use nature. Moreover, in this desert, seeing a large group of mutated scorpions does not escape, but rushes in to save people. In any case, it is an admirable behavior.


    "Meeting is predestined. It''s best for us to make friends with all kinds of heroes when we travel to the mainland. The two are young but have made great achievements. We should dare to walk in the desert and help each other."


    Amun waved his staff and said, "don''t talk about gossip. You can talk slowly when you''ve cleaned up these scorpions."


    The four men joined together to form a small battle array, and the power was greatly increased. Mendanzuoding in the front, just wave the sword to chop, Amun and hualaite two steps behind to walk side by side, using magic to protect medanzo, while Raphael walked in the final cover. The mutant scorpions move very fast, crawling with their feet, and are always surrounded.


    Fearless, they crossed several sand dunes and killed nearly a hundred scorpions. Medanzo was very tired, and amon collected a lot of materials in his spare time.


    Hualaite saw that the Scorpion was difficult to deal with, and was preparing to ask medanzo to step down for a rest. Unexpectedly, these scorpions seem to be able to understand the situation, feeling that these people can''t cope with it. Suddenly, as if they had made an appointment, they scattered and retreated, one after another into the sand and disappeared.


    Why did danzuo gasp


    Amun pondered: "these mutant scorpions are different from ordinary scorpions. They know how to cooperate and have a little intelligence. When they find that they can''t deal with the four of us, they retreat, a little bit like marching and fighting."


    Wallace characteristic head said: "I also found that these giant scorpions are different from ordinary poisonous insects. They are just like having received simple training, so they are even more terrible. Otherwise, we would have broken through earlier. Thank you very much for your help. I haven''t consulted you yet. "


    Raphael and medanzo were almost exhausted, and several of them sat on the sand dunes to rest, always on guard. Amun called himself Aloha. He was a magician from the eju empire. He was fond of processing all kinds of magical objects. He came here mainly to train himself and collect various materials. This also explains his action just now.


    Medanzo claimed to be a warrior from the kingdom of balun. He was rescued by Aloha in the mountains. They became good friends. He likes to explore and travel, yearning for the legendary heroic deeds. To kill monsters in this desolate place is not only to help his friends, but also to train himself. There was nothing to hide about his identity, and he almost always told the truth.


    But the origin of Raphael and Wallett surprised Amun. He was very surprised to hear that they were the high priests of the temple of Syria. The high priest of the temple is one of the noblest people in the city of Syria. When Amun was in Duke, it was almost impossible to imagine that he would deal with such a big man.


    What is more surprising is that these two high priests did not take their followers and guards to walk through the treacherous desert of Syria, even ordinary magicians would not do so. The two noble adults claimed that they were carrying out the orders given by the teacher and went to the city states of Urumqi and promontory respectively to deliver letters. Their teacher was geriath, the Ninth level divine master.


    Amun met Ge lie. One night, he ran into a quarrel at the old Madman''s house. Later, he went to the mayor''s house with the old madman, and finally flew away from the window. Later, he realized that the man was Gore, the chief god of the city of Syria and the eighth grade great magician. The next day, the mayor of dasty made an excuse to send Amun to Duke town to avoid the subsequent disaster.


    The old Madman''s message also focused on Gore. He told Amun that if he met with any trouble in the city of Syria, he could go to see him for help. This great magician is worthy of trust. At least he won''t harm Amun. There are not many people who can get this kind of evaluation from the old madman. I didn''t expect that he met the students of gelie in the desert today. He is indeed a famous master and a master. He himself has been promoted to level 9 and become the most top-notch existence on the mainland.


    Amun did not tell Wallett and Raphael about his origin, and he had nothing to ask for help from Gloria. They talked for a while. Amun also made a delicious lunch and invited everyone to enjoy it. Raphael warmly invited Amun and medanzo to visit the city of Syria, and he would certainly thank them.


    Seeing that everyone was almost at rest, hualaite got up and said, "Lord Aloha, you must be very rich if you can have that kind of space magic tools. You are also an artifact maker. You must have all kinds of magic tools. But please accept this scroll. This is a little token of my thanks. It may be useful to explore the desert. "


    Wallett took out an intermediate scroll, which Amun was very familiar with. He had used two of them himself, which were very practical auxiliary means of escape in dangerous situations. Amun refused, but had to accept the gift.


    Wallett was very cautious and told: "in the desert, we must be careful not to entangle with powerful poisonous insects and beasts. No matter how precious the materials are, they are not as precious as their own lives. Those mutant scorpions have retreated. Maybe they will summon more powerful monsters to attack us. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Please go and welcome you to the city of Syria in the futureAmun''s reaction was beyond everyone''s expectation. He suddenly stood up and took out the iron staff. With a quick and invisible movement, he embedded the magic dance of the wind into the staff. He said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid it''s too late. Be careful. There''s a strong opponent nearby."


    Wallett was shocked. He was already a top-level six magician, and his reaction and experience were far better than that of Tongji. Unexpectedly, Amun''s reaction was more acute than that of Tongji. Moreover, he took out such a magic wand, which showed that Amun had not done his best in the battle just now. Medanzo and Raphael had already jumped from the ground with weapons and staff, and Wallett, sensing a strong sense of danger, turned and looked in the same direction as Amun.


    A strange scene appeared not far away, only to see three sand dunes slowly rising in front, the top of the sand constantly falling, the bottom of the sand and constantly gushing out, the sand dunes rising higher and higher, even into the shape of a human body. When the dunes stopped rising and all the sand had been released, three monsters appeared in front of them.


    The man in the middle is a man, more than 20 feet tall. His upper body is in the shape of a man, but his hands are turned into a pair of huge pincers. His lower body is like a scorpion. He stands on the sand dune with six feet. His tail is 30 feet long. At the end is a huge arc-shaped Crochet like a shuttle gun. The monster''s upper body muscles are extremely strong. There are flame patterns on his cheek. His eyes have no white eyes. All of them are black brown. He is looking down at Amun and other four people coldly.


    Wallett took a breath of cold air and muttered to himself subconsciously, "the legendary Scorpion King, the human face scorpion made by gods!"


    Amun said in a deep voice: "don''t be alarmed. With four enemies, one may not be impossible to fight!" As he spoke, he not only took out the iron staff, but also took out three scrolls out of thin air with his right hand. He told others not to panic, but he was not as calm as usual and even said something wrong. Because they are not facing three powerful enemies instead of four enemies.


    On both sides of the Scorpion King, there were two extremely beautiful female "people", naked and naked, and even the hair of shame between his legs was clearly visible. They are about the same height as Amon, straight and charming, but drag a scorpion tail about 10 feet long behind their bodies, which makes them even more frightening and strange.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    These two naked beauties with scorpion tails actually hold Dharma sticks in their hands. They don''t know what animal''s long bones are made of. The top of the bone stick on the left is inlaid with flame spirits, and the top of the bone stick on the right is inlaid with a dark blue water heart. Are there any magicians in monsters? Among them, the giant man whose upper body is a man and his lower body is a scorpion, should be the legendary Scorpion King Sishui, a monster made by the fallen ancient gods. It has the same origin as the nine headed snake hongbaba.


    Unfortunately, Amun and others are not Gilgamesh and enqi, so it is almost impossible to kill Surabaya. Raphael quietly said to Wright with the magic of information: "Scorpion King can''t be defeated, throw the scroll, take the opportunity to take out the shuttle and escape quickly!"


    Wallett quietly replied, "my shuttle can only take two people. They just ventured to save each other. They can''t just leave it."


    Gale gave Walter a magic weapon to escape quickly with Raphael in a time of crisis. At the same time, he also gave him three flight scrolls to help motivate the shuttle. But the ability of evalet was to take himself and Raphael away with a shuttle. The two high priests were just enough to escape at the first time.


    Raphael quietly said: "at least Scorpion King can talk, not can not negotiate, it is best not to start."


    The two of them murmured in secret here. Amun and medanzo couldn''t hear it. Unexpectedly, the Scorpion King Sishui heard it and suddenly said, "is there such a fool in despicable human beings? What are you two talking about? If you think you can escape, but you don''t, try it. "


    His voice was low and hoarse, like something hard in friction, with echoes of metal collisions. Only medanzo didn''t know his power. With Amun around him, he was always very brave. With a wave of his sword, he was going to fight at the front as he had just done, but he was pulled behind by Amun.


    Amun took a few steps and stood at the front of the crowd. His voice was calm and he asked, "are you the legendary king of scorpion?"


    Scorpion King ordered a big head: "yes, I am the Scorpion King Sishui, they are fire scorpion and ice scorpion. Despicable human beings, in the face of me, do not ask for forgiveness, but want to do a dying struggle When he spoke, his eyes without white eyes were shining, and the fire scorpions and ice scorpions around him even showed a trace of fear.


    Mendanzo and others in the back did not see it. Amun had taken out a gray scroll and held it in his chest. He held the destructive storm in his hand and replied, "please! Does it work? Those giant scorpions just now should be your people. If we only beg for mercy and do not fight, we will not survive now. May I ask the great Scorpion King, it is said that you have the power of gods. Why did you appear in front of humble mortals


    The Scorpion King snorted coldly: "despicable person, you dare to ask me, you know that it is my people, but you killed so many! Do you think your life is more noble than scorpion


    Amun shook his head. "I don''t think my life is more noble than scorpion, but I don''t think scorpion''s life is more noble than me. But your majesty scorpion, you call me a despicable human being. You must think that you are more noble than all of us?" As he spoke, he gently twisted his fingers to destroy the storm, making it ready to open at any time, as if in a silent warning that you are such a noble man, the king of scorpion, there is no need to die with humble human beings.


    Scorpion King suddenly laughed. The laughter was like sand rubbing together and humming. It almost made people feel dizzy. He sneered and said, "what a bold man, I didn''t kneel down to pray. I admire your courage, so I decided to give you a chance. Two of you should pay for my people. I can let the other two go. You can choose who is dead! "


    This scorpion king is very smart. He has found that Wallett, Raphael and Amun are not together. It is the two magicians who have clashed with the mutant scorpions that led to the war. He didn''t want to fight against Amun, who was holding the storm of destruction, but he made such a request.


    Scorpion King''s request is an order, and the cold tone is not allowed to be discussed. Wallett and Raphael looked at each other and exchanged their eyes for a decision. If Amun chose the two of them, they would immediately use flying weapons to escape. And medanzo whispered in the back, "Amun, don''t be fooled! The Scorpion King is very cunning. He wants to break up the four of us and win without a fight. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t have the right to choose who to die. People and scorpions make their own choices. We didn''t take the initiative to hurt any scorpion, but we were constantly attacked by scorpions on our way in the desert. Everything was out of self-defense. It doesn''t matter whose life is more noble. King Scorpion, if you are me, please answer, should you kill those scorpions


    The fire scorpion on the left side of the Scorpion King finally couldn''t help interrupting. Her voice was a little hoarse, but with a kind of magnetism: "you killed so many people of your majesty, and only paid back two lives. What''s unfair?"


    Amun shook his head again and said, "we killed a lot of scorpions. It''s not that we want to do that, but we have to do it. The scorpions I met in the desert along the way are different from ordinary scorpions. Only one person should be blamed for such heavy casualties, but I don''t know whether it can be described by people


    "Who should blame?" asked the fire scorpionRaphael, who was behind Amun, interposed: "the scorpions have intelligence, and they are obviously trained, but the people who train them use that intelligence to bury them. They will launch attacks and know how to coordinate, but the purpose of the operation is not clear. That kind of attack is meaningless, it is just wasting life in vain. Whoever drives and trains them is responsible for their death. "


    The Scorpion King''s face became very ugly, and the ice scorpion on the right also opened his mouth, his voice was very clear, as if with some kind of power of Enchantment: "isn''t this just related to your Anthropology? Those scorpions turn on intelligence, but they contaminate human nature, so they become terrible. As a mean human being, you should be ashamed


    Amun shook his head and said, "this scorpion who can take the staff, you are wrong! Human nature is not only mean and terrible as you understand it, but also the thinking and pursuit of all good things. People with humble minds can always see others'' inferiority. The intelligence opened by scorpions is not the real human nature. If you think that is unique to human beings, it just destroys the glory of human nature. "


    Walter also stepped forward and stopped Raphael and said, "Lord scorpion, please allow me to call you your Lord. Do you want to train a scorpion army by training them like a battle line and ordering them to launch meaningless attacks in the desert My name is hualaite, and my companion Raphael are both high priests of the temple of enril in the city of Syria. Our teacher is the chief god of the temple of Syria, and is also a great magician of grade 9. He commands the army and people of the whole city, which is much stronger than your scorpion army. But we will not launch a meaningless war and let the people and the army die needlessly. "


    Medanzo also said: "since we are not injured today, we can ignore this matter. Your scorpion is dead, you should go back and think about it yourself What''s more, these two sexy beauties, I''d like to ask you, why do you even turn into adults when you are so contemptuous of human beings


    After the initial nervous panic, they found that the Scorpion King did not start but only moved his mouth, and Amun showed calm and calm. These people also calmed down, and each of them had their own reasons. Their eloquence was not bad.


    The Scorpion King''s face was not good-looking. The flaming patterns on his cheeks changed colors. Before waiting for the two people around him to speak, he replied in a deep voice: "this is not the appearance of human beings, but the appearance of gods. It is said that the gods created human beings according to their own appearance. Having a body like a God, stupid human beings don''t know how to cherish it


    Amun said in a deep voice, "we cherish our bodies, so we don''t want to be hurt by your scorpions. Scorpion King, I want to ask you another question. Is it possible that humans created gods in their own way? Do you know how to be a God, or do you want to be a real God? If so, your majesty Scorpion King, shall we make an agreement today


    Only Amun knew that scorpion king didn''t want to die together, and of course he didn''t want to use the destruction storm. However, it was not the way to end up in a stalemate with the arrogant and powerful Scorpion King. He had to find a step for the other side to finish.


    Amun''s words stunned hualaite and others, but the Scorpion King''s face changed several times. It seemed that he had something on his mind. After a long silence, he finally nodded his head and said, "interesting man, what''s your name, and what agreement do you want to make with me?"


    Amun replied, "my name is Aloha. The agreement is very simple. As long as your scorpion army does not take the initiative to attack, my people and I will not hurt your men. Desert is not a suitable place for human beings to live in. You want to have your own divine realm, even if you can try it. In fact, you should be glad that we met, not enqidu and Gilgamesh. Think about the fate of humbaba. And we should be glad that we just met the king of scorpion, who was not surrounded by the mutant giant scorpion endlessly


    Amun''s words made hualaite feel shocked. He also said in a loud voice: "on behalf of the city-state of Syria, I have made the same agreement with scorpion king. Do you know that this desert is within the territory of Syria city-state?"


    The Scorpion King narrowed his eyes and asked, "this high priest, why don''t you represent the temple of enril?"


    Wallett shook his head and said, "in my capacity, I do not have that qualification. I can only make a contract with you on behalf of the city of Syria."


    The Scorpion King asked Amun, "how can I know who your people are?"


    Amun raised the iron branch in his hand and said, "this is my staff. It is very special. You can recognize that if my people pass through your territory, they will take this staff."


    The scorpion king thought about it and asked, "what if someone broke the agreement?"


    Amun laughed: "well, your majesty, the powerful and noble Scorpion King, although you can appear and punish like a God, you will not be subject to revenge, hatred or curse In order to make a formal treaty, we must all take vows. "


    Scorpion King issued a scornful sneer: "human oath effective, what kind of oath do you want to make?"


    Amun replied unhurriedly: "your oath is that if you violate it, you will never be a God, and my oath is that if you violate it, you will always be humble human beings."


    Behind the hualaite and other people''s faces are a little strange, what kind of oath is this? It''s absolutely bullshit! But the Scorpion King''s brain is really different from that of ordinary human beings. He even nodded his head and said, "all four of you should make the same oath, so that we can do it!"Medanzo forbeared and did not laugh. After Amun, he pointed to the fire scorpion and the ice scorpion and said, "then you three also have to swear, so it is fair."


    Unexpectedly, the Scorpion King said simply, "OK, it''s settled."


    Wallett and Raphael looked at each other and didn''t dare to smile, so the four men and the three scorpions swore to finish. The scorpion king once waved his huge pincers and turned into human hands, and his lower body also turned into human form. He turned to Amun and other four human beings: "please remember today''s agreement and abide by your oath!"


    The sand gushed up and covered the three human scorpion demons. The sand dunes then fell down and became calm. The Scorpion King and his two subordinates had disappeared. Medanzo patted his chest and said, "ah, Aloha, you are so amazing that you have sent the Scorpion King away? I thought I had to explain it here today! "


    Amun had already put up the destructive storm. He turned to medanzo with one hand on his iron branch and said, "come and help me."


    Medanzo quickly stepped forward to hold Amun''s arm, and then said in surprise, "what''s the matter with you, sweating?"


    Amun waved his hand and didn''t speak. Hualaite and Raphael went forward and said, "Lord Aloha, thanks to your resourcefulness and bravery, we are lucky to avoid a disaster today. Thank you very much for not handing us over to scorpion king in the face of threats


    Amun said with a bitter smile: "I am not qualified to do that. If I do, it will be me who is really damned. Let''s go. Aren''t you going to deliver? It''s better to get out of here as soon as possible. "


    "We are leaving now. We can''t stay for a long time. We are looking forward to meeting in the city of Syria." He threw out a shuttle shaped magic weapon and turned it into a ship shaped space, wrapped himself and Raphael''s body and flew into the air. In the middle of the air, another flying scroll was unfolded, and the flying shuttle suddenly accelerated and disappeared into the sky.


    Amun looked at the direction of the shuttle''s disappearance and said, "these two men are really good. They can escape by themselves at the first time, but they stay here to fight with us."


    "What are they throwing out?" medanzo asked with envy? You can fly with people


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Amun replied: "it''s a flying shuttle. It''s very rare to make it. It''s also very difficult to make it successfully. You can use a magic dance of wind to stimulate the magic space, and with the high-level air element magic, you can fly with people. It''s a very precious magic weapon. It should be handed over by the great God gelie to his disciples for self-defense. "


    Medanzo blinked and asked, "if we have such a flying shuttle, you can take me with you?"


    Amun nodded: "yes, I also know high-level air elemental magic. My magic power is not weaker than hualaite. If you have a flying shuttle, you can fly with you."


    Medanzo looked forward to the color: "how much a piece of money, do not know if there is a place to sell?"


    Amun said with a wry smile: "I have never heard of anyone willing to sell this kind of thing. Only by accumulating a large temple can we have it. If we can collect enough materials, we can try to build it ourselves."


    Medanzo approached and asked, "Amun, can you build it? I don''t mind pulling link to collect all kinds of materials. How much does it cost to make such a shuttle? "


    Amun glanced at him and said, "we need a core of the magic dance instrument of wind. It''s worth 500 sacred stones. We can''t buy them. I have a magic dance of wind, but it has been made into a magic weapon of space. I can''t make flying shuttles anymore. Even if you can collect all the materials, including the spirit of wind dance, and know how to refine the magic weapon, you can''t guarantee success. Even an excellent master of utensils has the possibility of failure. Calculate the price yourself. "


    After medanzo didn''t answer for a long time, Amun said, "if you really want to, when you come to the tribe of link, I will teach you the patterns and methods of making several kinds of magical artifacts. It depends on you whether you can collect materials and whether you can create them successfully. Link is better at making magic weapons than you are. You can ask him for help. Even if you can''t make a flying shuttle, you can do something else. "


    "In my mind, you have always been the omniscient and omnipotent God," he said


    Amun waved his staff: "don''t just praise me. Is the rest almost enough? Let''s get out of here


    After many days'' hard work, medanzo walked through the desert again. The king of scorpion, Surabaya, seemed to have kept his promise. They did not encounter the attack of scorpions again. Medanzo was very excited about this encounter. He could not help mentioning it. On the way, he said to Amun: "Wallett and Raphael didn''t escape at the first time. Maybe it''s not all because of righteousness. With the ability of Scorpion King, they may not be able to leave in the first time by flying shuttle."


    Amun thought about it carefully, shook his head and said, "it''s really hard to escape, but when you start the shuttle, you can use an intermediate divinity scroll" space confinement "as a cover. They may have this kind of scroll in their hands. The Scorpion King may not be able to stop it if he tries his best, but it is not worth the cost of defecation. "


    As he was walking, medanzo suddenly said to himself, "it''s really delicious, it''s really exciting, it''s really cute, and it''s really nice!"


    Amun turned his head: "your expression is so strange, who are you talking about?"


    Medanzo: ice scorpion and fire scorpion, Amun, don''t you think so


    Amun''s expression is also a little strange: "after all, it''s a demon. It changes the appearance of an adult but comes out without clothes. How do you think of them and are you moved by women again


    Medanzo said with a smile: "it''s normal for a man to move his mind occasionally, but I dare not touch a woman like that. With a scorpion tail poison needle, it''s not good to give a needle on the bed."


    Amon: "in bed? What about scorpions? How do you think of bed? "


    Medanzo said with a smile: "this kind of thing does not want to go to bed, where do you want me to think? That scorpion king is a real blessing


    ����


    While Amun and medanzo are chatting, Wallett and Raphael are also talking about the dangerous experience they have just experienced. They have arrived in the southern part of the Syrian desert. They are about to break up and go their separate ways. They have put up their flying shuttles and are sitting between two sand dunes for a short rest.


    Raphael said: "I didn''t expect to meet Scorpion King this time, and made such an agreement. It''s a good thing for you to make an agreement with Scorpion King on behalf of the city of Syria. The teacher will be happy. When you go back, you should make the news known immediately. "


    Walter pondered: "Scorpion King is not stupid, such an agreement is not harmful to him, so he will agree on the spot. The most unexpected thing this time is to meet the Aloha. I have a feeling that scorpion king didn''t do anything because he was afraid of him. Otherwise, it would be impossible to make a promise. "


    Raphael also frowned: "how can a sixth level magician make the king of scorpion fear Surabaya? He may have mastered some secret, which is a special means to restrain Scorpion King. It is said that those monsters have unknown weaknesses


    Wallett added: "these are the second. What surprised me was the oath he made with the Scorpion King. If it is violated, one can never become a God, and the other will always be human. Isn''t that a mean, and it''s totally nonsense! But it seems that they are all serious. The Scorpion King will not make fun of them. There must be deep meaning in them. "


    Raphael agreed: "I didn''t want to understand that Aloha is really mysterious, but he is really our friend."Wallett stood up and said, "I had already used information divinity to record what happened, including every word that everyone said. Go back and let the teacher have a close look. Maybe I can find some secrets. It''s getting late. We''ll break up. When you go to the city-state of Uruk, you should be careful. "


    ����


    Amun didn''t know that hualaite had a lot of heart. He quietly recorded the scene when they met the Scorpion King, and planned to give it to ge lie for analysis. He and medanzo continued to move forward. The sparse grass growing in the desert gradually became a grassland, and the figure of bison could be seen. A huge inland lake appeared in front of him.


    Amun: today you can have a good night''s rest. Meditation can restore your mana. How shall we go tomorrow? Shall we make a detour from the lake shore or cross it directly? "


    Looking at the lake in the distance, medanzo said: "there may be monsters in the lake, but there are monsters on the shore. It''s almost the same everywhere. In fact, it takes the shortest time to cross the lake directly and the possibility of encountering danger is the least. It''s just that we don''t have a boat. If we swim by water element divinity, it will be more troublesome to encounter monsters in the water. "


    Amun said with a smile: "there is one, and it is very strong and safe. It can cover us. It is safer than walking on land."


    "Where is the boat?" madanzo said in surprise? O God Amun, you are so amazing


    At this time, Schr? Dinger suddenly put his head out of his pocket, stretched out a pair of front paws and yawned in a long way, looking like he was waking up in a good dream. A few days ago, when encountering danger in the desert, Amun and medanzo did not realize that the cat would cry in advance. However, today, when encountering such a powerful enemy as the Scorpion King, it did not make a sound.


    Perhaps because of the Scorpion King''s strength, Schrodinger felt that it didn''t matter whether he mentioned it or not, or he didn''t want to appear in front of Walter and Raphael. It''s like it''s gone, it''s hiding in its leather pocket, it''s not moving until now.


    Medanzo was almost startled by it and half jokingly said, "cat, long time no see!"


    Schrodinger didn''t care about him, so he jumped down to find a comfortable nest and lay down. Amun said with a smile: "Schr? Dinger is tired. Let''s camp here today and cross the lake after dawn. Medanzo, there are likely to be monsters in the lake. You should be ready for another fierce battle


    Schr? Dinger chose a very good camp. After eating, he had a rest and a safe night. After daybreak, the two men and a cat continued to set out, not far ahead, where Amun escaped from the underworld. And then Schrodinger was exhausted, and it was incredible that he used his strength.


    Now he and the cat are in high spirits when they revisit the old place, far from when they were in a mess. Think again that the destination of this trip is the disappeared town of Duke and the cave dwelling savage tribe in the mountains, where he and Schrodinger once lived. Today, I have to go back. Everything has changed too much, which makes people feel deeply.


    Although he lost his hometown, he still had all the original things in his heart, and his experience of traveling to the mainland made him more connotative. Life is not can not turn back, as if the same landscape can always linger, see whether to read more meaning.


    When he came to the lake, Amun threw out his bones and unfolded into an invisible ship. The ship was empty, and his belongings made him dance with the charm of the wind. Schr �� dinger jumped into the boat and squatted in front of him. Amun also got on the boat with his iron staff. The scene was so familiar that it seemed like time came back to the day when they were setting out to look for Bell''s whereabouts.


    Amun was a little distracted. After standing there for a long time, he found that there was a person missing from the boat. He turned back and said, "what are you doing? Why don''t you get on the boat?"


    Medanzo had been silly, standing there for a long time speechless, even forgot to open his mouth, heard Amun''s call to come back to God, exclaimed: "my God! What kind of magic weapon is this? It''s much more amazing than that flying shuttle


    Amun waved: "don''t ask what its name is. For me, it''s a life spent. Come on, pick up your staff, and today you will control the boat across the lake."


    Medanzo jumped onto the boat, carefully waving his staff to control the invisible space. At the beginning, Amun was a third level magician, and he could control the invisible ship smoothly. Now medanzo has reached the peak of level 5 achievement, and soon mastered the knack. This invisible ship is easy to control, and it is the most wonderful magic weapon in the world. It is like a flying fish gliding on the surface of the lake.


    Medanzo, with a growing sense of elation, called to Amun excitedly, "my God! Can this life ferry fly? "


    Amun replied, "theoretically, it can fly, and it is much easier to control than the windproof shuttle. But the minimum space it needs to expand is so large, and the force of space laws that need to be applied is also very large. It is difficult to make it fly with my current strength."


    "I think it''s going to fly right now. It''s really fun to ride through the wind and waves," he said He specially steered the boat to float on the surface of the water, drawing various curved paths, just like a bird flying.


    Amun also thought it was fun, and said with a smile, "be careful, there may be water monsters in the lake."The invisible boat sailed on the blue lake. The water was very clear. From time to time, you could see all kinds of fish, big and small. The wind is not big, the sky floating a few cotton like white clouds, far away is the grassland and mountains. In fact, the mountains are far away, and there are still hundreds of miles beyond the lake. Climbing the distant mountains is the towering Assyrian plateau. The grassland is only around the lake, and further away is the invisible swamp and the jungle with monsters.


    When you get to the center of the lake, you can feel that the water in the deep is obviously colder, and there are almost no schools of fish. "How come there are no monsters in the lake? I still want to control this magical boat to show my skill


    Before the voice fell, he heard Schrodinger''s languid cry. Then a few feet long fish jumped out of the lake, splashed a lot of water, and fled to the distance in panic. Amun said: "as you wish, be ready to show your skills."


    Medanzo also noticed that there was a strong force ahead. Just after lifting his staff, he saw a white line on the water, and a huge long tail suddenly flew out. There were more than one person with dark green scales. It quickly swung from the surface of the water, but did not take up much of the spray, the air came from the sharp hum, instantly pumped to the sky of the invisible ship.


    Amun was very familiar with the scene. He had met it on the Youdi river at the beginning. He said softly, "this is the descendant of humbaba. Be careful!"


    Without Amun''s command, medanzo had already made a move. The giant tail stopped for a moment in mid air, making a sound like a piece of glass. Suddenly, a translucent ice sheet formed in mid air, and then disintegrated under the impact of powerful force. It''s worthy of being a disciple taught by Amun. I think amon first used this defense skill on the Euphrates River. Freezing ice on the water is the quickest way.


    The ice sheet broke, and medanzo''s right hand had drawn out his long sword, leaped into the air and chopped out. This reaction was the same as Amun at the beginning, but the weapon Amun used was an iron staff, and medanzo replaced it with a warrior''s sword. The sword is firmly cut on the snake''s tail. The power of the sword can be split into two parts even if it is a stubborn stone.


    However, only a few palm sized scales were splashed on the snake. The yellow light rippled along the snake like a ripple, and it was able to dissolve and bear the full force of a fifth level warrior. When two huge forces collided in the air, medanzo was knocked down by force. The whole invisible ship sank down fiercely, separated from the water and aroused huge waves. It was driven by this force that it floated back nearly a hundred feet.


    Amun also said, "I tell you, this is the son of humbaba. They have great power in the water and can''t resist."


    Medanzo stood still and exclaimed, "is it a strange snake with nine heads? It''s not easy to chop off nine heads, even if the tail is being chopped down. "


    Amun replied, "it''s a giant snake with a head, a nine headed monster snake. It''s humbaba. If you meet me, you dare to be brave? Physical defense, magic attack the enemy! Let me see how well you have cultivated your strength on both sides of the body? "


    The huge tail has been recovered under the water. From the bottom of the lake, there is a huge strange sound, such as thunder and cow roaring, and then the waves are boiling a hundred feet away. Two huge ugly heads came out of the water, and the big mouth of the blood opened to swallow an adult more than enough. The purple letter was like a blood stained chain, and his eyes as big as the mouth of the bowl had a look of rage. Obviously, medanzo''s sword just now also made it ache.


    Medanzo gave a strange cry: "Amun, two!"


    Amun called out, "not two, it''s a double headed snake!"


    Madanzo: ah, didn''t you say there was only one head


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Amun said. "You''re not your opponent in the water. It''s serious to get ashore quickly."


    Medanzo has no other problems, that is, he has a lot of words. At this time, he is still in a mood to talk with Amun. He is not free when he is talking. As soon as the head of the strange snake appeared, he quickly retreated behind the invisible ship. Their position was in the middle of the lake, no matter which direction they fled.


    However, as soon as the ship started, there was a huge movement in the rear. The water surface rose like a hill, and the waves also brought down countless huge frozen ice. Medanzo yelled and swung his staff to the left. The surging lake was like a giant hand, and the boat slid hundreds of feet to one side without being directly knocked into the bottom of the lake by the huge waves rolled up.


    The edge of the huge ice still sweeps the invisible ship and makes a roaring sound. Fortunately, it is a space artifact. I''m afraid that a real ship would have been smashed. The boat was violently shaken. Schr? Dinger, squatting in the bow of the boat, was bounced several times. He turned around and glared at medanzo discontentedly, as if he was blaming the boy for being too good.


    Looking at the cat, I''m not afraid at all.


    Medanzo was not in the mood to argue with the cat. He couldn''t even talk long. After the big wave rose, the thick snake tail came out of the water again. The two headed snake was so huge that its head was a hundred feet ahead, but its tail suddenly attacked from the bottom of the water to the back.


    After another blow, the snake roared and roared, and a huge arc surge appeared on the lake. The snake floated the whole body up and formed a circle around the invisible ship, which was rapidly circling and shrinking. It saw that the invisible space where Amun and others were located was very strange, and wanted to entangle it with a huge body and crush it.Medanzo did not dare to let the invisible ship be surrounded by the snake. He yelled and waved his staff. The water below quickly rose like a hill, and then the huge wave threw the ship into the air. The boat flew out, and the huge wave fell down and was covering a section of the snake, which turned into a piece of hard ice and frozen the snake body temporarily.


    The invisible ship flew over the body of the snake and landed on the water. The waves splashed everywhere. The violent vibration made Schrodinger roll several times. Medanzo did not care whether he walked steadily. He waved his staff, and the strong wind was blowing on the lake. The invisible ship shot away like an arrow toward the lake bank.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    The two headed serpent was obviously infuriated, raised a pair of huge heads and chased after it. The giant tail swayed rapidly on the water, and the waves were like flying shots, but the speed was always a little slower than that of the invisible ship. It was seen that Amun and others fled farther and farther.


    The two heads of the serpent opened their mouths at the same time and made a huge roar, with a kind of tremor, which even resonated on the water. There are countless scale ripples in the water. The lake is shaking. Many fish turn their white bellies and pop out of the water.


    This kind of shock wave which resonates with the water surface has great lethality. Medanzo and others have invisible space to protect them from being hurt. However, the speed of the ship slowed down, and there was a resistance in the turbulent water and a force in the buzzing air.


    Medanzo turned and stood at the stern of the boat, driving the invisible ship to break through the obstacles and fly away. While waving his staff and holding his sword in the other hand, he looked very dignified. His action of waving the staff was far less natural and unrestrained as usual. It was like brushing the wall with a heavy brush. It was very hard for him, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.


    Every time he waved his staff, the vision behind the ship became blurred. It seemed that the space was distorted, and the shock wave disappeared for a moment. The invisible ship suddenly accelerated and rushed forward for a distance. It is indeed the most effective way to block the pursuit of the giant snake with space divinity, but the power of the space law that he operates is soon scattered by the sound wave concussion, and the double headed giant snake is still chasing closer and closer.


    At the beginning, Amun had just broken through from level 4 to level 5, but his real strength had not yet come. When he met that strange snake in the Youdi River, he was not an opponent at all. He used a scroll to finish it. Today''s medanzo has reached the peak of level five strength, and has a magic invisible ship protection. If he meets the original strange snake again, as long as he does not make mistakes, he should be able to let go of the war.


    But today this two headed snake is obviously much stronger than the one Amun met in the Euphrates. Amun can see clearly that even if medanzo has reached the top five level achievement of two sides of one body, it is still uncertain. It''s hard for him to find out the details of the strange snake first, and he can persist in fighting until now.


    Amun quietly took out the tears of the gods and quickly embedded them into the top of the staff. This was the first time that he used the tears of the gods to inlay the staff. This iron staff finally gave full play to its power. Look at the strange snake has been chasing very close, two huge heads, one left and one right, in dozens of feet away, showing a pinch attack. It has strange eyes, one eye on each head is dark brown, the other is blue-green.


    "God Amun, I can''t stop it! This strange snake has infinite power. How can he still be divine? Does he understand the power of both sides of one body


    Amun didn''t mean to be wordy. Suddenly he said, "stop the ship!"


    With a vigorous swing of his staff, a space crack appeared in front of the snake, which no longer urged the invisible ship to flee. The boat just continued to drift with inertia, slowing down slowly on the quaking lake. The roar of the strange snake broke the twisted space. Two heads came out of the chaos. The scales on the snake''s neck were shining, and the yellow brown and green flickered alternately, as if they were about to launch some magic art.


    Just at this time, there was a golden light scattered in the air, accompanied by the voice of singing: "power is accompanied by a strong heart, who is struggling in front of faith? I thought I had broken away from the cage, but I was in the chain... "


    This is the alchemy of Isis temple, called "golden chain". In fact, it is a very abstruse high-level space divinity. Its effect is similar to that of middle-level divinity "space confinement", but its power is more magical and powerful. This is not taught by an old madman, but learned by himself by reading the classics. He is very handy when he uses the iron stick.


    Jin Guangning is like an invisible shackle, which entangles and imprisons the two huge heads of the snake. Floating on the water, the snake writhes and struggles, but the snake''s neck seems to be tightly held by two invisible giant hands. Amun has already jumped high and hit out with his staff. Don''t forget that he is a level 6 warrior, and his staff is also a weapon.


    Amun jumped more than 30 feet high, and the iron stick hit the fork joint of the two snake necks and the snake body, but there was no scene of snake scales splashing, and even no sound was made. A strong impact scattered along the snake''s tremor, much like a sledgehammer mining core, reminiscent of Duke town''s miners.


    The impact of this stick is really not small. Amun''s body was bounced back and fell on the ship. The huge inertia made the invisible ship shoot back dozens of feet. The 200 foot long snake has a momentary freeze frame, as if the scattered impact force is temporarily paralyzed. Amun''s stick naturally can''t kill the double headed monster snake. He didn''t even want to hurt it. He just held the snake for a moment.


    Amun fell back on the boat and immediately picked up his staff. The lake water rolled up and surrounded the huge snake, forming a huge ice shell. The ice is very thick and strong. It forms almost instantaneously as the water waves rise, but it is not wrapped directly on the snake. There is also a layer of space between the ice and the snake body, and a layer of flame quickly ignites next to the snake''s body. The flame was light red at first, then blue and white, and finally pale gold.


    A piece of cold wrapped in a piece of hot, but the direction of the flame spray all toward the strange snake''s body, the heat sticks to the scales to drill in, unexpectedly did not melt the ice surrounded in the outer layer. The double headed monster snake gave out a painful hiss, and crazily twisted its body. The huge ice appeared cracks. But the flame suddenly disappeared, all under the scales.The ice shell cracks because of the giant snake''s struggle, but these cracks quickly closed, the huge ice shell quickly grew inward and became thicker and thicker, and finally completely wrapped the snake''s body. The snake''s body glows with dark brown and turquoise blue, which seems to be fighting against the burning heat with some magical skill. But at the moment when the ice shell grew and wrapped around the body, a series of explosions suddenly came out.


    The hot and cold suddenly collide, and the ice inside is instantly melted into expanding steam, and the snake body and the ice shell are broken together by the huge pressure. The scale of this giant is splashing and its flesh is blurred, and it is still struggling madly. Amun gave a big drink and quickly stirred the staff. It looked strange. Along the remnant body of the giant snake, the space was twisted and blurred, and countless twisted cracks appeared.


    With the expansion and explosion of the ice shell, the space fissures are also fragmented. The body of the strange snake is finally broken into pieces of blood and flesh, which are mixed in the ice and float on the lake surface. It is finally eliminated!


    Medanzo sat on the boat, surprised and sighed: "Amun God, you''ve done it as soon as you''ve done it. What kind of magic is this?"


    Amun replied, "song of ice and fire." With a wave of his staff, he collected all the intact scales and bones in the water, including two snake tendons and eight tusks.


    "I haven''t heard of it?" he said in surprise


    Amun replied, "I haven''t heard of it. I just saw this kind of divinity in a scroll. The scroll is the condensation of the writer''s magic power. I learned it from the scroll The snake is dead. Go on sailing to the other side. Don''t disturb me for the time being


    Amun put the staff on his legs, sat in the boat, closed his eyes and went into a deep meditation state. He seemed to be blind to the tragic scene on the lake after the great war, and he did not do anything just now. Medanzo was puzzled, but he couldn''t ask. After a great war, he almost lost his strength and could only force the ship to drift slowly across the lake.


    The lake was very large, and the boat went very slowly. It took a day and a night to float to the shore. Amun always sat there, as if unaware of everything around him. Fortunately, he did not meet other monsters in the lake. Schrodinger half twisted his body and looked at Amun all the time. His face was very complicated, as if he was pleased and worried.


    It''s not that Amun wants to shake his hands and ignore his external affairs at this time. After he killed the double headed monster snake, he suddenly felt a trance with some kind of enlightenment. It was like a window was about to be opened. He immediately immersed himself in his mind to capture and experience the light.


    This trip is not a small harvest, the real harvest of course is not what we collected. Meeting with the Scorpion King Surabaya and making such an oath, Amun finally solved his long-standing doubts. If the old madman and bell were still alive, Amun could tell them clearly that the road they had devoted their whole life to searching for existed. The power of two sides of one body was not created by the old madman, and this road has been there since ancient times.


    Listen to the Scorpion King''s tone, obviously know this secret, it is very clear that not only a person, even a scorpion, if this road to the end, may also become a Legendary God. When Amun boarded the invisible ship again and sailed to the other shore, he had no doubt about the answer to this question.


    When he opened his bones and became an invisible ship, Schr? Dinger jumped onto the bow and sailed toward the unknown distance. It was like the scene of reincarnation that Amun felt. In the lake, he was attacked by the descendants of hongbaba, and Amun finally killed the snake, using the song of ice and fire, but without the help of scrolls.


    What he did was to learn from the scroll of divinity and the esoteric divinity of Isis temple, which no one had taught him. Even the miner''s skill in naduk, he did not get the favor of the gods. Amun has a feeling that whether the gods exist or not, the way to become a God is there. The gods in the legend have only gone through this road and passed various tests that are inconceivable to ordinary people.


    But these tests always exist, even the immortal gods may fall.


    Amun clearly saw the road he had gone through and the future he was going to face. He once wanted to see echo, and when he really saw her, things had changed. She was the saint of Isis temple, but he could still gaze into her eyes. He wanted to go back to DUK town and go through the desert and experience all kinds of dangers. On the other side of the road is the legendary land of Marduk and the hometown where he grew up.


    His wish and what he did, his pursuit and his road are in the distance on the other side, as if fate reincarnation. It can be said that this is the fusion of faith, but also the fusion of faith.


    The ship suddenly vibrated. Instead of meeting the monster, it ran aground on the shore. Amun opened his eyes, stood up and walked off the boat with his staff in his hand. The scene in front of him was a bit like a dream. He finally set foot on this land, and his down-to-earth feeling was so real that he almost lost his footing.


    Madanzo was exhausted with his staff. Seeing Amun falling down, he reached out to help him. However, as soon as Amun turned and stood still, he asked, "has it arrived?"


    Isn''t that nonsense? He''s not invisible! "Here we are, at last I''m on the shore, and I''m not tired," he said, panting. Amen, you are awake at lastAmun took a look at medanzo and said, "well, you can''t support it. Let''s go back to the boat and have a good rest. I''ll sail. "


    Medanzo puzzled asked: "it is not easy to get on the shore, where do you want to leave the ship?"


    Amun, who just got off the boat, turned around and got on the boat again. He replied, "nature is the way forward."


    Medanzo had to get on the boat again, sit down and take a rest, while Schrodinger was squatting on the boat all the time. He looked at Amun with a smile in his eyes. Then something amazing happened again. Amun pushed the staff forward, and the invisible ship even got on the bank and glided forward on the soft mud with grass. Occasionally, it met with the obstruction of bushes and rocks. The boat floated lightly, just rubbing the treetops, and it seemed that it was still sailing in the water.


    "My God, what power is this?" said madanzo? Your mana has increased so much overnight


    Amun shook his head. "My mana doesn''t increase much. After yesterday''s war, I haven''t even recovered completely. It''s just that the way I use my power is different. The perfect integration of mind and power, it is no longer the power to be awakened, but it belongs to my natural power, so it can do things that could not be done before


    Medanzo blinked. "Amun, I don''t understand."


    "It''s like opening a window to see the world and myself more clearly," Amun explained. Like the boat under your feet, if you can''t find it, how do you manage it? Take it one step further and incorporate it into your power as if it were part of your body and mind, and you''ll do more. Low level, medium level and high-level divine arts are different ways of using power. Awakening, applying and transforming should be integrated with body and mind, as if they were born with no need to think about it. "


    Medanzo was stunned for a long time before he reacted and asked, "have you already..."


    Amun nodded faintly. There was no surprise in his voice: "yes, I have achieved level 7. I am a great magician. According to the law of strength on both sides of one body, I will also be a great warrior."


    Maddanzo exclaimed, "Amun! You must be a god born in the world. As far as I know, you are the youngest great mage or magician on the mainland, and also the youngest warrior. "


    On this day, Amun Cha Cha was 18 years old and finally broke through the seven level achievement of two sides of one body. The old madman once said that on this day, Amun would no longer be taboo about the identity of a magician. No matter what city-state temple was, he would be willing to recruit him, not only to give him the status of nobility, but also to enjoy the status of honor.


    This day finally arrived, but Amun thought of the old Madman''s message, but in a bitter smile, because the situation and expected a little deviation. Amun''s identity can no longer appear as a great magician, because he is also a great warrior. In the land of Tianshu, no one has ever heard who can master this power.


    He has appeared as a warrior in Isis temple. Even if he becomes a warrior, he can not become a great magician at the same time. If this secret is exposed, you can imagine how much noise it will cause, and I am afraid it will lead to the punishment of the gods. If he returned to Isis, he would only be a great warrior, which was what the Virgin Mary expected.


    However, in other places, a level 7 mage does have a lot of convenience. At least he can appear in the name of Aloha, and there is no need to cover up his magic skills.


    Thinking of this, he turned to medanzo and said, "you don''t have to envy anyone''s achievements. Take a good rest and feel your strength is restored. You will also have new discoveries. This is the most important thing for you now."


    Medanzo sat down for a rest and entered into the state of divine meditation. He was so tired that he could hardly move. Just now he had a mouth open. The invisible ship glides between the soft mud and the long grass, and passes the small grassland by the lake, and the endless swamp appears in front of it. There are bubbling mud, pools of all sizes, and trees out of the water. You can''t walk through them on foot, and there''s no way to go.


    Amun, a newly promoted magician, steers an invisible ship and walks on marshes and water. He takes two men and a cat to glide and fly, almost ignoring the difficulties and ruggedness. Amun is also familiar with the power that has just merged into his heart. Although it is not strong yet, it is a completely new feeling.


    He seems to have entered a new world, and the world in front of him is exactly the lost home he wants to find.


    Amun and medanzo were silent, but Schrodinger yawned and meowed twice. Amun thought there was another monster, but he didn''t find any movement after he started the detection technique. Schr? Dinger raised his voice and called twice, and then he responded and said, "Oh, I''m so sorry. It''s been two days and a night. I''ve only been on my way and forgot about other things. Don''t worry. I''m going to find a place to stop the boat and get you a good wine and meat. It''s been hard these two days! "


    Amun is already a great magician and warrior rarely seen on the mainland. No matter where he appears in any identity, he will enjoy the status of honor. However, Amun was still the miner amon in Duke Town, and Schr? Dinger was the bossy cat. He did not pay attention to a great magician and warrior. He squatted on the shelf and nodded with satisfaction, waiting for Amun to prepare wine and meat for him.**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    There are also a piece of land out of the water in the swamp. People will not fall when they step on it. There are luxuriant vegetation, like isolated islands of large or small size. As the water level does not recede for a long time, the trees are not too high, which is the hiding and habitat of many wild animals.


    This is not the final landform after the flood receded. The fertile soil surrounded by the Black Fire Swamp in the west, the deep mountains in the Youdi River Valley in the East, the Assyrian plateau in the north, and the Syrian desert in the south are forming. It will be several years before the traffic is unimpeded. Even then, it''s not easy to get here.


    Amun found a dry high slope out of the water, shocked the wild animals with the air elemental magic, and then stopped the invisible ship in a gentle place. He saw that medanzo was still sitting quietly in the boat, so he did not put the space away, only took Schrodinger out of the boat for food.


    Amun roasted fresh snake meat with all kinds of seasonings. He and Schrodinger had been together for so long. In fact, he didn''t know what a cat liked to eat. All the food was made according to people''s taste. Schr? Dinger seems to enjoy the most delicious food in the world. Besides meat, of course, there is wine. Amon bought the best wine when he left Memphis.


    Although Amun is not very old, he seldom drinks, but his taste of wine is absolutely superb. All the best wines in the mainland were sold in Duke Town, and his father is the most famous drunkard in the town. Therefore, no matter what kind of wine he bought, there was no taste. I''m afraid that was the most satisfactory for Schrodinger.


    In addition to barbecue and wine, Amun also cooked a pot of delicious fruit and vegetable beef soup, which was made of dried meat floss, which was his best cooking skill. To sum up, Schrodinger has not eaten for nearly three days. One person and one cat are very delicious. At dusk, medanzo finally opened his eyes, sniffed his nose, stood up and went down from the boat and said, "God Amun, what is so fragrant? There''s still wine! This will lead to monsters nearby


    Amun laughed: "but Schr? Dinger is hungry. Anyway, he has to eat. How are you recovering? If there are monsters, can you send them away? "


    Medanzo said with a bitter face: "after landing, my strength has been exhausted. I only recovered less than 10% just now. Of course, it is no problem to deal with ordinary wild animals. If it is a fierce monster, I can''t stand it God Amun, let me have something to eat first. "


    Schr? Dinger didn''t need a cup to drink, but he directly held the bottle to blow, and the fragrance of wine overflowed everywhere. In the evening, he really attracted the monster, the legendary scorpion tail dragon.


    This kind of monster is very similar to lizard and crocodile, but its tail is very long, accounting for almost half of the whole body length. The long tail is segmented like a scorpion tail, with an arc-shaped tip and a body size of about three feet. They head out in the swamp, see the fire on the high slope, but dare not approach.


    Medanzo had already frightened scorpions and strange snakes. After guarding for a long time with a staff in one hand and a sword in the other hand, he found that these scorpion tailed dragons were very timid and were not very aggressive animals. He sat down and drank soup and sighed: "Amun, tell me the legend of the battle of the gods in ancient times. The gods created nine kinds of monsters, including scorpion tail dragons, but I look at these scorpions The tail dragon is not so powerful. How can it participate in the battle of the gods


    Schr? Dinger, with a pair of front paws holding the bottle, glared contemptuously at medanzo. However, Amun thought for a long time before he replied: "those scorpions we met in the desert are vulnerable to the battle of the gods, but Sishui, the king of scorpion, is definitely qualified. I think the nine headed monster snake hongbaba is also. I am afraid some of the nine monsters created by the gods have already been eliminated in the battle of the gods. Even the living humbaba was later killed.


    Hongbaba''s descendants in the Youdi River, which I have seen before, are a terrible mutant water beetle. Today''s two headed monster snake is even more powerful, so it occupies the great lake. But I don''t think all the descendants of monsters are ferocious, unless we meet those nine kinds of monsters, such as Surabaya, the Scorpion King. I don''t know if the original scorpion is still there, but I have seen them since I was a child. Like ordinary armored animals, they are not very terrible


    Medanzo patted his thigh and said, "as soon as you mention the armored beast, I think of Yunmeng. Ordinary armored beasts are not so terrible, but those big armored beasts with variation are very powerful, especially Yunmeng, the king of armored beasts, almost killed me and link at the beginning. Yunmeng is not a monster created by the gods. It is a mutant iron beast king with amazing power and even instinctive divinity. I have an idea. I don''t know, do I? "


    Amun: you can say what you think


    Medanzo touched the back of his head and said, "the monsters like hunbaba and Surabaya may not have been created by gods. They are the king of mutated beasts. Their original origin is similar to that of Yunmeng, which opens up the power of intelligence to possess instinct. It was the gods who discovered and trained them, just as the Scorpion King trained the giant scorpion legions, and urged them to fight. Amun God, did you not teach Yunmeng body skill and divine skill? Yunmeng can understand what you are saying. Although he can''t learn all kinds of body skills and divine arts like human beings, he can exercise his natural power according to your teaching method. "


    Amun nodded: "your idea is very reasonable, but Yunmeng can''t speak and can''t become a human like Scorpion King. If one day it may be transformed into human form, it may be possible to systematically cultivate the strength of both sides of one body. I remember the scorpion king once said that since human beings have bodies similar to gods, it should be most convenient to practice this kind of power. "Said here, medanzo suddenly laughed, Amun glared at him and said: "you laugh so strange, what are you thinking? How I feel is not a good idea. "


    Medanzo said with a smile: "I don''t know whether Yunmeng is male or female. One day, if he can change his adult shape, I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman, he can''t walk around without clothes like those scorpions. If there is such a day, you will become the legendary ancient gods who made monsters? "


    Amun also laughed: "I am also very curious, wait and see. This time, I''m going to let link teach Yunmeng to write. In the future, it will be more convenient to learn more advanced divinity. In Isis temple, I have seen the ancient books of transformation and divination. It is based on information divinity. It is a kind of magic at first, but it is not only illusory when it reaches a higher level. I always think it''s not for people to practice. If Yunmeng can learn it, it can be tried. "


    Medanzo curiously asked, "can the armored beast write? It can''t talk yet


    Amun: "you can try. Yunmeng is the king of mutated armored beast. You can understand me." At the same time, he glanced at Schrodinger, and said in his heart, "this cat can''t speak, but he can even write. The armored beast can''t!"


    Schrodinger was drinking with his wine bottle in his hand. Ignoring the conversation between the two men, medanzo asked again, "God Amun, you haven''t answered my question, which I asked when I was fighting the double headed monster snake. That strange snake also can divine arts. It is as powerful as its body power. Does it cultivate the strength of both sides of one body? Who taught it


    Amun fell into meditation, and after a long time he replied, "maybe it''s just the awakening of the instinctive power. The original cloud dream also used the skills similar to the earth element divinity. It was not the priests in the temple who taught their power. They have no systematic experience in ancient books, so it is very difficult to master the power. On the other hand, they will not be bound by experience. They do not pay attention to what is body skill and divine skill. Instead, they are close to the cultivation of two sides of one body


    Medanzo frowned and said, "Yunmeng was like this at the beginning. Are Hong Baba and scorpion king also? If Yunmeng hadn''t met you, I''m afraid it would have been just an armored beast in the pool forever. "


    Amun: "Scorpion King and hongbaba may have been taught by gods. They are not human beings, and their path of cultivation is different from that of human beings. The so-called power of one body and two sides is just my summary. It doesn''t matter what the name is. The gods don''t want it to be publicly circulated on earth, so we should be careful. "


    Medanzo nodded: "I''ve been very careful, even in front of Princess Qian, there is no flaw in front of you. You should tell link well. In fact, I have been thinking that the two headed monster snake is really worthless. If it doesn''t chase us, everyone will be safe. It''s not as good as the Scorpion King. At least it can negotiate. "


    Amun sighed: "it opens up a simple mind and realizes that it has a powerful power, a desire beyond animal instinct, to dominate in the great lake, and this power ultimately harms itself."


    Medanzo: "it thought that we would eat us, so it would chase after, but did not expect you to kill it."


    Amun suddenly remembered one thing and solemnly told him, "I once said to you not to kill as much as possible. If you have to kill, you should try to use the least power. But sometimes the strongest force is the smallest force. If endless fighting makes countless attacks, the power used is much greater than the fatal blow If such a battle breaks out every time, we may not be able to get to our destination safely. The next road to be careful, try not to conflict again, can not fight is the best


    After dawn, continue to set out, after nearly a hundred miles of swamp, ahead is a bush and grassland. This piece of land has been exposed to the water for less than a year, and has not formed a lush jungle. Walking through the weeds and bushes, Amun pulled up the invisible ship and didn''t want to consume mana in vain.


    There are a lot of bison on on the grassland. They are huge in size. One person is tall, and the tip of the curved horns is protruding forward. However, they are very gentle in temperament. They graze leisurely there in groups. "The horns of these cattle are very special. If they charge in groups, it will be a very terrible sight. Are they the descendants of the wild and savage cattle, one of the nine monsters in the legend?"


    Amun replied: "I have seen this kind of cattle in the mountains. They don''t usually attack people, but when they are disturbed and run in groups, their hooves and horns are very dangerous. We''d better stay away from them


    As they passed quietly through the cattle, medanzo suddenly opened his mouth and pointed to the distance. "Amun, what do you think that is?"


    There was also a cow in the distance, which was much bigger than the male elephant. Its huge horns curved like a huge bow, and the sharp cold light flashed on the tip. Walking on the grassland, it looked like a moving hill, which was very frightening. However, a lot of birds fell on it, and the giant cow looked very peaceful. He looked up at Amun and medanzo who were passing by in the distance. Then he lowered his head and continued to nibble at the Bush as if nothing had happened.


    Amun whispered, "this is the legendary wild bull."


    Medanzo spat out his tongue: "it''s really big. Can it be the wild bull made by the gods?"Amun: "it doesn''t look like the nine kinds of monsters created by the gods have the power to participate in the battle of the gods, and this cow should be its offspring, or a mutant bull king. Let''s go around and watch out. Don''t step on cow dung. "


    They walked through the grassland, and the soil in front of them became wet again. If they stepped on it, they would fall to their knees. But this kind of mud can''t hinder Amun and medanzo, who are capable. They only leave four lines of shallow footprints on the wet mud, and their figures gradually disappear on the horizon in the distance.


    One night later, these footprints have not completely disappeared. At noon the next day, two black spots appeared on the distant horizon. The black spot grows bigger and bigger. It turns out that they are the galloping medanzo and Amun. They are back, and they are running.


    Behind them came the ugly sound of "hissing and hissing". Looking up, it was a terrible scene. A monster was chasing after him. It was the legendary swamp snake. The size of this snake is not as large as the double headed monster snake, but it is more than 60 feet long. Its body is as thick as a bucket. There are more than a foot high bright red sarcoma in the middle of the top of the head, which looks like a rooster''s crown.


    What''s more, although the snake has no long legs, it has a pair of thin-film meat wings, which are more than 30 feet wide when unfolded, just like giant bat wings. Its tail swam on the ground, its upper body incites its wings to soar in the air, and its wings still carry fine blades of wind. Where it passes, the grass leaves and shrubs are flying.


    Amun said as he ran, "I want you to be careful not to provoke monsters. You have provoked this big guy out again. It''s a mutant swamp snake with wings. Fortunately, it''s not the legendary flying snake king."


    "I didn''t mean to. I just peed in the water. I didn''t expect to bring it out. I almost didn''t scare me to death," madanzo muttered


    Amun: I told you to do it. You just did it? We''ve run so far back that we''ve lost all day. "


    Medanzo said with a bitter face: "Amun God, you are not willing to hand, and my strength is less than 20%. How to fight with it? I think this snake is the head of the monster in the swamp. Lead it here, and we can pass through it again. "


    As they spoke, the two men had already galloped past the cattle, and the serpent with two wings came after them. The terrible movement disturbed the herd of bison grazing. A lot of cattle began to run in panic, and many of them were in the way of the snake. The hooves and horns of the Ox are fatal to human beings, but the huge flying serpent with two wings or a long tail is not afraid at all. With one fan of its wings or a roll of its long tail, it will roll the cow in front of it and throw it far away.


    The cattle were more flustered, and there were shouts of panic in the running. There was an earth shaking roar in the distance, and the earth seemed to be shaking. It turned out that the giant mutant bull found the movement here, lowered its head and raised its hooves to rush forward.


    "Amun God, speed up the corner, we quickly flash, let the monster fight the monster!"


    Amun grabbed medanzo''s arm, and suddenly accelerated under his feet. At the same time, he performed the art of stealth. He was as fast as a wisp of smoke. He ran around in a circle and ran away among the running cattle. The wild wild buffalo that came to meet the swamp snake happened to meet him.


    They came back from the road again. Behind them came the roar of the bull and the roar of the giant snake. The smoke and dust on the grassland were everywhere, and the strong wind was blowing. The uprooted shrubs flew into the air one after another. The two men fought together. "You see these two monsters, who can fight who?" said medanzo, who had already run far away


    Amun replied: "this is not the territory of the swamp serpent. Two powerful monsters fight each other out of the blue. Generally, they won''t fight for their lives. Only one side will beat the other side. We''d better take advantage of the opportunity of the swamp snake''s absence to leave."


    They walked in this dangerous wasteland for several days, trying to avoid all kinds of dangers, but they took up arms to fight. Amun didn''t let medanzo do it any more. He waved his iron staff to solve any situation. He recorded the terrain and the presence of monsters. On this day, he finally came to the old site of Duke town.


    Soon after it came out of the water, it was a huge island surrounded by swamps and jungles. The soil was black, fertile and full of weeds. According to the area, this isolated island is more than enough to accommodate thousands of people for farming and living. Moreover, as the flood finally recedes completely, the vast fields will be connected.


    Amun stood in his hometown with nothing in his hand. His eyes were tearful and speechless for a long time. There was a cat squatting at his feet, and there was a melancholy look in Schrodinger''s eyes.


    Amun stood from noon to sunset and looked at the wasteland like this without saying a word. It was not until dusk that medanzo asked cautiously, "Amun, is this our destination, Duke?"


    Amon reached out to wipe the corner of his eyes and nodded: "yes, this is Duke town. Mountain torrents came down from the Assyrian plateau, and all the people were swept away with their houses, cattle and sheep. Nothing was left. The soil has silted up and covered the original land, and we are standing on it


    Medanzo said softly, "Amun, don''t be too sad. You are back after all. In the future, it will become a prosperous home again, and your wish will come true. "**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    On the same night, they had a rest on the land of DUK town. Amun and medanzo talked about another purpose of the trip, that is, to bring the people of the link tribe here to build a stronghold. The life of the caveman tribe in the mountains is very hard, there is no suitable land to cultivate, and hunting is full of danger.


    Since the flood, many roads in the mountains have been cut off, many wild animals have disappeared, and some cave savage tribes have been completely extinct. The living environment of link''s tribe is more difficult. If it had not captured enough wild animals when the flood came, and learned to make floss that can be preserved for a long time, it would be difficult to support it until now. Linke led the people to catch a lot of young animals to raise, which made the people''s life barely able to sustain.


    In fact, link had long thought of leading his people out of the mountains to find a fertile land to live in. Now the opportunity has come. Medanzo thought for a long time. He reminded Amun, "if you say that this land belongs to the people of Duke Town, and if you want to let the caveman build the village, will your people and the people of link not compete for each other?"


    Amun replied, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. Don''t worry about it. The land of Duke Town, including farmland and mines outside the town, has land contracts to check. Mr. Yuan lived more than 2000 people, but now there are less than 100 people left. The land belongs to them, and the link people don''t own it. The fertile soil that has come to the surface is much larger than the land of the original Duke town. The people of link can cultivate and breed for generations


    Medanzo narrowed his eyes and said, "dozens of people have come all the way. It''s not easy to get a foothold in this place. Someone should build a village to provide shelter. Here monsters are rampant and need to be united to survive and have a bright future. "


    Amun nodded his head and said: "the threat is not just those monsters. As the flood recedes, here will become a fertile land of thousands of miles, which can accommodate millions of people. I''m afraid all the forces on the mainland will not give up this territory. There must be disputes. But anyway, my people just build their own homes. Medanzo, I''m going to give you a task. When link and his men come here, you can help link train warriors, build weapons and build walls and defenses. They are the best craftsmen. "


    When the sun rose the next day, Amun set out again with Schrodinger on his arm, and with his iron staff he passed through several marshes still surrounded by water, and entered the deep mountains and jungles of the Euphrates Valley, as he had done when he first left Duke. "Don''t you stay in your hometown for two more days?" he said


    Amun replied, "I''ve come, and I''ll come back again. I know how to nostalgia."


    After the flood, roads were cut off in many places in the mountains. In many places, a long and narrow barrier lake was formed between the two mountains. Amun and medanzo took the mountain road and waterway alternately, and finally reached the mountain plateau where the link tribe was located.


    When they appeared at the village entrance of the cave savage tribe, everyone was shocked. The whole tribe came to meet them. Everyone knelt down as if they were welcoming the arrival of the gods. Medanzo some embarrassed to hide to one side, but Schr �� dinger squatted there to accept people''s kneeling.


    Without even putting on his pants, link ran out of the house in a hurry, separated the crowd, grabbed Amun''s sleeve and said, "my God! You are finally back, and we are looking forward to you every day. "


    That night, just outside the burning mountain cave, the whole tribe held a grand carnival. Amun and link discussed the matter of moving, and the cave dwellers readily agreed and wished to set out the next day. However, Amun told link not to worry and leave after two months. All kinds of preparations are needed for the migration of the whole family, and medanzo also needs to recover his strength here.


    It hasn''t been seen in the past two years. Link has already achieved level 5 achievements with two sides of one body. When he heard that medanzo also had level 5 achievements, he said with some pride: "it seems that we are almost the same. You have been around Amun, but you are not much better than me."


    Amun said with a smile, "really? You''ll soon know what''s going on in medanzo, but you haven''t forgotten to work hard


    Link replied, "of course, since you left, I have been practicing strength on both sides of the same body all day."


    Amun nodded with satisfaction: "that''s good. You''ll have a test soon. What''s the situation of the armored beast king Yunmeng? I heard that you can''t find an opponent in the mountains to practice. You often compete with Yunmeng. "


    "Originally, if it''s a one-on-one competition, I''m a little bit better than Yunmeng, but it also has four armored beasts to help, so they add up to be a little better than me."


    Don''t take advantage of me once. This period of time, I give you a task. Don''t fight with Yunmeng any more. Teach it to write, just like I taught you at the beginning. "


    "What? Teach Yunmeng to write, can the armored beast also write? "


    Medanzo slapped him: "what can''t we do? We meet Scorpion King in the desert, and we can change the appearance of adults. There are two female scorpions in the shape of human. You didn''t see them! He came out without any clothes on. That figure... "Amun interrupted him and said, "Yunmeng is very smart. You are not its opponent all the time. It shows that I have understood Yunmeng as a beginner and is practicing in my own way. I can''t learn how to write. In the future, Yunmeng is more likely to be as versatile as the Scorpion King, and is the best guardian of the clan."


    "Did you meet the Scorpion King? It''s a wonderful experience to leave the mountains. Please tell me about it. "


    Amun patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. Let me tell you slowly. I want to teach you something new this time. The key is to make all kinds of weapons and magic weapons. We can''t rely too much on external objects for the cultivation of the two sides of one body. After all, it''s not our own power, and it can even lead to obsession and greed. But the process of creating artifacts is a kind of training for both magic power and will. "


    Amun lived in the cave savage tribe again. After becoming a great magician and warrior, he had a lot of new insights into the power of the two sides of one body. He taught medanzo and link without reservation. At the same time, he mainly taught some processing and refining methods of magical utensils. Some artifacts are not ready to be made, but some things can be tried. Amun also makes weapons by himself.


    The hard and abnormal back armor of the mutant giant scorpion can be made into scale armor, supplemented by magic processing. It can not only resist weapon chopping, but also absorb and transform energy impact. It is a very good defense tool. The snake phosphorus of the double headed monster snake can still be completed after such a fierce magic impact. It is also very strong and can even resist some magic damage.


    Snake scale can not only make scales, but also has a prominent bone spur in the middle of the fan-shaped scale. If the edges of both ends of the scale are smoothed, only this bone spur is left, which can be made into very sharp arrow clusters. The tail needle of scorpion is also the material for making arrow cluster, and the arrow cluster is highly toxic. Although the venom in the tail needle can not be used repeatedly, it is enough.


    Amun also collected the spine and ribs of the two headed giant snake. The ribs can be processed into bow ridges, and the spine can be used to make weapon handles. These bones are also the materials for processing the staff, but the making of the staff is much more difficult.


    The staff must be made of living materials. For example, walnut wood core, which has been growing for hundreds of years, is the most popular material for making the staff. The bones of this monster are even more difficult to find and can''t be found in ordinary times. Amun studied his iron staff carefully and found that it had been processed by the old madman by some means. There were extremely fine growth lines inside, so it could be used as both a weapon and a staff.


    Amun can''t use this method yet. It seems that his level is far from the top masters in mainland China, and link and medanzo are far behind.


    Medanzo''s strength is still in the process of recovery, and link first attempts to build artifacts, starting with the simplest scorpion shell scales. It''s not difficult to make those back armor into scale armor, as long as you have enough patience, but it''s not easy to use divine blessing.


    Link almost destroyed half of his shell, and it took him a month to build a perfect scorpion shell suit. Such an amazing waste and profligacy, if you change people will be heartache straight blood, but Amun does not care too much. He told link that this is a necessary process. Any excellent master of artifacts is piled up with amazing precious materials. With the improvement of magic power, realm and skill, the creation of artifacts will become more and more skilled, so as to produce more precious magic tools.


    Amon''s most precious materials were the eight tusks and two snake tendons. He decided to make them by himself. Eight snake teeth are four long and four short. Amun destroyed two short teeth and made two curved machetes with the other two short teeth. These two swords are light and sharp, and even have the function of a staff. They can assist in casting divine Arts in battle, and naturally have the spirit shock effect of roaring impact.


    He gave the two slender machetes to medanzo and link respectively. They were not only a beautiful decoration, but also a good weapon in combat. They were much better than ordinary samurai swords.


    Next, amon used four long teeth to make the arch ridge. Although he was careful, he still damaged one. When making bowstring with snake tendon, the number of damaged bowstring is more than 10 feet. However, he used up a 30 foot long snake tendon to make it.


    These three bows are so powerful that ordinary people can''t pull them apart. They are also a kind of artifact utensils, which can assist the application of water element divinity, and can be condensed into magic arrows to shoot out of thin air. They are weapons that can also be used by diviners. These three bows are naturally one for Amun, link and medanzo. At the same time, they are also equipped with arrows made of snake scale bone thorns.


    Amun himself processed two machetes, three bows and a number of arrows, and then did not start again. He handed all the remaining materials to link. He could make as many things as he could, which was considered as a training hand.


    More than a month has passed since Amun finished processing these artifacts, and medanzo''s strength has been fully restored. However, he was surprised to find that the growth of strength continued, so he ran to ask Amun what was going on. Amun said with a smile: "Congratulations, you have achieved level 6. You can practice many high-level divine arts and body skills. I will teach them to you before I leave."


    Medanzo was overjoyed. Lin Ke on one side was so envious that he pulled Amun''s sleeve to grind and haw: "Amun God, when can I learn high-level divinity?"Amun said with a smile: "come on, it will be almost as soon as you finish a big pain. It''s not easy to lead the whole family to move. It will depend on whether you can hold on at that time How about Yunmeng''s handwriting? I want to see it today. "


    Link nodded. "It''s coming. It''s going to write its own name."


    This afternoon, three people left the village and went to the water pool where several armored animals lived. Schrodinger seemed to be very interested in this matter and trotted along to watch the excitement. When he came to the water pool, Amun called out, and the armored beast king jumped up, wagging his tail and being very friendly, splashed a few people all over his body. Four armored beasts also emerged from the water, looking at Amun with awe.


    Amun said with a smile: "Yunmeng, I heard that you can write your own name. You are no longer an ordinary king of beasts, but master the wisdom of the world. Please write it to me."


    Yunmeng nodded obediently, stretched out a front paw, and really wrote a line of words on the ground. Schr? Dinger had been poking his head and staring at it. Suddenly, he turned his head and stopped looking. Medanzo also covered his mouth and laughed.


    Amun frowned and looked a little strange. He said to link, "how did you teach it? How can it be reversed?"


    "What I''ve taught is right. Maybe its eyes are different from mine."


    Amun was stunned for a long time, and suddenly gave link a fist: "are you standing opposite it when writing?"


    Link patted his head: "yes, I took it as a person, I didn''t think it was so stupid!"


    Amun glared at him: "stupid is not Yunmeng, you see how good it is to learn! I can''t blame you. I usually don''t have the chance to write in this mountain. No experience means no experience You all go out. I''ll tell Yunmeng a few words alone. "


    Link and medanzo are out of the woods and waiting on the mountain road outside. After a short time, Amun came out with Schr? Dinger. He said to medanzo: "you have achieved level 6 achievements of two sides of one body. Now go and try the strength cultivation of the armored beast king. I have just told Yunmeng that if you have any skills, please do not reserve them. "


    Medanzo went in, and soon heard the roar in the deep forest, the spray splashed, the magic power surging, and countless broken branches flying out. After about a meal time, the movement finally stopped, medanzo was very embarrassed to drill out of the dense forest.


    Amun asked with a smile, "what, who wins and who loses?"


    Medanzo awkwardly replied: "originally, if it was a one-on-one competition, I was a little bit better than Yunmeng, but it also had four big armored beasts to help, so it added up to be a little better than me."


    as like as two peas frown, "how can you be exactly the same as Linc''s view?"


    Link saw medanzo eat flat, in the side of a smile: "the reason is very simple ah, we are all taught by a teacher."


    Amun glared at him again: "Yunmeng is better than all of you. Don''t you feel ashamed? Its strength has made great progress and will play a very important role in the future migration of clansmen. We''ll leave in half a month. We''ll order the people to pack up their things. We''ll take what we need and leave what we don''t need. "


    ����


    Just as Amun and medanzo arrived at Duke, hualaite and Raphael arrived at the promontory city-state and Uruk city-state respectively. For the first time since the traffic was cut off by the flood, the two cities received messengers from the city of Syria, the kingdom of hathi. They came to convey the greetings of geleyda, and were received politely.


    Both of them had a secret letter, and it was stated that only the Lord of the city could open it and read it alone. This letter brought unexpected trouble to both messengers.


    After reading Gore''s secret letter, rod Dick sat alone in the room for a long time. He did not summon his subordinate officials or consult Julian, the Deputy God. Instead, he invited Aristotle, the most trusted aide. He handed the letter to Aristotle and said, "Sir, I have received a letter and don''t know what to do with it. Will it be handed over to the Pharaon along with the letters and messengers, or will you pretend that you haven''t read it at all? "


    Aristotle did not speak for a long time after reading the letter. Rod Dick could not help but say, "you have always been my most trusted friend, so I will discuss with you alone and hope to hear your opinions."


    Aristotle pondered: "it''s really hard to discuss such a letter publicly. Gloria doesn''t want to be your enemy. This nine level great magician just tells you what he foresees in the future and puts forward a proposal."


    Rod Dick sighed: "I have heard of what is going to happen in the land of Marduk, but I am only the city master of the promontory city-state. I do not want to see it, nor can I prevent the disputes between nations."


    Aristotle: "but Gore wanted to stop it, so he put forward such a proposal. I am a man from afar. From the point of view of an onlooker, the great magician''s compassion is admirable. As for whether he can succeed or not, it is another matter, at least he wants to do so. "


    Rod Dick gave a wry smile: "I can''t think about his suggestion. I don''t even want to let people know that I''ve heard of it, but I don''t want to offend Gloria. What do you think should be done?"Aristotle thought for a moment and replied, "Gore also foresees that a war will break out between Hattie and eju. I''m afraid you and he can''t stop it. His proposal can also be considered after the war, when the situation may be different, and there is no need to consider his proposal any more. You don''t have to give any reply for the time being. "


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Rod Dick nodded and asked, "what about the messenger named Raphael?"


    Aristotle laughed: "Gore''s proposal also mentioned the city-state of Uruk. He also sent messengers to Gilgamesh. You send spies to inquire about how Gilgamesh treats the emissary?"


    Raphael came to the promontory city-state, and the secret letter was given to the Lord of the city. However, there was no reply. He was treated with good food and drink every day. However, his residence was heavily guarded by soldiers. In name, he was under house arrest.


    ����


    When hualaite came to the city-state of Uruk, Gilgamesh and enqi did not return. He waited in the guest house for several days. Usually, a pair of brothers, Abel and Cain, were responsible for receiving him. The two men were despondent nobles. After a wake-up ceremony in their youth, they were said to have been devoting themselves to the cultivation of divinity in the farm. Not long ago, they became middle-level magicians, highly praised by the city Lord Gilgamesh, and promoted to high-level priests of the uluk temple.


    The Lord of the city praised their perseverance and will. Although their ancestral heritage was in decline and unknown, they did not give up hope and effort. Without guidance and help, they practiced divinity on their own and had medium-level achievements, which was enough to make many people feel ashamed. The promotion and reuse of the brothers are also an example to encourage the emergence of more talents in the city-state.


    The high priest of the uluk temple is also a senior God in the army of the city-state of Uruk. Lord Gilgamesh, the Lord of the city, has recently been recruiting talents and strengthening armaments. It seems that he is preparing for war. It''s always good to be prepared in times of peace, but the people in the city-state are more puzzled. Who dares to invade the city-state if the city Lord and the Lord enqidu are there?


    Abel and Cain asked for the purpose of Walter many times. Hualaite only said that because the flood had cut off the road, the city of Syria and the city of Uruk had not been in touch for two years. Therefore, Lord Gore specially sent messengers to convey his greetings, but he did not say much about it.


    After returning to the city, Gilgamesh summoned Walter. After reading the secret letter, he did not say a word. He ordered people to call for all enqi and directly gave the letter to his most trusted brother. After reading the letter, enqi frowned and said, "Ge lie is brave enough to put forward such a proposal. I dare to think about it! To be honest, I admire him


    Gilgamesh said with a smile: "there are not many people in the world that you can admire. Gore is not simple, but I can''t answer his suggestion. What do you say, my brother


    Enqidu: "it is said that the messenger, Walter, is the direct disciple of Gore and the high priest of the city of Syria. He doesn''t know what kind of letter he sent. Let''s call him in and let him read the letter for himself. Maybe we can see what the teacher is from the attitude of the students. "


    Gilgamesh ordered his men to invite Walter, exchanged a few polite greetings, and then ordered all the servants to step down, leaving only three people in the room. Gilgamesh asked with a smile, "Lord Walter, do you know the content of the letter you sent me?"


    Wallett shook his head and said, "my teacher, Lord Gerry, just asked me to deliver the letter to the Lord of the city. You opened it in person, and didn''t tell me the content."


    Enqi handed over the letter: "I''ve traveled all the way through the marshes and deserts, and I''ve experienced a lot of dangers. It''s a pity that I didn''t know the content of this letter just to send it. Take a good look."


    Wallett shook his head again and said, "my teacher told me not to open this letter and not to be curious."


    Gilgamesh: you didn''t open the letter. Didn''t you ask for my reply? I''m going to discuss the matter with you. Did Lord Gloria say that you are not allowed to talk about this letter with me face to face


    Walter: that''s not true


    Enqidu: "then you can see."


    In this case, hualaite took the letter calmly and looked at his face becoming more and more dignified. Gilgamesh''s slender eyes narrowed, staring at him and saying, "my lord Messenger, what should I do with such a letter? In order to show my loyalty to the Kingdom, should I give you and this letter to King Baron? "


    Walter raised his head and said, "I''m just a messenger, I don''t know the content of the letter, but now I see it, and I don''t avoid the things mentioned in the letter. My teacher didn''t mean to be against you. What he saw in his eyes was not only the gods, but also foresee an impending conflict and war. Whether the will of the gods or the greed of the people, the teacher wants to try his best to prevent the tragedy, which I admire very much. I understand his thoughts, and I am waiting for your answer, Lord. "


    Gilgamesh looked approvingly, nodded his head and said, "are you not afraid at all?"


    Wallett said with a wry smile: "I am surprised and worried, but fear is useless, because the letter has been delivered. Gentlemen, you are heroes respected by all the people on the mainland. Even gods dare to kill them. But I would like to ask, what is the purpose of killing Hun Baba? This letter is just a proposal, which you can reject or accept, but why be afraid of such a proposal? Since I dare to send it away, don''t you dare to see it? "


    All of a sudden, en Qidu slapped the table, but the cups and plates didn''t vibrate, but the four wooden table legs sank into the stone tiles several inches deep. He said with a smile, "Wallett, if you dare to say this kind of words in front of us, you have the seed! Whether we accept Gore''s advice or not, we will not embarrass you. I will personally escort you back to the border of balun What kind of reply are you going to give, Lord? We don''t have to embarrass this messenger. "Gilgamesh: "just one word - I know! Please tell the truth to Lord gore He thought for a while and asked curiously, "Lord Walter, I heard you are a level six magician, right?"


    Wallett nodded and said, "yes, when I came here, I was a sixth level magician."


    Gilgamesh said with inexplicable emotion: "the era of disputes will also be the era of heroes. Recently, there are so many talented people on the mainland! I heard that the guardian saint of Isis temple is the youngest great magician nowadays, and there is also a magician named Jackie in the kingdom of baron who has just been promoted to be a great magician. Unexpectedly, there will be a new great magician in the kingdom of hathi. "


    Listen to his tone, Wallett is sure to become a great magician. Wallett himself was eager to speak, but he did not deny anything.


    ����


    According to Aristotle''s suggestion, rod Dick sent a spy into the city-state of Uruk. After hearing the news of another messenger, Walter, the spy returned to the promontory city-state to report. More than a month has passed. Gilgamesh did not embarrass Walter, and enqidu even personally sent him to the border. Rod Dick, who heard the news, was also ready to send Raphael home.


    When Julian, the Deputy God, heard that the city of Syria had sent messengers, he also called Raphael and asked about many things after the flood. Raphael was very polite and gave as much detail as he could, except for the secret letter which he had never read, everything else was true.


    Some time ago, Julian went to the capital of the king of Egypt, returned to the city-state to summon Raphael, and then he looked for rod Dick''s Secret merchant. He said in the chamber of Secrets: "the Pharaon has orders to reorganize the armaments and prepare to attack the kingdom of hathia. The promontory city-state will be used as the outpost. In the next half year, combat materials will continue to be quietly transported to the promontory city-state by various means. We have to be ready for everything, but we can''t disturb Hattie yet


    Rod Dick sighed darkly. What he had been worried about was finally coming, and he could not hide himself. On the surface, he said with a puzzled look: "why should the attack of Harty be based on the promontory city state? It seems more convenient to go to sea from the Ronnie River and land directly across the ocean. "


    Julian explained: "in a year''s time, the land traffic between the promontory city and the city of Syria will be restored, and the Pharaon''s choice of this route to attack naturally has deep meaning. In the area of the original Duke Town, two years later, a vast expanse of fertile land will be formed, which will be a new rich territory in the central part of Tianshu continent. The purpose of the Pharaonic is to make the kingdom of hathia submit to him forever and thoroughly. Only by occupying that territory can the whole continent be awed and the achievements handed down for the empire can be made through the ages. "


    Although Goethe''s letter had prophecy, but it was confirmed by Julian, rod Dick was still shocked. He frowned and asked, "can this be true?"


    Julian replied positively: "of course, it is true. The elders of eju theological academy have made a collective prediction, which has been confirmed. There are also divine instructions in the temple. Although the kingdom of hathi built Horus temples in various places, it did not lead the people to sacrifice sincerely. This kind of behavior of belittling the gods is unforgivable. Therefore, this war is not only a war to contribute to the Empire, but also to protect the dignity of the God of Horus. "


    Rod Dick''s brows locked deeper: "about what time?"


    Julian mused, "this is a secret at the moment. Only the two of us are qualified to know. There is a lot of preparation for the war between countries. The mobilization of materials and troops can not hide the spy''s eyes and ears. However, the later the enemy is aware of it, the better Suddenly the city of Syria sent a messenger, and I have seen him today. I''m afraid that sending someone here at this time may have a tentative purpose. It is indeed wise for the Lord of the city to keep him under house arrest all the time. "


    Rod Dick said with a wry smile, "but I can''t always leave this messenger in the guest house. I''m waiting for you to come back and discuss."


    Julian said with a smile: "it''s easy to do. Give him the best hospitality, give him the most valuable gifts, choose beautiful women to serve him well, and order people to take him to travel around the city, and see a peaceful scene. Then he sent someone to escort him across the desert to return home, so that the emissary had nothing to say In the name of the escort, we also send a messenger with the guards to pay a return visit and see what''s going on there


    ����


    Raphael stayed in the promontory for two months, and rod Dick''s hospitality had been very good, but when Lord Julian came back, everything was better, and he was almost the guest of honor. Raphael was a great aristocrat in the kingdom of hathi. He was honored from a young age. He could go deep into the dangerous wilderness alone, but he was also comfortable with the wine and wealth in the world. Love is what it is. It''s not that I haven''t seen it before.


    He hardly went out for two months, which was in Raphael''s mind. As a magician, his magic power was almost exhausted, and his recovery was very slow. In a short time, he was not sure to return safely through the dangerous Syrian desert. So, he had a good rest.


    Two months later, rod Dick came to Raphael again to apologize and explained to him that Julian, the Deputy God, was not in the city some time ago, and all kinds of things were very busy, so he neglected the messenger. During this time, he invited Raphael to have a good rest in the city-state, to see the foreign customs and customs, to enjoy themselves, to see what he liked or wanted, to ask for it.After playing in the promontory city for many days, Raphael''s magic power was completely restored, but the growth of his power continued slowly. In his heart, he was surprised and pleased, but he was still. Since the other party is so enthusiastic, he should enjoy it. He also asked to go out of the city to visit the countryside and mountains in foreign countries. After a visit, it was almost a month later.


    When Raphael finally left for home, rod Dick sent an emissary to return with his guard. The trip was to cross the dangerous desert and swamp. For the sake of safety, the noble Lord Raphael could not travel alone. As for rod Dick''s reply to that secret letter - no reply!


    ����


    Not to mention what the several cities are busy with, Amun has been very busy recently. He led the cave dwelling savage tribe out of the mountains and moved to a new home. There are more than 600 men, women, old and young in link''s tribe. There are still a lot of living materials to take with them. Large livestock are slaughtered to make dry food. The juveniles have to be taken away to continue raising. Such a team walking in the mountains, is really a powerful family.


    On this road, Amun and medanzo only walked for five days. When they went back, they walked for a full month, which exhausted link. The mountain road is very difficult to walk, but it''s nothing for the cave dwellers who lived in the mountains since childhood. It''s just that there are a lot of things to resist. The most important thing is that many roads have been cut off. Along the way, there are many dammed lakes. When the mountain comes out, there are several swamps that can''t pass through at all.


    At this time, we can see the advantages of Yunmeng and the four armored beasts. They can swim across the water and swamps with heavy things, especially in the muddy swamps, which are much easier to use than vehicles and boats. Amun gave the magic bone to link, and let him drive the invisible ship to transport the people on the lake and swamp.


    There is a lot of invisible space on the ship, but it is also very difficult for link to control the ship to transport too many people at a time. All the clansmen and livestock have to go back and forth several times to complete the transportation. On the water, it''s OK to say that the resistance to maneuvering the invisible ship is not very great, but in the swamp, it is quite difficult to carry a boat full of people.


    Amun didn''t do it, and medanzo also had a bad smile, just watching the fun. Link almost ran out of mana. When he arrived in Duke Town, he was really tired and lay there for several days without moving. Amun asked medanzo to direct the people to set up temporary camps, and arranged for the future.


    They brought enough dry food for a year, and they could hunt in the wild and jungle nearby, while Amun''s wind charm dance prepared seeds of all kinds of grain, and gave them to link to arrange for the people to plant seeds at the beginning of spring next year. He marked out various landmarks on the desert island and told link which lands and mines the Dukes'' descendants owned, and that they could choose other places to cultivate their own farms.


    Shenshi and ore can be mined at the foot of the mountain in the northern Assyrian plateau. Shenshi is not the most important material at present, but smelting iron ore needs to be done quickly. It is urgent to build agricultural tools and weapons. If you want to mine, you need to cross a swamp. Five armored beasts are the best escorts.


    After the great migration, link finally took the people out of the mountains and built their homes on the fertile soil. The exhausted patriarch also quietly had the six level achievement of one body and two sides.


    After the establishment of a simple camp, it is necessary to plan the future villages. The mines are also quarries. The strong men in the cave savage tribe are good craftsmen. It doesn''t need amondo''s worry, it just takes time. With Yunmeng, the armored beast king, and link and medanzo here, the safety of the wilderness is temporarily guaranteed, and large-scale conflicts and disputes will not spread here for at least one or two years.


    When everything was settled down, Amun told medanzo, "you stay and help link train warriors and teach combat. You can guard your home in future conflicts. When they have built a simple wall and the warriors have learned how to fight, you can leave here and go to mengfeisi city to find me. I need to go to the city of Syria first. You can help link here. "


    What do you want to do with us


    Amun replied, "the title deed of Duke was left in a secret place in the city of Syria by Moses. I will take it out first, just in case. By the way, I will also investigate the original terrain of the black fire jungle and complete the task assigned to me by Isis temple. I know you want to follow me, but the people here need you more. It''s more convenient for me to go alone. "


    Yunmeng, the armored beast king, carried Amun through a large marsh until he came to the edge of the black fire jungle. Amun said to Yunmeng, "go back, too. The swamp can''t stop me, but those people live on a huge island surrounded by mud, and need your help to get in and out. You are good at cultivating your own strength. Don''t learn from those monsters and make trouble. Guard this home well. "


    Yunmeng was reluctant to give up and swam back, and Amun''s big leather pocket carried Schrodinger to continue his westward journey. The black fire jungle has completely changed its shape. The strange stones on the high place still grow strange black shrubs, but the lower part has been submerged by mud and water. It is a swamp in the jungle, which can''t be passed even by boat, let alone walk.


    However, the Black Fire Swamp could not stop the great mage and the great warrior Amun. Some passages in the strange rocks were very narrow, so Amun did not launch the invisible ship and walked on foot with his staff. The muddy swamp and water, at his feet like a solid land general, walk smart and steady.Not far from the Black Fire Swamp, Amun stopped suddenly, put down his staff and knelt down in the muddy water. Not far ahead, between the two boulders, there was a girl standing there, smiling at him.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Goddess Mu Yun appeared in the Black Fire Swamp. Amun saluted and asked, "goddess, are you waiting for me here?" I met her for the first time since I fled the underworld.


    "Don''t call me goddess, my name is Yin Nanna, don''t you forget it?"


    Amun was not stubborn either. He stood up and changed his way: "yinnanna, are you waiting for me here?"


    Yin Nanna said with a smile: "Amun, you really make me overjoyed. When I sent someone to the underworld to save you, I heard that you had escaped by yourself My hero, can you tell me how to do it? "


    Amun took out a scroll out of thin air: "because of this thing, the keeper of the underworld made way for the road. At that time, I had two other scrolls, namely information annihilation and spatial turbulence. They were used up and escaped from Hades by chance."


    Yin Nanna held out a jade hand to cover her lips in surprise: "destruction storm! Nero''s legacy? No wonder that coward doesn''t dare to stop you. There is a magic dance of wind in your staff which is processed into a magic weapon of space. Where do you hide the scroll and bring it to Hades? How clever


    Amun nodded his head and said, "well, this" branch "is my staff. You have seen it on the Youdi river. There is a space magic tool in the stone inlaid with it."


    As soon as Yin Nanna reached out, she took Amun''s iron staff, stroked it, and said in a slightly praising way: "what a wonderful staff, it should be the handwriting of the most outstanding artifact master. It is actually made of horse leather steel. If you don''t pay attention to it, even the gods can''t be found. "


    She stretched out her Qianqian fingers and opened the mechanisms on the staff one by one, revealing the pupil of the earth, the heart of the orchid, the magic dance of the wind and the spirit of the fire embedded in the staff. She praised: "what a precious staff! For a magician, it is amazing to have such a staff Eh, you seem a little nervous. Is there any secret in this staff that I don''t know? "


    Amun can''t help but feel a little nervous at this time. There are many secrets hidden in this staff, but Yin Nanna can''t hide it from others. As long as he did not use it, even the gods would not pay attention to it, but yinnanna had seen him use this staff on the Youdi river.


    Yin Nanna looks like an adult studying a child''s toy. After pondering for a long time with great interest, she finally discovers the mechanism on the top of the stick. With a touch of her finger, the groove inlaid with tears of the gods is opened. It was empty, and the tears of the gods were collected into the bones. The bones were hidden under the ribs. Like the cat in the leather pocket, even the gods could not find them if they did not search their bodies directly.


    But after all, gods are gods. The old madman once said that only by possessing the power of medium level body skill and medium level divinity skill can the most hidden groove on the top of the staff be opened. It''s unnecessary to say that Yin Nanna''s divinity is superb, but she doesn''t look like a warrior at all, but she easily opens this mechanism. In front of Amun, a man with a heart, she inadvertently revealed the secret of being a God.


    Amun was thinking, and Yin Nanna said: "this groove is both hidden and interesting. I haven''t found it for such a long time with you. Are you ready to inlay the tears of the gods? The man who made this staff has great ambition! There is still information in the pupil of the earth, Amon, can I see it


    Amun said with a wry smile, "if you must see it, can I refuse it? What''s more, you have already seen it. Why ask me? " The other side is a God. When he discovers the information in the pupil of the earth, he reads the information in it instantly. This is the magic of high-level information divinity.


    At the same time, Amun whispered a fluke. When he became a great magician, he had read the last message of the old madman in the pupil of the earth. The content of the old Madman''s message is as follows -


    "child, this is the last message I left you. When you hear it, you have become a great magician. As long as you don''t worry about yourself, you can spend your whole life comfortably and carefree, because you already belong to the existence of the top strong people in the world.


    I have also experienced this step, but I spent the rest of my life thinking about the meaning of being - what is the essential difference between me and a stone on the ground and a dog outside the door? Maybe the thinking itself is the meaning of existence, but the world is still that world, and the starry sky is still flashing in the birth and death cycle of hundreds of millions of years.


    When you are conscious of your nobility in order to become one of the top powerful people on the mainland, people will indeed give you a noble status, so as to get rid of the plight of a magician. This is the lifelong pursuit of many people. However, this is not my predicament or my pursuit. I have been a magician all my life.


    When you feel noble in the world, you often forget how small you are under the stars. Life will die, this is the great prophecy of the world! The world does not really need anyone, because no one will be there, including you and me, so what kind of existence is eternal?


    When I think, I seem to see the gods laughing. When I no longer exist, does the world exist to me and what is the meaning of the gods? The God who Snickers is dead to me, whether he is or not, whether he is idealistic or materialistic. But Amun, you''re still alive!


    I hope you can confirm an answer, but I don''t want you to be another bell.Become a great magician, you will have unprecedented power, this power into the body and mind seems to be born. But one day you may be faced with a dilemma: is everything you have is you, and if so, who is the same person? Why are you? If you lose all this, will you lose yourself?


    This is my last tip for you. I''m sorry I can''t teach you more. Good luck, boy


    Nietzsche''s last message was a series of questions and thoughts, without any specific practice. When Amun read it, the message automatically disappeared. There are only two magic messages left in the pupil of the earth. The first is the scene of Amun kneeling in front of the old madman. The second is a line of eju characters written on the wall: "Amun, my name is echo."


    What Yin Nanna saw was these two messages. She said with a smile: "I accidentally peeped into your privacy, but I am your patron saint, which is nothing." Then she inspired the staff, and a light and shadow appeared in the swamp, which was the scene of Amun kneeling in front of the old madman.


    The goddess asked again, "this man is the longest living miner in Duke Town, and he is also a magician. So you learned divine arts from him, and this staff was made by him?"


    "Yes, you are right," Amun said


    Yin Nanna returns the staff to Amun. Amun restored all opened mechanisms to their original state. This casual action also revealed his secret to some extent. Yin Nanna was surprised and said: "whether the hidden mechanism on the top of the staff is opened or closed, it needs at least the power of medium-level physique. I can see that you are already a great magician. It''s not uncommon for a warrior to learn divinity after the second awakening of his power. However, after the second awakening of his power, the great mage can still achieve intermediate level achievements by practicing hard physical skills from the beginning. Except for Gilgamesh, I seem to have only seen you. "


    This is a very natural misunderstanding, but also said a lot of people do not know. It is well known to all that a great warrior can practice auxiliary medium and low level magic arts if he successfully awakens his power again. However, a great master of divinity can theoretically carry out the second awakening ceremony of strength. If he successfully awakens the power in his blood, he can also practice medium and low-level physical skills.


    But I haven''t heard of any great magician who can do this. The simplest reason is that the magician has mastered the magic power beyond the common people''s cognition, and there is no need or desire to do so. For example, if a person can fly with ease, he will not be able to walk half dead with a few things on his shoulders. This is a natural change from ability to mood.


    There are many other reasons. For example, the status of the sorcerer in the secular world is much more noble than that of the ordinary samurai, and the magicians neither need nor disdain to practice physical arts. Moreover, physical training is another kind of arduous test that needs to be borne by muscles and bones. Otherwise, there will be no breakthrough. Many great diviners are very old and have high status. They can''t start from the most difficult low-level physical skills. Even if they practice, their achievements are limited.


    The cultivation of divinity itself has exhausted the energy of one''s life. It is difficult for even a great master to master all the profound and high-level divine arts. Therefore, no great master of divinity can carry out the second awakening ceremony of strength, wasting unnecessary energy to practice from the most basic level of physical skills, and high-level divine arts can not be finished!


    Over time, many people have a misunderstanding that the second awakening of power is only for samurai. However, today, Yin Nanna has revealed the secret of Gilgamesh. This city Lord is a great magician, but after the second awakening ceremony of strength, she has practiced physical arts from the beginning and has achieved medium-level achievements through numerous tests.


    Amun was interested in asking, "Oh, what level of magic master and warrior is Gilgamesh?"


    Gilgamesh''s cultivation realm is his privacy. Usually, she doesn''t want to be mentioned. However, Yin Nanna tells Amun casually: "he is a nine level master of divinity, and he also has level six achievements in physical arts. You''re also a great magician and a level six warrior, right? You are much more beloved than he is. That proud man doesn''t even pay attention to gods. Unfortunately, he is not a God after all


    However, Amun thought of another person. Bell, the old Madman''s student at that time, was also a level 9 magician. In order to explore the secrets of the gods, he practiced physique from the beginning and finally became a level six warrior. Bell and Gilgamesh''s situation is different, he did not through the second awakening of power, but directly re cultivated the strength of both sides of one body.


    Amun was thinking, and Yin Nanna asked with a smile: "what are you thinking?"


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    Amun didn''t want to talk about strength cultivation any more. He was afraid that there would always be omissions. Instead, he asked, "I heard that only living materials can make Dharma sticks. But this staff is made of horse leather steel. What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t the person who made the staff tell you?" Yin asked


    Amun shook his head and said, "he is no longer here. He died in the flood."


    Yin Nanna replied: "there is only one way to give it the intelligence of life, just like to nourish it with one''s own painstaking efforts. Only in this way can it be possible to make lifeless materials into Dharma sticks. Many of the most precious magic weapons need to be refined in the same way. It''s also a weapon of samurai. It''s most suitable for you who practice body arts.


    It''s very rare for a magician to awaken the power in the blood and practice physical skills. But it''s not surprising that you are a miner in Duke town. Amun, you really give me too many surprises! I''m waiting for you here because another goddess is looking for you, and she''s heard everything we say


    Amun was surprised. How could there be a goddess looking for him? At this time, he suddenly sensed that there was a strong breath behind him. He quickly turned to look at the past. He did not know when there was a woman standing in the swamp. Of course, the age of the deity could not be judged. She looked about twenty, wearing a light white gauze skirt, and her bare feet were not stained with mud.


    She showed up on the road Amun had walked, and Amun didn''t notice when he came. The appearance of the gods is extremely beautiful. There are almost no defects in the facial features, posture and skin. The clothes and skirts are extremely suitable, just like natural growth on the body, and there are no traces of cutting. She wore a garland of branches on her head, and the white five petal rose pollen on the branches was very delicate.


    However, the goddess had a resentful look in her eyes. Her sight slipped over Amun''s body and said to Yin Nanna, "Mu Yun, are you sending dumz to Hades to exchange this mortal from erebe?"


    Instead of answering, yinnanna said to Amun: "introduce, this is the goddess peranros. She thinks that I sent my ex husband dumz to Hades in exchange for you to come out. She wanted to save dumuze, so she came to you and planned to send you back to Hades to exchange dumuze. I heard the news, so I''m waiting here. Amun, what do you think of this? Should you be sent to Hades for my ex husband? "


    The underworld queen detained Amun and asked Yin Nanna to exchange a man she had loved. Amun knew this, but he did not dare to expect that Yin Nanna would really do so. It was he who asked Yin Nanna to take him into the underworld. It was also his own behavior that angered the underworld queen. Of course, he had to bear the consequences by himself, so he ran away without hesitation.


    Amun Wan didn''t expect that Yin Nanna even sent her "ex husband" dumz to the underworld to exchange him! How can you still afford this huge favor? He read a lot of books about the gods in Isis temple, and he also knew the names of dumz and pelanrose. In human mythology, they were a pair of brothers and sisters. The relationship between gods and mortals may not be the same, but the relationship between the two gods must be different. Maybe they are brothers and sisters. Otherwise, polanrose would not have to rescue dumz.


    Polanrose should have come to capture Amun and send him to the underworld, and yinnana happened to show up and stop it. How did he get involved in the love hate relationship between gods? Amun broke out in a cold sweat, and quickly saluted polanrose: "this goddess, I asked to enter the underworld, and I also got out of the underworld by myself. I bear the consequences for my actions, and never ask anyone to exchange. As for dumz, I didn''t know it. I had already left Hades at that time. I am a mortal and do not understand the gratitude and resentment of gods. "


    Polanrose was looking at Amun at this time. When her eyes swept amon just now, it was no different from looking at a stone or a tree. Although she was looking for Amun, she only talked to Yin Nanna. At this time, she showed a slightly surprised look and said, "Amun, you can speak so freely in front of the two goddesses, calling yourself a mortal, but you don''t seem to regard yourself as a mortal?"


    Amun modestly replied, "goddess, you misunderstood me. I just said what I should say, no matter who I am in front of. As a God, you must understand the truth of the world, which is contained in the glory of divinity. Therefore, you are respected by the world. "


    Polanrose gazed at Amun, as if she had been trying to see through his innermost heart. She said slowly, "I saw that you were a great magician when you were young. Like Gilgamesh, you were already a great magician. Like Gilgamesh, you would practice physique and have the ability to get out of the underworld. No wonder Mu Yun is interested in you. Although she can like any man, why send her husband to Hades for you? There is no such reason in the world


    Indeed, there is no such reason. It seems that the song sung by Gilgamesh is good. Amun and yinnana are not so good, so they cause such trouble. But he can''t blame yinnana. He only explains with a wry smile: "it''s nothing to do with dumz that I escaped from Hades. If he really wants to exchange me, and erebi can''t hand over anyone, he should be released You should talk to erebe, don''t you As for this matter, I heard for the first time today, Yin Nanna, why do you do this? "


    Yin Nanna showed a sneer and waved her sleeve and said, "you can see for yourself." A mirage of light and shadow appeared in the air. Amun saw two people sitting in a gorgeous hall.There is a beautiful girl standing in the center of the hall, dancing lightly. Her gossamer coat just covers the highest place in front of her chest, and the attractive milk ball looms. There is a gold chain between the naked waist and abdomen, and the gold chain is hung with a tearful pendant. The pendant kept beating on her upturned buttocks, making a pleasant tinkling sound. In the front of the hall, there was a reclining chair. Half lying on top of it was a man with a glass of wine in his hand. He was enjoying looking at the girl in front of him.


    At this time, suddenly came the voice of Yin Nanna: "shubula, dumz! What are you doing? " Then the girl knelt on her knees and wept and explained, "it was your husband dumz who said you went to Hades and your sister would not let you back again He asks me to dance and serve him sincerely, and he will find a way to save you. "


    After the light and shadow in the air disappeared, polanrose sighed and said after a while, "Muyun, dumz is your husband after all."


    Yin Nanna snorted coldly: "it used to be! Do you want a husband like this? What''s more, if he marries a God, he will suffer the punishment of betrayal


    "You are the God of youth and love. Of course, you always live in what you call love. If you think dumz''s behavior is a betrayal that must be punished, it''s not impossible, but what about yourself? You have fallen in love with all kinds of men. Why not punish your betrayal?


    The man you loved, including my brother, the handsome dumz, and the majestic lion king, who didn''t get hurt? How can you be punished for your heartless love? God of youth and love, if you can''t answer my question, you will lose the supernatural power of divinity. "


    There are so many stories about yinnanna? Amun is also curious to wait for her question and answer.


    Yin Nanna said without changing her face: "anyone can choose to love or not. The person I fall in love with is never a real God. Only my husband dumz may become a God, but he has never understood the real road. Are they all hurt? No, you''re wrong. You should look at it in the eyes of the world.


    Every time someone is hurt, it seems that they are the people I love, for only one reason, because I am a powerful God. If I were an ordinary woman in the world, with only youth and beauty, but without the power of gods, what would I encounter? I''m the only one who has been hurt countless times.


    For example, your brother dumz, if I were not a God or her wife, I would be weeping in the dark underworld, and he would force my maid to devote herself to his pleasure in the name of saving me. His betrayal is not to love or not to love or to fall in love with whom, but to force a woman who does not love him to commit himself in the name of loving me!


    Polanrose, why can''t you have your own domain? It''s because you can''t fully understand why gods are gods! I think I look at everything with the eyes of gods, but I have not really understood the origin of the so-called divinity. The punishment I give dumz is the fate given to me in his human choice. "


    This is a long speech, is a goddess to answer another goddess''s question, which contains a lot of information about the gods. For example, polanrose said to Inanna, "if you can''t answer my question, you will lose the supernatural power of divinity." And yinnana said to polanrose, "why can''t you have your own real God kingdom? It''s because you can''t fully understand why a God is a god


    If Amun has some understanding, but he can''t fully understand it, maybe when he can become a God in the future, the information will be very important.


    Facing yinnana''s sharp cross examination, polanrose''s look became more and more dignified. She also sneered: "God of youth and love, your answer is no problem, but the people you love always reincarnate in the tragic fate, which is not the glory of divinity. In this way, although you have the divine realm, you will never be able to really merge it, unless the spell can be broken


    Yin Nanna: "it''s my business. I''ve been looking for it. Don''t worry about it."


    Polan Rose: I don''t want to worry about you, I just want to save dumuze


    Amun, who had not spoken for a long time, kneaded his forehead and coughed: "two goddesses, can you listen to me as a mortal?"


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Yin Nanna naturally and affectionately took one arm of Amun, just like they had been walking on the grassland before. Half of her soft body was close to him. She said with a smile, "my Amun, if you have anything to say, I''d like to listen to it."


    Amun cleared his throat and said, "what you said just now is very reasonable. Although there are many places I can''t understand, I understand it. The goddess Muyun punished dumz for a reason, and has already done so. If you want to save dumz from the underworld, you should go to erebe, Queen of the underworld.


    I didn''t know about it, but I escaped from the underworld on my own. If you want to trade me for dumuze, it will be counterproductive, because queen erebe''s offer is to exchange someone like dumz for me. If I am not there, there is no exchange. If I go, I will leave Hades for the second time and leave dumz forever.


    Because I have fled, you can go to the underworld to find queen erebe, and persuade her to release dumz if she can''t hand in anyone. I know the queen of the underworld is very hard to talk about, but things can always be discussed. You are all gods. It''s better for you to go by yourself. I can see that the relationship between murun and her sister is not very good


    Yin Nanna Jiao said with a smile: "Amun, you have made the matter very clear, but we two gods are far away. But don''t call me Mu Yun, call me Yin Nanna. Isn''t it agreed? "


    Amun said with a wry smile: "when you are called goddess, you are still more used to calling Mu Yun."


    Polanrose looked at the two people''s intimate manner, the expression was very unhappy, she said faintly: "Amun, your words are very reasonable, even have the courage to suggest the gods how to do!"


    Amun took yinnanna and bowed shallowly. "I''m just talking about my opinion on one thing. I don''t ask the goddess how to do it."


    Polanrose turned and said, "please make love slowly. I''m going to the underworld to find erebe." With these words, her figure had slowly disappeared into the fog on the swamp.


    Yinnanna breathed in Amun''s ear and said, "she asked us to make love slowly. What the goddess pelanrose said, this is an Oracle!" When she mentioned the word Oracle, she obviously had the element of teasing, but her tone and action were clearly full of provocation and temptation, which made Amun''s ears and half of his body feel itchy.


    Just at this time, the disappeared pelanrose suddenly appeared again. She looked at Amun with a smile and said, "young mortal, I want to remind you that the goddess Mu Yun has a fatalistic reincarnation that she can''t get rid of. Whether you believe it or not, look at the ultimate destination of those men she loves!


    Not to mention anything else. A few years ago, her pursuit of Gilgamesh was rejected. I think you know why? But enqi had a crush on her and always wanted to pursue the God of youth and love. Think about what will happen to you when you face the city of grace and enlightenment. Thank you for your advice, so I will give you this advice. "


    With these words, polanrose disappeared again. Amun can''t help feeling a little tight. Yin Nanna is not an oil-saving lamp. He did nothing, and for no reason provoked enqi Du, the first warrior on the mainland. I remember last time in the outskirts of Uruk city-state, enqi once said to him personally that if he met again, he might kill him. His tone was not quite like a joke.


    Yin Nanna was very sensitive to Amun''s subtle changes. She released her hand and looked at him and said, "Amun, are you afraid of enlightment? No matter how powerful he is, how can he be the opponent of the gods? I am your protector. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "it''s meaningless to talk about fear. Even though I''ve been in the underworld, what''s more, a warrior, I''m not his opponent? He likes who is his right. There is no hatred between me and him, and I have no intention of provoking him. "


    "Are you afraid of me?" Yin Nanna said with a pitiful look


    Amun shook his head again: "I''ve never been afraid of you. When I first met, I mistook you as a shepherdess slave. I took me to a strange town and tasted the best cakes in the world. I just wanted to help you."


    Yin Nanna laughed again: "you mistakenly thought I was Xiaoxi princess. You went to save me with so many people. As a result, you were all teased by Xiaoxi princess."


    Amun also laughed: "after that, I know who you are, and I am very grateful that you can agree to my request and take me to the underworld to bid farewell to my father''s soul. If you have done it, I will keep my promise and try my best to repay you. I forgot to tell you that I found the descendants of Duke town in eju mountain and stayed in eju for a long time. Why didn''t I hear from you? "


    Yin Nanna gently touched the back of his hand with her finger and said, "it''s a little inconvenient for me to go there. What''s more, you have been hiding in Isis temple, so it''s even more difficult for me to find you I also want to thank you. It is you who brought people back to Duke town that I can return here smoothly and look forward to rebuilding my divine realm. "


    Amun asked vaguely, "is it because I came back that you can come back? Do you have anything else to do today than to persuade the goddess peranross? "


    Yin Nanna pursed her cherry mouth and looked at him: "you really have a way to lead the cave savage tribe to build the stronghold first. But did you forget one thing? You promised me to guide them to rebuild my temple. "Amun said with a smile: "Yin Nanna, it''s OK to rebuild the temple, but it''s the magnificent palace and courtyard. You can build it with a command when you have time. Although I am not a deity, I also vaguely know that the temple does not mean a divine realm. There was also a temple of Horus in the original town of Duke. It was only the order of the kingdom to show obedience, but no one really believed in it. Those cavemen have never even heard of Mu Yun, and you haven''t really helped them. Even if I built the temple, I''m afraid they don''t have faith from the heart, they don''t understand the true spirit of divinity. "


    Yinnana shook his arm, and looked like a coquettish little girl: "I know these better than you. I heard from the Assyrian plateau that polanrose is going to look for you. I came immediately, not only for the goddess, but also for us. As a God, I want to show a miracle to the people who return to DUK Town, and give them a gift. This is the beginning of my reconstruction of God


    Amun was surprised and asked, "what miracles do you want to show and what gifts do you want to give to the caveman tribe?"


    Yin Nanna replied, "wealth, magic and amazing wealth! The only remains of DUK town are the foundations of my temple, which is buried in the ground. There is a hidden hoard and guarded by the magic array I set up myself. For hundreds of years, every Lord God has been guided by me before he dies, how to let the soul of the dead escape the shackles of the underworld. They will also put a batch of precious stones into the most secret hoard, which can only be put in but not taken out, except for the mayor of Dusti, so he does not know. I will send down the Oracle, guide the people who arrive there to dig out the cellar, and hold a ceremony to offer sacrifices to me, so that it can be opened


    "It''s a good idea. It seems that you''ve already prepared for it. But in this isolated wilderness, wealth is of little significance, and money can''t buy anything."


    Yin Nanna laughed: "who says that wealth is of little significance? They can''t be isolated from the world forever. Here will be the fertile land for thousands of miles. The first people to arrive are numerous explorers, most of whom come in pursuit of mysterious and unknown wealth. With such an amazing secret wealth in hand, we can not only hire wandering warriors, but also attract craftsmen from all over the mainland, and let the caravan deliver endless supplies. Otherwise, with the hard work of hundreds of people, when can we build a magnificent city-state and country


    Amun pondered: "it''s better to use this wealth slowly. It can''t be known all at once, or it may attract predators and robbers."


    Yin Nanna smiles: "with you as a great magician, what bandit can steal it? This is the wealth given by the gods to the believers to help them build up their homeland and country. If anyone dares to plunder, it will offend me. I don''t mind directly lowering the punishment, but it''s better to be careful. "


    Amun thought and asked, "Yin Nanna, you have so much private money! According to your opinion, that is the treasure of Duke from every Lord God, is it also the heritage of Duke descendants? "


    Yin Nanna shook her head and said with a smile: "yes, they have been dedicated to the gods. That is what belongs to me. I will use it to rebuild the divine realm. For the people who live here, it is to rebuild their homes. The descendants of Duke town will also live in this homeland, isn''t it? This is why the wealth of the world is meaningless and meaningful to the gods. "


    Amun nodded and said, "well, it''s good for everyone, and it''s what you want."


    Yin Nanna''s body pasted over again. She took Amun''s arm into her arms and said affectionately, "Amun, I want to give you a surprise."


    "What surprise?" Amun said in surprise? You''ve done a lot, but I don''t have much to ask for. "


    Yinnana: when I got here, I just saw you leave the caveman, including the warrior named medanzo. They all call you Amun, and they respect you from the bottom of their hearts. It seems that you have done more for them than the real gods. In this case, you will be able to offer your gods in my temple in the future, and we will be sacrificed together. "


    Amun was startled: "how could this be possible? I''m not a god


    Yin Nanna''s smile is a bit mysterious: "many gods in this world are not real gods when they accept people''s sacrifice. They are just human heroes."


    Amun''s look became serious: "yinnanna, do you want to tell me that a mortal can become a God?" He finally asked the old madman what he wanted to prove all his life, and looked forward to the real answer.


    This puzzle, which can make people ponder for a lifetime, is so relaxed when it is really solved. Yin Nanna puts her cheek on Amun''s shoulder and whispers, "yes, mortals can also become gods. This is a secret. You can''t talk nonsense, or you will be hostile to the gods. "


    Amun frowned: "the hostility of the gods? But you told me


    Yin Nanna raised her head and looked at him affectionately: "because you have the opportunity to obtain this qualification, I will probably extradite you to anuna Qishen system. But it''s up to you to pass the tests. You are a miner in Duke town. You are not only a great magician, but also a level 6 warrior at such a young age. There should be hope. "The answer to how to become a God is in front of us. I didn''t expect that it would come so suddenly. Although Amun already knew that the road to becoming a God was included in the cultivation of both sides of the body and mind, he did not explore and confirm the way back. It was most convenient to have the guidance of gods. He coughed and asked, "so what do I need to do to become a real God?"


    Yin Nanna stretched out her hand and gently pushed him on his chest: "my Amun, don''t worry. These are all things in the future. To be qualified to join a certain department, you need to know how to become a God. You need to get the approval of the Department and make an oath. I will tell you about that day. "


    Then she blinked her eyes playfully and said, "Amun, if one day I extradite you to the anuna Apocalypse system, maybe the myth will spread that you are my son or husband."


    Amun''s back is a little tight. He can''t help but remember that Yin Nanna''s "ex husband" is still in the underworld. Subconsciously, he reached out and rubbed his nose and said with a bitter smile: "I''m more or less aware of the relationship between gods and spirits. Human myths are only interpreted in the way people understand."


    Yin Nanna seemed to know what he was thinking, reached out to touch his chest and said, "my Amun, I just heard polanrose talk about my fate reincarnation, and I am looking forward to you to help me break this curse and make me a worthy God of youth and love. Then you will also gain the secret of being a God. "


    Her hand was placed on his chest, and her whole body exuded indescribable gentle charm. However, for Amun, the greatest temptation that was really irresistible in the world was not wealth and beauty, but the secret of becoming a God, which was the goal he had been pursuing for a long time and the doubts he was looking forward to solving.


    Amun grabbed Yin Nanna''s hand, calmed down and said softly, "what do you want me to do?"


    Yin Nanna murmured: "you have already done it. As long as you can help me rebuild this divine realm, you can be admitted to anuna Qishen system. At that time, as long as you make an oath to the gods, get the secret of becoming a God, and accept the sacrifice of the world with me in the temple. I am looking forward to the bright future, which is also my liberation and detachment. "


    Amun took her hand and said, "I don''t quite understand your so-called liberation and detachment, but I will try my best to help you. If you don''t want to know what I''m going to say next day, I hope I can''t


    Yin Nanna gently rubbed her head on his shoulder: "when you see the hope of eternal life, no one will refuse. It''s too early to talk about this, and then you will understand."


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    The cave dwellers from Linke to daduke all had the same dream that night. Those who didn''t sleep also seemed to have a dream in a trance, even Yunmeng, the armored beast king. In the dream, a gorgeous goddess appeared. She was dressed in a long skirt with golden stars. She was beautiful and charming. She held an Ivy cane. She claimed to be the patron saint here, Mu Yun, and gave an oracle.


    The goddess will bless the people who come here to build their homes. A magic and amazing wealth will be given to them to build a city-state state. Amun, the God''s Messenger, will guide them to find the buried treasure and hold a sacrifice ceremony to open the treasure. The things left by goddess Mu Yun can not only make all kinds of magic weapons, but also employ wandering warriors, craftsmen from all over the mainland and caravans of various countries. The wealth will be kept and used by Amun.


    The caveman, who had just stepped out of the deep mountain, suddenly dreamed of such a goddess. They all felt incredible. However, they heard Amun''s name and saw their God holding Mu Yun''s goddess very intimate in his dream, so they believed in the oracle. After daybreak, link gathered his people to hold a prayer ceremony, and took up the altar to offer sacrifices to Amun and Muyun.


    Interestingly, these cavemen put Amun''s name before Mu Yun when they prayed. They did so naturally. In their dreams, Amun half hugged Mu Yun and was half a head taller than Mu Yun. Lin Ke and other people used to worship only a fire in the cave. Later, Amun became their only God, and a cat was the emissary of the gods.


    Now offering sacrifices to Mu Yun is not only because of the blessing in the Oracle, but also because of Amun. All the people are eagerly looking forward to the return of Amun to make the metaphor in the dream come true.


    Of course, medanzo also took part in the prayer ceremony, and exclaimed in his heart as he prayed: "Amun God, Amun God, you are really amazing. When did you hold such a goddess in your arms? It''s just unexpected. There''s nothing you can''t do


    Medanzo always knew that Amun was not a real God. When he met him, Amun was just a child who had not yet grown up, but mastered the magic arts and saved his life. At the beginning, medanzo called him Amun God, on the one hand, to learn divinity, on the other hand, he also followed link to coax.


    But later, Amun taught medanzo the power of two sides of one body step by step, making him become a level six magician and a level six warrior at the same time. This is an incredible miracle in any country on the mainland. Think of the sentence that link said at the beginning: "you are my only God", and medanzo also said, without hesitation in his mind. When he passed the test of "firm faith", he regarded Amun as a God.


    Who said that the God is a statue in the temple, but not a living person? Medanzo preferred the real gods to be like Amun, at least more real than the gods in the temple.


    ����


    Without mentioning the expectations of link and medanzo, Amun passed through the black fire swamp with his staff, and finally saw the high walls of the city of Syria from a distance. He grew up in the territory of the city-state of Syria. He has traveled so many places in the mainland. Today, he is the first time to come to the main city of the city.


    Yin Nanna did not follow Amun to the city of Syria. They parted on the edge of the Black Fire Swamp. Before leaving, the goddess asked with a smile: "Amun, who is echo?" Obviously, she also saw another message left in the pupil of the earth.


    Amen replied, "an old friend, she has been to duke."


    Yin Nanna put out her hand playfully and pointed at the tip of his nose: "is it a girl? The youth and life of ordinary people will eventually pass away. Any moment of forgetting is a treasure to recall. I''ll keep this message for you. Maybe one day you''ll erase it yourself. To tell you the truth, polanrose laughed at the man I fell in love with. It was just because I fell in love with him. Whether he loved me or not, she was wrong


    Amun didn''t want to talk about it, but he had to ask, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Yin Nanna: "everyone has birth, aging and death. In the eyes of a God, of course, there is no good result. What''s the curse that bothers me? I''ve been thinking about it all the time. Is it because the man I love can''t live forever, or do I need him to have no regrets about his choice in this life? "


    When entering the city-state of Syria, Amun also thought about this question. Did the amorous yinnanna really fall in love with him? That may not be, there is a good feeling, want to use and seduce him is sure, but Amun is not averse to this. Yin Nanna helped him but did not harm him. Even if he was trapped in the underworld, he chose it by himself. As for guiding the descendants of Duke town to return home, it was also Amun''s own wish.


    Yin Nanna may just be solving a puzzle. It seems that the gods also have their troubles.


    The city of Syria was not strictly guarded. Without any investigation, Amun entered the city easily. It is located on the southeast edge of the hathi empire. It was an important town on the border and an important production area of refined iron and sacred stones. However, since the flood cut off the land transportation with neighboring countries, it has been peaceful for several years, and people seem to be leisurely and lazy.


    Amun came to the city-state of Syria for two purposes. One was to take back the title deed of Duke Town, and the other was to meet Goethe. When Moses was forced to leave here, the title deed of Duke was still hidden somewhere in the city. He did not tell Amun, the special envoy of Isis temple, but told the "Aloha" who appeared as a God.In the old Madman''s message, he specially mentioned Ge lie. He hoped that Amun would have a chance to meet Ge lie. He also said that even if Ge lie would not help him, he would not be embarrassed. Now Amun knows that he was sent to Duke town to avoid an impending disaster. It was also Ge lie who secretly instructed the mayor of dasty to do so. A great magician went to Duke town specially for a small miner. This is not a small favor.


    When he came to the city of Syria and inquired a little, he knew that the situation was not the same as before. No matter who mentions Ge lie, he has a look of reverence. If someone''s words are disrespectful to ge lie, he may be beaten! Goliath is now a nine level master of divinity and still remains in the city as the LORD God. His status in Syria is equivalent to that of a God without a title.


    In a word, Goliath may be more effective than the oracle of enril in the city-state of Syria, but people here will not call Gore a God out of order. In recent years, Gloria has hardly appeared. It is said that he only devotes himself to practicing divinity in the temple. The affairs of the city-state are all handled by the governor Xiao Mo, his disciples, the three high priests, Raphael, and the officials of various departments. However, there are not many things here, and people live and work in peace and contentment.


    It''s not easy to see Ge lie. Moreover, Amun''s identity is sensitive. The kingdom of hathi once ordered him to be beheaded and sent envoys from Wangdu. However, this order was not implemented because he had been sent by Duke town to implement another law. Now that he''s back, there are some things to deal with.


    Amun, in the name of Aloha, met the students of Goethe, Walter and Raphael in the desert. These two high priests had warmly invited him to the city of Syria. If you want to see Gore, you can go through this way.


    Amun was slightly surprised to hear another story. Wallett has returned from the city of Uruk. Before departure, he was a level 6 magician. When he came back, he was promoted to a level 7 great magician! The whole city-state people are happy with this, and think it is the symbol of the city''s glory and God''s blessing, and they have more admiration for the teacher of Wright.


    It seems that there are more than one young cultivation genius on the mainland. Amun has just been promoted to a great magician, and hualaite has also achieved level 7 achievements. Before that, Maria, the saint of Isis temple, has become a great magician.


    It is said that Raphael has not returned from his trip to Cape city. Amun is not in a hurry to find hualaite, but to get the title deed first. The title deed of Duke is hidden in a place that everyone can see but no one can imagine, in the manor bought by the mayor of dusty. Amun also bought a manor in the city of Memphis. There was a private temple in the backyard, which was originally dedicated to Horus. He replaced the statue with the goddess of best. The manor in dasty was much larger, and there was a small temple dedicated to enril in the backyard.


    After Moses and others left, the luxurious manor was occupied by a group of vagrants nearby, and people lived in each courtyard. They claimed that relatives and friends had been killed or injured in the conflict, and this residence is the compensation that should be paid to the miners in the town of Moshe and DUK. Governor Xiao Mo is not a good manager, and he has been at peace for the past two years.


    But no one dares to occupy the temple in the backyard. After all, it can''t blaspheme, so it''s left alone. The title deed is in the base of the statue of enril. There is a stone slab at the bottom of the statue, which is connected with enril''s feet. Even if it is lifted up, there is no sign that it will be closed after being hollowed out.


    Amun climbed over the wall at night and entered the backyard of the manor. He was already a great warrior and magician. He was agile and good at hiding his tracks. People could not find out. He quietly came to the temple with his staff. No one had been here for a long time. The altar was empty, and there was no sacrifice or light. The statue of enril stood quietly in the dark.


    Amun pointed out his staff, and the life size stone statue floated up in the air. He said something in his mouth. There was a square crack under the base of the statue. A stone slab floated down lightly with a pile of things on it. It turned out that there was a hole in the base. With a wave of his hand, Amun put the pile of things into the charm of the wind. The staff of the Dharma was pressed down, and the statue fell down and restored to its original state.


    In the base of the statue are all the land deeds of Duke Town, as well as a special stone and 20 gold coins. It should have been written by the mayor of dusty. It''s very thoughtful. Even if this place was demolished, people would not dare to destroy enril''s statue easily. Instead, they would move the statue to another place, so that the things hidden in it would not be discovered. Only Moses knew the secret.


    In addition to the title deed, there are also money in it. The sacred stone is the most precious dance of wind among the special god stones. It is worth 500 ordinary divine stones, which is a huge wealth. As for the other 20 gold coins, they are more considerate. The magic dance of the wind can''t be easily cashed out, and the gold coins can be easily exchanged into change for spending. Even if future generations are frustrated, they can live a comfortable life with this legacy.


    Amun has been to many temples, but the feeling is different. In some temples, the solemn statue seems to have mysterious life and is watching the people kneeling and saluting. It is also interesting to say that Amun, in order to make Schr? Dinger happy, set up a statue of cat God best in his own manor, where the feeling is the most intense. The statue is like a living one, and you can feel a kind of gaze when you walk in.But there was no such feeling in this temple. The statue of enril was just a cold stone. Amun took something, turned out of the temple, suddenly turned back on the threshold and said something to himself -


    "enril, the great God, your eyes are not watching here! The people of DUK offered their last wealth at your feet in an attempt to obtain protection, but they were forced to go far away and be enslaved by foreign countries. Today I come to take it, these will no longer belong to you, this is not betrayal, but you choose to give up! Enril, we have nothing to ask for or wish for you. I take away the legacy of Duke and say goodbye to you. "


    When Amun said these words, he did not know why the great flood that destroyed DUK town appeared, let alone that the old madman died in the challenge to enril. The only person in the world who knows this secret is Ge lie, who he wants to see during this trip.


    ����


    When Amun entered the manor to take the title deed of Duke Town, Gloria was watching a piece of divine information recorded by Walter in a secret room of the temple of enril in the city of Syria. Wallett, Amun and others encounter the Scorpion King in the desert. There is a piece of content in the scene, which song lie read many times and pondered for a long time.


    The Scorpion King and Amun''s voices rang out again and again: "if I break my oath, I will never become a true God." "If I break the oath, I will always be a humble human in your eyes."


    After a long time, Wallett asked cautiously, "dear teacher, why don''t you speak? On behalf of the city of Syria, I made a covenant with King Scorpio and swore, did I do anything wrong and violate your teaching? "


    Gale shook his head and said, "no, you are right. This agreement should be announced to all the people of the city-state in the form of decrees, so as to avoid unnecessary casualties in the desert in the future I''m just thinking about the oath of Scorpion King and Aloha. That young man is not simple. You have become a great magician, and his achievements are no less than you. "


    Wallace''s characteristic leader said: "yes, at that time, he looked at his hand, and his strength was above me. If you look at the oath between him and scorpion king, although absurd, they are extremely serious and not joking. There must be some secret I don''t know. So I recorded it and asked the teacher for advice


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    Gale suddenly sighed: "Wallett, you are one of my students. On that night, Rees MUNE, the captain of the bodyguard who is responsible for inspecting the city-state, received a secret report. After investigating the strategic terrain in the black fire jungle area, a secret agent from the Egyptian empire had sneaked into the city-state to spy on the military information, but it happened to be recognized. The report also contains the address of the secret agent, who was named Aloha. A few days ago, he bought a house in the city-state as a base for secret activities.


    Before the two countries'' preparations for war were declared, this kind of espionage was very common. The kingdom of hathi also sent many spies to carry out missions in the name of business or in other names. On the surface, both sides could not afford to fight with swordsmen, and they were very strict in secret defense.


    Muen did not know whether the secret report was true or false, but he did not dare to neglect it. He immediately took a group of soldiers to the house, and quietly blocked the intersection at both ends in the night. Armed soldiers surrounded the house to prevent leakage and the spy from escaping. Then he took several elite men to the door and prepared to catch aroha in person.


    Muen is the leader of the personal guard of the city of Syria. He is in charge of three personal guards. Normally, the three sub captains take turns to patrol the city. However, today, the governor ordered him to show his importance. However, he happened to catch up with the incident. He was really lucky.


    Two years ago, he was only a small leader of a post station in the forest of black fire. He only managed about ten miscellaneous soldiers stationed in the post station.


    In the flood, Duke town and all the post stations in the black fire jungle were destroyed. Only muen was in danger and quickly led the soldiers to the highest boulder nearby. He tied all the people together with his belt and grabbed the Bush for rescue. The great magician Ge lie drove the blue boat deep into the flood to Duke town and rescued them on the way. That group of soldiers were the only survivors of the flood.


    No matter when he was in distress or when he was rescued, Mu en had a good command. He was frightened or surprised. His soldiers kept discipline under his orders, and did not disturb Ge lie on the blue boat. He was praised and appreciated by him. After returning to the city, gelie specially recommended Mu en to Xiao Mo, and he was put into important position.


    When Xiao Mo led the crowd to ambush rod Dick''s motorcade, he lost a private team. Of course, it needed to be rebuilt. Munn became a captain, and later became a sub captain. Just a few months ago, Munn broke through level 7 and became a warrior. He was promoted to be the leader of the bodyguard of the whole city of Syria. He was responsible for protecting the safety of the governor and maintaining the order of the city.


    As a warrior, Munn had the noble status and served as the captain of the city-state bodyguard. His position was far more prominent than the small head leader of the post station on that day. He was deeply grateful to ge lie. The great magician saved him, but also recommended him. He not only had the grace of saving life, but also had the grace of knowing the situation.


    Because of this, MUNE is committed to his duties, as a warrior, he will personally come to arrest a small spy. Judas, the emissary of the promontory City, is still here, so everything must be done in secret.


    It was quiet at night, and Aloha''s house was in a secluded location, and the streets had long been cleared of martial law. Munn was very satisfied with the inspection, and then came to the door, pulled out the weapon and kicked the door open.


    At the foot of a warrior, the heavy wooden door was as fragile as a piece of paper, broken and scattered without even making a loud noise. With his shield in his left hand and his sword in his right hand, Mu en was the first to walk in. The front yard was empty, and the lights were on the windows of the hall. The people inside should not have had a rest.


    Munn is not nonsense, with weapons under the guard of his own soldiers to walk to the door, raised a foot and kicked the door to fly. This foot is very heavy. The door panel is not broken, but the door shaft is broken. If someone hides behind the door and peeps, he will fall into the house with the door panel.


    Mu en''s shield and sword glittered. Guards on both sides, with round shields and shuttle guns, reached into the door one by one and blocked the flanks. They cooperated very skillfully. According to common sense, after the heavy door fell to the ground, Captain Mu en should give a majestic drink and give his name to explain his intention to let the spy surrender voluntarily.


    When a small spy sees this kind of scene, and the muen warrior takes people to capture him, it''s strange that he''s not scared!


    However, the astonishing thing happened. Munn just kicked the door to see the scene inside. Then he threw away his weapon and knelt down to salute with a plop. The guards on both sides immediately put down their weapons and knelt outside the door. The armor on their bodies made a light and brittle collision sound. The three people said in unison: "my subordinates, I''ve disturbed your old man at night!"


    The soldiers behind all showed a look of astonishment. Without saying a word, they laid down their weapons and knelt down in the courtyard.


    There were people in the room, not one, but four. There was an old man and a young man sitting face to face, without even raising their eyelids, as if they did not hear any sound. The other two, sitting side by side at the table, happened to be facing the door. They saw Munn kicking the door in, making a stop sign and showing a stern look. It was the two high priests of the city of Syria, hualaite and Raphael.


    The door, which had been kicked away, turned into countless pieces in the air and floated all over the ground, but not one of them fell on the table and the four men. Of course, that young man is the "spy" Aloha that Mu en is going to capture tonight, and the old man opposite aroha is surprisingly gelie. The two are playing chess!What they played was a kind of ancient wargame game, which used pieces of various animal shapes to replace different arms, and formed a formation on a large chessboard to restrain each other. The calculation was very complicated and only a few people could understand it. And the rules of these two people are more peculiar. There is no chessboard and chess pieces at all. The empty space on the table appears the light and shadow of war game of animal chess. The change of chessboard is to fight with animals, which is a demonstration of chess game.


    This kind of xiafa Mu en has also heard that only the great divine master has the ability to do it. It goes without saying that the young man opposite him is also a great magician!


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    The two chess players seemed to have been integrated into the game of light and shadow. They were indifferent to the outside world and devoted themselves to playing chess. Wallett and Raphael watched chess without saying a word. If a chess game is a battlefield, they are the people who are grazing on the side.


    Ge lie sat still, and Mu en didn''t dare to speak. The whole courtyard fell into a strange silence. It was fierce, but the scene became so absurd that people couldn''t laugh or cry. Mu en couldn''t help scolding in his heart. Who was the informer? He didn''t find out clearly. He let himself kick open the door of Ge lie''s chess room. It''s really impolite! Did someone deliberately frame him up? Who was that young man who was fighting chess with Ge lie? Was he the great magic master from Wangdu?


    Mu en wanted to catch the informant and beat him to death, but he could only kneel at the door without saying a word and wait for GE lie to finish playing chess. His expression was extremely embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the waiting time was not too long. After about a meal, Amun suddenly raised his head and said with a smile: "Lord Ge lie, I''ve lost. Your magic power and chess skills are far ahead of me. Today''s game of chess has opened my eyes and benefited a lot."


    With the words, the light and shadow of the chess game on the table disappeared. Ge lie twisted his beard and said with a smile: "young man, thank you. I haven''t played such a happy chess game for a long time! Your chess skills are very good. It seems that you have studied the military array, but you still lack experience in actual combat command. As for the mana, it has been quite long and lasting in terms of your achievements, which is obviously better than the magicians of the same level. It''s amazing! If someone changes the chess game for such a long time, he must at least take out his staff You didn''t show defeat. If you want to win or lose in this game, you have to play until dawn. You don''t want people in that courtyard to kneel all night, do you? Oh, I don''t want to. "


    With these words, the nine level master turned his head and said with a smile: "our warrior, you come here late at night, and the way of greeting is quite special. I''m playing chess with a child from a long distance. I''m sorry I didn''t greet you just now. Did you disturb your official duties? You can go on if you have something to do. I won''t hinder you. "


    Munn''s forehead was sweating. He was wise enough not to defend himself. Instead, he shook his head and said, "I received an order to arrest a man. The intelligence was wrong. As a result, I broke into the wrong door. Please forgive me, Mr. Ge lie."


    Ge lie waved: "it''s cold at night. You''re still wearing armor. Don''t kneel. Stand up and talk. Please have a good look. Is the person you want to arrest here? "


    Munn stood up and shook his head firmly. "I''ve seen it. There''s no one I want to catch."


    Ge lie''s smile is very kind: "Captain Mu en Wei, are you sure?"


    Munn nodded affirmatively: "of course I am sure!"


    What gelie said clearly just now is that he is playing chess with a child from afar. How can he catch him? Not to mention whether this man is a spy of the Egyptians, even if he is, there is a secret. What''s more, the man is a great magician. Mu en and his men are very hard to grasp. How to deal with this man is already the matter of Lord gelie. Mu en doesn''t even want to ask more questions.


    At this time, there was another movement outside the door. Governor Xiao Mo came in with several personal guards. He was also surprised to see this scene. He quickly crossed the threshold and came to the house to salute Ge lie and said, "how can you be here? The guards who patrol the city are so reckless. I''m sorry to disturb your evening conversation! "


    Just now, the guard reported that Captain Mu Enwei led people to arrest the spy. He surrounded a courtyard and kicked open two doors in succession. However, he found that Lord gelie and two high priests were playing chess in it. Governor Xiao Mo has gone to bed. When he heard the news, he quickly put on his clothes and came to see the situation.


    Ge lie pointed to Amun with a smile and said, "this Mr. Aloha is a disciple of my old friend. I am very pleased that he has achieved level 7 achievement at a young age. He once rescued Wallett and Raphael in the desert, and just passed by the city of Syria these days. I was so happy tonight that I played a game of chess, but I didn''t expect that Samurai muen would come and greet me


    Xiao Mo quickly explained: "misunderstanding, this is all misunderstanding This Mr. Aloha, a great magician from afar and your friend, who has rescued two high priests in the desert, deserves a grand reception. I won''t disturb you much tonight. I''ll hold a dinner party at the governor''s residence some other day


    Amun also got up to salute governor Xiao Mo, and Ge lie shook his head with a smile: "it''s not necessary to hold a banquet in the governor''s residence. He just wants to talk to me. This is a private meeting, and there is no need to disturb other people. Mr. Aloha is going back to eju tomorrow. It''s easy to come and go. Since it''s a misunderstanding, please go back to sleep. I''m sorry to disturb you


    Xiao Mo, the governor, went back to sleep. He was in charge of the city-state of Syria for many years. There were no chariots and horses on the street outside and inside the courtyard. It was obvious that GE lie and his two disciples came on foot and did not want to disturb anyone. This was a private meeting.


    Munn did not know where to get the news, but ran to catch the spy, but surrounded the yard. How could he not find out what was going on outside? There were three Great Magicians sitting in the room! As long as Goethe sent Walter or Raphael out to say hello, he could let Munn take people away, but he did not.I heard that the old man and the young man were playing chess. The chess game was very serious, just like waiting for Mun to kick the door. Song lie is clearly intended to let Mu en see him, euphemistically means that his old man has already known about this matter and will deal with it. Other people should not do more things, let alone talk.


    If the great magician is really a spy of the Egyptian empire, he can''t do it easily in this city. Gore and the two high priests are there, and other people can''t get in, let alone interfere. If the great magician is not a spy of the Egyptian empire, the consequences of this misunderstanding are very serious. It is better to pretend that he does not know.


    Xiao Mo takes Mu en to apologize and leaves. These people are really efficient. They don''t know where to find the right door panel. After a while, they repair the house door and courtyard door, close the door and go out. Xiao Mo ordered muen and his soldiers not to talk nonsense. MUNE ordered the guards to guard the streets around the courtyard, and no one was allowed to disturb him. Silence was restored in the dark.


    Time is not long, the door opened, Wallett and Raphael came out, and then gently closed the door, left and right to guard in the courtyard.


    There were only Gore and Amun in the room. When they were talking alone, geriath did not hide anything. He said straight to the point: "Amun, calculate the time. We haven''t seen each other for nearly three years. At the beginning, I met you outside Nietzsche''s house. I didn''t expect to see you here today. You have grown up, and you are already a great magician


    The great magician''s sharp eyes, which were only a glance at night, can recognize Amun today. "Yes, I am the coal miner in Duke town. I know that you are a friend of teacher Nietzsche, and you helped me at the beginning, but I have no chance to express my gratitude to you until today


    Ge lie sat there, looking at Amun, filled with emotion: "it''s really a wise master who teaches a master. Only Nietzsche can teach you such an excellent student, but you are not like him Amen, since you have returned to the city of Syria, and I recognize you, as the LORD God, I have to ask you a few questions


    Amen replied respectfully, "please ask me, old man."


    After thinking about it for a while, Goethe said, "I have heard about your stay in Egypt. You returned Nero''s remains in the promontory City, and later became a glorious warrior of Isis temple, and also made contributions to the great blessing ceremony. It''s all your own experience, but you left DUK by the decree of the Hittite Empire, so I''m going to ask you first whether your mission has been completed? "


    It seems that there are a lot of spy infiltration work between the two countries. Gloria has heard of Amun''s "deeds". Amun said with a wry smile: "reply to the LORD God, my task has been completed. According to the official announcement of eju empire that I found out, the evil great mage bell had been eliminated 34 years ago, and Cong Ni, the guardian of Isis temple, made a sacred sacrifice for this. Perhaps it was an oversight that this announcement did not reach the kingdom of hathi. "


    Ge lie nodded: "in this case, your task has been completed, and Duke town is no longer there. In the case of FA, the kingdom of hathi should not pursue the miner named Amun. I ask you again, are you a secret agent of the Egyptians? "


    Amun didn''t deny anything. He said to the truth, "I don''t know what your so-called secret agent refers to? I did accept the mission of Isis temple to investigate the topography of deserts and swamps after the flood. The reason why the virgin sent me to carry out this task is because I told her that I wanted to go back to my hometown


    Ge lie smiles: "the desert, lake, swamp and grassland are there. Anyone who wants to see it can see it. And what it will be like there in the future, I think the high-level of each kingdom has already made clear, it doesn''t matter whether you look or not. But are you here to spy on the army when you enter the city of Syria this time? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "no, I only came here for two purposes. One is to see the manor left by the mayor of Dusti. It originally belonged to Moses, but it was occupied by a gang of rogues. So I bought this yard to settle down. Second, I want to see you, Lord gore. Mr. Nietzsche once told me to see you when I have a chance. You may tell me something


    Ge lie was stunned. He changed the topic and continued to ask, "since you are not here to spy on the military situation, someone informs that you are a spy sent by the Egyptian empire, trying to do harm to the kingdom of hathia and the city-state of Syria, what do you think?"


    Amun said frankly: "I was forced to leave my hometown, experienced twists and turns, and finally Isis Temple took me in. The hattites were subject to the Egyptians, at least for now. I just asked to go back to my hometown and see what it had become. Isis Temple let me return what I saw. If you think this is against the laws of the kingdom of hathia, do not act in accordance with the law. "


    Ge lie thought for a while, but also showed a wry smile: "most of the conspiracies in the world are afraid to open up the obvious. If you say so, you really do not violate any law, at least before the kingdom of hathi and the Egyptians broke up openly. Amun, do you know why I let those people break in and see you with me


    Instead of answering, Amun asked, "please give me your advice."


    Ge lie: "I played that chess game with you. I know very well that they can''t catch you at all. Once they do it, they can only cause the casualties of innocent people around. It''s not so easy to be captured as an excellent seventh level magician. "Amun said modestly, "but in front of you, I have no chance to escape. It''s very easy for you to take me down."


    Ge lie suddenly blinked his eyes and said, "is it? Even the Scorpion King Surabaya doesn''t dare to attack you easily. You must rely on it. It is said that Nero made a storm of destruction in his later years, and you are the one who got his relics, right The legend doesn''t mention it. You didn''t violate the law of the kingdom of hathi, and you completed the task of that year. I just came to meet my old friend''s younger generation and play a game of chess with you. "


    Amun said nothing more, kneeling there and bending over again: "thank you


    Ge lie sighed and shook his head gently: "don''t thank me. In fact, I didn''t really help you, whether it was at the beginning or now In the future, if it is possible to meet on the battlefield, I will not be polite and merciful


    Amun: you have given me enough help. Why do you say that


    Gloria: "because we are in different places, I know more and more complex things than you know. There is one thing I want to thank you for saving my two students in the desert. You have a question in mind, but I can ask


    With these words, the great magician waved his hand, and a group of lights and shadows appeared in the room. It was the scene that Amun and Sishui, king of scorpion, swore to each other. They said respectively, "if I break the oath, I will never become a real God." "If I break the oath, I will always be a humble human in your eyes."


    He waved again, and the light and shadow disappeared. Ge lie showed a thoughtful look and asked, "you and the Scorpion King''s oath have profound meaning. What kind of secret does it contain?"


    Amun did not want to lie and didn''t know how to answer. He was hesitating to hear Gore saying, "you don''t have to answer in a hurry. Before making such a request, I will show you another secret. I''ve buried this secret in my heart for a long time, even if my closest relatives haven''t revealed it. Finally, I''m waiting for you


    Ge lie stretched out his left hand and shook it gently. A staff of Dharma appeared out of thin air. He has a ring on the middle finger of his left hand. It seems that it is similar to the ring left by Nero, and the staff is hidden in it. With the appearance of the staff, the tables and chairs in the room and the four walls seemed to become transparent and gradually disappeared. Amun felt that he had come to another world.


    It''s not uncommon for Amun that information divinity can demonstrate light and shadow leaving traces. However, Ge lie''s skillful divinity has directly brought Amun into the scene a long time ago, which is really like living in the scene.


    The flood, a turbid ocean, the sky dark clouds like black, with heavy rain, a flash of lightning across the dark sky, with deafening sound, people do not know where to be. A ball of lightning fell, stirring in the water spiral bright traces, at this time, a voice angrily cried: "God, you finally appear in the world, I have been waiting too long!"


    A figure separated from the waves and flew straight to the sky. It was the old madman Nietzsche. His disordered hair and beard fluttered in the air, and his staff in his hand sent out thousands of golden light bands. His eyes were wide open and he was looking for the God after the dark clouds and lightning. He swore at the waving of the staff, as if he wanted to poke a hole in the sky. His whole body was full of suffocating madness.


    The God on the cloud finally appeared. Nietzsche threw the staff out and burst into a golden light in the air. Like the most dazzling sun, he launched the strongest blow in his life, and laughed so that the gods did not dodge or be afraid! Then countless thick lightning came from all directions, and the earth and the earth were shaking. Nietzsche also turned into a dazzling light, which was immediately annihilated by ash.


    This scene disappears, but Gore''s divinity is not over, and the light and shadow change room is placed in the tall and majestic temple. Gore was kneeling in front of enril''s statue and prayed when he heard the voice of the gods: "it was the flood that destroyed DUK Town, the heavy rain brought the flood, the warm and wet wind from the sea and the swirling airflow of the Assyrian plateau caused the heavy rain. It was my divine power that made the air flow of the plateau hover. It was my anger that guided the thunder and lightning in the clouds."


    Amun also heard the cry of Gore in his soul: "but what about Duke? No one survived the flood! "


    Enril replied, "the flood is my blessing to the city of Syria! I will hear the cheers of all, my temple will flood with grateful believers, and soon you will understand all this. As for Duke, are you asking why I didn''t save them in the flood? Why should I save them? "


    Then a message was printed into Amun''s mind. It was all kinds of things happened in his hometown after he left Duke town. Many children died and a series of tragedies happened. When people prayed to Mu Yun, they violated the oracle of the guardian God.


    Then he heard enril''s voice and said, "priest, do you see it? They have abandoned the instructions of the guardian God. Goddess Mu Yun has no reason to keep it, so I will bless the land again. The flood is my blessing, but people can''t just ask for the blessing of the gods. I don''t need to save the evil people in the flood. "


    This is the end of Gore''s divinity, and everything in the room is back to normal. Amun knelt there, his shoulders twitching. There was no sound of crying, but his face was full of tears, and he held down his head for half a day without speaking. He had not shed tears for a long time. Now he finally understood the causes and consequences of the great flood, and also saw the last brilliant glory in Nietzsche''s life. The indescribable sadness filled his mind and could not speak.**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    Who betrayed Amun?


    Gerry reached out and pulled Amun up: "son, you can stand up, I wonder if your shoulders and knees can bear all this? But I believe you are stronger than I thought. Mr. Nietzsche chose such a fate and deliberately let me see it. He must have wanted to tell me something


    Amun stood up, feeling that his body and mind were still heavy, just like the helpless child many years ago, lying on Gore''s shoulder and continuing to cry, Ge lie just patted his back and did not speak. I don''t know how long it took for Amun to stop his sad voice, and found that the tears had already wet Gore''s shoulder.


    He wiped away his tears and said, "Mr. Gore, I can''t describe the gratitude in my heart. Today, someone finally told me all this! The God, enril, whom I had just recognized, whom I had met in Sumer, the kingdom of Baren, who was a shepherd at that time. And just a few days ago, I said goodbye to that God. He is only enril from now on, and I will not forgive him. I may become a God even one day


    Ge lie was surprised and said, "boy, how can you say such a thing? Is this the secret of your oath with the Scorpion King


    Amun nodded: "when you asked me just now, I don''t know how to answer. Now I understand why Nietzsche asked me to come to you? He wants you to tell me all this and what he pursues in his life. You and I are the people who hope for him Please sit down, Mr. gore. Let me tell you what Nietzsche thinks and what I have confirmed


    They sat down again at the table, and no one outside could detect what was happening in the room. Wallett and Raphael waited patiently in the yard until it was light.


    When the window glimmered, Amun finally said what he wanted to say and also told his experience in the past few years. "Child, this is the secret that the world dreams of. You told me that," he sighed


    Amun still had tears on his face: "it can''t be said that this is my reward for you or my revenge on the gods, even if it is just because of Nietzsche''s hope, I should tell you. Some people I would never tell him in any case, and more people, it''s no use telling them. You are already a nine level master of divinity. It''s easy to understand every word I say


    Ge lie''s look is very complicated. After closing his eyes for a while, he said, "I''ve experienced too much in my years. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to prove this road from the beginning. In fact, Mr. Nietzsche''s talent and talent should have made higher achievements than me, but he has devoted his whole life to the search for this road, which will be confirmed by you. My hope is very slim, but among my students, Wallett and Raphael should be hopeful


    Amun asked, "you already know the secret. Do you want to teach the power of both sides of Wallett and Raphael?"


    What Amun said to gelie was totally different from what he taught his disciples. Medanzo and rink only know that this is a unique way of strength cultivation. Amun never said that the power of two sides of one body is the way to become a God. But in front of Ge lie, he made everything clear, and a nine level master could understand the profound meaning.


    Goethe shook his head and said, "I will not impart the power of the two high priests in the capacity of the Lord of enril''s temple. Moreover, all these are the paths you have verified. Even if my achievements are higher than you, I am afraid I can''t teach my disciples like you, because I have no proof. Amun, I have a personal request. Can I ask you something


    Amun nodded and said, "don''t tell me. Please tell me if you have something."


    Gloria thought for a moment: "if there is a chance in the future, please lead them to this road. I know that this can not be forced. It depends on the fate of each person. What you cultivate is not only the strength of two sides of one body, but also the belief different from the temples in the world. If one day, when they encounter difficulties in life and need guidance, please do not forget my advice at this time


    Amun thought it over for a while, and finally nodded: "Mr. Gore, I remember it. I will not forget it."


    Ge lie stood up and said, "in fact, I have another guess. No matter whether it''s body art or divinity skill, it''s possible to become a god if you practice it to the extreme. But I''m afraid it''s more difficult, and the test we''re facing is unknown. Let me and the people like enqi confirm it, and the power you cultivate on both sides of one body should be the secret of the gods. "


    Amun was a little puzzled: "you and enqi all?"


    Ge lie replied, "I''m a nine level master of divinity. What kind of experience have you just understood. You don''t know about the situation of enqidu. He is a pure warrior. He has never been awakened twice by his power. He is not unable but unwilling. He has to cultivate body art to an unprecedented peak, so as to prove that ordinary people can be as powerful as gods, or they will be powerful gods at that time. "


    Amun sighed: "so it is. The warrior''s ambition is not small."


    Before leaving, Gore said: "you want to guide the descendants of Duke town back home, and have led the tribe of cavemen to build their homes in the swamp. In the near future, the fertile land will inevitably cause disputes among countries. The homeland, which should be flowing with milk and honey, will last for thousands of years with blood and fire. I have a wish to establish a new city-state state there, regardless of race or belief. What do you think? "Amun said, "it''s even more difficult to be a God than a mortal, but I admire your wish. If this wish can be realized, I also hope that the descendants of Duke will live in such a city-state state. "


    Gloria sighed: "although the hope is dim, at least someone has tried, and that''s what I think. It can be predicted that the disputes there will also be disputes between gods, and people will drive their own desires in the name of God Amun, do you know who betrayed you this time? How could the city guard break in when I visited


    Amun thought for a moment and asked, "who is the messenger sent by the promontory city state this time? I met the motorcade in the south gate and felt the hostile gaze


    Gore: do you mean Joel Judas? Please wait a day. Before you leave the city of Syria, I will give you something. "


    With these words, he was about to go out when he heard the sound of "Gudong". Something fell on the table, which startled the nine level master. Looking back, a cat fell from the roof beam. It was Schrodinger. When Goethe visited yesterday, Schrodinger didn''t want to show up and ran to the roof beam to hide. None of the three guests found it.


    Just now, Gloria showed his magic skill and talked with Amun for a long time. The cat looked carefully and listened carefully. His eyes were wide and his ears were erect. His head was further and further from the roof beam. It seemed that he was a little distracted. As a result, he fell down accidentally. The cat''s body is flexible. When it turns around in the air, it falls on the table lightly. Of course, it is unhurt, but it scares song lie.


    The great magician looked at Schr? Dinger with a strange look: "Amun, is this your cat?"


    Amun nodded: "yes, this cat is my friend. It was originally Mr. Nietzsche''s cat, and has been following me ever since. It''s a bit of a special temper. It doesn''t like to deal with strangers, but it likes to watch the fun. "


    Ge lie patted Amun''s shoulder and said, "Oh, I''m a bit impressed. It didn''t look like this at the beginning! Young people, even a cat can develop this, the future is limitless! You can do it yourself. "


    ����


    This afternoon, Ge lie called the governor Xiao Mo to the temple and asked him, "governor, what is the source of the informer, and who is the person behind the scenes? Have all these been found out?"


    Xiao Mo replied: "you sent Walter this morning to assist Mun in the investigation, and specially reminded that since Fayol Judas began to investigate, it has been found out. It was Judas who bribed the vagrants of the city and reported to the guard. The men who told Judas the address of M. arathoth were the attendants who welcomed the high priest Raphael back to the city. "


    When Judas entered the city, he saw amon in the crowd. At that time, Raphael sent an entourage out of the convoy to greet him. Then Judas also sent a famous man to talk to the attendant, asking him what happened? The attendant, unprepared, replied that Lord Raphael, when he entered the city, saw an old friend he had made in the desert and sent him to ask for his address. So Judas easily caught amon''s foothold in the city of Syria, and then sent for a report.


    Goliath said, "find a chance to arrest Judas, interrogate in secret, and give me the confession and conclusive evidence."


    Xiao Mo was puzzled and asked, "distinguished great magician, do you want to report Judas to the eju Empire? Is it not good for us to have such people in the enemy''s camp? "


    Ge lie sneered: "it''s not my business to report him or not. Do you think that he, a small clerk, can really beat a great magician like Aloha? Even if the opponent is not clear about who dares to frame up, such a person is not enough to succeed, more than defeated, his conduct is despised. Get the evidence and give it to me. Don''t ask about the rest. "


    ����


    A day later Amun left the city of Syria without disturbing anyone. Raphael himself sent him back to the edge of the Black Fire Swamp, gave him something and said, "this is from teacher gelie. You can decide what you want to do with it."


    After leaving Raphael and entering the swamp, Amun opened this thing in no one''s place. It was a magic tool that recorded the magic information. This kind of magic instrument is different from the pupil of the earth. It is only one-time. Once the information is recorded, there is no other use. After the information is eliminated, the magic weapon will be destroyed.


    The message was about the interrogation of Judas''s men and the whole process of Judas setting up amon. Amun''s face was gloomy after he looked at it. Suddenly, he remembered the words once said by Ma Qi, the warrior who tried to murder him in Duke Town, and the old Madman: "anyone who makes a certain choice at the same time is choosing the corresponding consequences, whether he or she is willing or not If you choose to forgive and forgive, you should understand and be able to bear the consequences of that forgiveness. "


    He put away his magic weapon, crossed the Black Fire Swamp and returned to the place where link and others stopped. Link and medanzo are looking forward to Amun, and the people are cheering. The cave dwellers are also very efficient. Not long after Amun left, they have built a rough but strong walled wall around the temporary settlement, which can prevent the invasion of ordinary wild animals. Relying on the wall, they can also carry out defensive operations.


    According to Amun''s vision, a grand city-state will be built here in the future, but that is only a long-term goal. Things need to be done step by step. First, we should have a firm foothold. As the flood recedes, the construction work can be carried out step by step.Amun led link, medanzo and dozens of tribal leaders to build a simple altar to pray and sacrifice to goddess Mu Yun. Amun wanted to attend the prayer ceremony in person, but was advised by link and medanzola: "God Amun, you and the goddess Muyun are together. We all see you holding the goddess in our dreams. Even if you don''t stand on the altar and accept the sacrifice, don''t kneel down and pray with us. "


    Amun had to smile bitterly and let them go.


    After the ceremony, according to Mu Yun''s instructions in her dream, Amun took people to the site of the original temple to dig down. First, he cleaned up more than ten feet of mud before digging into the original soil layer of Duke town. The temple was destroyed long ago, and there was not much rubble left in the foundation. He went on digging 20 feet deeper, but he had already hit hard rock, but he still got nothing. If there were no clear instructions, no one would go on digging.


    At this time, Amun sensed a weak wave of power, and ordered the caveman to dig down about ten feet deep to remove the gravel and topsoil, revealing a huge rock fused with the underground rock. He ordered all the people to retreat to the ground, holding the staff and chanting words. His body shape also floated in the air. The surface of the rock was inexplicably covered with flashing patterns, which were actually traces of the divine art array.


    Amun was thinking about it. Suddenly, there was a "boom" from the ground. The huge stone itself was divided into six pieces, and a hole was exposed in the middle. The stone was shining brightly. This treasure is not opened by him, but by Yin Nanna, waiting for him to come. Unfortunately, the temple had already been destroyed. I don''t know how the gods of the past dynasties put the sacrificial wealth into it?


    Enril took away the sacred stone left in Duke town in the flood, and turned into a piece of shining rain shooting into the sky, which was seen by Gore himself. However, the most hidden hoard in Muyun temple for hundreds of years not only has the Dharma array set by the goddess herself, but also uses the power of the earth to protect it. The contents inside have not been taken away by enril, and now they are all left to Amun.


    Those cave dwellers who were watching around the pit did not know what was going on. They saw Amun standing in the void like a God and taking out his staff. Suddenly, there were shining patterns on the huge stones under the ground, and then they were divided into six neat pieces, and there were so many kinds of God stones inside. This is a miracle! Everyone prostrated on the ground to salute and cheer.


    Amun was also surprised. All the treasures were special god stones. There were hundreds of them in Duke town!


    The first thing Amun thought about was not how much money could be exchanged. Almost all the main materials for making various precious magic weapons needed special divine stones. If he wanted to refine those magic weapons in the future, what he really lacked was other auxiliary materials. But these stones can''t all be used to make magic tools, which is a great waste. They are used to build the wealth of the city-state.


    Amun put away all the sacred stones. That night, when the cave dwellers danced around the fire, he, link and medanzo discussed their plans for the next step in the temporary stone house. With this wealth, after a year and a half, this place can barely accommodate explorers, and it can employ craftsmen and caravans from all around the world.


    Link thinks that there are too few people here, and there are many small cave savage tribes in the mountains. They are very difficult to survive after the flood. You may as well send someone to recruit them and incorporate them into the city stronghold to strengthen their strength. Amun nodded and agreed.


    Lin Keben is the patriarch. He is very experienced in managing the tribe. However, it is too much to build a city-state from scratch. There are a lot of things to do. Medanzo is a warrior. He has a good way of training soldiers to fight. He is also a layman in city-state construction.


    It''s not easy for these people to get together to discuss future affairs. The current situation is still sustainable. We can only learn while groping. Several people have deeply felt one thing, that is, talent is rare. Medanzo and Amun both think of two people. They met in Akkad Town, Deqi Zhou, the mayor of the town, and yousil, the leader of the United tribe of plateau giants.


    When Princess Xiaoxi was kidnapped, the mayor of Diqi Zhou organized the whole town to prepare the materials demanded by the giant tribe of Plateau in a short time of one and a half days, and organized a rescue team to deliver the materials to the designated place on time, completing the seemingly impossible task, and did not cause any disturbance in Akkad town. This talent was highly appreciated by Princess Xiaoxi and Prince von Neuer, who had been promoted to a more important position in the city of Kish.


    And the magician eusil is not simple. He can organize the simple minded and well-developed plateau giants to coordinate their actions, which is not a general organization and management ability! This person''s cultivation of divine arts may not be very high, but in a sense, he is more rare than a great master of divinity.


    It would be nice if they had Tyche Chou or eusil around them, but not for the time being. Medanzo suggested: "Aesop is also a very capable man. He is equivalent to half a housekeeper around theo. Theo has shops in several city states and often organizes motorcades to travel around. Aesop takes good care of him. It''s a pity to leave him in the city of Memphis to guard a manor. It''s better to get him here. "


    Amun thought for a moment, "how can this desolate swamp compare with the prosperous city of mengfeisi? Can Aesop be willing? If you don''t want to, it''s hard to do your best. "**


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    Link said with a smile: "Amun, it is still a desolate place now, but I have seen a rich city-state in my eyes. If Aesop were such a talented person, he would be a good financial officer or an agricultural officer in the future. He would be a real adult. These are the second. To build a new home on this fertile soil, we can harvest every day and witness new creation every day. As long as there is such a heart, life is full of positive significance. "


    Medanzo gave him a punch with a smile: "when you move here from that ghost place in the deep mountain, the whole tribe is jubilant. Of course, it will think so. Others may not. However, this statement is very reasonable. It seems that you have not learned from Amun in vain


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I''ll tell Aesop this time when I go back to Memphis. If he wants to, medanzo, I''ll send you to escort him here Now that you have talked about this truth, I have a question I want to ask seriously. You have achieved level 6 achievements with two sides of one body. The test to be faced is the integration of beliefs. So please look at your heart, what is the real desire and the road you want to embark on? Don''t tell me it''s just a result of the process of becoming a great mage and a warrior. "


    Both of them stopped laughing. Link said, "my wish is very simple, that is, to lead the people out of the mountains to build a home to live in, to see this wasteland become a new city-state, and to build a temple for Amun God. I am the one who witnessed and completed all this with my own hands."


    Amun said with a smile: "don''t worry about the temple. Wait for the first inner city wall to take shape. Since you are willing to worship Mu Yun, then you can build a statue for her."


    Link: "Amun, we want to build your temple."


    Amun laughed. "Don''t worry. Just leave me a place."


    "I used to just want to restore the status of nobility and the title of ancestors, but when I could do all this, I found that this was not my real pursuit in life. I am a person who is constantly searching and discovering. I have witnessed the miracle of Amun God. I just want to continue to witness and explore the existence of the ultimate power


    Amun said with a smile, "that''s good! You go to prove it. If you want to break through level 7 achievements, you should not only rely on the growth of strength, but also on the breakthrough of the soul. It can only be understood but not expressed. Medanzo will return to eju with me tomorrow, and link will lead the people to continue to do well here. "


    Amun didn''t dare to put all the huge wealth he got from Mu Yun''s treasure here, leaving only a small part for link in case of emergency. The next day, he left the huge island surrounded by marshes with Schrodinger and madanzo, and set off again through the wilderness. However, those who have been in the top seven of danzou''s journey have successfully passed the test, but they have already passed the test.


    I didn''t encounter too many dangers along the way. When I came, I had already touched the general range of various monsters. I crossed the inland lake and came to the desert without being attacked by scorpions. Amun didn''t go fast. In this desolate and uninhabited place, he was most suitable to demonstrate various high-level divinities. It was just what medanzo, who had just achieved level 6, needed to study hard.


    Amun himself is also practicing level seven physical skills, and he is a qualified warrior only after he has mastered it completely. What''s the difference between level 7 and level 6? Amun has a profound understanding that the awakening power in the blood can not only be inspired from the inside out, but also exert this power to the extreme, and even control the power operation in the environment!


    The power in the blood has become a way to stimulate energy, which is very similar to the effect of divinity, even like the profound energy magic. There is a big gap between a level 6 warrior and a level 6 magician. If it is not for a sudden attack or a fight in the army, it is difficult to defeat the same level magician who has mastered various magical means. However, the gap between a level 7 warrior and a level 7 magician has been significantly narrowed, and he has at least the power to fight face-to-face.


    It''s no wonder that enqidu is even willing to practice pure physical skills. If this kind of power can reach the peak state and a skill can be broken, it will not be afraid of any master. However, it is very rare for a warrior to reach the state of enlightenment. After all, the magicians have more means, and the divine arts are not only the embodiment of strength.


    Along the way, Amun practiced level seven physical skills, and at the same time pointed out various high-level divine arts of medanzo. The two often fought and practiced together, occasionally repelling the sudden monsters. In terms of actual combat skills, after this trip, both of them have made great progress, especially Amun, although he seems to have no change, is already a rare master on the mainland. What''s more, he has mastered the power of two sides of one body.


    More than a month later, they returned to Egypt and entered the promontory city-state. Because it is a secret mission, the two people still disguised themselves and did not say hello to the local government.


    It was during this time that Julian received a letter. The messenger left without leaving a word, and the contents of the letter were unknown to outsiders. But on the night after Julian received the letter, there was a tragedy in Cape city. Fayol Judas, the clerk of Lord rod Dick, hanged himself and left a letter of repentance before his death.


    In the will, Judas confessed that he was seduced by greed and was bought by Morton, the treasurer of Syria. He not only revealed the military and political secrets of the promontory City, but also betrayed the spies sent by Isis temple to the promontory city. Judas''s will also lead to another person, is the city of Syria''s treasurer, Mister MortonJudas had bribed Morton with a large sum of money and obtained a lot of confidential information, which was praised by rod Dick. But on the other hand, Judas also accepted bribes from the other side, revealing many military and political secrets he knew. These two people are not good things, and they do interesting things. They bribe each other heavily in exchange for intelligence. The money used to bribe is the city-state, but after making such an exchange, it becomes their own, and all of them have made contributions. It is really a business with both fame and wealth for individuals.


    At daybreak, the servant found Judas''s body hanging from the roof beam. He had been dead for a long time. But there was one thing that puzzled me. In addition to the autograph on the table, there were thirty silver coins at Judas''s feet. Someone wrote a line on the ground - give it back!


    It seems that after Judas''s death, someone has quietly entered his room. Whether Judas killed himself or killed himself, there are different opinions. Rod Dick was very angry. The case was finally dealt with as suicide, but the Lord ordered the secret tracing of the person who wrote on the ground, but no clue was found.


    Only Julian knew how Judas died, and he could guess who the writer was, but he didn''t mention it. Although the great magician knew it in his heart, there was one thing he could not understand. Why did someone put 30 silver coins in Judas'' body? What kind of symbol was this?


    Although the matter was handled privately, it was not completely covered up. The city of Syria also had spies here. Through the servants of Judas, they learned about the contents of the testament. The news came back to Xiao Mo and gore, so Mister Morton was arrested and questioned. Judas is dead and involved thousands of miles away, and amon and medanzo have left the Cape city and returned to Memphis.


    ����


    The first thing Amun did when he returned to Memphis was to come to his manor and ask Aesop if he would like to help the caveman tribe build their home in the wilderness?


    Aesop readily agreed. He said to Amon, "I was a slave. You gave me the identity of a free people. But the so-called freedom is not only the bondage of identity, but also the ability to witness the traces of one''s own life, just like seeing the track of stars in the sky. I look forward to such a mission, in order to repay you, but also to examine myself. Lord Aloha, if you allow me, I hope that I can make a story of all this and spread it on the earth. "


    Amun was stunned, and then he said with a smile: "I know you like to tell stories. The legends of the mainland and the past of gods have been arranged by you. You are telling the wishes of the world and the heart in your eyes. If what I''m doing is going to be a story that people arrange, tell it in the future, if you like. "


    During the time when Amun was away, Aesop not only kept the manor in order, but also made a lot of money with his servants. Although amon doesn''t care, it also shows that Aesop is very capable. He sends medanzo to escort Aesop to link first, and then returns to Memphis to join him. After all this had been arranged, he returned to Isis temple, and Schr? Dinger was still among the cats outside the temple.


    It has been half a year since Amun left Memphis, and the head of the guard of the temple archives has long been replaced by a new one. He lives in the original courtyard and is only paid for the time being, but he is idle. He was soon summoned by the saint, and the place was still the study where he usually dealt with affairs. After the courteous greeting, Maria asked the servants to step back again.


    This time, Gabriel took the initiative to go out and shut the door without the special command of the saint. Anyway, Maria always spoke alone every time she saw Amun. Gabriel also looked back at Amun when he went out. There was a look of inquiry and admiration in his eyes.


    When two people are alone, they have formed a habit or a tacit understanding. They do not talk for a period of time, but just look at each other. In front of the saint, according to the etiquette, Amun can''t take the initiative to speak, and Maria took a long time to say: "Amun, you have changed again."


    Amun smile: "why, you don''t know me?"


    Maria shook her head and said, "no, you''ve become clearer. You''ve never been more real in my eyes than you are today."


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    In a simple sentence, there are too many unspoken meanings, and it also reveals Maria''s worries and worries. Only because of this, when he appears in front of his eyes, will he feel particularly clear and true, and even this silent gaze is particularly worth cherishing.


    Amun didn''t feel the same way. When he came back from a long journey to see Maria again, he was sitting in front of him the real echo in his heart. In the past, when he saw Maria, he was always in a trance. He could not tell whether it was the saint of Isis temple or echo, the girl he had met in Duke. There was always an indescribable conflict in his heart. But at the moment, he can finally see clearly and truly, she is her, is the echo in the heart, is also the saint in front of him.


    Amun didn''t want to and didn''t have to tell her that he had seen her in his divine meditation in the night of the night when he killed the two headed monster snake and climbed the other side of the lake. It''s not a dream. It''s like a real thing that happened. They went back to the small building in Duke town. The man was not what he was. He was amon now, and she was Maria now. But Amun hugged her as he did then, stroked her body in his arms, and really kissed her


    When he was about to leave, Maria stood up and asked, "have you read all the books I showed you?"


    She was referring to the books of war and the information related to the army''s operations. Amun nodded and said, "yes, in addition to the catalog you opened for me, I also tried to find relevant documents to study. I have been simulating for a long time in my heart."


    "It''s not enough just to remember, but to think about how to use it," Maria added. You can walk through such a wasteland and learn so many books of war. I believe you should have the experience of commanding the march in various environments. "


    "Saint, are you implying something to me?" Amun said thoughtfully


    "You will soon know that if you want to build a cause that can forgive the people, success or failure will be at one stroke," Maria replied


    ����


    A few days later, Daya Tu Yang, the Lord of mengfeisi City, held a celebration ceremony for Amun and issued an announcement. People all heard the good news that Amun, the glorious warrior of Isis temple, was promoted to the seventh level warrior.


    The name Amun''s drunkard father named him from childhood - Aloha - Mun - Su - Messiah - and Hua - Allah - Ye - montmorillon, was finally put into formal use for the first time, and even was written in divine script in the temple list by the deity. But this long list of titles is usually too awkward to remember. People still call him Amun warrior.


    It was amon''s friend, Theo, who was the merchant, who was most pleased with the news. Xioufeng said excitedly, "my vision is absolutely right. I have seen that Amun will become a real nobleman. Today, he has become a respected warrior indeed."


    When he was drunk, he often boasted to his friends: "Lord Amun once said that I would like to be a noble man in the future." His friends laughed at Theo and said, "forget it. Why? Do you still want to practice physical arts and become a warrior in this puffy look? "


    ����


    Shortly after the celebration, Amun went through another ceremony, in a small hall of Isis temple. The host is a noble lady who awakens the power given by the gods. According to common sense, this ceremony is almost impossible to succeed, because Amun did not believe in the God in front of him. He just looked at his heart and looked at Eko holding the staff.


    Since the ceremony was presided over by the virgin herself, the specifications were quite grand. First of all, Amun should bathe in incense, put on beautiful and powerful armor, wear weapons, salute the gods, offer sacrifices, and accept people''s congratulations. When Amun went to the ceremony hall, the warriors who lined up to greet each other on both sides of the long steps sprinkled lotus petals, while the deities in the temple sang poems in unison, and Maria stood in front of the altar with a golden crown and a staff.


    When the ceremony officially began, Maria gently raised the scepter of Saint Mary, with indescribable noble and elegant movements. She sang a poem praising the goddess Isis, and the soft golden light from the staff covered Amun kneeling in front of the God''s table.


    This is the "blessing of Isis" divinity. Maria first pacifies Amun''s body and mind, so that he can feel the magic in peace. Then the golden light began to twinkle and hover around Amun''s body, like a gauze floating, and the light and dark density changed. This is the most basic magic power in operation and release, but guide Amun into a state of meditation.


    Maria''s voice sounded in Amun''s mind --


    "please put down all your worries and hesitations, and forget all your worries and sorrows.


    Pray to the gods and ask them to give you strength.


    When you enter meditation, close your eyes and gaze at the solemn image of the gods.


    It''s like a light rising from the eastern sky, spreading its blessings to all directions.


    This light dispels the darkness, the earth wakes up in the deep sleep, and the world is no longer lost.


    Please open your heart to meet and absorb the power of the gods.


    When you wake up in the fog, you will spread your wings and fly. "


    Amun did not resist all the guidance of Maria. When the blessing of Isis covered him, Amun completely opened his heart and entered a calm and clear state of calm. Although he was not a believer in Isis, he did not have a slightest sense of slightness. He integrated his faith into Maria''s piety to experience it carefully.When Maria''s voice sounded from his mind, Amun closed his eyes and really saw a "God", but it was not Isis goddess on the high platform. The appearance and posture of the "God" was clearly Maria. He also felt the so-called power given by the gods. It was around him and permeated between the heaven and the earth. It was like an eternal rhythmic existence, like the harmony between the nature of heaven and earth and the introspective body and mind.


    **


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    The world outside seems to have a soul. The world breathes and breathes with vivid breath. How to communicate with them with their own body and mind is the source of power given by the gods, and also the source of all kinds of magical means of divinists. Amun forgot that he was already a great magician, just like welcoming a new life in the dawn, to re experience the source of awakening power.


    Amun seems to have seen the energy of the rhythm of life between heaven and earth. To grasp the light of inspiration in this ceremony and integrate it with his body and mind, it is the second awakening of strength to be able to find this state alone in meditation in the future.


    To hold such a ceremony for a samurai can only be done by a great magician. Maria held a ceremony for Amun for almost twice as long as usual, and she devoted herself to her mind and magic power. In the eyes of outsiders, this is also the first time that a saint has held a second awakening ceremony of strength. If you have no experience, you should be familiar with the process.


    Samurai usually do not wake up the power given by the gods immediately after the ceremony. They have to practice from the most basic divinity meditation, and only by themselves can they recover the state that is guided in the ritual.


    This ritual is usually held only once, and it is also a considerable expense for a great magician. If you can''t succeed once, in theory, you can do it again, but the probability of success is very small. No great magician will toss and turn for a samurai repeatedly.


    Even if the effect of holding the ceremony again was very small, Maria didn''t seem to mind giving Amun more chances. A few days after the ceremony, she sent someone to ask Amun whether he could feel the power of being awakened from meditation? Amun replied, "thank you very much for your concern. I have succeeded."


    After hearing the news, Maria immediately gave an order that the high priest George should send a special teacher to teach Amun to study Egyptian divinity.


    Amun had to act like a model to learn the eju Shenwen again. The teacher praised Amun warrior''s wisdom and mastered Shenwen in the shortest time. It''s not surprising that people have become a warrior at a young age. How can Amun not be a man of talent and intelligence? Moreover, if you master the writing of secular writing, it is not too difficult to learn divine script, as long as you understand the special and complex rules.


    The temple also specially sent two level five diviners to guide Amun to practice low-level divinity. As a great magician, Amun is quite modest, listening to the instructions carefully, not putting on airs, but rarely asking questions. In short, he learned very fast, and soon began to contact the content of medium level divinity.


    It was difficult for the two level-5 diviners to continue teaching Amun, so they went back to their superiors and asked to send another divinity teacher to Amun warrior. As a result, George, the old friend of the old madman Nietzsche, who is now the high priest of Isis temple, said, "let me direct the great warrior Amun myself."


    George took over the matter, but he didn''t teach Amun any divinity. He just gave him permission to read all the divinity books in the archives, and ask him if he didn''t understand. The high priest was usually very busy, so he couldn''t teach Amun magic. George was in charge of the archives. Amun was familiar with the place and didn''t need to spend any more time on it.


    With this convenient condition, Amun can finally find a chance to look up another volume of ancient books that Schrodinger asked him to read, but before he started, he was entangled in another thing.


    It happened suddenly. The virgin herself ordered Amun, an idle warrior of glory, to live alone in a large courtyard with a meditation room. He prayed not to go out in the past few days. If he wanted to read any classics, he would write down the catalogue and ask his servants to send it. Please wait for the emissary from the capital of Egypt, something important will happen.


    The saint sent someone to send Amun some ancient books of war, which Amun had read before, but Maria asked him to review them again. At the same time, he also sent a variety of military exercise props, including topographic maps around the Egyptian empire, various sand table models of marching and camping, and even drawings and models of supply and transportation vessels in navigation, so that Amun could be familiar with the ancient books.


    Maria''s move was a hint that Wang would send someone to examine Amun. If Samurai Amun can pass the examination, he will be appointed as a general in the army. If this is the case, it also means that the campaign around Duke town will begin soon.


    But the actual situation is more amazing than Amun''s guess. Maria recommended him, not as an ordinary general, but as the head of a newly formed army!


    There are already three legions ready to go. The names of legions are named after gods according to custom, including Horus and Isis, the most elite regiments in the Empire. As the outpost, the Seth regiment has already assembled in the promontory city-state on the border.


    The head of the Seth regiment was Lord Dick, the city Lord of the promontory City, and the chief deity of the Legion was Julian, the eighth level magician. It is said that a head of the imperial army must be at least one great warrior, but rod Dick, as the Cape City Lord, has a high status and is more suitable to manage the army.


    The Saite army was mainly responsible for the logistics material management, base supply and transportation of supplies and supplies. The war supplies needed had been accumulated to the front line of the promontory through various ways. The Pharaon sent a great warrior Peter morchen from the royal capital as the commander of the front line.The real elite of the Empire were Horus Legion from the king''s capital and Isis from Memphis. The commander of Isis army is long Teng, the chief warrior of Isis temple. The chief deity is Wald, the Ninth level great magician. The former commander of the battle is the warrior dragon shadow.


    The chief god of Horus army is the high priest of the main temple of ejuhorus, and the Ninth level master of divinity. The former commander of the Horus army is the Imperial General and eighth level warrior van breze, and the head of the army is the king of eju himself! This time, the great achievers II led his own expedition.


    An integrated army has 5000 warriors and 50 deities. This is the combat force formally put into the battlefield. People eat horses and feed, and the daily consumption of materials is like a mountain. If you add the servants and civilian men, there are at least 20000 people providing various logistics services around an army.


    Of course, these three legions were not all the military forces of the Egyptian empire, but it was impossible for them to launch an expedition to empty the whole country. This time, they sent out the strongest elite of the Empire. When the Pharaonic conquered by himself, the king''s capital city of Desh would leave an army to guard the northwest border of the Empire, and the lady Saint would also be in the city of Memphis, where there was a left behind army.


    If you want to capture the kingdom of Hattie directly, the most convenient route is to start from mengfeisi City, go to sea along the Ronnie River and land across the ocean. However, the purpose of the Pharaon this time was to establish a strategic base in the area of the original DUK Town, so he chose to start from the promontory city-state and attack by land through the desert. According to the plan formulated by the military affairs commission, in addition to the three main legions mentioned above, there is also a need for the coordinated promotion of another corps, namely, the newly formed miscellaneous army, named "an LA corps".


    "An" and "La" are both the names of the same deity. The head of the nine linked gods believed by the eju people is said to be the father of the gods born in the lotus flowers of the early days, and also the oldest Sun God. There are many titles for him, such as "an" at night, "La" by day, "hepri" in the morning, "atum" at night, and "nun" in the nine couplets.


    According to human understanding, although this God has the oldest "seniority" and is known as the father of the gods, he is not the most important god believed by the Egyptians. The goddess, Isis, has won the power of the ancient god in the myth. Horus, the son of Isis goddess, later became the king god worshipped by the eju people and the most important god among the nine linked gods. It is said that the ancient god Anla has retreated from the source of the roni river.


    Interestingly, amon''s long list of titles also includes the name "Allah", which can be understood as "night and day".


    The Anla army did not join the main army. It followed the Pharaonic army along the northern coastline at the same time. On the one hand, as the echo of flanks, on the other hand, the more important task is to prevent the troops of the kingdom of hathi from landing on the sea, cutting off the supply line of the main army.


    The strategic position of such an army is very embarrassing. If the Pharaoh wins a complete victory, it will not make the most important combat feat; if the Pharaoh retreats, the Anla army needs to leave the coastline to encircle and advance, and fight to resist the pursuers to protect the Pharaoh; if the kingdom of hathi really makes a large-scale attack from the coastline, the army is the cannon fodder before the main counterattack.


    But most likely, the regiment has been taking on the task of protecting and guarding along the coastline. A march of thousands of miles will not take part in the real decisive battle of the main force. As long as this task is completed, the commander of the army will also be regarded as a meritorious service for the Empire. Naturally, the dignified adults are not willing to take up the hard work, so the virgin sees the opportunity to recommend Amun.


    But after all, it involved the appointment of a commander of the army. To hand over 5000 soldiers to Amun, the Empire had to be cautious, so it organized special personnel to conduct the assessment. Amun lived alone in the courtyard for more than ten days. Finally, he was invited to the official office of mengfeisi City, where he met several prominent imperial ministers.


    There were seven people sitting in a semicircular hall, and in the middle of it was Mary the virgin. On the left side of Maria is Eisen, the Minister of war from the city of duddes. Beside him is susgar, the high priest from the main temple of Horus, the capital of the king. On the left side of susgar is Daya Tu Yang, the city Lord of Memphis. To Mary''s right are the three high priests of Isis temple, Wald, Burke, and George.


    The adults formed a temporary assessment committee to decide whether to appoint Amun as the commander of the an''an-la army.


    **


    PS: when preparing the offering of worshipping the moon in the daytime and at night, I opened a box of exquisite moon cakes and was surprised to find that there were full monthly tickets in it! Ha ha ha ha, it''s a holiday. I''d like to make a joke:)


    I wish you all a Happy Mid Autumn Festival and a happy family reunion!


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Amun had no seat. After saluting the adults in turn, he stood in the middle of the hall waiting for questions. First of all, Eisen, the imperial Minister of military affairs, was also the head of the army in his early years. He was very experienced in marching. He asked Amun a lot of questions, and the young warrior answered them like a stream. The military can''t be empty talk. Lord Eisen ordered people to bring maps, sand tables and various kinds of military performance objects to let Amun simulate how to organize the March and arrange the battle array on the spot. Amun also made a model without any flaws.


    The examination lasted a whole day. After lunch, susgar, the high priest of Wangdu, also played a game of wargame with Amun, using a real sand table for military exercises. The result was also very satisfactory.


    The assessment continued the next morning. All seven adults asked various questions, some of which were beyond the military scope. Amun tried his best to answer the question, then ordered to step down and wait for the result. Seven adults began to negotiate, but Maria kept silent. The final opinion was three on three, with the same number of supporters and opponents. Those who agreed with Amun as commander of the army were Essen, Wald and George, while those against him were susgar, Daya Tu Yan and Burke.


    The opposition''s opinion is mainly because of his origin, except that Amun has never had experience in commanding operations. Amun used to be a resident of DUK Town, a possession of the kingdom of hathi. It is doubtful whether Amun can guarantee his absolute loyalty to the Egyptian empire in the war. The two sides are in a stalemate. In the end, it depends on the views of the virgin.


    Maria pondered: "after these two days'' assessment, there is no doubt that Amun is suitable to be the commander of the an LA Corps. We all know in our hearts that this regiment will not participate in the real main decisive battle, but will carry out the coordinated guard and cover task. Amun is fully competent. Do you have any objection to this? "


    None of the other six objected, and Maria added, "as for whether he is loyal, have you heard of his deeds? What he has done is enough to prove his noble conduct, which is why I recommend him. This man was indeed a miner in Duke town. He offered the tears of the gods and returned Nero''s remains.


    I don''t think you don''t know what happened to duke? Besides, his people were all in the hands of the Empire. According to the latest news, King Hattie claimed to have received the Oracle from enril. Have you heard of this oracle? If you were Amun, what would you think? "


    There is also an episode about the latest developments in the kingdom of hathi. According to Lucier, king of hathi and the school of theology of hathi, the great God enrier has issued the latest Oracle: he used his divine power to launch the great flood, which not only punished and expelled the guilty people and washed away the sins of the earth, but also gave the people a thousand miles of fertile soil. It will become a place of blessing from the gods, instructing the people to cultivate fertile land and build a rich and comfortable home.


    When the Oracle reached all parts of the Kingdom, the people were boiling with joy, especially those jobless vagrants, wandering explorers, and some poor city-state farmers of the Empire. People poured into the temple like a tide, thanking the great God enril for his blessing, and vowed to make the cultivation of the fertile soil given by the gods as a sacred cause. The altar was full of flowers and various precious tributes, and everyone was praising the greatness, kindness and solemnity of the gods.


    In this boiling cheering, there is a group of forgotten people who can only silently and secretly grieve, that is, the miners in DUK town. They have been punished by the gods and rejected by the people of the kingdom. The dead, whether innocent or guilty, have no idea. But what are the feelings of those who are still living in the world?


    Amun can''t return to the kingdom where enril is the God. Even if he wants to, there is no room for him! What''s more, the surviving people of DUK town are all living in Egypt. Amun can''t and has no reason to betray.


    In fact, not only did enril have an oracle, but not long ago, the king of Horus also received the Oracle from King Horus, as did the high priests in the main temple of Horus. Horus, the great God, declared that there would be a fertile land of thousands of miles in the center of Tianshu, which was a symbol of the cruelty and evil of foreign gods, and a new territory for the great ethnical Empire to establish eternal achievements. He called on his people to go there to build their homes and build real temples, so that the glory of the gods could shine on the mainland.


    This Oracle became the supreme holy intention of the war launched by lacias II, and the Pharaoh himself decided to drive his own expedition. He has been planning this battle for a long time. To open up a new territory in the central part of the mainland can realize the greatest ambition of the Pharaon in his life. This Oracle has not been officially released to the people of eju, but it will be spread throughout the country when the army is officially launched. At that time, the people of eju will also pour into the temple to cheer and praise the sacred and great gods and the Pharaohs.


    The situation is just as Gore said to Amun: "it can be predicted that the disputes there will also be disputes between gods, and people will drive their own desires in the name of God."


    The virgin mentioned the oracle of enril, the alien god, and the story of Duke, and there was no way to refute it. Perhaps in order to dispel the doubts in everyone''s mind, Maria looked around and said with a smile: "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Although the commander of the army is the highest commander of the Legion, according to the law of the Empire, the commander of the army has the responsibility of supervising the army and supervising the war. If the head of the army wants to move the deity, he must obtain the consent of the LORD God. We only need to select a great divinity worthy of trust If the division is the commander of the Legion, it will be safe and sound. "At this time, George, the high priest of Isis temple, said with a wry smile: "marching is a hard job for the great magician, not to mention the chief god of the Allah Legion. Either it''s just a decoration, or it''s hard to please. I don''t think many people are willing to. Thank you for your trust and promotion. I am recommended to be the high priest of Isis temple. This time, I will volunteer to be the LORD God of the army of Amra. The Ministry of finance of the Empire will not be able to deal with the other requests of the Ministry of finance


    So it was settled that Amun officially became the head of the imperial Legion. Although it is only a temporary miscellaneous army, its status is still there, and his identity is equivalent to that of a city-state''s deputy chief. In the following days, Amun was very busy. After taking office, he had a lot of work to deal with. He even regretted that he had sent Aesop too early.


    In formal operations, the head of the army can not usually go directly to the front line to kill. He is the commander in chief of the whole army. In case of any accident, it is easy to cause the defeat of the whole front line. If she doesn''t agree to the position of the former commander of Gamon, she needs to find a suitable one for the front line.


    It can also be seen from this that his majesty did not pay any attention to the Anla army, although the Military Commission formulated a march plan of coordinated operation, flank guard and cover. But in the eyes of the Pharaon, this miscellaneous army was dispensable, and the army led by his own expedition would be invincible.


    However, Amun himself could not ignore Gabriel. Gabriel was Maria''s most important helper. Naturally, he could not easily take Gabriel away. Moreover, the status of the guardian warrior was high, and Amun could not command at will. After all, Amun lacks enough foundation and prestige to find a former commander who is completely loyal to him and obeys his orders.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Amun applied to mengfeisi city-state and recommended and promoted a man named John, the captain of the guard of he Lieshan, who had been punished and released.


    As the supreme commander of the regiment, although he can not win the battle only by personal force, his personal strength and charm are still part of his prestige in the eyes of soldiers. So the head of the imperial army is usually headed by a great warrior, and the case of rod Dick is only a special case.


    Amun is already a great warrior, but his strength has not really shown, it is difficult to convince those noble generals who were born in Egypt. He Lieshan''s Guard commander John was an exception. He had been obedient to Amun for a long time, and had been taught and instructed by him. This time he was recommended by Amun, who promoted him from the desolate Mount Horeb to the Legion. Naturally, he would willingly obey his orders.


    In addition to the former front line commander, Amun has another job to deal with by himself, that is, to form a personal guard. The regiment has this structure, but it must be prepared by the head of the army himself. The number of Pro guards is small, but it is the most elite force. Its duty is to protect the head of the army himself. Whether it is to charge to kill the enemy or break through the encirclement to escape, the personal guard should closely follow the head of the army. The captain of the guard is also directly appointed by the commander of the army himself, and other people have no right to command.


    The personal guard is equivalent to a small independent private army, with no more than 100 soldiers. Although the Legion also distributes weapons and military salaries, the head of the army often provides them with better weapons and more generous rewards at ordinary times. After all, this is related to Amun''s own safety. The personal guards not only need absolute loyalty, but also have the courage to fight to protect the officer.


    if there are other officers, there are various conditions to appoint, but the appointment of the captain is the head of the regiment, who has the final say, no one will interfere, even if he is employed as a wandering samurai. For this reason, Amun directly appointed madanzo, a vagrant warrior from Baron, as the captain of his guard. As for the members of the personal guard, let medanzo choose among the legions.


    Theo, a big businessman in mengfeisi City, finally met the newly promoted commander of the army, Mr. Amun. Amun and medanzo personally visit the door, let Theo flattered, excited even speak stuttering. Amun came to reminisce about the past, but also brought with him the order of the Lord of Memphis. He appointed Theo as the logistics Quartermaster of the an LA legion, and asked him with a smile on the wine table whether he would like to?


    Theo blushed and his head was like a chicken pecking rice. He said, "yes, ten thousand will! Lord Amun, I have been looking forward to such a day, and you have not forgotten me


    Theo is not a fool. He knows very well that even if a civilian businessman is rich, it is difficult to have a noble position. The best opportunity in his life is in front of him. Although there is a certain risk in organizing the army''s logistics, it is no more dangerous than the soldiers on the front line. As long as he has made contributions and is recommended by the head of the army, he may be granted noble status by the king of Egypt. Glory is only one aspect, and it will be more convenient to do business in the future.


    Naturally, there are military supplies officers officially appointed by the Empire, who are responsible for the handover, statistics and distribution of materials. Amun appointed Theo as the quartermaster, mainly responsible for organizing convoys and caravans outside the Legion, and transporting supplies with the Legion. He knew that the businessman had no other skills, but he was very good at it.


    According to the orders of the Pharaon, the merchants of all the city states should first obey the material dispatch of the March. Theo is very familiar with this matter, and he is also the most suitable person that Amun can find.The Quartermaster was a poor man. During the war, he had the right to collect the military supplies of the city states along the way. After that, the imperial financial department would settle the accounts. There is no need to say much about the wealth of the supplies. Theo was very grateful to Amun and, in accordance with the "Convention", paid a large sum of money to amon on the spot. This time, he was generous and generous. Anyway, the wool came from the sheep and could earn many times in the future.


    In terms of wealth, Amun was not short of money at all, and he refused with a smile on the spot. When Theo saw Amun refused to accept it, he was so worried that his head was sweating. After a long time of begging, the leader of the guard, medanzo, nodded and agreed to accept a gift. The main purpose was to equip the personal guards of the commander of the army with better armor and weapons. This should have been paid for by amon himself, and Theo generously did it.


    As soon as all the preparations were ready, Amun was ordered by the Empire to lead the army of Amra. He took fifty magicians and five thousand warriors along the East Bank of the Nile toward the sea. The logistics logistics team is divided into two parts. The small part is the fleet, which takes charge of daily supplies by land. Most of them are loaded on ships and go to sea along the Ronnie river. The army also sends warships to escort them.


    Although it is only a minor army, it is still majestic and mighty on the road. Amon''s eighty bodyguards were Armored Cavalry, and five thousand soldiers were chariots, archers and heavy infantry with catapults and shields. John led the cavalry at the front and the light infantry at the end of the line. From a distance, the reflection of weapons and armor in the sun formed a sea of dots.


    Amun sat in the spacious and comfortable chariot with a feeling in his heart. When he first came to Memphis, he was chased all the way, and almost died by the Ronnie river. Now, when he left here, he became a commander in chief. It is Maria who should be really grateful for her silent help and guidance. He has come to this day.


    Amun did not intend to fight the legions of the kingdom of hathi, but this battle will be inevitable whether he participates or not. He just wanted to build up the merit enough to absolve the dukes and lead them back home in the future. Amun was very clear that what could be fought for in this war was not the vast fields. The marshes around Duke town had completely subsided, and it would take at least a year and a half before the marshes around Duke town could be stationed. At this time, the king of eju was a little too anxious to launch an expedition.


    However, from the perspective of strategic layout, the purpose of the pharaoh was to build camp bases in the Inland Lake area, so as to occupy a favorable position in future disputes. With the flood completely receded, the whole fertile land was occupied and became the new territory of the Empire.


    It seems that there is no doubt about the outcome of this war. Although Amun was in the army of eju Empire, he was not optimistic that eju could win a complete victory. The reason was very simple. He felt that lacius II looked down upon the war too much. This is a matter of life and death for many people, but in the eyes of lacius II, it is like a game.


    The Pharaonic didn''t know what he thought of Amun, but at least, he didn''t pay enough attention to the cooperation of the Angora army. It''s like throwing a chariot that is about to fall apart and let the army follow him to fight. However, Amun managed to complete the parts of the chariot to make it work normally.


    The Pharaoh thought that he was unstoppable and that leading the most elite army was enough to win. However, such an important campaign between countries revealed many problems in such a link. If Amun was the commander in chief of the army, he would never treat the Anla army in such a rash way, even though its status may be very unimportant.


    The speed of the Legion does not depend on how fast the chariots and horses can run, but whether the supplies of logistics and supplies can keep up. Although the transport ships were equipped with long oars, the main power at sea was sail. The regiment moved steadily along the established route, and Amun did not waste the opportunity to march along the coastline. Although he was unlikely to participate in the main decisive battle, he did not forget to drill the array along the way.


    Although the cooperation among chariot soldiers, archers, spearmen, cavalry and infantry has been learned in military books and practiced on sand table, Amun has not really conducted battle field command. In the March intermission, Amun ordered the generals to command their soldiers to exercise in turn. He took medanzo to do the actual combat observation.


    Not long after the formation of the Angora army, the previous training was very lax. However, to be an official Legion soldier of the Empire, the minimum requirement is to be a samurai who has practiced physical skills. The combat that these people really cooperate with should be quite powerful.


    In the army of the Egyptians, there was a convention or tradition that the materials allocated by the Ministry of military affairs and military rates would be intercepted by the officers according to a certain proportion, and the rest would be paid to the soldiers. There is no need to say that military supplies can be sold for a lot if they are put on the market. The money can be used for personal use of officers, such as equipping personal guards, rewarding War Merit in private name, and buying off enemy personnel.


    Generally speaking, the retention ratio is 30% by convention, and the remaining 70% is sufficient if it is distributed to the officers and soldiers below. However, the quality of equipment and the amount of military pay of the minor legions that are not taken seriously are far less than those of elite imperial legions. The proportion of officers intercepted is often much higher. This will create a vicious circle, making the Legion less effective.Amun''s military training on the March certainly increased the burden on the soldiers, but on the other hand, he also showed great generosity and selflessness. He did not detain any of the military supplies distributed by the Imperial military department and the city-state, but distributed them to the soldiers. Amun kept only 10% of the 30% of the military pay that should have been controlled by him. The remaining 90% was sent to the soldiers in time, which made the officers and soldiers who had not expected to report too much to their surprise.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    On the one hand, Amun did this because he had just taken control of the army and needed to win over people and stabilize their morale. On the other hand, he did not lack money.


    In addition to the head of the army, the supreme commander of the regiment also has the chief deity, who has 50 diviners under his command, and their treatment is very generous. Amun himself was incorruptible, but did not ask the LORD God George to follow him. The supplies and rates that belonged to the magistrates were allocated to George for his own disposal.


    As a result, George also handed out the materials and equipment in full, leaving only 10% of the army''s salary, completely referring to Amun''s practice. As the high priest of the temple of Isis, George had plenty of opportunities and no need to work on it.


    The equipment and pay were enough, but Amun was not lax in training. He planned to run the army strictly, but he met a former commander who was more demanding than him. John was famous for his fierce temper when he was in he Lieshan. Now when he comes to the army, he wants to take his soldiers to fight. With enough equipment and money, how can we tolerate the soldiers'' laziness?


    If anyone doesn''t do his best in the drill, the former commander of the front line will go over the lower level officers and directly drag people out for a beating. On the contrary, Amun played a lenient role, often persuading John not to be too strict, but to deal with it according to military discipline, without any additional punishment.


    Amon also told John not to be too anxious and not to increase the burden of soldiers without authorization. For example, if the archers are required to shoot 15 arrows in a row in a round of battle, they will shoot 15 arrows in the usual practice. There is no need to force them to shoot 20 arrows. In the end, they will not even have the accuracy and strength. After all, they are still on the March and need to be well-equipped.


    John had gradually been able to control the uncontrollable agitation after Amun''s instruction in Mt. heleshan, but the power of agitation did not disappear. By the time we met again, the sixth level warrior had become more powerful than before. He was still provoked and impulsive at times, but he found a way to turn this agitation into a burst of power, to suddenly enter a more powerful, more flexible, and more sensitive state.


    This seems to be a strange, explosive awakening of power, which is a very interesting discovery for Amun.


    Amon had tried this kind of power explosion of John. When he entered this state, even madanzo did not dare to fight head-on. If Amun doesn''t use magic and only uses martial arts, he can only suppress him. John is stronger than usual in this state, but when it is over, he will also become weaker than usual and need to rest for a while to recover.


    According to Amun''s analysis, if John overuses this explosive force, it may cause unpredictable physical and mental harm, and reminds him to pay more attention.


    In addition to strict requirements and proper command, military training needs two conditions to achieve the best effect. The first is to keep up with the diet and nutrition, which Amun ordered the quartermaster to absolutely guarantee that the Greek fleet provided sufficient dairy and meat products. Another condition is the cooperation of the gods.


    The magic masters will not directly attack and kill in the front line of hand to hand combat. Their functions are mainly reflected in two aspects. One is to use various magic arts to assist the soldiers to fight. The other is to improve the morale of the army. Divinity can not only be offensive, but also auxiliary. For example, although healing magic can''t immediately cure the wounds suffered by soldiers, it can make them forget the pain for a while, while praying magic can make soldiers braver and no longer fear. Some excellent mental skills can even give soldiers a belief that they must win and encourage them to sacrifice their lives and forget their death to fight.


    This is very important in large army operations. Often the failure of a battle is not due to the number of dead and wounded soldiers, but the collapse of the front line caused by low morale. Because once the soldiers lose confidence and have no courage to fight again, despair will infect each other and the commanders can''t control it.


    These Shenshu masters are used to maintaining their dignity and treating the superior. Marching is already a hardship for them. They will not use this force until they are in real combat. However, Amun asked the military officers to play a third role outside the battlefield, that is, to form an array to display the healing and praying magic arts during the training, so that the soldiers can recover from fatigue, and improve their morale at all times, and maintain a confident and passionate fighting state.


    Amun can''t direct the magistrates. It needs to be ordered by Lord George. George, the LORD God, cooperated very well. According to Amun''s request, he issued an order to divide his divine arts into four teams with 12 members in each team to form a magic array. He helped Amun train every day in turn.


    It''s hard for those magicians. Their magic power is very precious. How can they be consumed at will? This method is occasionally used by very noble adults when training their own soldiers, but it is rarely heard of in the whole regiment. After a few days, the magicians went to Lord George to complain that they were not really fighting. How could they be allowed to consume mana freely for civilian warriors?


    George didn''t say anything at first. Then he saw too many gods complaining and made a decision that made people gape. The great magician personally came to the training ground with his staff and led four different teams of divine arts to cooperate with the training for four consecutive days. Even Lord George did it himself, and the other magistrates did not dare to complain publicly.At this time, George publicly said, "our regiment was short of training before. If we encounter a real war, we may not be able to stand firm. In the war, once the warriors on the front line break up, you, as gods, will have no good end. Training soldiers and soldiers is also protecting yourself. Before this battle, you start to complain. If you really go to the battlefield, what do you want? "


    Lord George''s words are so beautiful that his subordinates dare not refute them. However, Amun''s practice is really out of line with the rules. I have not heard that any commander will make the magicians spend their magic power unnecessarily, and they do so every day during the March. Amon, a student taught by Nietzsche, never had the concepts taught in the temple about the use of magic power. In those days, he would even launch magic arts to protect himself from the rain and shade. He was used to it for a long time. He didn''t think it was a big deal for the gods to do this.


    The magistrates didn''t know that their boss, Lord George, was also a magician in his early years, and was a friend of the old madman Nietzsche. He knew more or less about Amun. This time, he cooperated with Amun.


    But Amun was not a waste of effort. He gave George a precious staff. Although George, as the high priest of Isis temple, did not lack a good staff, it was also a wonderful thing to stay in his hands or reward his students and subordinates. Amun got three sticks in the mysterious cave. One was Nero''s relic. The other was given to link. The remaining one was given to George today.


    In addition, Amun gave each of the deities a large amount of stone, which was a huge amount of astonishing.


    Although the magistrates did not dare to complain again, they could be lazy and skilful. As a result, Amun did not give face, and regardless of the dignity of these people, he asked John to drag out two gods who did not work hard in the training ground and beat them to death in public. Since then, everything is on the right track.


    Of course, the diviners are all of noble origin. They may come from a big family with high status, or they may be relatives of some imperial minister. But now in the army, they have to bow their heads temporarily. Even if anyone has complaints against the commander in chief, they can only wait until the war is over.


    Amun thus marched along the coastline, training as he marched. Two months later, when the regiment entered the territory of the promontory city-state and was close to the border, he finally ordered the troops to stop the rehearsal when they were stationed, and all the officers and soldiers needed only a good rest. According to the battle plan, Amun could not advance alone or lag behind. He needed to follow along the northern coastline according to the speed of the main army.


    There are scouts and riders between the an''an-la army and the main army to convey information. If it comes to a critical juncture, there will also be diviners who can directly communicate with aircraft and objects.


    At last the army left the border and turned north, facing the desolate Syrian desert. The zigzag coastline divides the blue sea and the light yellow sand, and the waves and sand dunes spread out in an endless range. The sky is as blue as wash, floating with clusters of white clouds, like the gods in the sky grazing their sheep.


    The scenery is so beautiful, but Siye is so desolate. In this tranquility, a great war is about to come in the distant desert. After leaving the border, Amun marched more cautiously, sending diviners to take turns to detect divinity, and pay attention to the surrounding activities. The transport supply fleet also followed far behind, no longer too close.


    At this time, however, the detective returned an unexpected situation. The Horus army, led by the Pharaoh himself, did not advance steadily according to the original battle plan, but suddenly sped to the center of the Syrian desert. The Saite army, which had been stationed at the border, had to change its plan to cover the civilians, food and supplies into the desert and follow the Pharaoh.


    According to the original plan, the Isis Legion should go hand in hand with the Horus army, which was dozens of miles behind, but the Pharaon was not waiting at the border. The Horus army suddenly accelerated and threw the Isis army away. For fear of loss, Isis army left the large-scale supplies in the promontory city-state, and marched light and fast into the Syrian desert.


    This is not in line with the original plan formulated by the eju military headquarters. The whole strategic situation has changed from steady progress to sudden attack.


    Although the situation on the battlefield is ever-changing and requires the commander to make various temporary decisions, such a big change has not been made before the battle starts. The general regimental commander has neither the courage nor the authority. After all, it is meritorious to march according to the plan. Even if the war is unfavorable, it is the responsibility of the overall commander. However, if the main force makes a sudden attack without authorization, all the cooperating teams should make corresponding adjustments. Only the commander of Horus would dare to do so, because he was the supreme Pharaoh.


    The Horus army launched a surprise attack, but it did not give an order to the Anla army, which made Amun confused. He did not know whether he should advance according to the original plan or follow the Pharaoh to speed up the March? It was a few days before he received a message from the Scout sent by rod Dick, commander of the Saite regiment, asking the an''la army to speed up its march to cover the flanks of the main battlefield.


    Without mentioning Amun''s doubts, rod Dick, who led the Seth army and was in charge of the army''s supplies, was also suffering. He once advised his Majesty the Pharaon not to change his plan and advance rashly, but lashis II did not listen.


    In rod Dick''s view, eju''s national strength is obviously stronger than Hattie''s, and the combat effectiveness and equipment of the Legion also occupy a great advantage. It is the most secure choice to advance the battle in an orderly manner. What''s more, this time is a personal expedition by his Majesty the Pharaon, so he can''t afford to take any risks. The only obstacle to the conquest of hathi is the huge consumption of logistic supplies across the Syrian desert, which needs to be paid a lot.But something unexpected interfered with the original battle plan and changed the king''s decision.


    According to the spy''s report before the war, Lucille, king of the kingdom of hathi, also led his most elite army of enril on his own expedition. Lucille did not intend to go to the battlefield in person, but the royal nobles, the important officials of the Manchu Dynasty, and the elders of the theological academy all wrote to ask the king to lead the army in person, even if it was only as a symbol.


    The great army of the Egyptians came fiercely, and the hathian kingdom had been planning for this war for many years, and it was the moment when the greatest power was needed in silence. If King Lucius II of the other side went to the front line, it would give the public an impression of timidity and lack of self-confidence if King Lucille was still in the capital. The king led the most elite army in the Kingdom, and it was the best way to boost the morale.


    The significance of this war to the hathi Kingdom and the eju empire is different. If the eju empire lost, it would be nothing more than the loss of a subordinate country. However, if the kingdom of hathi lost, it would be a turning point of the whole country. At least, it would lose a large area of territory, pay heavy compensation and tribute, completely submit to the rule of the Egyptians, and could not recover its vitality for a long time.


    Though he did not want to, the king did not want to. Over the years, the seemingly peaceful and peaceful city-state of Syria has suddenly assembled a well-trained and well-equipped elite army, which was originally stationed in the western border. As a great magician, Ge lie actually served as the head of the army. The main god of the Legion was his disciple Walter, the former commander of the array was the great warrior Mun, and the logistics chief Quartermaster was governor Xiao mo.


    Another army of nannar, originally stationed on the southern coast, also advanced along the coastline towards the Syrian desert. Hathi kingdom is well prepared for the war and March fast. The three legions have gathered in the northern desert area to the south of the black fire jungle and to the west of the inland lake.


    The above is the final message sent back by the spies sent to the kingdom of hathi. It is difficult to travel through hundreds of miles of desert without being discovered by the enemy. The latest and timely developments of the opponent are still unknown through our own channels.


    The scouts sent by Horus army went deep into the desert and caught several groups of people in different places. Some were passing caravans, some were fishermen by the sea, and some claimed to be robbers. Naturally, they were very suspicious when they appeared in such places at this time, so they were treated as spies of the enemy. Under severe torture, they all confessed that they were spies of the kingdom of hathi.


    All the spies'' confessions mentioned the same information. King Lucille led the army of enril to carry out his own expedition. He had already advanced to the grassland bordering the desert on the South Bank of the inland lake and was establishing a permanent camp. The Anu army led by Gore was stationed in the southern part of the city state of Syria. It was 200 li away from the king''s army of enril, while mobilizing war supplies and building fortifications. Another nannar army was stationed near the coast, 200 miles away from the Anu army.


    The three legions are distributed in an inverted triangle and echo with each other, waiting for the eju army to enter the ambush circle.


    According to the original battle plan of the army headquarters of the eju Empire, the main route of the Pharaonic army was to directly attack the pass in the south of the city of Syria, which would be blocked by the Anu army led by gore. However, the other two regiments of Hati may suddenly attack from the left and right sides. Even if they cut off the supply line of eju army, they can also hold down the main force of eju army. In this way, eju army will fight a costly war of attrition at the other end of the desert far from the land.


    If only one person said so, it may be deceitful, but the spies caught in different places and the interrogation confessions revealed similar information after analysis. It seems that the possibility is very high. At the beginning, his Majesty was very angry, and even suspected that there were traitors in the military high-level of eju who provided top secret battle plans to hathi, so that the other side made targeted arrangements.


    Breze, the former commander and general of Horus army, and the chief deity and high priest of the imperial capital, all urged the Pharaoh to calm down. According to the normal strategic situation, as long as people who understand the military make a little analysis, they can judge the main attack route of the Egyptians. There is nothing strange about the combat plan formulated by the military affairs commission of eju, that is, it is regular and stable.


    The kingdom of hathi has been preparing for the war for a long time, so it is completely normal to make such a response plan. They want to rely on the border line to carry out defense operations and occupy favorable conditions for logistic supplies and troop replenishment.


    The army of eju only needs to attack the southern pass of the city state of Syria according to the original plan, and the main force has a decisive battle with the Anu army led by gore. At the same time, let a part of Isis army and most of the set army cut off the connection between the Anu Army and the enril Army Corps, and block the return of the enril army group.


    As for the nannar army stationed on the coastline, Amun led an''an-la army could march northward to confront each other. Amun was not expected to win. As long as the nannar army was kept close to the coastline and could not attack the eju army with the main force, it would be a success.


    If the campaign is carried out in this way, it will be a tough competition. Without any opportunism, it depends on the combat effectiveness, equipment and training, battlefield command and logistics supply of both sides. However, the Pharaon rejected the plan and decided to launch a surprise attack on enril''s army on the South Bank of the inland lake. This decision of lacius II can not be said to be unreasonable.**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    The three legions of the other side are distributed in an inverted triangle. In theory, the weak link is the two wings. The Pharaoh could not expect the an LA army to attack the nannar army in the south of the kingdom of kuzhenhati. As long as the strategic containment can be formed, Amun will finish the task. So King Lucille''s enril army was the most suitable target.


    There are three main reasons why the Pharaoh decided to raid the enril army. First, the main purpose of this expedition is to establish strategic strongholds along the inland lake where there are water and grassland. If the kingdom of hathi is allowed to take a step ahead, it will be very passive in the future. It is necessary to remove this nail when the enril army is not stable. Second, the king of the other side is also there. The so-called "capture the king before the thief". If the enril army can be broken up, the morale of the whole kingdom of hatti will be severely damaged. If the next battle is not done well, there will be no need to fight again.


    The third point is also important because of the water source. According to the distribution of the three legions in the kingdom of hathi, all the places with water sources were blocked behind the front line. There is no water in the desert, so the fresh water needed must be transported to the front line through hundreds of miles from the south end. If the front line cannot be broken in a short time, the transportation of fresh water alone will become a heavy logistics burden for eju army.


    To launch an attack in the direction of inland lake, take the lead in seizing the place where the water source is occupied and set up camp for the army. The grassland beside the lake can also be grazed on the spot, which will largely reverse the disadvantage of logistics supply. Now enril''s army is building a permanent stronghold, and taking advantage of this opportunity to launch a surprise attack is the best strategic choice.


    Lachish II analyzed such a 123, even he admired his wisdom, his subordinates can not refute. For the sake of safety, the Horus army also sent a group of magicians to investigate the enemy''s situation with flying magic weapons. Even the LORD God and the Ninth level great magician, Li Quaid, went out in person to explore the way for the Pharaoh.


    When there is investigation, there is counter investigation. In the sky at the northern end of the desert, there have been several unknown magicians'' wars. Some of them even fell down with flying magic weapons, and others successfully returned. High priest liquaid looked at the enemy camp from high altitude, and successfully got rid of the other party''s tracking, and found out the battle array layout of the kingdom of hathi, which was completely consistent with the spy''s confession.


    At that time, Horus army was 700 miles away from the enemy''s enril army, and in the middle was the Syrian desert. The Pharaoh immediately ordered to attack at full speed. At the same time, half of the Seth army and all the elite Isis legions responsible for logistic supply suddenly attacked one of the huti''s legions with the strength of two and a half elite legions. LASIS II was waiting for victory and waved to him.


    ����


    Amun received three spies in a row during the March, the first was from rod Dick, asking him to cooperate with the Pharaonic army to accelerate forward. The second was a formal order sent by the front-line headquarters of the Pharaoh. The content was very detailed. Amun was required to order the logistics fleet to stay away from the enemy''s navy, so as to prevent them from being attacked by the other side''s navy, and the supplies were landed on the spot to establish a camp.


    At this time, the Anla army was less than 200 li away from the opponent''s nannar army, and was already in the position to launch an attack. However, the front-line headquarters ordered Amun not to take the initiative to monitor and contain the other side. If the other side launches an attack, it must rely on the camp to firmly defend; if it is found that the other side has left the coastline to encircle the Pharaonic army in the East, it is necessary to seize the opportunity to attack the logistics supply line and hold the main force of nannar army in place.


    After receiving the order, Amun immediately ordered the supplies to go ashore to set up a camp. A temporary wharf was set up on the coast behind the camp, and a group of elite officers and men were sent to escort the ship to ensure that the shipping line in the rear area would not be interrupted. With the current reserves of food, grass and fresh water, even if there is no fleet, the Angora army can last for more than a month.


    Amun sent scouts to monitor the movement of nannar army, but found that the other side did not make any action. The enemy, like him, established ports and camps, and opened up the front line to build fortifications relying on the border. Amun can hardly win if he wants to attack, because he is facing not only an army, but also the city-state behind the army.


    The war in the desert should have started. Close to the main battlefield, there is no room for Scouts and spies to move around. The only way to communicate is to rely on flying diviners. Occasionally, we can use the detection tools operated by the Great Magicians to investigate the enemy camp. However, it is difficult to find out the exact details of the dynamics in the enemy camp. Amun felt he was on the battlefield, waiting for the outcome of the decisive battle.


    Although there was no formal battle, the atmosphere in the barracks was very solemn, and the magistrates and soldiers were on guard day and night in the most tense state of alert. About ten days later, an accident finally happened. At that time, Amun was sitting in the big tent playing chess with medanzo. Suddenly, he frowned and sensed that there was a magic wave in the distance. He immediately rushed out of the big tent.


    George, the great magician, was also startled. He had already flown into the air with his staff in his hand. The Shenguan team set up a magic array. The soldiers boarded the semicircular defense wall composed of chariots with weapons. The archers were ready to pull off with their arrows. The shooters also held the shuttle guns and set up the battle array.


    A black spot appeared in the eastern sky, which was approaching rapidly. Amun had good eyesight, and saw that it was a flying magic weapon. The two people on the shuttle looked tired. The man in front waved his wand repeatedly. He had already seen Amun''s camp, inspired his last spirit and accelerated his progress. The man behind was forbidden with blood on his body, bows and arrows.George had received a magic message from the man on the shuttle and said, "it''s Cezanne, the God of Horus, the great magician! There''s a pursuer in the back. We''ll cover him in. " The curtain wall of the curtain wall was raised, and the curtain wall was covered with dust, and the singing of flying sticks was still in the sky.


    The flying shuttle flying through the curtain wall was not affected. It was put in directly. Several black spots appeared in the sky in the distance. It was the pursuers who followed from behind. In theory, only level 8 magicians can fly freely without the aid of utensils. However, if there are precious flying magic weapons, skilled level 6 magicians can also fly in the sky. In short, the strength of chasing soldiers is not weak.


    The shuttle fell into the barracks, lost control, and ploughed a deep ditch in the sand. As soon as Cezanne, the great magician who controls the shuttle, receives his mana, the shuttle becomes an object the size of a palm. He and the samurai behind him were thrown out and fell to the ground and fainted. Soldiers rushed to carry them to the tent for treatment.


    Cezanne has entered the safety zone. The sand curtain wall protecting the barracks rolls out with the wind. The sand shakes and blows like countless arrows and diffuses into the air. It seems that a cloud of yellow smoke breaks out to block the pursuers flying in the distance. The magicians were ready to fight, and the soldiers raised their bows and arrows to wait for the enemy to enter range.


    Just at this time, I heard only a bow string ring, and a silver light slanted into the sky, hitting a chasing flying shuttle. The sound of explosion came from the air, and a mass of twisted light and shadow expanded and opened. The magic weapon was out of control and turned into the original state the size of a palm. Two people fell down from the sky and fell heavily on the sand dunes outside the barracks.


    Amun, the commander of the army, was standing on the top of a chariot, holding the magic bow made of the long teeth and tendons of a giant snake. What he shot was not a poisonous arrow made of scorpion tail needle, but a heavy arrow forged with horse leather steel, plated with silver and engraved with the pattern of Shenshu array. This kind of arrow is specially prepared for the warrior who has been awakened twice. It needs a special strong bow to play its role. Ordinary Samurai can''t shoot it at all.


    Amun combined with the magic to shoot this amazing arrow, far more powerful than the ordinary Samurai shot the impact of the arrow, the range is also longer. In fact, his magic skill is better than his physical skill. The magic power contained in this arrow has reached the extreme that its carving magic array can carry. And the bow in Amun''s hand is more magical than the strongest bow in the army.


    The pursuers in the air saw that Cezanne had escaped into the camp, and they could not fight with an entire army. In the face of the counterattack of Shenshu array, they had already flown to the high altitude to avoid. They were ready to see the enemy camp, and then they immediately fled. Amun shot down the Yu Feng flying shuttle controlled by a level 6 magician. The magician originally flew very high, far away from the range of medium and long-range weapons in the camp. He thought he was safe and sound. When a turning point in the air was about to fly back, Amun''s arrow had arrived.


    No one expected that in such a short encounter, the army would shoot such an accurate and powerful arrow. Even George, who was watching the battle in the main air array, was amazed, and the soldiers gave out a thunderous cheer. The pursuers in the air have turned away one after another. It seems that they are frightened by Amun''s arrow and dare not stay in the sky for a moment. The enemy''s situation was unknown, and George didn''t dare to send a magician to chase after him.


    The company soldiers, with their servants, civilian soldiers and logistics teams, have marched thousands of miles with more than 20000 people. Up to now, only one arrow has been fired in the formal battle. This arrow is enough to establish Amun''s position in the Legion, and people who see him shoot it admire him!


    However, Amun himself was not satisfied with the arrow. He had seen the earth shaking arrow shot by the mysterious assassin in the blessing ceremony. Now he uses his best bow to shoot out the heaviest Magic Arrow, which is still far less powerful than the arrow on that day, although he is already a great warrior and Wizard.


    However, Amun was very satisfied with his army. Although it was only a small scene of five or six enemies coming, it was the first time that the regiment encountered a frontal battle. No one was flustered. Even the archers did not shoot an arrow at random. The ranks of gods and soldiers were set up in the shortest time. Even if there was a large army, they could resist it calmly.


    It seems that after some practice and kneading, this minor army has formed a combat effectiveness that can not be underestimated. Although it can not be compared with the elite army of the Empire, it is definitely not vulnerable.


    The pursuers retreated, and the two men who escaped into the camp were unconscious. George had already recognized another man, vija, the commander of his Majesty''s bodyguard and seventh class warrior. The Horus Legion is much better than the an-la Legion. A seven level warrior like vija is only a captain of the Pharaonic''s personal guard, while Cezanne''s seventh level great magician is only a divine leader under liquid''s command.


    These two men obviously came from the direction of the main battlefield for a long time. Did the Pharaon have to send them to send an urgent order to the Anla army? Medanzo found a volume of document from Cezanne, which was the urgent order of the Pharaon. Amun and George were shocked after reading.


    On the northern edge of the desert, the main force of eju suffered a disadvantageous battle, or rather suffered a great defeat. The Seth army led by rod Dick was broken, while the Isis army led by longten was divided into two parts, one part joined with Horus of the Pharaoh, and the other was defeated.At present, the Pharaon has been besieged by the huti army at the edge of the desert, and the situation is in danger. He urgently orders the Angora army to leave the coastline and send reinforcements to the east to cover the breakthrough of the Pharaonic army. The order also specifically emphasizes that sufficient supplies should be brought.


    After reading the order, Amun and George looked at each other for a long time without saying a word. They did not first express their opinions, but asked John, who was sitting beside him, what did he think? "What kind of battle is this?" cried John, with a good temper, pounding the table! When the main force was defeated and needed to replace the dead, he thought of us? "


    George said in a deep voice: "General John, this is not the time to vent your personal complaints. No matter what kind of discontent you have in mind, you should also focus on the overall situation of the war. In your opinion, how can we fulfill the order of the Pharaoh?"


    This is a very skillful question. How can an order be completed? Usually, it only needs to be executed directly. But when the king ordered them to pull out their camp and March eastward, they left the coastline and broke away from the supply fleet behind. In theory, it is possible to send troops at the seaside, unload goods from the temporary port, and then organize logistics transportation in convoys. However, it is easy to be cut off by the other party''s nannar army, and they become an isolated army deep into the desert.


    If they are entangled in the desert, let alone food and grass. Once the fresh water is exhausted, the whole army will be ruined. The nannar army does not have to fight to the death, just dry them up in the desert. What''s more, the overall combat effectiveness of the Angora army was not as good as that of the nannar army. The order of the pharaoh was to send the army to death, but to attract the forces of the kingdom of hathi to cover the main breakthrough.


    Medanzo, standing on Amun''s side, frowned: "the Pharaon also ordered us to take all the supplies. Since rod Dick''s Logistics Corps were scattered in the desert, the French army must have consumed almost the same amount of food, grass and arrows. If we do, the March will be very slow and easy to be surrounded in the desert. If you want to save the Pharaon, it should be a light raid, but at most you can only bring six days of drinking water, which is not in line with the requirements of the Pharaoh


    George touched the bracelet on his wrist and added with a wry smile: "if I use my space magic weapon and try my best to carry supplies, I can at most put food, grass and water for a day for the army''s combat troops."


    Amun asked again: "you mentioned the space magic tools, but it reminds me that there must be more than one great magician in the Pharaonic army. Among the three legions, there are only two of the Ninth level. In addition to Cezanne, who broke through the encirclement today, there are also six other Great Magicians. They should have better space magic tools. How much military supplies can they carry?"


    George shook his head and said, "part of the Seth and Isis armies have been broken up. Even if all the Great Magicians are safe to join with the Pharaoh, their space magic weapons are full of military supplies. I''m afraid it will only last ten days and a half months. What''s more, the space magic weapons of the great magician are usually used for other purposes. They can''t all be used to carry food, grass and drinking water. Logistics supplies are mainly transported by convoys. "


    John touched the back of his head and said, "are you going to carry out the orders of Pharaoh


    George glared at him and said, "how can military orders not be carried out? But this warrant was not received by us, but was found from the comatose great magician of Cezanne. It needs to be confirmed that we have to wake up. "


    Amun was silent for a long time, and finally raised his head and said, "the order of the Pharaon is to hope that the Anla army can help the main force out of danger. As long as we can manage to complete this task, we will even carry out the order. There are two urgent matters. Lord George, please hurry up and rescue the messenger with healing magic. In addition, no matter what kind of operations the regiment carries out, it is necessary to investigate the distribution of the enemy''s situation. This also requires the help of Lord George to fly me over the battlefield to see the arrangement of the enemy and ourselves. "


    John and mendanzozzi said, "are you going to fly to the battlefield and watch the enemy in person? It''s too risky! "


    Amun also said with a wry smile: "adventure? Who else in our regiment can carry out this mission and return safely? At least Lord George and I can escape in case of an accident. If the army were to act rashly and fall into a tight encirclement, we would not be able to escape. "


    After the emergency treatment of the magistrates, the two messengers were out of danger. At midnight, the warrior Vega first woke up and struggled to tell what happened in the desert.


    The Pharaon led Horus army to fly forward without any obstacles. He passed through the 700 Li desert smoothly. He was about to launch a sudden attack on the enril army, but the Seth army, who was responsible for the logistics and supplies, was ambushed.


    The ambulances were apparently trained for special purposes. The soldiers, dressed in cloaks and hidden in the sand, did not encounter the Horus army, but emerged from the deserts on both sides of the desert at night and caught rod Dick off guard.


    These people did not entangle in the decisive battle. They mainly used burning bows and arrows to light the grain carts. There was also a special kind of bladed arrow with strong penetration, which was only prepared to shoot through the sheepskin bag filled with fresh water in the motorcade. Facing the ambush, rod Dick led his army to fight back. Both sides suffered heavy casualties, and the Seth army lost most of its military supplies.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    When the king heard this, he ordered the rear of Horus army to return and let Isis army encircle the enemy in the desert. At this time, Hattie''s army took the initiative to attack from the north. King Lucille was not in the army, and the commander was Gloria. And there are not only enril''s army, but also the Anu army led by gore!


    The ambush of the Seth army in the desert is the masterpiece of a surprise team specially trained by the Anu army. The Pharaon made mistakes in the aspects of command and intelligence judgment. He thought he was using the strength of two and a half legions to raid one of the other''s legions, but when it came to the real battle, he found that the other side was two elite legions, and only the Horus army around him could fight first, while the Isis army was still gathering up the scattered Seth army Sorting out the residual materials.


    The Horus Legion was very effective, but they made a long journey across the desert for a surprise attack, while the other two legions were waiting for work. The battle lasted for three days and three nights at the border of desert and grassland. Horus army launched a continuous charge without breaking through the defense line of the other side. However, the counter charge directed by Gore finally broke the battle line of Horus army.


    In the first war, the pharaoh was defeated.


    The Horus army had to withdraw and gather again, but Gore would not give the Pharaoh the opportunity to command the two legions to encircle from the left and right in an attempt to wipe out the Horus army. At this time, the situation of the war had been reversed, and the Horus soldiers were exhausted, and it was very difficult to fight a vicious battle again. Fortunately, Isis Legion arrived in time and launched a encounter with the HiTi army which was about to form a encirclement.


    It was a scuffle, which lasted only one day and one night, but the scene was extremely tragic. The casualties of both sides were more than those of the previous battle. From the scene, it was basically equal. The army of eju just fell behind a little, which was barely able to stabilize its position. But the logistics behind Isis were defeated by the encircled hutti army.


    When the surprise attack failed and entered the battle position, the Pharaonic army was in a dilemma. It only gathered in a tired division of multiple legions and faced two elite armies with high morale in hathi. The situation was in a dilemma. If we continue to advance, we will not defeat the huti army. If we retreat, we will lose most of our supplies. It is very difficult to lead the large troops across the Syrian desert safely.


    The hathian army did not form a tight encirclement, but was prepared to defend the water source outside the desert, and constantly launched attacks and charges to consume the living strength of the Pharaonic army. They seemed to be waiting for the Pharaon to withdraw. Once the exhausted division turned back and retreated into the desert with low morale and lack of food, grass and water, the Hadi army came from behind, and the Ethiopians would surely collapse for thousands of miles or even the whole army.


    The eju army also did not wait to die. Without a retreat, they launched a desperate attack and advanced to occupy a place with water supply and obtained fresh water supply. At that time, the huti army made a strategic retreat, and when the eju army had just set up a camp, they launched a counter charge from sanbaobing, forcing the eju army back to a corner of the desert.


    As a result, the eju army suffered heavy losses and consumed so much that it was no longer able to launch an active attack. It had to stay in the camp and wait for rescue. The rescue may come from two directions, first of all, the reinforcements from the local organizations in Ethiopia. After the half of the Seth army was broken up, Julian had already protected rod Dick and withdrawn to the promontory city-state. On the one hand, he gathered the remnant troops, on the other hand, he organized the remaining soldiers of the city-state and the emergency reserve corps to prepare for the rescue and reception of the large army.


    However, the situation of the eju expeditionary army was very critical. The front-line headquarters suggested that the Pharaoh break through the encirclement alone under the protection of the Great Magicians. But in this way, it would be a complete defeat, and the glory of the Pharaoh would also be greatly damaged. The army in the desert would face the result of the total annihilation of the whole army, and LASIS II would not be reconciled.


    The nearest reinforcement force to the main battlefield is the Anla Legion which has not been put into battle and has a complete lineup. The Pharaoh ordered the an''la army to March eastward, even if it was just to attract the opposing forces to cover the retreat of the army or to gain time. It is not easy to send this order through the desert of more than 300 Li. The road on the ground has been cut off by the huti army for a long time, so the magicians can only fly out.


    The Pharaon sent five shuttles in total. The first four were all used to attract the enemy''s intercepting fire. The flying shuttles of Cezanne, the great magician and the great warrior vija, were the main force to break through the encirclement. As expected, the two men did not live up to the great trust of the Pharaoh, and finally broke through many obstacles and took the order to the army of Anla.


    After waking up, vija told the story. Amun and George comforted him to have a good rest. They also said that the army would try their best to rescue the king from danger. Vega fell asleep again. In addition to being seriously injured, it was George who quietly used his magic power to make him fall asleep again. And Cezanne''s body and bones are obviously not as strong as the warrior, and he has not yet woken up.


    Out of the tent, Amun and George went to a secluded place where there was no one else. Amun said: "it should not be too late. If you want to fly into the sky to explore camp, I suggest that we should take advantage of the night action to find out the enemy''s situation before making a decision."


    George shook his head and said, "look at the starry sky. The wary master of divinity can find out more clearly. He will be more vigilant at night. In fact, it is easier to expose the target. It is not too late for us to wait half a day for the Legion to make preparations for the March. When the sun is blazing in the sky in the daytime, the sunlight on the desert is dazzling, which interferes with the lookout and divinity detection. On the contrary, it is more suitable for flying in the sky. If there are clouds at low altitude, it will be better. "Amun asked again, "how many magic weapons have the Legion distributed?"


    George sighed: "the flying shuttle is the standard flying weapon on the mainland. It''s very fast, and the production method is relatively mature. It''s just that the cost is too high. There are five of them, which are the property of the Empire, not the artifact of the magician. "


    Amun thought for a moment and then said, "in fact, we have seven shuttles now. The great magician of Cezanne has brought one, and I also shot down one during the day."


    George said with a wry smile, "Cezanne''s flying shuttle will certainly be returned to him in the future, but we can temporarily requisition it. The flying shuttle you shot is the spoils of the commander of the army himself. You can keep it by yourself. It does not violate any rule of the Empire. In fact, it''s useless to have more equipment. Even if I count it, we only have five deities who can control the shuttle. The number of masters is far less than that of Horus or Isis


    George is also missing two people, amon and medanzo can control the wind flying shuttle, but others do not know. Amun shot down two people with an arrow during the day. They were not killed by the arrow, but fell from high altitude. At that time, an enemy magician with a samurai controlled the Yufeng flying shuttle to chase Cezanne, and was shot by Amun.


    The opponent''s warrior is not blocked at all, but the operator is a level 6 magician who uses mana to defend with the space power of the shuttle. But the impact force of that arrow was so great that it even had a continuous burst of energy, like a surge after wave. The strange tremor impact was stronger than the force of the arrow directly hitting.


    The magician was caught off guard and his magic power could not control the shuttle. As a result, he fell from the sky with the samurai. Of course, their staff, weapons and shuttles became Amun''s booty. There was a little damage to the shuttle, but it was easily repaired in Amun''s hands. It was much easier than collecting materials to build a new one. It was also an unexpected harvest.


    Amun did not elaborate on this. He thought for a moment and said to George, "can you give me another shuttle for the time being, which may be useful in case of emergency."


    Even after the second awakening of power, it is difficult for a warrior to master the most esoteric flying divinity of high-level space divinity and Air Elemental divinity, let alone use them at the same time. It is almost impossible to control the wind flying shuttle. But George didn''t even ask a question, so he gave Amun a flying shuttle.


    Amun carried two shuttles back to his commander''s camp. Medanzo also took his own guards to guard outside the camp. Amun asked, "my cat, have you come back?"


    "Lord Schrodinger came back just now, and he went straight into the back account," replied madanzo


    Amun actually took a cat with him on the March, and the cat''s food and drink were provided by the commander in chief himself every day, and he rested in Amun''s camp. Schr �i dinger was so big that it showed how much Amun loved it. The guards jokingly called the cat "Lord Schrodinger", which was also a kind of flattery. Over time, the joke became a habit, even medanzo called it.


    When an accident happened during the day, Schr? Dinger slipped out and disappeared. Amun had an urgent matter to deal with, and he was relieved to learn that Schr? Dinger had come back. He walked into the camp and saw Schr? Dinger squatting on the seat of the head of the central army in the big tent, just smiling. Then he magically took out the utensils and made a pot of delicious broth for Schr? Dinger, because Schr? Dinger had not eaten since the day.


    Schr? Dinger sat in the coach''s position and ate his food. He stretched out his paw and scratched twice on the table in front of him. He meowed to Amun. Amun and the cat have been together for many years. Even if Schr? Dinger can''t speak, he can probably guess what he wants to do with his expression and action. He immediately brings a big plate paved with fine sand and puts it in front of Schr? Dinger''s eyes and says, "you went out for a visit. Do you find out what''s going on? Do you have anything to tell me?"


    The cat''s claws are usually retracted in the meat mat, and only when catching mice and so on will they come out. But Schr? Dinger''s claws are very interesting. It can retract several other claws and only stretch out one claw tip, just like a person stretching out a finger and drawing on a sand table.


    First, he drew a semicircle circle along the edge of the sand table, with five points inside. Then he drew a line on the other side and wrote the words "nannar Legion". Then he drew a line in the distance and wrote "ambush". Schr �� dinger �� dinger �� dinger �� dinger �� Er �� dinger �� Er �� dinger �� ha �� Er �� dinger �� ha �� Er �� dinger.


    As long as the an-la army goes deep into the desert and marches with supplies, it will be ambushed by the enril and Anu legions in the most unfavorable terrain, and the nannar army will also take the opportunity to cut off the supply line and encircle them from behind without any hard battle.


    Schr? Dinger''s paw did not stop, but he drew a frame behind the line of the nannar army, near the south of the Black Fire Swamp, and wrote in it, "King Hattie.".


    Amun, sitting opposite, could not help but stand up and exclaimed in a low voice: "Schrodinger, what do you say! King Hattie is in this position? "


    Schrodinger nodded like a cat, and then stretched out his paw to wipe out all traces on the sand table. This information is too important for Amun to reconsider adjusting the overall operational plan. The Pharaon was deceived. He thought that King Hattie and the army of enril were stationed on the South Bank of the inland lake. In fact, the army of enril was there, but king Lucier himself was in the rear, and gore and the main force of Anu army gathered there quietly.How did Ge lie complete all this without the investigation of eju? In addition to sending different spies for holiday news and blocking the border to prevent detection and detection, there should also be means. For example, soldiers can be ordered to disguise as servants or civilian drivers, and be mixed into logistics teams to transport materials or build strongholds, and then assemble them. As long as the main March route of eju has been determined, the decisive battle field has been decided. On the surface, the Hadi army has not changed the regiment layout, or even cheated the great magician''s flying detection.


    Seeing the map drawn by Schrodinger, especially pointing out the location of King Hattie, Amun had a plan in mind, which gradually became clear. As the plan is too risky and bold, he has to carefully consider all the details and go to investigate it in person tomorrow.


    ����


    The next morning, shortly after sunrise, the desert sun has been very strong, light sand a piece of white flowers reflection is very dazzling. Amun told medanzo and John to step up their guard and quietly left the camp with the LORD God George. Behind a hidden dune in the distance, making sure there was no one nearby, George took out a magic weapon and said, "commander, let''s go."


    Amun was slightly stunned and lowered his voice: "crystal shuttle? Lord George has such a good thing


    George replied with a little emotion: "Lord Amun has a good eye. He can recognize the crystal flying shuttle at a glance. He must be very good at all kinds of magic objects, right? Many years ago, an old friend taught me how to make it. Unfortunately, at that time, I had neither the ability nor the financial resources. Later, I was lucky to become the honorary high priest of Isis temple, and later became the official high priest. Only then did I have enough money and energy to make such a magic weapon. It was not long ago that I succeeded. It''s my precious possession and a memory of the past. "


    The thing in George''s hand is like a small translucent dish, which integrates the charm of the wind in the middle, and three dark blue water cores on the edge symmetrically. The divine stone and the magic weapon seem to be connected together naturally. I don''t know how it was made by magic means. It''s amazing that such an object is only made of materials. What''s more, I don''t know how many times it has to be destroyed before it can succeed.


    George controls the crystal shuttle and takes amon to the sky. From a close look, the space formed by the shuttle looks like a cloud of translucent light and shadow refraction. When looking at the reflection from the sun and sand from a distance, no trace can be found. When flying high into the sky, the crystal shuttle is even more invisible. When it encounters clouds, it can also be revealed, like a gray or white cloud, like clouds floating in the sky.


    After flying into the sky, the crystal shuttle changes into a mist cloud, which saves mana more than the translucent light and shadow. George also said to Amun: "the crystal shuttle also has the stealth effect, which can avoid the detection of divinity. If you keep a safe distance, even the great magician can''t find it. If it had not been for this thing in my hand, I would not have ventured Lord amon to explore the camp


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I''ve heard of this kind of flying weapon, but it''s too difficult to build it. It''s the first time that someone has made it successfully. Although its hiding effect is good, the people above can not easily use their magic power to launch an attack, otherwise they will lose the meaning of stealth. It also has a weakness, that is, the speed is much slower than the wind control shuttle. "


    With one hand, George took out a flying shuttle with the other hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. We only investigate at high altitude and try not to be found. If we are found out, we can''t fight with the army, so we can put away the crystal shuttle and use the wind control shuttle to escape. Then Amun warrior will not forget to cover our escape with the Magic Arrow


    As they spoke, they headed east. Although the speed of the crystal shuttle was not as fast as that of the wind control shuttle, it was not slow as a flying magic weapon. At noon, they had already flown through the desert and approached the main battlefield, and saw the two army camps from a distance. The Pharaon''s army was stationed at the edge of the desert, only a dozen miles away from the nearest water source. It was obvious that there had been more than one battle between the camp and the water source. On the ground, there were broken weapons scattered and scattered, shining in the sun.


    The flag of the huti army was in a state of encirclement on three sides. On both sides of the desert where the Pharaon might retreat in the south, a guard reconnaissance team was deployed along the way. Schr? Dinger was right. On the way to meet the army, there was a heavy line of defense, waiting for Amun to fall into the trap.


    At present, the Pharaonic army is no longer able to attack and can only defend passively. The Harty army can calmly send out its elite to meet the Anla army. It is too far away to see all the details. Maybe there are other ambushes on both sides of the desert. Rod Dick once suffered such a loss.


    Although the crystal shuttle can hide his tracks, they dare not float too close. After seeing the general layout, Amun immediately asked George to take him back. However, on the way back, he did not go straight to the camp of the Angora army. Amun made a somewhat adventurous decision, made a circle to the north and floated to the rear of the nannar army, which was confronting the Anla army, and watched over the hilly areas in the south of the Black Fire Swamp.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    Based on the camp by the sea and relying on the northern city of Syria, the nannar army has built several strategic strongholds along the border. The front line is relatively open. It is impossible for every section of the army to carry out detection and scan the sky all the time. It is not difficult to find the weak points of the defense line to penetrate the past.


    To the south of heihuo swamp, near the newly emerged inland lake, it was originally barren and desolate. It was a bare hill, and not far away was the Gobi desert. However, after the great flood, the environment here has changed. The lush jungle has grown up. There are many wild animals and some weak monsters. Amun came here last time when he and medanzo inspected the landform.


    In a grassy open area in the jungle, they found a group of horsemen hunting!


    But not far from the foot of the mountain in a secluded position, a magnificent tent. There are guards around the tent, and the armor is distinct from the distance. Obviously, it is not a general general soldier, but like the personal guard of some big man. From the lineup point of view, few people should be able to have such a scale of Pro defenders.


    At present, it is the moment of the decisive battle between the armies of the two countries. It is amazing that some people are playing and hunting in the rear of the front line and setting up such a gorgeous camp! Even the head of the army does not have the courage? George also wanted to fly lower and closer so that he could have a closer look. Amun stopped him and said, "we can''t get any closer. There must be great magicians there. Maybe they will keep watch all the time."


    At this time, George frowned and said, "the crystal shuttle has a sense. Just now someone inadvertently scanned us with detection divinity. Although it is far away from us, he is definitely a great magician. We are now deep into the enemy''s rear, once exposed, it is very troublesome, and we can''t really get close to it. "


    The light "cloud" in the sky drifted away with the wind. Amun pondered on the crystal shuttle: "who can come here to hunt at this time, but there are still great magicians around?" They looked at each other, and both had already made a guess. Amon knew it already, but George didn''t shut his mouth for a long time.


    Amun looked dignified and said, "go back. I have a plan to discuss in detail. Although it is very risky, it is much safer than the army leaving the coastline. It depends on whether you agree with me, Lord God."


    At dusk, the two returned to the camp of the an''la army, and the senior generals of the regiment spent a night in the big tent of the Chinese army. The next day, the army of nannar of the kingdom of hathi in the North received the reward of Scouting. The army of Anla left the coastline and headed for the desert in the East, which was exactly in line with the expectation of the Kingdom''s front-line headquarters.


    ����


    In the early hours of the morning, the army of Anla was drawn up. There were about 1500 soldiers in the vanguard troops. The commander''s flag was also among them. It seemed that all of them were elite. However, the seaside camp did not withdraw, and two-thirds of the Angora army remained in the camp.


    Orebain, the commander of nannar regiment, summoned the generals to judge the purpose of Amun''s March. Vivian, the chief deity, analyzed: "the enemy is quite cautious. We should send elite combat troops to open the way ahead. After clearing the obstacles, we will let the heavy troops escort the supplies to follow. In this way, we can fight and retreat, and we will not be flustered when encountering obstacles. Amun, the commander of the army, is at the front


    Orebain added: "Lord Gore specially reminded us that although the fighting capacity of the Angora army is very common, Amun, the commander of the army, is the one who is most familiar with the terrain, more familiar than all our commanders."


    Vivian sneered: "so what? This is an army battle, not his own adventure! Allah''s army was sent to death. We found the order of the Pharaoh from the intercepted messengers. Amun was just carrying out the order. He had no other way to go. Your honor, when do you think it is appropriate for us to launch an attack? "


    Orebain replied, "the order I received was very simple. If the regiment was close to the main battlefield, it would advance along the coastline, cut off the backup supplies, and encircle and attack from behind. Now order to be ready to attack and monitor the movement of the other side. If the logistics team in the camp is also pulled out, attack while they are just starting out. "


    Vivian warned: "you want to attack his follow-up units, be careful of the forward troops back attack."


    Orebain asked, "how strong is the fighting power of this miscellaneous army? If the vanguard is forced to retreat, my purpose is achieved, and the Angora army remains in place. When the overall situation of the main battlefield is certain, aren''t they the meat to my mouth? When you want to eat it depends on your mood. "


    The nannar army gathered its best men and got ready to go. However, after waiting for a whole day, Amun''s vanguard troops had gone far out of the desert, and there was still no movement in the seaside camp. The soldiers of nannar army were tired. Orebain and Vivian were wondering what Amun was up to. Did the commander of the Army take 1500 soldiers to save the Pharaon?


    If Amun really decides to do so, the level of military command is just like an idiot. However, anything can happen in the world. I heard that the commander of the army was promoted by an ordinary warrior, and he never led his troops to fight a war. According to the situation of the battlefield, countermeasures should be arranged according to the changes. Orebain immediately decided to wait for Amun to go further away from the barracks behind him, so that he could calmly lead his troops to the rear to cover and kill.The soldiers had been nervous all day, and orebain ordered them to take off their armor and rest until tomorrow morning. At this time, however, there were urgent reports. Amun, who was slowly marching, suddenly changed his direction and turned north from the desert. He led 1500 forward troops to launch a fierce attack on the defense line of nannar army!


    It was a very strange battle. It was totally out of the ordinary and unexpected.


    Amun was armed with cavalry and chariot soldiers. The shooter with a long shield and the archer in light leather armor also got on the chariot. He only took food and water for three days with him. Therefore, he was very mobile. During the day, he slowly saved his physical strength. In the evening, he suddenly galloped northward and quickly fell on the two strategic points of the nannar army along the border Between the plugs.


    Half of the main force of nannar army gathered in the seaside camp and waited for attack. The rest of the troops lined up along the border, relying on fortifications for defense and warning. The troops were naturally dispersed. Although defensive operations took a great advantage, Amun reduced 1500 elite soldiers to a single attack, and there were only more than 300 regular defenders in the two fortresses of the front line.


    Although he has been under close surveillance, Amun changed his direction too suddenly and his march was too fast! He didn''t mean to occupy the fortress, just wanted to break through the defense line and advance toward the city-state of Syria in the rear. The defenders fought hard to resist, but still let Amun break through the line of defense.


    Amun let the chariot hurtle forward on both wings, leading his own cavalry to form an arrow in the middle. When approaching the line of defense, the archers on the chariot launched intensive volleys under the shield of the shooter. Then they rushed forward, and the shooters also fired shuttle guns in succession. In a small area of front line, the ground was covered with arrows and shuttle arrows, which were similar to hedgehogs.


    As soon as the guard raised his head from behind the bunker, madanzo''s bodyguard had already rushed over the fence with his steed waving a epee. Fifteen hundred chariots and cavalry let go of their speed and charged with all their strength. Accompanied by the dense volley of bows, arrows and spears, Amun led his troops to trample on them and only lost dozens of them. In addition to a few people, the garrison fled back to the fortress, killing nearly 200 people.


    In the first battle of an''an-la army, Amun won a complete victory!


    This victory is too important for the soldiers of the Angora army. They have never fought before. In their inner impression, they always think that this army is a non combat force. After Amen''s rectification, he won such a great victory as soon as he received the battle. His confidence was greatly increased and his morale was high. The enemy was no better than him. In the battle field, many people don''t calm down and think about it. Under what circumstances did the victory come?


    But the victory of this battle, if viewed from the overall situation of the whole campaign, seems extremely stupid! It is only a tactic used when breaking through the encirclement and escaping that the enemy forces and combat effectiveness are stronger than their own. Even if Amun wanted to escape, he also fled in the wrong direction, and even escaped to the kingdom of hathi!


    How could there be such a stupid commander in the world? Although the other side was caught off guard for a while, as long as he drew in his troops, he would be able to chop Amun into stuffing.


    However, the commander of the orebain army was shocked when he received the urgent report. According to the normal combat command, he only needed to order the defense line to close in place, cut off Amun''s back road, and attack from both wings at the same time. When the other side was tired, he would be captured naturally. However, orebain did not and did not dare to give such an order. Instead, he ordered the troops on both sides of the line to go back and stop Amun in front.


    At the same time, the main force of nannar regiment, who had just dismounted and rested, rushed out. The light cavalry followed the chariot soldiers, and the heavy cavalry and infantry formations also started in turn to fight Amun at the fastest speed. The reason is very simple. If Amun took the wrong medicine and went deep into the enemy''s rear alone, although he was dead, he might not have met King Hattie who was hunting in the rear.


    If the king should be disturbed, orebain would not be able to bear it. He had already assured his majesty that it would be absolutely safe and that he could only wait for the news of victory.


    On the contrary, the LORD God comforted him: "His Majesty''s camp is far away from the defense line. The charge speed of the Angora army can''t be so fast. Even if people can insist on fighting, horses should rest. Not to mention the obstruction along the way, the main force of our army can definitely stop him, and will not disturb his majesty at all. Since they are going to die, didn''t they come at the right time? After clearing up the vanguard troops, we can easily pull out their camp at the seaside next step. All the credit for this war is ours, and it is in front of the king! "


    But Amun''s march was once again beyond the enemy''s expectation, and it was just incredible. It was late at night after breaking through the line of defense for more than ten miles. He ordered the soldiers to rest in a huge sand dune, while guarding the surrounding movement and letting the horses rest. He did not continue to advance behind the enemy. The night was not conducive to the March. Amun also ordered the officers and men not to light a torch or light.


    All the troops in nannar''s line of defense rushed to the front to intercept them. Amun suddenly stopped marching, which was tantamount to throwing them away. When it was light, the other side reflected that Amun did not move forward, so they gathered forces to advance to fight against Amun, and the main force of nannar army arrived soon.At this time, Amun gave another order. All the soldiers got on the bus and rode at full speed, but the destination was the camp of an''an-la army in the southwest. Just out of a day and a night, actually with the fastest speed to withdraw! This battle is to stab a knife suddenly when people are unprepared, and then take a breath to run.


    It''s not easy to get out. On the way back, I just met the main flank of nannar army. They were lucky enough not to run into a large army head-on, because the original direction of nannar''s army was to intercept in front of them. On the way, they heard that Amun led the army to retreat, and then they surrounded and chased them from the side and rear. The fastest light horse happened to encounter them obliquely.


    At the top of the battle, the two sides are in the front of the battle, and the two sides are in the front of each other. At the critical moment, the commander''s personal guard formed a Spearman to kill at the front, but the leader was not the leader of the personal guard, madanzo, but John with a shield and a long axe.


    At this time, John seemed to have entered a state of madness. He turned his axe like a madman, took a whirling silver light, and under the protection of the armored bodyguards, he stormed into the middle of the enemy line, and his combat power was not weaker than that of a great warrior. The cavalry captain of the other side was caught off guard by John and rushed to the horse. After a few rounds of fighting, he was knocked down.


    Amun was not seen in the chariot of the commander-in-chief of the an''la army. George, the great magician holding a staff, was commanding the battle. A team of 20 magicians, escorted by chariot soldiers, also entered the battlefield. With the singing sound, the light fell one after another, making the soldiers forget the pain, awaken the belief and the strongest strength to win.


    The soldiers of the Angora army had just experienced a great victory and had a rest in the middle of the night. Their morale was high. The other side was just a light cavalry of about 600 men who came all night. Although the battle was hard and hard, they broke down the light cavalry battle line and had no time to clean up the battlefield and collect the spoils. They still ran at full speed in the direction of their own camp.


    This is not a passive escape, but an action in accordance with the original combat plan. The two successive victories also made the soldiers more confident, and their cooperation and command execution became more and more comfortable. During the rapid retreat, the chariot soldiers were at the back of the line. The shooter supported a long shield at the rear of the vehicle for close combat warning. The archer knelt behind the shield and was ready to fire arrows.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    George ordered the Chinese army to move back, and the magicians formed an array in front of the chariot, forming a retreat. From this afternoon to the afternoon after tomorrow, "Tianshu" finally ushered in a two-day front page promotion. This is the most valuable recommendation opportunity since it was put on the shelves. Here, I''d like to ask you for the votes and data support of all kinds of tickets. Thank you!


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    It was not long after the vanguard of the Angora army retreated quickly after taking advantage of the rest of the night. Not only did the main force of the nannar army chase away, but also the troops that had been intercepted in the defense line moved forward. They carefully swept through the original battlefield, leaving no remnants of the enemy.


    When the main force of nannar army and the vanguard troops of an''an-la army fled in the desert, the sand dunes where Amun garrison troops were recuperating were almost ploughed by the huti soldiers. After confirming that all the enemies had escaped, the hattites rearranging their lines of defense and still sent scouts nearby to remain vigilant.


    Amun and medanzo disappeared in the middle of the night. They did not leave the army at that time, but no one knew where they had gone. When morning came, only George and John were left to lead the army. On that afternoon, on the edge of the desert, dozens of miles away from that place, in a desolate place, two small sandbags suddenly rose on the flat land between large sand dunes.


    Sand came out of the ground, and there was quicksand at the top, and then two people appeared in the desert. This scene is very strange, much like the scene that Amun saw the Scorpion King appear at the beginning, but the movement is much smaller, and there is almost no mana fluctuation. The people who come out from under the sand are amon and medanzo.


    They spent most of the day lurking under the sand dunes for dozens of miles, avoiding the search of all the huti soldiers. Both of them were dressed in strange scales, dark but not reflective. They were not even touched with a grain of sand. Medanzo looked around and said with a smile: "this scorpion shell armor is really amazing. It can not only defend against water and fire, but also sneak under the sand. Link''s craftsmanship is really good, but it''s a pity that only two pieces have been made."


    They were wearing armor made of a small piece of strange shell on the back of the mutant scorpion. Amun helped link make the first one when he lived in the cave savage tribe. After Amun left, link made the second one independently. Medanzo escorted Aesop to the swamp island to help link. Link gave the scorpion shell armor to medanzo for self-defense. It was really useful today.


    Amun also patted his armor and said, "it''s really a good thing. It''s just that the materials are not easy to make. I''ve collected so many crustaceans. After making these two pieces of armor, the rest is not enough to make another one. Although the clothes are good, it depends on who wears them. If they are replaced by others, they must be the warriors who have mastered the medium level magic arts after the second awakening of their strength to play the greatest role. "


    Medanzo said with a smile, "I''m not a Warrior yet, but this armor is just right for me. The cultivation habits that Amun taught me at ordinary times can be seen to be of use. I''ve been sneaking under the desert for most of the day, but I''m not very tired. The weak and lasting use of magic power is just right. "


    Amun took a look at him and said, "although you are not a warrior, the general warrior may not be your opponent. You should be cautious in doing things, but you should also have self-confidence and not be timid and timid."


    Medanzo said with a slight color: "of course! If not, would I dare to follow Amun? What shall we do now? Let''s go and find King Hattie''s camp? "


    Amun looked at the sky, then looked at the front, shook his head and said, "the grassland is ahead, and the mountains and forests are not far away. We can''t sneak under the sand. In the broad daylight, if someone flies over to investigate, maybe they will find us


    Medanzo: "with the use of occult divinity, our habit should not be afraid to use divinity at any time to go on the road."


    Amun shook his head again and said, "this habit is very good at ordinary times. It''s a way to exercise mana. But what we have to do now is very dangerous. We must ensure that we have enough energy and physical strength. We have been drilling in the desert for most of the day, so we can''t spend it unnecessarily. Moreover, it is impossible to run all of your mana if you continue to drive with stealth magic. A good magician can still find out if you are close. Put on the serpentine and we''ll take the shortest way to hide in the swamp


    They not only carry scorpion shell armour, but also snake scales made of scales of double headed monsters. This kind of scales are made by divinity, which can sneak in water or swamp, and keep mud water away from the body. Users are also required to master medium-level magic. Medanzo said with a bitter face: "just out of the sand, but also to drill mud?"


    Amun also said with a wry smile: "don''t just think about the matter of prestige, just as you should be punished. Now is not the time to act. When George and John attract the main force of the nannar army, they are probably chasing and escaping in the desert. I hope the camp can hold on to it


    The two of them quietly walked out of the desert and into the grassland. The scorpion shell armor had a weak reflection in the sun, but then turned into the same color as the environment. Their body shapes were also blurred. It was not easy to see them near, and it was even more difficult to find them in the distance. Instead of going straight to King Hattie''s camp, they made a big circle eastward and took the most hidden route to the edge of a swamp. They changed into snake scales and disappeared into soft grass and muddy water.


    ����


    Lucille, king of hatti, is not in a good mood today. He followed the advice of the king''s minister of war, Mr. juguli, and several military commanders. He left his flag in the enril legion, but he withdrew from the front to the rear. It''s rare to leave Wangdu to go to the frontier for relaxation. It''s very comfortable to ride, shoot and hunt every day.


    It is hard to avoid boredom after such a long time. It is said that Gore and others are reluctant to launch a general attack to capture the king, who is waiting for the establishment of this extraordinary feat.Early this morning, after receiving an urgent report, the anju-la army sent out a unit of troops, which broke through the defense line like crazy and rushed to the hinterland of Syria. Although it was far away from the city, there would be many obstacles on the way. The guards around him still advised the king to be careful. It was more comprehensive to withdraw to the city-state for the sake of safety.


    Lucille was not happy. He said calmly, "this time, I am the emperor''s personal expedition. Is there an enemy activity far away? Do I have to flee after hearing the wind? Are nannar''s legions useless, unable to stop this small group of enemies, and you are all rubbish, unable to protect me? "


    Lucille was a little choked. Not only did he not evacuate, he didn''t even change his camp. The army under him was certainly not a waste. After a while, he received the battle report again. The enemy who had been attacked had already been repulsed. They fled in a hurry after suffering heavy damage. The commander of the nannar army had led his army to cover up and kill them. He drove the remnant of the enemy back to the camp and launched an attack.


    On the second day, the army of nard launched a formal attack on the enemy''s camp and attacked the enemy. The an-la army retreated to defend and did not dare to take a step in the camp. General orebain led the main force under his command to annihilate nearly 2000 enemy troops, which led to a great victory. The army had no strength to fight any more and had to stay at the camp.


    Orebain''s war report is very interesting. It seems that he won a great victory. First, he chased after an''an-la army, and then he beat up his opponent until he was tired. The number of annihilating the enemy''s 2000 troops is exaggerated enough. The total number of the formal combat troops of the an''an-la Corps is only over 5000, and even if all the logistics teams, servants and civilian soldiers in the rear area are included, it is only 20000.


    But that''s what the war report has to say, and orebain knows what his majesty likes to hear.


    Lucille was in a better mood when he saw the war report. Although he knew that orebain must have exaggerated words, he at least showed that the defense line was safe and his place was safe. He even felt proud of yesterday''s calm and calm decision. On that day, his majesty took his guards to the jungle near the edge of the marsh to hunt. At night, he came back and had a bonfire party in the camp.


    The king''s camp was natural. He lived in the most beautiful big tent of animal skin. In front of the tent, he made a courtyard with curtains. In this yard, he set fire to barbecue, drink wine and have fun. Your majesty, I''m glad to hear from you.


    ����


    On that night, on the edge of the swamp nearest to the king''s camp, two men emerged from the muddy water. They were Amun and medanzo in dark brown snake scales. The mud fell from them without any contamination. If we could find two people who were most familiar with the terrain in Tianshu, Amun and medanzo would be the best. They had spent a long time to make the most detailed investigation through various obstacles.


    It took them a day and a half to circle around the swamp and sneak into the nearest location from the king''s camp, avoiding all possible detection. Especially in the last part of the journey, they were very careful when diving in the swamp. Even the scorpion that inhabited was not disturbed.


    After landing in the jungle, he took off the snake scale and replaced it with scorpion shell armor. Of course, the reason is that scorpion shell armor has better defense effect and will face an unpredictable fight tonight. Then they checked the equipment that needed to be used. Amun held the iron branch staff, which was his most used weapon. He took out a flying shuttle and several scrolls and gave them to medanzo.


    Amun whispered: "I asked you to come with me to take a risk, but it''s not to die for nothing. In case the plan is hopeless, you will unfold the scroll to cover yourself, control the shuttle and run away. You can''t run to the southern front. Go north into the swamp to link


    Instead of holding a staff, medanzo carried a strange sword. The handle of this sword is very long, almost half the body of the sword. It looks like a sword with a short stick attached to it. The end of the hilt is also inlaid with divine stone, but it can''t be seen in the material. This is the weapon Amun got in the mysterious mountain belly. It should have been a precious sword of a certain warrior. It is very suitable for assisting the divine arts. If you give it to medanzo, it will make the best use of it.


    They also wore a short knife on their waists, which was a sharp blade made by Amun with the fangs of a strange snake. Medanzo took over the shuttle and the scroll and said, "of course I will be careful, but I will never run away until I have to! Amun, what you are going to do is more dangerous, but I firmly believe that you can capture King Hattie alive


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    Silent through the jungle in the dark, they touch Lucille''s camp. In the middle of a hill, the fire in the camp can be seen. They stopped to have a short rest. When a gust of wind blew, medanzo sniffed and whispered, "this is the smell of scorpion tail dragon meat. They went hunting in the marsh during the day, and came back to barbecue at night. Their life was very comfortable. It was not like fighting at all. It was just an outing."


    Amun suddenly turned around and asked solemnly, "in your heart, you are always full of the impulse to take risks and the desire to create unknown miracles. We are absolutely taking a risk this time and will create a miracle. What do you think of this? "


    Medanzo put his hand on his chest and said, "God Amun, you really know me very well. Taking me to carry out this task completely conforms to my nature! My blood is boiling, full of enthusiasm and desire, but my heart is calm and waiting for your order


    Amun nodded: "think about the possibility of failure before you start and be prepared to deal with it. Once you do, you can only think about how to succeed. If we can really succeed this time, it will be an incredible adventure miracle. If you have witnessed, experienced and completed all this, maybe it is an opportunity to break through to level 7 achievement. I have said for a long time that this is a sublimation of spiritual power, which can only be understood but not expressed. "


    Medanzo nodded thoughtfully, and then asked, "according to the results of your own investigation a few days ago, there are about 80 guards around the king. How many experts do you think there are?"


    Amun thought: "can become the king''s guard, at least is the middle class warrior. There are strict regulations on weapons and equipment. To meet the requirements of honor guards, they are all distributed in a unified way. They should be quite good, but the main thing is to have a good look. "


    Medanzo: how many great magicians and warriors do you think can be


    Amun: "it would be hard to say if I was in Wangdu, but now the situation is special. As far as I know, there are four nine level magic masters on both sides of the main battlefield. All the elite masters must be in the front line. It is impossible for too many people to accompany the king to hunt in the safe rear. The main force of enril''s army has also been led away by us. It is impossible that there is no master in the field during the war. The head of the guard in charge of the king''s camp must be a great warrior. Lucille may also have a great warrior to protect him. As for the great magician, there may not be more. These forces are quite strong


    Medanzo subconsciously moved his shoulder and whispered, "Amun, can we handle it?"


    Amun: we have come. We will face it in any case. It is impossible for us to win the battle against them. But my purpose is to take the king. King Hattie will be our bodyguard


    With these words, Amun put his staff on the ground, reached out his magic bow and asked in a deep voice, "are you ready?"


    "Ready, you can do it," madanzo said in a deep voice He pulled out his sword, walked out of the shadow of the trees, and came to the eye-catching places on the hillside and under the stars. He looked up at the stars, put his hands on his chest and said to himself, "Amun, God bless you!"


    Amun could not help smiling: "why do you look at the sky calling my name? I''ll stand behind you


    "I''m sorry, I''m used to it."


    While talking and laughing, Amun put on his bow and arrow, and plucked the bowstring with his hand. His speed was like a flying car. One arrow flew to the king''s camp one after another in the night sky. The trembling bowstring and the flying arrow almost did not make a sound. No one can describe the strangeness of the shooting. The speed of the first arrow leaving the string was obviously not very fast, while the arrow shot from the back was faster and faster. The arrow needed to fly a certain distance from the hillside to the camp. Amun fired 15 arrows in one breath, almost hitting the target at the same time.


    I''m afraid the king''s guards would never have dreamed that someone would sneak into such a far away place through the front line and suddenly launched a silent attack on his Majesty''s camp. Who could have the courage?


    The king''s residence seems to be heavily guarded, but the guard''s mentality is rather lax, just maintaining the routine vigilance. There are strict regulations on the security task at night. The position of the guard post must meet the requirements. Each guard must be in the sight of the other two guards to form a cross surveillance state to prevent being secretly sneaked in and pull out the sentry. If something unexpected happens, the whole camp will be alerted soon.


    No matter how strict the rules are, people need to implement them. If someone is absent-minded occasionally, looks at ants on the ground, looks at the stars in the sky, or sneezes, he will be out of cross surveillance in an instant. At this time, a guard was in a daze. He probably ate too much barbecue in the evening. He could not help burping. He handed the shield and shuttle gun to one hand, reached out to rub his stomach and looked down.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a chill in his chest. An arrow came from the dark night, penetrated the breastplate and inserted into the front heart. The shaft with tail feather was still shaking. His eyes widened as if he had seen the most incredible thing in the world, staring at the half of the arrow shaft in front of his chest to open his mouth and shout, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    The arrow hit his body and opened with a strange impact. His whole body, including the laryngeal node, was unable to move, but he didn''t feel the wound was very painful. There was an itchy and crispy feeling spreading. Then his body became cold again. He gradually became hot in the cold, and could not move a little finger.The guard can''t help but release his hand, the shuttle gun and shield fall to the ground, and the man falls on the ground, and the armor and weapons make a light and brittle collision sound. The sound came not only from this place, but also from the positions of various sentries on this side of the camp. Amun shoots out poisonous arrows made of scorpion tail crochet. It can kill people in a moment, and its strange power can make people cry for help.


    However, Amun can''t control the sound of the guards falling down and the collision of weapons and armor. Such a big movement must have disturbed other guards in the camp. "There are assassins on the mountain! Protect the king, and the guard will follow me A disheveled warrior without armor rushed out with a group of guards.


    This man is aruka, the guard captain of King hathi''s temporary camp and the seventh level warrior. At the dinner party, he was rewarded by the king. After drinking a few more drinks, he was already asleep. Suddenly, he heard something. Celia, the great magician next to the king, also issued an alarm. Without armor, he took up his sword and rushed out with his guards. As soon as the soldiers raised their heads and saw medanzo on the hillside in the distance, they heard a sharp whistling through the night sky.


    Amun stood behind medanzo and could see clearly in the shadow above. He knew that when the fifteen guards fell to the ground, they would certainly disturb the people inside, and there would definitely be a guard captain and other characters leading people out. As soon as aruka''s figure appeared, he sent out a powerful arrow.


    This time, it was not a poison arrow, but a heavy arrow made by Ma Ge Gang, covered with silver and engraved with the pattern of Shenshu array. Amun once shot the flying shuttle in the air in the military array. At the moment, this arrow is more powerful than before, and flies away like lightning with a dazzling silver light. The arrow reached aruka''s eyes, and the soldiers on both sides heard the shrill roar of the air.


    After all, aluka was a warrior. When he rushed out, he was on guard. He also made a quick response. He gave a big shout, took a piece of light with his Epee in both hands and split it out. The deafening sound broke out with a dazzling silver light, and several soldiers around were rolled to the ground by the shock wave. Although aruka blocked the arrow, his body was knocked out and knocked over a tent. With a roar, he spat out a mouthful of blood foam and jumped up again, apparently injured.


    Amun tried his best to make aruka suffer a lot of losses. His body disappeared in the dark, leaving only the majestic medanzo standing in the most prominent place on the hillside. When aruka flew upside down and knocked down the tent, more soldiers rushed out of the camp, formed a formation and ran to the hill. Before anyone arrived, more than a dozen arrows shot at medanzo with the sound of breaking through the air.


    Medanzo didn''t dodge. He rushed down the hillside with his sword in his hand. He also called out: "I''m madanzo!"


    The arrows trembled on the scorpion shell armor, and the black scales on the armor rippled away, and the arrows fell to the ground. The ordinary arrows shot by ordinary Samurai are not strong enough to penetrate the protection of scorpion shell armor. The impact force is also scattered by the magic defense effect of medanzo.


    With such a stupefied effort, he has rushed down the hillside like an arrow from the bow. It is too late for the guard on the opposite side to throw the shuttle gun, so he can only raise his weapon for close combat. The guards were terrified. The assassin was absolutely crazy. He dared to attack the king''s camp alone. He was a great warrior, but no matter how powerful he was, he could not be stronger than his Majesty''s guard! Is this assassination or death?


    Medanzo doesn''t care so much. He just wants to make more noise, the better. The best effect is to attract the great magician and another great warrior around the king to cover Amun''s sudden action in the dark. He wields a long handled Epee in his right hand, with the strange effect of distorting space, scattering cracks and exploding energy in the awn of the sword. His left hand pulls out the short blade of snake teeth, and there is a roar of fear that strikes the soul between the stabs.


    As soon as he broke into the enemy line, medanzo knocked down seven or eight guards. He had never been so powerful. These people are all middle-level warriors, and their weapons and armor are quite good, but the lethality of medanzo''s short blade and the protection effect of scorpion shell armor are really good. What''s more, he is not only a level 6 warrior who has reached the peak, but also has the peak mana of a level 6 magician.


    Medanzo almost didn''t rush into the camp, but the king''s guards were not vegetarian after all. After knocking down seven or eight people, his right hand gave out an earth shaking sound, knocked open a shuttle gun fired from a distance, and stepped back half a step to resist the cross attack from the left and right. Aluka, a warrior who had just been hit and flew, rushed up again with a Tomahawk.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    Medanzo and aruka fight together, the scene immediately became extremely hot, the besieged guards did not even see that medanzo was only a level six warrior, he was not lost. Aruka was injured and hastily received amuna''s powerful arrow. Up to now, there is tearing pain between his chest and ribs like fire. Moreover, medanzo is skillful in using magic skills.


    Medanzo doesn''t fight like a magician. What he wields is a Epee with a staff as the hilt. He integrates all kinds of strange powers into the attack range covered by the sword. He looks like a warrior who has been awakened twice by his power, but his magic power is extremely high.


    The place where the two people fight is like being swept by thunder and strong wind. With the sound of thunderbolt like weapon collision, a surging force is surging and flying. Ordinary Samurai can hardly get close to it. After all, the king''s guards were well-trained. At the sight of this scene, they had formed a formation on both sides. The shields were linked together, and the spear was raised. As soon as he showed his flaws, he was ready to make a hedgehog.


    However, aruka was somewhat unable to defeat medanzo. Several times he tried to get rid of the scuffle between them, but failed. He just waved a long sword to fight against the entanglement of various divine arts with powerful strength. The attack of medanzo''s long sword and short blade almost made him have no chance to fight back.


    Medanzo, who has the upper hand, is also frowning. The wounded warrior is still so brave and desperate that he can not be solved in a short time. After a brief flurry, the soldiers around have set up their battle formation, and there are many guards who have rushed out of the camp. The noise he wants to make is almost the same. It seems that he has to be tough. Medanzo folded the short blade of his left hand and reached out for two scrolls.


    He always pays attention to the movement of the camp direction in the fierce battle. If he throws out the high-level magic scroll, he can''t disturb the great magician inside!


    He just took out the scroll and drove aruka back a few steps with his sword. His body also flashed to the left, arousing a force to collide with the soldiers in the formation on one side. It is said that the magic power of space impact can knock the soldiers in the front row back a few steps. Unexpectedly, there is a halo on the shields of the soldiers, which seems to be connected by an invisible chain. Medanzo is shocked back a step away from the air.


    A petite, cloaked man had walked out of the camp, waving his wand gently without speaking, but had quietly used his magic power to help the guards fight against medanzo''s power. This man has seen that aruka is not an opponent of medanzo after he is injured. The warrior and dozens of guards around him may be able to stop the assassin, but it is very difficult to take him down.


    Medanzo also knew that the other side''s great magician could not help but make a move. Looking at this posture, he wanted to capture him alive and then interrogate him. His purpose had been achieved, and without any hesitation, he waved and unfolded the scroll.


    Amunzhen gave up his capital and gave medanzo two high-level scrolls, one of which was "the blade of the wind". When he met Julian''s men on the Ronnie River, he once used the high-level magic art of a wide range of indiscriminate attacks. All around medanzo, the wind was blowing wildly, and countless tiny air currents were condensed and compressed, just like a disorderly blade.


    Medanzo is in a battlefield where there is no space to use this kind of large-scale attack magic. He is wrestling with aruka head-on. There are guards with shield on the left and right. He has no time to retreat far enough to control the magic. It is worthy of being a descendant of Amun''s religion, and his technique is the same as that of Amun at the beginning. The blade of wind breaks out and attacks himself together. No one expected that he would do so.


    There was a blue phosphorescence on the scorpion shell armor. It was medanzo who used his magic power to make the defense effect of this armor to the extreme. At the same time, he raised his sword and knelt on the ground. The end of the hilt was pasted on his forehead as if praying. The smoke rose to form a hazy shield around him. There were still pieces of fire flashing in the smoke, which was caused by the cutting friction of the wind blade.


    Aruka wildly dances the epee and flies backward. The sword is dazzling, like a silver shield in front of him. The great magician in the distance was also very quick. He sang a staff, and the light and shadow on the shields of soldiers on both sides twisted, just like a translucent invisible curtain wall rising, reflecting the flying blades.


    This defense magic cost a lot. The great magician didn''t give medanzo a chance to defeat each other. The formation of the left and right guards did not move. It seemed that only medanzo suffered a loss. If there is no other scroll thrown out, if there is no other accident, when the wind blade dissipates, medanzo will be caught.


    The other scroll thrown by medanzo is not aggressive. It sends out a large range of information disturbing divinity. The surrounding is suddenly covered with darkness, like a thick fog that cannot be dissolved. Not only can the naked eye see anything, but also the detection divinity is disturbed in an instant. No one knows where he is.


    At the sight of this posture, the great magician responded that medanzo wanted to run away and immediately yelled: "nobody move, keep your position!" With a wave of his wand, a ray of light fell to disperse the fog in front of aluka. The light circled and was about to break the thick fog in the battlefield. Suddenly, a sharp and harsh sound came from the camp, as if something had been cut in two by a sharper blade.


    At the same time, someone yelled, "there are assassins!" Then a heavy object flew out with the sound of the wind and knocked over a lot of things. Then a cold voice said, "if you want the king''s life, don''t move around. Listen to me!"The voice is not loud, and the speaker is very young. When he speaks, he must be accompanied by the magic of information transmission. Everyone inside and outside the camp can hear it clearly. The great magician and aluka could not care about medanzo any more, so they turned around and rushed back to the camp.


    ����


    The magnificent animal skin tent in the center of the camp had fallen down, and it looked like it had been cut in half by a huge blade. In the courtyard surrounded by curtains in front of the big tent, the big iron stove used to roast meat was also knocked off. The curtain was pulled down and the two tents in front were knocked down. It stopped far away and was completely deformed.


    It was a man who crashed into the iron furnace. He was the great warrior afai, the king''s bodyguard. At the moment, with rust and soot on his shoulder and a sword in hand, he was standing at the gate of the tent, although the door of the tent had long been gone.


    The courtyard was in such a mess that the front and back of the tent were split in two, but the contents of the front tent were intact. The king''s throne was upright, but there was a broken bed board on the table in front of the throne. There was a naked beauty lying on one side. It was the concubine who was taken by his majesty and was shivering in the blanket.


    The king''s bodyguards, palace people, and two level six magicians all stood on the edge of the fallen tent, but no one dared to approach. King Lucille was sitting on his throne with a look of horror on his face. His body was still shaking. He did not know whether he was frightened or frozen. For his Majesty was naked, and his bare shoulders and thighs were exposed. The man next to him was polite enough to pull half the sheet and throw it to Lucille.


    Lucille held half of the sheet tightly in her hands, and held it between her waist like a life-saving straw. Standing next to him was a young man, dressed in the same strange armor as madanzo, with a sharp short blade in his right hand on Lucille''s shoulder.


    Celia, the great magician accompanying the king, rushed back. She realized that the king had been kidnapped. The first thought was to use the magic of space transfer to take the king back from the assassin''s short blade, but she immediately gave up the idea. Because she saw the assassin''s left hand holding a gray scroll, gently twirling with her fingers, as if it would unfold at any time.


    Celia, who knew the goods, recognized at a glance that it was the legendary storm of destruction! If the king''s kidnapping fails, the assassin trapped in the camp will surely die. But if he starts the scroll with a close fight, no one here, including the king and Lucia, will survive.


    Celia is not sure that she can kill the assassin in one fell swoop before the other party unfolds the scroll. The assassin can sneak into the king''s tent and beat off the great warrior afai with one shot, which is definitely more difficult to deal with than the assassin outside. When the tension reached the extreme, Celia calmed down and stepped forward with her staff in her hand and asked, "this strange warrior, how brave. Who are you?"


    I''ve heard that the leader of the imperial army is my bayonet. I''ve heard that your name is Alain. You must also want to ask me why I have to do this and what conditions will be met to release your Majesty the king? After hearing my name, I don''t think I need to ask any more about it! I''m here for peace between the two countries. I just want to sit down and have a good talk. "


    Rao is a great magician with profound mind. Celia almost fails to stand firm. It turns out that Amun, the commander of the Anla legion, is the survivor of the crime people in DUK town!


    At this time, aruka, the great warrior who rushed back, said: "general Amun, I admire your courage, but do you really think that you can go back alive if you come here alone?"


    Amun was still laughing: "of course, I want to go back alive. I thought before I came. His majesty will protect me, right?"


    This is to Lucille. King Hattie also saw the situation around him. Although the assassin forced himself with a knife, he was surrounded by many things. In the hinterland behind the front, if he had hurt his own life, he would not have escaped. Lucille also regained a little calm and said in a dignified voice: "general Amun, I can forgive your betrayal and offence, but since you are here for peace, you should lay down your arms and ask for my forgiveness."


    He tried to maintain the majesty of a king, but his voice was a little hoarse and his voice was a little shaky.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Amun shook his head and said, "there is only one possibility for me to lay down my arms here, that is, your guards will kill me, but before that, they will kill your majesty by mistake! So in order to protect you, I can''t lay down my weapons. Your majesty, let me make a request for the man outside to come in. "


    ����


    Under the "escort" of a team of forbidden guards, medanzo came in boldly and stood behind Amun with his sword. He looked as if he was accompanying the commander-in-chief to inspect the troops under his command. However, his eyes were always fixed on the two beauties on the bed board, and he whispered in Amun''s ear: "my God Oh, you are so wonderful. I knew you would catch the king, but I didn''t expect to bring this beautiful scenery to the table


    Then he waved his hand to the people around him: "you servants, how can you watch the princess''s jade body? It''s no etiquette. I''m embarrassed. I don''t want to hide my face! His majesty also needs to be dressed. It''s not suitable for us to stay here. Change a good tent for us. Do you want your majesty to sleep naked in the open in the middle of the night? "


    With these words, medanzo had changed Amun''s position, hung the sword back to his waist, pulled out the short blade, and gently tapped the back of the chair behind the king. However, Amun drew up the short blade, stretched out his hand and took out a branch out of thin air. He went up two steps and pointed around and said, "I''m sorry, I was rude. How can you treat your majesty and the two princesses like this. Please take the king''s clothes, wait on the two princesses to leave here, have a good rest, and change us into a comfortable tent


    He picked up the branches, and the two bed boards on the table fluttered up, as if they were held in the air by invisible big hands and fell into the yard outside. Celia could see clearly that the "branch" in Amun''s hand was actually a staff of magic. The commander of the army also knew how to use magic and how to use his magic power.


    The efficiency of the king''s personal follow-up work is high. The palace people carried the bed board down with the two princesses and set up a magnificent big tent of animal skins. The king naturally had special accounts and bedding for use when he went out. Amun and medanzo "escorted" Lucille, saying that the king was tired and frightened and needed to rest. If he had anything to talk about tomorrow, he closed the big tent.


    The guards surrounded the tent heavily. Amun and medanzo were unable to fly, but no one outside dared to rush in because the king''s life was in the hands of assassins. I don''t know how the king and the assassins "rest". Anyway, the other people in the camp don''t want to sleep any more. They can only wait for the dawn in a nervous state. What kind of tricks do the two assassins want to play?


    The highest commander in the camp temporarily became Celia, the great magician accompanying the king. In case of such a big incident, she could not make the decision. She immediately sent out a secret report to inform the commander of the army of nannard, the chief god, and the front-line headquarters of the main battlefield. At present, this news can only be known to the top echelons of the front line. In addition, it must be closely blocked and can not be leaked out, otherwise the morale of the army will be shaken.


    Celia, of course, had to ask the warrior afai, who was guarding the gate of the tent, how could the assassin capture the king? Ah Fei is also full of grievances. Medanzo made a lot of noise outside and finally attracted Celia''s attention. When she went out to perform her magic arts to win over medanzo, Amun sneaked into the camp from another direction.


    If Celia was still next to the king''s tent, even if Amun could get into the camp, it would be very difficult to get close to the king''s tent quietly. The king''s big tent had three entrances. The front tent was the usual place for discussion and banquet. Fei, with his bodyguard, stood outside the front tent. In the middle of the tent room is the king''s bedroom, and in the back there is an account room, in which there are palace guards who serve the king. There are two magic masters and a group of guards outside the rear tent.


    When Celia shot, the fierce fighting outside the camp attracted everyone''s attention. Amun suddenly started at the side of the king''s tent. With a knife, the tent was cut in half, but the people inside were unhurt. It''s hard to describe the amazement of this knife. Amun did not use the short blade made of strange snake fangs, or the one given to him by mayor Dusti when he left Duke a few years ago.


    Amun was silent when he sneaked in, but he didn''t hide it when he started. A knife used by a hunter when he was walking in the mountain was shining with dazzling light, like a rainbow in the night sky. When he wielded the knife in the distance, he cut the large tent of animal skin with a width of more than ten feet into two parts, and made a sharp sound of breaking in the air. The separated tent was rolled to both sides by a force, covering all the people in front of and behind the tent.


    As a great warrior, AFI will not be entangled by the fallen tent. Amun responds when he wields his sword. He takes out his sword to open the tent and rushes in. He appears at the king''s side at the first time. He was closer, although delayed, but the speed of rushing into the middle account was faster than that of Amun.


    However, as soon as he rushed in, Amun, who was also at a gallop, picked up the staff in his hand, and the bed board where the king was sleeping was split into two parts. Two naked princesses were lying on it and smashed at him. Feifei''s duty is to protect the safety of the king and the princess. His sword has been raised, but his subconscious reaction does not split out. Instead, he uses the tip of his sword to pick the two bedspreads from his side and smoothly falls on the table of the front tent. The two frightened princesses are unhurt.


    When he raised his sword to attack again, Amun also rushed to attack with his staff and roaring sound. This is the power that a great warrior can inspire. The long sword and the iron stick hit each other, and the sound was like thunder. It was Fei who flew out.If Effie held the stick with all his strength, he might not have been so far away, but the king was lying between them. Lucille had a good time today. He had a good time in the daytime and had a good drink at night. When he was in bed with two princesses in his arms, he suddenly saw the stars in the sky with a sharp cry.


    The king and the beauty were in the middle of the battle, and others did not dare to disturb them, so they were not too close to the middle tent. Amun splits the bed board accurately by using the space magic, and throws the two princesses to the warrior afai. Lucille falls to the ground between the two split bedsheets. Then he looks up and sees a sword and a stick fighting over his body.


    If the power of the two warriors collided and broke out, the king who had no shelter nearby would be killed by the aftershocks of the sword. When he knocked over the iron stove in the courtyard and rushed back, others had already jumped out from under the tent. Celia and aruka also arrived, but the king had fallen into the hands of Amun.


    ����


    Orebain, the commander of the nannar army, and Vivian, the chief god, were shocked when they heard that the assassin was actually the commander of the an LA Corps. Amun and his personal guard captain, madanzo, suddenly realized when they crossed the line of defense and entered the rear, which was in the mysterious attack two days ago.


    Song lie has long reminded that Amun is the one who is most familiar with the terrain and environment in this area. However, orebain never dreamed that Amun, as the commander of the army, quietly penetrated into the enemy''s defense line with a follower, avoided all the sentries and scouts, and even accurately touched the king''s camp, and successfully seized the king!


    If the king had something wrong here, not only the guards who accompanied him could not escape the blame, but orebain and Vivian would not be able to make up for such a mistake even though the victory on the battlefield was great. Moreover, the nannar army did not win at all.


    After receiving the secret report, orebain immediately ordered the whole army to stick to the camp and defense line, not to take the initiative to attack, he and Vivian together with the elite Pro bodyguard Pegasus rushed to the king''s camp. In fact, there are enough guards around the king to deal with the two assassins. However, orebain has to do this. He has to show his loyalty and escort.


    ����


    On the other side of the Angora army, the LORD God George is anxiously waiting for the news. Amun and medanzo are still in doubt. What they will decide is the fate of the whole war. Amun said his plan was that even if he could not catch the king hatti, he could disrupt the other side''s front layout and disturb the rear, which made it difficult for the nannar army to take care of both sides. Only then could the Anwar army carry out the order of the Pharaoh to rescue the main battlefield.


    The two men''s adventure is more secure than the death of 20000 people. Amun, as the commander of the army, gave the order and did not bring a divine officer. The LORD God George had the responsibility of supervising the army, but in the end he reluctantly nodded and did not stop Amun''s action.


    Orebain and Vivian, with their elite guards, suddenly left the camp and rushed to the edge of the Black Fire Swamp in the northeast. Naturally, they did not hide George''s investigation. The great magician couldn''t help but be pleased. It seemed that Amun''s action had been successful. At the same time, he is also very worried about the situation of Amun and medanzo, and it is almost impossible to escape.


    The only help George could offer was to put pressure on the battlefield, and the Angora army was already ready to attack. George and John then led the main force of the army to the north to attack the camp of nannar. If it had been a few days ago, there would have been no such military action by the Angora army, but now the situation has changed.


    In the last battle of pursuing and attacking the camp, nannar''s army attacked the enemy too fiercely, and the battle was not good. It hurt the vitality and had not recovered. What''s more, the commander was not there, and the orders he received were just to stick to it. However, the army has just won three battles and won three victories. The morale of the soldiers who have never fought before has been reversed. No matter what kind of enemy they encounter, they dare to attack their defeated generals on their own initiative?


    With the best of Anla''s army, he launched a fierce attack on the nanar army, which was really equivalent to tying people to a tree and beating them. George did not rush forward, but arranged the battle line, chose a main attack direction, and steadily pushed forward step by step. Since the other side did not take the initiative to attack, the fierce scene of the war looked like a barracks exercise. John calmly mobilized the various arms to launch a round of offensive.


    As soon as orebain was halfway there, he heard that the camp had been attacked. He was in a dilemma, so he had to grit his teeth and continue to march towards the king''s camp. He sent a message that he must rely on the fortifications to defend himself. George''s purpose was not to capture the camp, but to use strategic advantages to hit the other side''s living strength. Therefore, he did not attack the fortresses and strong fortifications, but chose the weak link in the defense line to launch the assault war. The nannar army paid a lot of casualties to defend the gap in the defense line.


    After a day of the war, the main attacking side of the Angora army also had hundreds of casualties, but it broke into a corner of nannar''s camp and achieved brilliant results. They burned down a lot of tents and hoarded a lot of supplies. Before orebain and the city-state of Syria came to reinforce their troops, they returned to the camp and brought back a lot of booty.After the war, on this flanking battlefield, the combat effectiveness, morale and initiative of attack and defense between the two regiments have been reversed. The nannar army, which suffered two heavy losses, was no longer able to launch an active counterattack to the Anla army, and could only passively take the defensive.


    There is also a rumor that makes the hatti soldiers tremble. During the attack, the Angora army chanted slogans: "King hatti has been captured alive by our great commander Amun. The great army of hathi is about to be defeated. Your army commanders have already rushed to the king for surrender. Don''t you surrender soon!"


    This kind of rumor is unbelievable, but we have to suspect it. The head of the army and the chief deity left in a hurry and ordered them to defend. The war was so fierce that they did not come back to take charge of the overall situation. Something must have happened. Was the king really captured alive? If the king is captured by the enemy, then the main Hattie must be defeated!


    A day later, orebain came back and ordered heavy punishment for the rumor mongers in the army. However, panic hung over the minds of many soldiers. It was like a lingering shadow that they did not dare to speak out publicly.


    How did orebain come back? He was ordered by the Prime Minister of the Empire, the minister in charge of military affairs, and gore, the commander in chief of the front line. Half a day after he arrived at the king''s camp, Gore drove the shuttle himself and arrived with Lord juguli.


    ����


    It was very sudden that Gore received the news that the king was being held. Before the news came, he was discussing the front-line war with Prince Asher, who was supervising the battle on behalf of the king, the Prime Minister of the kingdom who was in command of the enril army, the LORD God of the enril Army, and Walter, the chief god of the Anu army.


    Zhanbie is the elder of hathi theological academy, the chief magician of the Royal Palace, and is also a nine level master of divinity. There are only three nine level magic masters in the kingdom of hathi. Two of them came to the front line of the main battlefield this time, which can be said to be excellent.


    At that time, Zhan BIE frowned and said, "the king''s recent order is to urge us to launch a major attack and eliminate the main force of the eju army as soon as possible. It is better to capture LACIS II alive and establish an unprecedented feat in the history of Hati. Lord Goliath, as the commander-in-chief of the front line, your majesty is very anxious


    Ge lie said with a bitter smile: "of course, I understand his Majesty''s mood. Everyone wants to win the final victory as soon as possible. But at this time, when the general attack is launched, the eju army will fight against the trapped animals. The fighting capacity in despair can not be underestimated. Although we can win, the cost will be very high. As long as they are besieged for another half month, Hattie will win without fighting. They will neither have the strength to counterattack nor retreat across the desert again. "


    Prince Asher nodded his head and said, "Lord geriath, commanding this war, is as if expecting the enemy like a God. The army of eju is led by our nose, and the development of the war situation is completely in line with the expectation. His Majesty was really a little too anxious. He waited many years for this great victory, and of course he wanted to capture lacias II. The capture of King hadith by King eju will wash away the humiliation of a hundred years. I will send messengers to tell my father about the specific situation of the battlefield. Your honor still follows the plan. "


    Ge lie added with a smile: "I suggest your highness add another explanation. If you want to capture the Pharaon alive, he will surely flee if he launches a general attack. Although the experts around him can''t lead the army to retreat, it is possible to protect a person to escape back to eju. The reason why the Pharaoh has not left is because the main force of the army is trapped in the desert, and he is waiting for the arrival of rescue


    Zhu Guli also analyzed: "I hope that the Pharaon will escape early, which means that he will give up the war, and the army besieged by us will collapse without fighting, and the final victory will come sooner. It is a symbol that the Pharaoh stays in the army, and the Egyptian army will continue to invest its troops to reinforce here. The reinforcements may come from two directions, one is the backup Corps from the promontory city-state and crossing the desert, and the other is the Anla army on the other side of the coastline


    Prince Asher nodded his head and said, "eju has a strong national strength. In order to reverse the war situation, it is completely possible to invest two more legions."


    "In my opinion, the longer the Pharaon does not flee and the longer the war is delayed, the more favorable it will be for Hattie. If the Pharaon leaves, we will destroy Horus and Isis legions. Although we can severely damage eju and win temporarily, we will not shake the foundation of eju''s national strength. With the temper of eras II, he must rectify his armaments and make a comeback. Even if he did not fight for the fertile land, he would also do so for the dignity and face of the Egyptian empire.


    In that way, the war will not end. Whether we win or lose in the future, we will have to pay a heavy price. If we do not attack now, attract the follow-up reinforcements of the Egyptians to fight under unfavorable conditions, trap the main force of the Pharaon, only attack his back-up and wipe them out in the desert. Only in this way can the Egyptian empire be crippled and unable to go on an expedition for a long time, and peace will really come. "


    Ge lie nodded: "this is also my idea. Since the eju army is in dire need of help, let them take their last breath here. First, eliminate the Anla army which is going to rescue in the East, and then concentrate on the main force to defeat the eju reinforcements coming from across the desert. We don''t even need to fight a war of annihilation. Logistics materials are destroyed in the desert, and the scattered army can''t get supplies on the spot. It''s basically a dead end. This is a war of consumption in which we have the most advantage. It depends on when the energy consumption of eju will last**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    "The main legion of Pharaoh and eju is here, which is a chess piece to attract reinforcements, and our plan of operation is to eliminate these reinforcements step by step. When the reinforcements were eliminated one after another, the Pharaon''s army was finally unable to support him, and it was too late for him to escape. We can calmly gather all the experts to stop him. Even if we can''t capture him alive, we can kill him on the route of escape. In short, this man can''t be put back. "


    Ge Lieh stroked the back of his chair and said, "this is the right way to use the army, and it is also the best result. The first thing to eliminate should be the Anla army, which is a low combat effectiveness of the miscellaneous army. But I don''t know why I am always worried. Although Amun, the commander of the army, is young and is also the first time to lead the army, his experience is full of twists and turns and is full of magical experiences. Maybe he will do something. I''ve warned nannard to be more alert, but I''m still a little worried


    Prince Asher said with a smile, "don''t worry, Lord gore. Amun is just a young warrior. Even if he has great skills, how can he command a miscellaneous army to change the whole situation? A nannar Legion can keep a close eye on him. We have intercepted several messengers sent by the pharaohs, and we have got the exact news that the army of Anla will have to leave the coastline and March eastward into the desert to die. Have we not been prepared for that


    At this time, Celia sent a secret report, it is a level 6 magician driving a shuttle to come all night. When they heard that the king was held by Amun, they all jumped up in surprise. What a bolt from the blue! If Amun killed the king in terms of the war, the Hadi army would still act according to the battle plan made just now, and it would also be a great victory. It''s no big deal that a new king will be replaced afterwards. But no one can say that, let alone do so.


    On the other hand, the morale and morale of the army are immeasurable. I am afraid that the situation of the war will change unexpectedly. The first thing to consider is how to rescue the king. After emergency consultation, several adults decided to let Prince Asher stay in the army to command the whole situation temporarily. Gore personally drove the shuttle and took the prime minister to the king''s camp.


    Goliath did not bring a personal guard. The great magician saw the situation very clearly. There were only two assassins, relying on the king in his hand. No matter how many people went, it was useless. Moreover, gelie himself was one of the top experts in the kingdom of hathi. If the other party catches the king, he must ask for peace talks, and those who are present should be the important officials of the kingdom of hathi, who can decide many things on the spot.


    ����


    Medanzo and Amun held the king to "rest" in the big tent, and there was no movement overnight. The next morning, the sun was bright and the air in the wild was very fresh. The birds could be heard in the jungle. A few years ago, it was still a desolate Gobi. Never heard birds sing. After the flood, too many changes have taken place.


    Celia used the detection magic to scan the movement in the big tent. The king and the two assassins were there all the time. But later, her detection divinity met with another disturbance. The other side seemed to be using her divinity to detect the surroundings, but she did not reject her prying.


    "Two warriors, we have brought breakfast to his majesty. You also need to eat. Please open the door of the big tent." Taking the opportunity to deliver breakfast, Celia finally decided to enter the big account to see the situation, at least to make sure that his Majesty was safe and sound.


    "We don''t have to have breakfast. We can''t neglect our host when we come here. We are preparing to serve his majesty. If you want to see the king, come in. " Amun''s voice came from the tent, and the thick curtain of the front curtain rolled up in the wind.


    Celia was holding a magic wand and floating a tray in front of her. Aluka and AFI, the two great warriors, each holding a food plate, followed her into the front tent. Then everyone''s eyes widened, as if to see something more incredible than the king''s kidnapping.


    There were three people in the front tent. Amun was standing at the table, cooking broth with utensils from nowhere. No wonder when the curtain was lifted, he could smell an attractive smell. He also had several pieces of crispy and hot cakes in his hand. The king sat in the seat opposite Amun, with an empty plate and a glass of wine in front of him. The wine was light rose, and the breath was very mellow. It was obviously a rare good wine.


    Medanzo stood on the king''s side, holding a sharp short blade as if he was trimming his nails. The tip of the knife wound around the king''s neck to detect the magic sweeping. There were also bursts of roar from the short blade, with a shocking force to shock the mind. In the center of the table is a magical artifact, like a gold base carved with strange patterns, like a lamp. The sacred stone at the wick seems to be emitting invisible light.


    This is the light of chasing the past. At the moment, it is placed in the eye of a magic array. Looking at the four corners of the tent, there are several pupils of the earth and the magic dance of the wind. It forms a very exquisite magic array. It can detect all kinds of movements inside and outside the tent at any time. If the magic power is used to stimulate it, its detection range can completely cover the whole camp and the sky above.


    What he saw in the front tent was only a corner of the array. In fact, Amun used the space of the front and back of the big tent to form a magic array. He used twelve pupils of the earth and the charm of the wind to dance respectively. Let alone how magical the effect of the array was, it was just the rarity of the utensils used!Celia also wanted to find a flaw to rescue the king. What she feared was the storm of destruction in Amun''s hands. But seeing the array and the short blade in medanzo''s hand, the great magician realized that even without the destruction storm, she could not have rescued the king safely from the assassin''s hand.


    This magic array is in a continuous state of excitation. As long as there is any change around, the light of chasing the past can react immediately. There is also a little bit of surprise. To maintain the operation of this magic array, the mana required is not very strong. However, it is a kind of continuous consumption to keep monitoring the surrounding activities day and night, which is a kind of continuous consumption, which the general magician can''t bear. Now it is obviously medanzo who is running the array. It seems that both of them have magic power and lasting power. They don''t care about it.


    But compared with another thing in the tent, this magic array is nothing.


    Amun and medanzo did not lose their courtesy. The king sat and they stood, one making breakfast and the other standing by, like a guard. But the king did not sit in the middle of the table, but on the left side of the table where the minister was usually given a seat at dinner. On the throne of his Majesty in the middle, there is a cat squatting!


    Of course, the cat is not as tall as anyone. Amun is really considerate. He looks for something to pad the chair legs, so that the seat is flush with the table top. The cat can just reach the things in front of him when he squats on it. In front of it was a bowl of broth, a few pieces of delicious roast meat, and a whole bottle of wine by the cat''s paw. The cat was holding the bottle and drinking it to its mouth!


    Amun asked the king to have breakfast, and the first food he made was for a cat to eat first! Moreover, the cat sat in the middle, the plate in front of the king was still empty and was hung on one side. Looking at Amun''s indifferent look, it seemed reasonable, and the cat was also content.


    Celia''s face changed with anger. The floating tray fell on the table. She pointed to amon with her stick and said, "how can you be so rude! Where does this cat come from? How dare you let it sit in your Majesty''s seat


    Schr? Dinger''s paw loosened the bottle and looked up at Celia, looking like a man, calm and sneering. Then he glanced at King Hattie next to him. He lowered his head and licked the broth without even calling.


    Amun bowed and politely explained, "this is my cat, named Schrodinger. It slipped in late yesterday night. I hope it doesn''t disturb your rest. It has been used to this, did not see me standing on the side? I''m not disrespectful to his majesty. I''m making breakfast myself


    When Amun first came into contact with Schr? Dinger, he just thought that the cat was big, but the more he got, the more interesting he felt. In fact, the cat did not change at all, only the people around the cat, so people think it is more incredible. When Amun was only a vagrant miner, the cat who could write Shenwen was very upset, but there was nothing wrong with it.


    However, when Amun became a great warrior and a great magician, and became one of the top strong men in the mainland, Schrodinger was still so weak. When Amun became the commander of the Egyptian empire, even in the camp where he commanded thousands of troops, Schr? Dinger was still so weak. Now King Hattie is sitting on one side, and Schr? Dinger is still on top.


    Seeing Celia pointing at Amun with her stick, medanzo did not speak, but had put the tip of his knife against the root of King Lucille''s ear. Celia stepped back, blushed and said, "Amen, it''s a shame. I can''t accept it! Don''t think you can do whatever you want. No matter how the matter is finally settled, I will make a personal request and I will fight you! "


    The usual duel is the result of the boredom and trouble of the aristocratic warriors. Unexpectedly, the great magician also made this request to Amun after being infuriated. "How do you want to fight?" Amun asked as he cooked the soup


    Celia: it''s a private duel between us. I can''t forget the shame you brought to me today. You took the king in front of me and asked his majesty to sit with a cat! When this war is over, I will take the spirit beast I summon, and you will take this cat, and have a real competition! My name is Celia. I am a member of the royal family of hathia. I am also a great magician. "


    Amun raised his head and said, "my name is Amun. I am the son of a miner in DUK Town, the city-state of Syria. I am the commander of the army of the Egyptians. I accept your request for a duel, but that''s until after the war, if we''re all alive. Dear Celia, I know you are not satisfied. I hijacked the king with a trick. You want to have a positive contest to wash away your shame. I have no reason not to agree. To tell you the truth, I admire you very much. There are not many women who can become magicians, but you are only the second one I have seen


    It was too dark and chaotic last night. Celia was still wearing a cloak. Amon could not see the great magician until now. She was so beautiful. After removing her cloak, the skin of her face and hands was as white as milk, as if it were snow under the sun, and it could not be tanned. A powerful master of divinity had a cute and cute baby face, a slightly pointed chin, a little round face, big eyes, long eyelashes, long hair and even bangs.


    When she was angry, her big eyes widened, her white face turned pink, her chest was still fluctuating, but she could not look fierce. If someone is cheated by her appearance, I''m afraid it will be bad luck. She is a real great magician. Medanzo has learned her skill yesterday.Celia put down her staff and said in a deep voice, "well, commander Amun, I hope you will remember today''s agreement if we are still alive by the end of the war."


    When the broth was ready, Amun filled a large bowl with his own hands, walked around the table to the other side of the king, handed them over and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, please have breakfast! For the sake of safety, we only use our own food and water, and so do you. " Then he turned to Celia and other three people: "you didn''t eat, you just brought the food, so let''s eat together."


    Amun did not eat what they had brought, nor did he let the king eat it, which embarrassed Celia and the two warriors. Amun himself did not lose etiquette, standing there to serve the king to eat, and then to make food for himself, medanzo has been on the side of the guard.


    King Lucille had calmed down at the moment. Since he was in the hands of Amun, he did not want to lose his dignity for no reason. He waved his hand and said, "my great magician and two great warriors, you can sit down and eat together."


    The king said that he was looking for a step down the stairs. Celia and the two warriors praised each other and took a seat at the table. The taste of the meal was too hard to describe. No one could tell what she had eaten. After breakfast, the king coughed and asked, "Amun, I admire your bravery. If you are a warrior in the kingdom of hathi, I will reward you for your actions. What is the purpose of your coming to see me all the way behind the enemy


    Amun asked, "I''ve said it''s for peace. I would like to ask your majesty what kind of purpose you want to achieve in this war, and why did the kingdom of hathi fight? "


    Celia interposed, "it was the Egyptians who started the war first. We just fought to defend ourselves. The purpose of this war is, of course, to defeat the powerful enemy, so that they will never dare to invade hathi, so that the kingdom of hathi will be free from the fate of its subordinates and wash away the humiliation of a hundred years. "


    Lucille nodded and said, "we have been guided by the oracle and have won! Amun, it''s meaningless for you to hold me. Even if you kill me and bury yourself, you can''t change the end of the war


    Amun frowned slightly and suddenly asked, "is it the oracle of enril? Is it still said in the oracle that all the temples of Horus in the territory of hathi shall be demolished? "


    Lucille replied, "yes, it is a symbol of submission to build temples for Horus, the king God of eju, in the cities of hathia. Of course, they should be demolished."


    Amun lowered his head and began to count his fingers. He said, "first, let the Egyptians guarantee that they will not invade hatti again; second, to break away from the position of subordinate, the kingdom of hathi will no longer pay tribute to eju; third, to dismantle all the Horus temples in hathi and not accept the imposed beliefs. This third point is actually an extension of the second point. If you have achieved these objectives, can you sit down and have a peace talk? "


    Lucille glanced at medanzo, who was holding a sharp blade beside him, and coughed in a dignified way: "if all these three goals can be achieved, it means Hattie''s victory. There is no need for the soldiers to bleed again. What can''t we talk about? But you hijacked me and asked me to offer conditions that, as a commander of the army, you could meet Hattie''s demands? "


    Amun replied, "I''m not here to assassinate. I don''t want to die. It''s for the consideration of all the people on both sides. If the Egyptians agreed to these conditions and both sides swore in front of their respective gods, then this matter is not insurmountable. Naturally, I will not harm his majesty. "


    Celia sneered, "if you talk here, can you get the Pharaon to agree to these terms?"


    Amun laughed: "I also know the situation on the battlefield. Do you have any other choice? And the people who has the final say are at the front line and willing to talk about it at any time. Celia, great magician, you must have sent someone to inform the front line. Then we will make an agreement here. When the result is reached, I will send a letter to the Pharaoh. "


    Celia asked again, "what if the Egyptians refuse?"


    Amun: "in that case, I will release his Majesty the king, and ask his majesty to forgive me today''s offence, and let me return to the army of Allah and continue to fight on the battlefield. But if eju agrees to these conditions, please end the war and sign a peace treaty between the two countries Your majesty needs someone to think about it carefully. Please go out when you have finished eating. "


    What we talked about at breakfast was just a kind of trial. No matter what the decision was, it could not have been made by the king with a knife on his neck and several guards around him. Even if the king reluctantly gave the order, the front-line army might not be able to carry out it.


    There were three meals a day, and even if Amun could not eat them, the king could not be hungry. At lunch time, orebain, the commander of the nannar army, and Vivian, the LORD God, arrived. Amun still opened the big tent and asked everyone to come in to eat with the king, so as to see that the king was still safe at any time.


    At last, the scene at noon was no longer so embarrassing, because Schrodinger ate only one meal a day and did not attend the "lunch", so the king sat in his own place. Amun cooked the meal by himself and asked the king to use it first. Even the water he drank was taken from the magic weapon of space. Orebain is also a great warrior, and Vivian is of course a great magician. This table is not Amon, but has three great warriors and two great magicians.Orebain saw the fire in amon''s eyes. He pressed his sword handle and asked, "are you Amun? How can you look like a noble warrior in such a despicable way? We should fight bravely on the battlefield instead of hiding your fear and weakness in this way. "


    "Fear and weakness?" he sneered? You mean we''re not brave and strong enough? Then the commander of the army, you go to take hold of the king of Egypt


    This sentence choked orebain for a long time. Amun waved his hand and said, "the commander of nannar army, I didn''t expect to meet here. Should I say I''m glad to meet you? I think our army has already dealt with it, and now it''s in front of his majesty. Sit down and have a good meal. Don''t lose etiquette


    At noon, the meal was very silent, and the old saying was repeated. Amun still advised Hattie to make peace talks and let eju agree to the three conditions before withdrawing troops, thus ending the war between the two sides. Orebain and Vivian couldn''t make decisions. The king didn''t give a positive opinion. He couldn''t make any decisions in this situation.


    Vivian also had the intention of rescuing the king when he came, but he studied the situation in the big tent, especially saw the magic array under amundbu, and communicated with Celia privately for a long time. He was not sure that he could snatch his majesty from Amun safely, so he could only wait.


    It''s like looking forward to the stars and the moon. It''s time for dinner to see Gore and zhuguli, the battlefield commander-in-chief and the Prime Minister of the kingdom! This dinner is the main meal and climax of the day.


    When Goethe came, he immediately asked to meet the king. After symbolically obtaining the king''s permission, he immediately ordered orebain and Vivian to return to the camp. Don''t ignore the war ahead. Ge Lieh has seen the situation clearly. It is impossible to rescue the king directly from Amun. Even if there is no destructive storm, Amun must have killed the king before he is defeated.


    If you just want to defeat Amun, Ge lie can do it by himself, but nowadays, it''s useless to have so many experts.


    At dinner the king sat in his seat, and the medanzoti knife stood beside the king''s seat like a loyal guard. The lamp on the table lit up the whole tent with a soft light. Amun was sitting on the left, while zhuguli and Gore were sitting opposite him. The scene looked like the king and a group of Ministers discussing affairs at night.


    After understanding the process, Gerry twisted his beard and asked with a smile: "Amun, I admire your work, but why do you think we must accept your proposal? Boy, have you ever thought about another possibility, that you can''t escape here and just spend it like this. When the army of eju is destroyed, the kingdom of hathi can achieve all its goals. Think about your own destiny, you can''t hold the king forever, you can''t keep yourself here forever


    Amun replied with a smile: "I thought about this possibility, just try my best to try. Can I ask you to play another game of chess? The chessboard and the pieces are ready


    All the tableware on the table was removed. Amun took out a military exercise sand table out of thin air. In the middle of the sand table was a sea. Hathi and eju were facing each other across the sea. They could cross a bay and cross the desert. They could reach each other''s territory by land. The northern edge of the desert is the main battlefield of both sides. The chess pieces in this chess game are the distribution of the forces of the two countries. Amun asked Ge lie to give a war deduction and continue the unfinished battle on the sand table.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Amun''s first move was his own an''la army, which attacked the camp of nannar army in Hatty northward. He said faintly: "at noon today, the commander of nannar regiment has come. I think Lord Gore has seen him. I have not lost in this flank battle, and I can attack at any time."


    Ge lie nodded: "I admire you for training an army of inferior brands to what it is today. Nannar''s army is really no longer in the ascendant With these words, he retreated the camp of nannar''s army one step back and said with a smile, "then I''ll let you go one step ahead."


    Amun pointed to the sand table: "in this way, I can grab the water source, and the pressure of logistics supply will be greatly reduced."


    Gore still nodded: "yes, it can make your army last longer, but it can''t win in the long run. The army of nannar relies on the city-state of Syria. It is very convenient to replenish the troops and logistics, while the an LA army is far away from the mainland. Even if you can win the battle, once the main battlefield is defeated, the hatti army will surround it, and the Anla army will be completely annihilated. "


    Amun sighed: "it is the main battlefield that decides the situation. The promontory city-state will not fail to rescue the Pharaoh, but you will stop in the middle of the desert." He removed a piece from the promontory city and placed it in the middle of the desert.


    Ge lie: "you can see clearly that the purpose of our war is to defeat all the reinforcements and let the Pharaonic army defeat itself without fighting. How can you fight this battle?"


    Amun did not speak, but directly removed two pieces from the place where the roni River entered the sea. He directly crossed the sea to attack the hinterland of the kingdom of hathi. After landing, he went straight to the Wangdu. Then he explained: "with the strength of the Empire, at least two expeditionary armies could be mobilized. This time, France and Laos did not use the Navy. If you give up this battlefield and attack directly from the sea, will you have time to come back? The nannar regiment, which had been stationed in the coastal defense, has been marked to death. The enril regiment on the other side of the main battlefield is too far away from the Anu army. "


    Ge lie frowned and said, "why fight like this? The goal of the Pharaon was the fertile land of the original DUK town. If you directly cross the sea to attack the king of hathi, the loss will be great. Although the troops around our king are empty, it is possible to mobilize two garrisons, and they can be defended by relying on the city. "


    Amun sighed: "at one time and another, if the expeditionary army is destroyed in the desert, and lassas II will either die or flee back, the significance of the war will completely change, and it will become a war of revenge between countries, not just a new territory. To tell you the truth, if eju is going to cross the sea and attack with the strength of the whole country, you will have to withdraw your troops, and his majesty will not dare to fight. Can the king defend himself? "


    Ge lie narrowed his eyes and said, "this is just a hypothesis. In any case, both sides will lose. No one can be the winner."


    Amun sighed: "there are many things in the world that are unwise, but some people will still do them. Who said there was no winner? Take a closer look. " He also moved two pieces of chess pieces, which actually came from the two kingdoms of Assyria and Baron. They crossed the plateau from the north and crossed the desert from the south.


    Ge lie brows a frown: "these two pieces of chess are not under your command."


    Amun laughed: "the whole army of eju is not under my command, but what I can use in this chess game is my chess pieces. If the Pharaon died, eju would revenge. If the Pharaoh fled back, he would be ashamed with his temper. The best choice is to cross the sea directly. Whatever the outcome of the war, hathi will be greatly weakened, and eju will not be able to launch an expedition in a short time. You don''t think Assyria or baron will take part in the contest? "


    Ge lie sighed: "all have the guidance of the gods, no one will give up. But if the war goes on like this, it''s just your personal deduction from the commander of the army. In fact, it will not develop to this stage. If I heard today that the ships of the Egyptians were going out to sea, I would immediately order my troops to return. I could not risk the fate of the whole kingdom, let alone the lives of tens of thousands of people. It''s a pity that you are Amun, not egufaraus II. "


    Zhu Guli, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, understood the situation and suddenly said, "in fact, there is another way to play chess, so that everything on the sand table will not happen."


    The great magician Celia asked curiously, "prime minister, how do you want to go down?"


    Zhu Guli looked at GE lie but did not speak, and Ge lie was silent. However, Amun laughed and explained to Celia: "the prime minister''s method is very simple, that is to kill me."


    Then he looked around the table and said, "it''s very easy to kill me. It''s OK to mobilize heavy troops to encircle this tent. All the adults can hide far away from being affected. But there are two things to consider. First, even if I am dead, the next king of Egypt or the second king of Assis may not do what I just said. Second, if I die, how long can you block the news of the king''s death? Which Prince is going to take over the throne


    All the people present, including Lucille, were all black, and the king''s eyes at the prime minister became gloomy for a moment. Zhuguli quickly bowed over and explained, "Your Majesty, this is not the meaning of the old minister!"


    The king''s tone was low and there was no obvious anger: "prime minister, I know that you are loyal to the kingdom. Here you are just talking about various hypotheses. You may as well say whatever you have. I am the king, and I should sacrifice for the kingdom if necessary! Amun, you go onAmun nodded his thanks to the king, and then said, "I can''t guarantee my own life or death, but since I''m here, I''m not afraid to die. What will happen if King Hattie dies here? Medanzo, tell me. "


    Medanzo finally took the opportunity to speak, holding a short blade and said: "if the news is strictly blocked, we will not mention the army''s heart shaking, assuming that the Harty army will win a complete victory. But as far as I know, his majesty did not appoint a successor. This time, he led Prince Asher on his own, and the prime minister was also in the army. As for the royal capital, your eldest son, Ennis, was left in charge of the country, and the Minister of the interior was the assistant minister.


    These two princes are supposed to be the king''s favorite sons. Who is to be handed down is still in doubt. And they all have the heart to fight for the throne, and each side has its own support. If his majesty is still there, there will be no problem, but if he dies here suddenly, the situation will be complicated.


    Prince Asher was in charge of the army, and all those around him who pushed him to the throne were able to support him. However, Prince Ennis left the king to take advantage of the convenience. Prince Asher can be accused of regicide and patricide, and succeeded himself with the support of his ministers. Without the attack of foreign enemies, the kingdom of hathia will have civil strife of its own. I am a forthright person. I can say whatever I think of. Your Majesty must not blame me. "


    Before he came here, the great magician of George had analyzed the situation of the kingdom of hathi, and it was true that there was a struggle for the throne. In particular, one prince led the army while the other prince was in charge of the kingdom. Once the king died and there was no official successor appointed, the possibility of such civil strife was very high. Medanzo is now learning to sell, in public to say this prediction.


    Ge lie and other ministers did not dare to speak. Although the succession of the two princes was an open secret, everyone would only talk about it in private, otherwise it would be unexpected trouble.


    The only one who could speak was the king himself. Lucille looked tired and said slowly: "in fact, rasses II has the same trouble. If he dies on the way of expedition, there will be a dispute for the throne in the Egyptian empire, and I''m afraid it will be civil strife for a while."


    Amun said with a smile: "yes, but your majesty should consider yourself first. You are a noble king, so you don''t need to be buried with me."


    The king finally raised his head and asked, "gentlemen, if eju agrees to all our conditions and the kingdom of hathi wins without fighting, what will they offer?"


    Gore and zuguli looked at each other and said, "ask Pharaoh and his ministers. I''m afraid the commander of Amun''s army can''t be the Lord."


    Amun thought for a moment and said, "I have a proposal that the two countries sign a peace treaty of mutual non aggression. The specific contents can be discussed and swore in front of their respective gods. I sent messengers to send the message. If there is no reply, maybe there will be a World War I to sit down and have a good talk


    Lucille asked, "prime minister, commander of the battlefield, Lord Gore, do you agree?"


    Ge lie sighed: "let Amun send messengers to have a try But who can you send? "


    Amun pointed to medanzo with a smile: "I only have this personal guard captain around me. First send him to the Anla army to inform the news here, and then go to the Pharaonic camp to explain the situation. I''m afraid you need to send someone to escort you. The sooner you go, the better. "


    Goliath thought for a moment: "I suggest Celia control the shuttle, aluka accompany protection, with the king''s order escort this warrior to set out at the fastest speed."


    Lucille nodded and said, "very well, I will order you to wait for the reply of the Egyptians."


    ����


    Medanzo reached the peak of his life''s glory and returned to the camp of the an''rah army on a shuttle, escorted by the great magicians and warriors of King hatti. When the soldiers learned that King Hattie had been captured alive by Amun, cheers rang through the sky.


    When he left here to go to the Pharaonic camp, the LORD God George also manipulated another flying shuttle to follow him. He tried to bring a batch of supplies in the space magic weapon. Although it was a drop in the bucket for the army, it was better than nothing. He must take this opportunity to explain to the Pharaoh why he did not immediately pull out the camp and March eastward according to the order.


    Because the Anla army was fighting with nannar army, and the main Hadi army in the desert had already set up a defense line, so Amun, the commander of the army, took the chance to build a miracle, took the king of hathi and forced the Hadi army to negotiate actively.


    When he got the news from medanzo, at first, he was ecstatic. He rewarded the messenger and George who came with him. Then he was dissatisfied and asked medanzo Amun why he did not force King Hattie to surrender?


    Without the need for medanzoldo to explain anything, the ministers around the Pharaoh advised his majesty not to think so. The great army of Hattie had the advantage, and it was impossible for a king to give up the whole kingdom''s national destiny. If Lucille would rather die than surrender, Amun would have no way. What''s more, when the army is outside, it is still doubtful whether the orders given by a Kidnapped King can be carried out.


    The king of the other side has already been captured, but he still has to accept the harsh conditions proposed by the other side. How can he be convinced? He told medanzo to go back to his command and agree to withdraw his troops, but Hattie still had to belong to the Egyptian empire. The two countries would no longer engage in war and resume the pre war relationship.Lucille and gore, of course, could not agree to such a condition. Amun sent medanzo back to send a message to convey Hattie''s attitude. The three conditions proposed could not be changed, and other matters should be discussed. It''s true that the Pharaon opened his mouth and medanzo broke his leg. He went back and forth several times in a few days. Fortunately, the great magician controlled the flying shuttle instead of walking. Otherwise, he would have to be exhausted and the hero would not be so good.


    The reason why the Pharaon hesitated was that he also had illusions about the situation of the army and hoped that reinforcements from the Cape city-state would come as soon as possible. Just as medanzo was flying around, a war broke out in the desert, and the reinforcements from the Cape city-state were defeated, unable to cross the lines of the Hadith army and join the Pharaoh. The eju army is about to run out of water and food, and there are not many arrows left to fight.


    The Pharaoh finally decided to bow down. At the same time, there were several other things that caused Hattie''s worry and decided to make peace as soon as possible.


    According to the secret report, the kingdom of balun is gathering troops in the city-state of Uruk. The Uruk army led by Gilgamesh seems to have moved, but they don''t know what target to target. Baron is a city-state United Kingdom. All the legions are named after the city-state. Among them, the Uruk army led by Gilgamesh and enqidu is the most powerful.


    On the other hand, two legions have been assembled in eju, one of which is the Gabriel, which is already on its way to the promontory city-state, while the other is the Navy, which has appeared at the mouth of the Ronnie river. Although the two armies could not catch up with the rescue of the Pharaonic army, if they were to fight, Hattie would also pay a great price.


    The Gabriel and Osiris legions were originally the main forces to defend the northern and southern coasts of the Empire respectively. This time, half of the troops were stationed in the same place, and the other half of the troops were added from the garrisons of the city states to form an integrated army. This is a little different from Amun''s chess in the sand table. The follow-up army of eju shows a trend of advancing both on land and sea.


    There is another news that worries king hathi most. A rumor has been spread to the capital of King hathi. It is said that King Lucille was assassinated in front of the battle, and gore plotted to establish Prince Asher to the throne and return to the capital with great victory. However, Lucille was kidnapped by Amun, so he could not appear in front of the army to refute the rumors, and could not return to the royal capital to stabilize the situation for the time being. Prince Ennis is also making plans to deal with it. The political situation in hathi is full of uncertainties.


    Both sides had their own difficulties and could not drag on. After seven or eight trips, medanzo finally decided to make peace talks. The eju side made a condition that the an-la army would join with the Pharaonic army with supplies of supplies, and that the Hadith army should not be obstructed along the way. Gore agreed and ordered the army of nannar to March eastward to join the army.


    So there was a strange March between the two countries. The Angora army opened the way and escorted the logistics team eastward through the desert. Not far north of them, on the edge of the desert and steppe, the nannar army also went hand in hand, staring at each other.


    The chief theocrat, George, had returned, and was walking with the rear of the army, but Amon, the head of the army, was not there, and General John was leading his own guard. The front troops of the two regiments met several times during the March. Although there was no fighting, there was no less verbal fighting. Orebain, the commander of the other side''s army, satirized John and others that they would only hide in the rear and let the officers take risks. However, they engaged in the despicable activities of kidnapping and kidnapping.


    John replied rudely: "it''s not that we haven''t fought before. We know who wins and who loses."! If we are unconvinced, none of us should rely on the backup. We will fight in the desert. We are not afraid of you Of course, these are angry words, but if these two legions really come to a fight, today''s Anla army is not afraid of each other.


    The king was escorted by many forbidden guards and walked to the north of nannar army. He also had two bodyguards. The king sat in the carriage, with madanzo standing straight behind him with a short blade in his hand. There was no other guard on the car, but Amun was the driver.


    Celia, the great magician, did not take a ride. She advised Amun to say, "Lord Commander, why do you have to be a coachman yourself?"


    Amun replied with a smile: "I have seen with my own eyes that enqi, the first warrior on the mainland, drives for Gilgamesh. What''s wrong with driving for his majesty today? It was I who held the king hostage, and I also proposed peace talks. Of course, I have the responsibility to personally send the king to the negotiation venue. "


    Celia warned, "don''t forget our agreement."


    Amun: do you mean duel? I''m too anxious. I''ll command my army to return to eju. When everything is settled down, I''ll send an envoy to you to make a special appointment on the time and place of the duel. I will never break my promise. "


    ����


    The venue for the peace talks was ready, and two large tents were set up in the desert, 20 feet from door to door. Tables and seats were placed outside the big tent, and people were negotiating face-to-face, while the army retreated into the distance. In order to be in case, the Great Magicians on both sides arranged a magic array with extremely strong defense effect in the big tent.


    The boundary edge of Shenshu array is in the center of the open space. If you break through this boundary, any movement will be attacked by powerful forces.


    On the side of eju, there are more than a dozen people, including Longteng, the commander of Isis army, Wald, and long Ying, the former commander of the Horus army; the chief deity of Horus regiment, the former commander of the front line, van breze; the chief god of the Anju army, George, the former commander of the front line, and the important guards around the Pharaoh.In the middle of the room, with the exception of the Pharaoh and John, all the others were great magicians or warriors. The heads of the legions and the Great Magicians have seats. The rest of the warriors stand with swords. There is still a seat in the front row.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    There were also more than a dozen people on hathi''s side, including Prince Asher, Gore, zhuguli, zhanbie, Wallett, orebain, AFI, and aluka. Besides Prince Asher and zhuguli, they were all Great Magicians or warriors, but the seat in the middle was empty, and there was a seat nearby.


    John, dressed in heavy armor, was filled with emotion at the moment. When he released he Lieshan far away, he never expected to stand here today! Just thinking about this, he suddenly found that all the people turned their heads and looked at a direction. Even the Pharaoh could not help but stand up from his seat. There were no more people sitting in the hall.


    In the sand dunes in the distance came a carriage with King Lucille in his golden crown. Medanzo had put his short blade back, and stood majestically by the king''s side. The driver is a smiling young man, with a simple knife hanging from his waist, wearing a commander''s dress but not wearing armor. He is the legendary hero Amun who captured king hatti alive.


    A beautiful woman was riding a white horse with a staff in her hand. The wind opened her cloak. Her hair was flying in the sun. Her white face was very beautiful, but her expression was very serious. It was Celia, the great magician accompanying the king.


    Amun was so far away that he stopped his carriage and helped the king down. Medanzo also completed his "guard mission". He bowed to King Hattie, turned around and walked through the magic circle to the house of eju. After saluting the Pharaoh, he stepped aside and stood beside John, behind the empty seat. Among all the people present, medanzo''s rank was the lowest, and even there was no official title. He was just the captain of Amun''s bodyguard, but he was the most visible person in recent years.


    Amun and Celia escorted Lucille to Hattie''s tent, where everyone saluted the king. The king nodded, turned and sat down in his own position. His bearing was very dignified. It seemed that he finally found his feeling.


    Amun did not smile. He put his hand on the handle of his waist and saluted the king on one knee. He said, "Your Majesty, I have come to visit you for the sake of peace between the two countries. Thank you for your protection for so many days. Please forgive me for my offence and impoliteness."


    Lucille gave a smile and waved his hand: "I admire your courage. You are a real warrior. I think the title of the first warrior in mainland China should be given to you, not the capital of enlightenment. It is also your credit that the two countries have been able to sit down for peace talks. On this basis, you can forgive any mistakes you have made. Your honor, please go back to your command. "


    The Prime Minister of zhuguli came to Amun and handed him a silver plate with a sword book on it, which was written on the terms of peace negotiation proposed by the kingdom of hathi. On the upper left corner of the silver plate, there is a relief emblem, like a clover in the wind, like a towering tree or a light shooting into the sky, which is the symbol totem of the God enril.


    Amun took the silver plate, got up, went to eju''s tent, crossed the border of the two magic arrays, knelt down in front of the Pharaoh, raised the silver plate over his head, and said, "Your Majesty the great Pharaoh, the commander of the Anju La army has given you your order. Please have a look at it."


    The Pharaoh waved his hand: "Amun, I don''t know this kind of writing, please translate it."


    Whether he really did not know or not, only God knows, amon knelt there and translated the contents on the silver plate. The sword script is usually written on clay tablets, but on such an important occasion, the kingdom of hathi specially prepared the instrument cast on the silver plate with the emblem of enril, indicating that he had taken an oath before the gods.


    After Amun finished reading, someone took over the silver plate. The Pharaoh bowed his head and said with a smile: "commander of Amun army, my respected warrior, I have heard your name and noble and selfless conduct for a long time. Today is the first time to see you in person. I didn''t expect that you would be so young! This time you''ve done more than you''ve ever done with your army, and when you come back to eju, you can offer whatever reward you want. Sit down first, my warrior


    Amun came to the empty seat and sat down. His mission was finally completed. He did not say a word in the whole process of the peace talks, which was quite low-key. The next time was for the Pharaon and the king, and gore, juguli, chambyon, liquid, Wald, and brazie also participated in the discussion.


    The real peace treaty would not be the three conditions. To amongway''s surprise, the more relaxed the talks between the king and the Pharaoh, the atmosphere was full of laughter and wind. Finally, he took out two gold plates, which were cast in public by GE lie and Li Kui De, and inscribed on them the first peace treaty with clear written records in the history of Tianshu.


    Each gold plate is engraved with cursive script and sword script respectively. The front side is written with divine script, and the back side is written with secular writing. In addition to enril''s emblem, there is an eagle relief on the upper left side of the cursive script, which is the emblem of Horus. The general contents of the peace treaty are as follows:


    first, the two countries coexist peacefully and do not invade each other. No one can send troops to attack the other''s city-state.


    2�� When attacked by a third party, the two countries should help each other within their ability to resist the common enemy.


    3�� The Syrian desert and the DUK plain are buffer zones. Explorers from both countries can enter and pay taxes to their city states and countries.4�� The two countries promised to return the fugitives to their owners.


    The main contents of the peace treaty are the above-mentioned four articles. The first of the three conditions originally put forward by Hattie was formally written down. As for the other two, the separation from the status of vassal state and the demolition of Horus temple in the territory, the formal provisions of the peace treaty were not written out. Because there is no need to write about it. As long as the peace treaty is signed, it is self-evident that Hattie will be separated from the vassal state. As for whether or not to tear down the Horus temple after returning home is entirely their own business. Why write it on the gold plate to offend the gods.


    It is also mentioned in the peace treaty that the two countries will jointly resist foreign enemies, which is obviously aimed at Assyria and balun. If the two countries fight against each other to fight for the fertile land of thousands of miles, hathi will suffer a lot. It is better to take a symbolic helper to avoid the dilemma of being besieged by three sides in the future. The fertile land now has its official name, Duke plain.


    From the content of the peace treaty, explorers of both countries can enter the DUK plain, either reclaim wasteland, or mine for gold, or hunt monsters. They have to pay taxes to their respective countries. The eju Empire has obtained the right to enter the DUK plain, but it is not of great significance in fact. Because from eju to DUK plain, it needs to cross thousands of miles of Syria desert. If people from both sides can freely enter, the DUK plain will naturally be controlled by the khati kingdom.


    As for the last one, the return of fugitives to the LORD was proposed by the Pharaoh. Originally, what they discussed was the return of prisoners of war. In ordinary wars, prisoners of war would become slaves of the other party. Since it was a peace talk, of course, all prisoners of war should be released. The laws of the two countries have provisions that prohibit the hiding of runaway slaves. The Pharaoh proposed to extend the peace treaty, so he added such a clause.


    Amun frowned a little when he heard the last one, but he didn''t say anything, because all the adults here agreed, and no one asked for Amun''s opinion alone.


    The inscription was made on the gold plate and completed by the two Great Magicians on the spot. Each side kept one copy, and both of them had to take it back to the temple as a symbol of eternal existence. This war of countless casualties has ushered in a happy ending. In order to consolidate the alliance between the two countries, he made another request on the spot to marry King Lucille''s daughter.


    What kind of business is this? Amun''s brows wrinkled again, and Celia''s face was also a little displeased. She was a royal nobleman, and the king''s daughter was Celia''s cousin. The Pharaoh even made this request. To amon''s surprise, Lucille was very happy to agree, and agreed on the wedding date on the spot. This is good. Amun has taken his Majesty''s father-in-law into custody a while ago!


    After the peace talks, a large oval table was formed on the open space between the two big tents. People from both sides sat on one side and held a grand banquet. The table was filled with wine and delicious food, which were rare delicacies in the world. Amun sat quietly in a corner, watching the good play from the climax to the end, trying not to attract other people''s attention, only to become the focus of attention.


    When the wine was half full, Lucille, king of hadith, suddenly raised his glass and said, "I propose a toast to Amun, the first warrior in the mainland. Without his heroic deeds, there would not have been such a happy and peaceful scene today! Amun, the armies and people of both countries should thank you


    The king had to drink a toast. Amun stood up and drank it off. He said humbly, "I''m just a little commander of the army. I''m just the first time I''ve led my troops to the war. I don''t deserve the title of the first warrior on the mainland."


    Zhan BIE, the chief magician of the hathi palace, also stood up and raised his glass and said, "don''t be modest, commander of Amun army. Since the king has said that, you are the first warrior in the mainland in the eyes of the soldiers and people of hathi! I think that enqi is called the first warrior on the mainland. It is just the courage of every man. How ever have you ever established such a feat? "


    Amun had to continue drinking and explained, "I''m just a seven level warrior. How can I compare with the Enlightenment of killing gods? Please don''t laugh at me


    Hagrid Prime Minister Zhu Guli also took a cup and stood up: "modesty is a virtue, honesty is also a virtue, your modesty can not cover up our honesty, this is our due evaluation to you. You are so young, you are already a great warrior. You can train an inferior army into an excellent one with your first time. Your future is limitless. Over time, it is invincible, which is the most admirable! Seeing your bravery, I even doubt that there is anything you dare not do in this world Your majesty, do you think so? "


    The king''s toast seemed to be a signal. His ministers took turns to propose a toast to Amun. His words were higher and higher, and Amun''s back was sweating. He took King Hattie under his arm, which was a great disgrace to each other. These people could not but hate him. It''s not mean to say these words on such occasions, but it''s hard to refute them. People are all smiling and toasting.


    These high-ranking people, of course, are all experts in politics. Amun was the head of the army under the command of the Pharaoh, and his victory was of course the victory of the Pharaoh. However, the army of the pharaoh was defeated. Only he won the battle and captured king hatti alive. In front of the Pharaoh and other army leaders, these people only praise Amun, which is to put him on the fire to roast.Looking at the faces of Li Quaid and Long Teng, the Pharaon, hearing the question, raised his glass with a smile and said, "I''m very glad that there are such brave generals in the Empire, and I firmly believe that all of us here are as loyal and brave as Amun. Let''s drink to Amun and to the gods and spirits!"


    All the people in eju raised their glasses to Amun, and Amun bravely raised his glass and said, "glory to the great Pharaoh, to the Supreme God''s guidance!" At the same time, a thought flashed in his heart: "the glory of guidance belongs to a cat."


    After the banquet, the two sides returned to the camp and withdrew according to the agreement. The Pharaonic army received supplies from the an''la legion, and marched back through the desert, and ordered the an''an-la Legion to be cut off.


    When the peace treaty was signed, both sides declared that it was their own victory. They would engrave poems on the pillars of the temple to praise the gods and the king''s achievements. As hathi''s side, it is natural to declare a great victory, because they got rid of the status of vassal state, repulsed the army of Pharaoh, forced the other side to sign a peace treaty of non aggression, and became an alliance of attack and defense in an equal capacity. When Horus temples were demolished everywhere, the glory of the king and the gods reached its peak.


    LASIS II also claimed that this was his victory. He launched a large army expedition, captured the king of the other side alive, forced Hattie to put forward peace talks first, and signed an alliance agreement, turning a potential enemy into an ally for decades, and symbolically achieved the interests in the DUK plain.


    This war also made two other people famous, namely Gore and Amun.


    The Hadi army was under the command of Gore, who led the army and the people to defeat the powerful eju empire. It was also he who personally negotiated to rescue the captured king and achieved all his goals. Goethe''s prestige in the city-state of Syria was beyond the limit, and now it has been warmly praised in the whole country of hathia.


    After the withdrawal of the army, GE Lieh resigned from his temporary post as head of the army and no longer commanded the army. With the end of the war, the post of commander in chief of the front line no longer existed. The king gave him the heaviest reward and intended to give him the highest honor. He wanted to appoint Gore as the chief high priest of the main temple of enril, that is, the chief high priest of the whole kingdom of hathi.


    In the kingdom of hathi, there were three great nine level magicians, namely Gore, chambiet and Jonah, the chief high priest of the former main temple of enril. This time the king wanted to appoint Gore to replace Jonah, whether he would like it or not, but there was no higher reward. In this national war, Gore was more or less regarded as a great power.


    Zhu Guli, the Prime Minister of the Kingdom, is a supporter of Gore for the simple reason that his nephew Raphael is his favorite student. This relationship makes him think that Gore and himself should be a political ally. It is also the prime minister''s suggestion to appoint him the chief high priest of the kingdom.


    However, Gore himself refused, and still asked to stay in the city of Syria to be a Lord God. If someone else does not know how to do this, how can the king''s appointment be rejected? But with the identity and prestige of Gore, he had enough capital to refuse the king''s good intentions and put forward his own demands.


    The king agreed, and gave the city-state of Syria a large reward, exemption from taxes for three years, and appointed Gore as the head of the hathian Seminary. It was a symbolic position of glory, equivalent to the chief high priest of the Kingdom, but not in power.


    As Gore, he can act according to his will, but Amun, the young commander of the army, does not have the capital. This war made Amun''s prestige soar, but the situation was also quite subtle. His qualifications were too shallow and his contributions were too great. If the light was too dazzling, he would make those defeated generals blush.


    I don''t know if Amun''s prestige in the army is more than that of the gods, but when his soldiers answer questions about which regiment they come from, they are proud to answer: "Amun army!" Not to mention the name of the God Allah. In the civil society, people also habitually call the an - La Legion as the Amun army.


    These are later words. Amun, who leads the army to retreat across the desert, only thinks about one thing. The Pharaoh has publicly promised that he would like any reward after returning to eju. However, Amun only wanted to release the people of DUK Town, and he would guide them back to their hometown. The tribe of link has almost prepared the preliminary work. After Moses and others go back, they can immediately build their homes. There is a good place to stand in the middle of the DUK plain.


    He has done enough for the Pharaon to grant such a request. Maria had suggested and helped him to achieve his wish, and Amun did!


    The way to withdraw was peaceful. The morale of the Angora army was high and the armor was bright in the distance. Compared with the one who had just left eju, it was completely different. If you look at John, the commander of the front line, he is a majestic general on his horse. But strangely, medanzo, who always loved to play with authority, seemed very silent. He was in a trance all the way. He looked thoughtful and hardly joked.


    Amun had a similar experience, but medanzo broke through this state of mind through another way, and finally became a great warrior and wizard. When we just crossed the threshold, we really need to experience the unprecedented feeling, just like entering a new world.


    Amun is also a seven level mage and warrior. Now his successor, medanzo, has made the same achievements. Amun is not jealous, but very happy. At this time, he is in urgent need of a master.Retreat is not a battle, and the speed of the army''s action is not fast. After half a month, Amun came to the border pass of the promontory city-state. Amun met rod Dick, the city Lord of the promontory city-state and head of the Seth army. Rod Dick was unlucky this time. Anla''s army won three battles and three victories, while his army of Seth was three battles and three defeats.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    But instead of being punished, the city Lord was rewarded by the Pharaoh. Praise should also be given, because the main responsibility for the Seth army''s defeat lies with the Pharaoh himself, who claims to have won the war, naturally praises the generals under his command. On the other hand, rod Dick returned to the city-state as soon as possible and collected the remnant soldiers in the south of the desert, which not only reduced the loss to the greatest extent, but also organized the backup quickly and took the position in the promontory city-state to ensure the stability of the rear.


    Rod Dick also made great contributions to the smooth navigation of the army''s logistics fleet.


    When the army returned to Egypt, rod Dick led the reorganized army of Seth to the border line to meet them. At the same time, he brought enough consolation materials so that the French could reward the soldiers. This arrangement satisfied everyone. After suffering for so many days in the desert, the Pharaoh entered the palace prepared by the city-state for a few days'' rest. After summing up the war, he returned to the capital, where the legions were sent back to their original places.


    Rod Dick met all the legions at the border pass until all the legions returned safely. When seeing Amun goodbye, the city Lord was filled with emotion. He took Amun''s hand and said, "brave warrior, great commander, I don''t know how to express my admiration for you! When you came to the promontory city to return Nero''s remains in public, I never dreamed that you would do what you are today. There have been a lot of things. I''m sorry for you in terms of selfishness... "


    Amun interrupted him and said, "Lord, why do you say that? At the beginning, I was a foreign hunter of unknown origin. You gave me courtesy and protection, and notarized Lord Nero''s will, so that I can get such precious relics, and there is no trace of debt. You have never been sorry for me. It''s even because you went to Duke that you made me who I am today, and I''m grateful. "


    They walked into the border of Egypt hand in hand. At this time, Amun was able to walk side by side with rod Dick, which was unthinkable a few years ago. When rod Dick arrived at Duke, he was so high that he could hardly reach the rank of Duke. He could only look up to him. Amun never looked up to him, but he never looked down on him, either in the past or in the present.


    They were supposed to be the last to enter the promontory city-state, where a grand ceremony to celebrate victory was prepared, but the ceremony was suddenly postponed. Having just withdrawn from the battlefield, the anera Legion received an urgent order and turned to be the vanguard to resist the Uruk army which suddenly fell on the border of Egypt.


    Gilgamesh and enqi even launched an attack on the promontory city-state at this time!


    Gilgamesh''s choice of the time is very life-threatening. The eju army has just returned from a long-distance battle, and the main army has suffered heavy casualties and will be exhausted. There is no time to rest. More importantly, in addition to the Angora army, the Horus and Isis legions, which were defeated in the desert and were besieged for a long time, have lost their vigor, so it is difficult to fight a hard battle again in a short time.


    After all, the army is made up of people. People''s physical strength and energy are limited. After several months of struggling in the desert, they are always in a highly tense state. When they return to eju, their fighting capacity is naturally lax, and it is difficult to gather together in a short time. The two regiments that had arrived at the promontory city-state in advance had been repatriated in batches, leaving only the elite guards and senior generals, and the rest of the soldiers were on their way back to their stations. The Uruk army suddenly killed, more or less by surprise.


    Fortunately, because Amun held the king to facilitate the peace talks between the two countries, the Pharaonic army has withdrawn. Otherwise, the time for the Uruk army to attack was precisely the time when the Pharaonic army was under siege in the north of the desert. Gilgamesh could take advantage of the opportunity to pick up a bargain, which could not be resisted by half of the Seth army that rod Dick had collected.


    The peace talks between the two countries were an accident. Gilgamesh did not expect that he sent an envoy to gore, commander-in-chief of the battle field of Hattie, a letter when he sent troops. In the letter, he strongly condemned the aggression of ejufala lahasis II, and said that the kingdom of balun and the city-state of Uruk were willing to help hathi defeat the brutal enemy. He would attack the promontory city-state, cut off the rear route of the eju expeditionary army, occupy their logistics base, and cooperate with the Kingdom of hathi to wipe out the Pharaonic army in the desert.


    If the war situation really develops like this, all the Egyptians, including the Angora army, will die, and the Amra, Horus, Isis and Seth armies will all face the fate of annihilation. Even if the other legions in Egypt came to rescue, it would be too late. It was nothing more than a border defense war with the Uruk army after the front line was defeated.


    Unfortunately, the situation has changed too fast. The messenger sent by Gilgamesh has just started, and eju and hathi have completed the peace talks and withdrawn their troops. By the time the Uruk army entered the southern part of the Syrian desert, the Pharaoh had led the main force back to the promontory city-state. Gilgamesh failed to take advantage of the virtual raid plan, but he did not change the March plan, still led the army to the border.


    Gore received a letter from Gilgamesh on the way out. He could only smile and sigh. At that time, GE Lieh had already relinquished the position of commander-in-chief and commander-in-chief of the battlefield and no longer held the army. Gilgamesh''s letter came late, and gore just handed it over to the king. Hathi and eju have signed a peace treaty and become an alliance. The Pharaonic army has withdrawn to eju. Of course, Lucier will not cooperate with the military action of the kingdom of balun.And on the other hand, the kingdom of Baron may not mean well! As the Uruk army crossed the Euphrates River and moved westward, they killed humbaba at enqidu, another ferry in the middle reaches of the Euphrates River. The Kish legion, another city-state corps of the kingdom of Baron, was assembled. The elite army of Marduk from the capital of Baron was also ready to leave at the ferry. It is the closest position of the kingdom of balun to the DUK plain. As long as you cross the Euphrates River and march along the edge of the mountains, 300 miles away is the East Bank of the inland lake.


    The purpose of the two legions to gather there is already obvious, that is, to take advantage of the defeat of Hattie and eju, and to intervene in the battle of DUK plain. The words are also very good to hear, is to help the kingdom of hathi against a strong enemy. Naturally, it is not in vain to send out a large army to help. After the event, the khati Kingdom asked to express "thanks", so the target is naturally the DUK plain.


    Lucille asked the prime minister to write a letter in reply, politely rejecting Gilgamesh''s "good intentions", stating that hathi and eju had signed a peace agreement and formed an alliance to resist foreign enemies. He did not want the Baron Kingdom and Gilgamesh to spare no effort.


    At the same time, Lucille sent people to fly shuttle to the promontory city-state to send an urgent report, informing the king of the military developments of the kingdom of Baron. Of course, Hattie would not send troops across the desert to block the Uruk army. This powerful army led by Gilgamesh and enqidu was afraid on the mainland. But Lucille was also very talkative. In his letter, he mentioned the news that the two legions of the kingdom of Baron had assembled in Kish city-state. He said that they should pay more attention to defense in the north of the desert and echo with eju in the south of the desert. In fact, he meant that they should take charge of their own affairs.


    The march speed of the Uruk army was too fast, and because of the outbreak of the war, there were no caravans in the desert, and the information along the way was tightly blocked. It was only the day before receiving Lucille''s urgent report that the Pharaon knew about Gilgamesh''s situation. Of course, he was shocked. Fortunately, the generals were at their side, and after overnight discussions, they issued several emergency orders -


    the Isis and Horus regiments, which were being repatriated in batches, assembled in an emergency. The wounded and wounded returned to the camp for recuperation according to the original plan, and the rest of the combat personnel were reorganized. The Gabriel army, which had been sent to the promontory city-state for reinforcement, was also ready to return. At the moment, they hastened to the front line.


    These arrangements take more or less time, and the priority is to block the first wave of the Uruk attack on the front line. At the suggestion of the ministers around him, the Pharaoh ordered the Angora army to stay at the border to meet the enemy, and appointed Amun as the commander-in-chief of the battlefield. Rod Dick, who stayed at the border pass, became the chief Quartermaster.


    Amun was promoted and became the commander-in-chief of the battlefield from the commander-in-chief. He was not only in charge of the Anla Legion he had originally led, but also the remnants of the Seth army assembled in rod Dick''s hands. After the two insufficient Isis and Horus regiments were reorganized and sent to the front, Amun would also be under unified command.


    If we don''t count the non combat logistics personnel, there are still more than 4000 people who can join in the battle after the return of the battle. There are only more than 2000 people in the Saite army. The Isis army and the Horus army are reorganized and more than 5000 people can be put into the fight. Amun will command more than 13000 soldiers and hundreds of deities.


    In the rear promontory city-state, there were more than 100000 military personnel supporting the war, and civilian men transporting supplies and building fortifications. This is almost equivalent to the position of Gore in the last war. Amon was pushed to the top of the storm by surprise.


    Is this how Amun was valued by the Pharaohs and the Egyptians? In fact, this is not the case. This is a job that will only have no merit, or even a job that is doomed. It is the same for anyone who has been changed. Although Amun was promoted, he would also be a black sheep, because the battle in the front line had to be defeated.


    The city-state of Uruk is the most powerful city-state besides the royal capital in the kingdom of Baron, and the Uruk Legion is recognized as the most powerful army on the mainland. Several years ago, Gilgamesh had been recruiting troops to train and expand the army secretly. This time, the main force of the Northern Kingdom covered him. He did not worry about his future. So he went all out to attack. There were 8000 well-trained elite soldiers and nearly 100 clerics.


    Even if Amun commanded the exhausted division, the whole army would not be able to fight. Moreover, the Horus and Isis legions had not yet been reorganized and set out for the front line, and it was even more impossible for the present-day Anwar and the remnants of the Seth army to stop them.


    Legend has it that enqi, the first warrior on the mainland, has the courage of thousands of people who can take the rank of commander in chief among the thousands of troops. Whether the legend is true or not, enqi killed Hun Baba, but it is certain that Amun should think more about his own life.


    Before that, there was a very intriguing episode. After the Pharaoh arrived at the palaces in the promontory City, Amun was still on the way back with the army of Allah. The king summoned all his ministers to discuss and gave an order to let Amun hand over the post of commander of the army and return with him to the capital of eju. There will be more important appointment and rich rewards.


    This decision can not be said to be unreasonable. The Anla army is a newly established miscellaneous army. Amun created this elite division by himself. He has won brilliant victory in the great battle. He himself has also made incredible contributions, and his prestige in the army is at the height of the sun. If Amun remains in the position of commander of the army, if there is any rebellion, others, including the Pharaoh, will not be able to command the army.After all, Amun is a foreigner, and his foundation is still shallow. It is impossible for him to be free from suspicion. There is no need to say more about the reasons why people suspect him. Therefore, both the Pharaon and his ministers thought that Amun should be given a higher position and a large amount of wealth, but he was not suitable to be in charge of this army.


    As soon as the envoys sent by the Pharaon set out to issue orders at the border, the news came that the Uruk army was invading in a large scale. Things changed dramatically, and at an emergency meeting held in the palace, the attitude of the ministers who had suggested that the Pharaoh should be removed from the position of commander of Amun''s army was reversed. They all suggested that the Pharaoh take back the order immediately and promote Amun as commander-in-chief of the battlefield, so Amun was promoted.


    This proposal can''t be said wrong. Through the war just experienced, Amun is really good at fighting, and now his reputation is growing, and he is also "expected by the public"


    the Pharaon urgently sent a great magician to control the shuttle to catch up with the emissary who was halfway there, and withdrew from the original order and replaced the latest appointment.


    As the commander of the army, Amun is at the back of the army, and the vanguard of the army has reached the middle of the main city of the Cape and the border. Amun did not receive the first order from the Pharaoh, but John met the messenger on the way.


    When John heard the news, he was so angry that he pulled out his sword and almost wanted to chop people. No one knows more than John what kind of hard work Amun has put into building the Angora army. He was released from military power just after winning the victory.


    The messenger did not dare to provoke the general, but could only explain with a smile that the intention of the pharaoh was to promote Amun to a higher and more important position. "Fart!" cried John! Amun is a warrior. Is there a better position than the head of the imperial army? Even if he is to be appointed to another post, he can also be the commander of the army at the same time! So the young general can''t be the Minister of the Empire. Do you want him to be the high priest


    John was so angry and eloquent that he was surrounded by a murderous army. The emissary was afraid to say more. He could only explain that he was only a messenger, which was the decision of the Pharaoh and his ministers. Just at this time, Julian controls the shuttle and arrives with the latest orders. Amun is not only the commander in chief of the an LA corps, but also the commander-in-chief of the battlefield.


    John''s breath was smooth. According to this order, he immediately led the vanguard troops back to the border to join Amun.


    ����


    Amun received the latest appointment of the Pharaoh on the way back to the army. The messenger was Julian, who had a grudge against him. Julian is also the chief theocrat of the Seth army and will stay at the front line and follow Amun''s command. I don''t know what mood this great divine master is at the moment. Will he wait to see Amun''s defeat from a selfish point of view? But in the battlefield, both honor and disgrace. If the front line is defeated, Julian, as the commander of the Seth army, will not have a good result.


    Seeing the great magician who once sent people thousands of miles to kill him, Amun didn''t say much nonsense. He didn''t mention a word of the past. First, he comforted a few words on business, and then gathered the generals around him to discuss the battle plan.


    The troops that can be assembled at the border today are the majority of the Angora army and the remnant of the Seth army. In addition to the important generals of the two legions, Aristotle, rod Dick''s aide, participated in the discussion. Amun heard that Aristotle was also in the army and invited him to attend the meeting. But Aristotle did not speak at the meeting on the pretext that he was not proficient in military affairs.


    The adults took out maps and sand tables and studied them for a long time. They agreed that they could not resist the attack of the Uruk army.


    George''s great magician sighed: "in today''s war situation, even if Horus and Isis regiments are reorganized and arrive at the border, it is difficult for us to resist the Uruk army head on."


    "Aren''t those two legions the most elite fighting forces in the Empire?" John asked


    "It depends on who the opponent is and what the situation is now," George said? If it was Horus and Isis, who had just set out from the border of eju a few months ago, of course, they would not be afraid to fight the Uruk army, but now... "


    Julian frowned: "if you want to be even, you have to wait until the reinforcements of the Gabriel regiment come to the front and join the army. But far water can''t save the near fire, and the Uruk army''s march is too fast. I''m just wondering, what''s their purpose? It is impossible for them to defeat the Egyptians in the end. Why should they work hard to attack from afar? "


    Amun pointed to the sand table and said: "the purpose of the Uruk army can be speculated. They crossed the desert from east to west, and did not expect to defeat the whole eju empire. They only needed to occupy the eastern part of the promontory city-state with water, grass and land, and establish strategic fortresses to control the whole territory of Syria desert. Don''t forget that, in addition to the Egyptians, the neighboring countries are among the strongest.


    Amun used his finger to draw a line along the narrowest part of the land on the sand table, marking out two fifths of the land of the promontory city-state, suggesting that this was the target of the Uruk army.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    Rod Dick took a cold breath: "if this is the battle, it will be a big problem! The Uruk army attacked first and then defended, pushing the front to the most favorable terrain and then shrinking. As long as it can be maintained, it is tantamount to opening up a Xinjiang region, and the entire Syrian desert is under their control. "


    Amun nodded his head and said: "from the city-state of Uruk to the promontory city-state, the East and West ends of the Syrian desert are under the control of the kingdom of balun. Whether it is advancing northward or attacking the DUK plain from the city-state of Kish on the east side, there will be no more worries. Even if they can not occupy a corner of the Strait city-state forever in the future, they can also take the opportunity to control the Duke plain and obtain the greatest strategic interests. "


    Rod Dick opened his mouth and said, "if all these plans can be realized, the kingdom of Baron will replace the Egyptians as the most powerful country on the continent. Moreover, there is no doubt that Gilgamesh will become the greatest hero in history, and his prestige will even surpass the gods.


    Amun shook his head and said, "it''s just a grand wish. It''s a dream in their hearts. In order to realize this distant dream, the first step is to achieve the goal of the Cape City, which we are trying to prevent today


    George frowned and sighed: "there is no way to fight this battle. The Pharaon ordered us to stop the Uruk army on the border. They came from a long way, and we were relying on the position defense, and we should have the advantage. But now our strength and fighting power are far inferior to each other, and there are no fortresses on the border of the promontory city-state. Lord Dick, have you not thought of these years when you were in charge of the promontory city? "


    Rod Dick said with a wry smile, "why didn''t you think of it? My father took it into consideration when he was in office, but look at the terrain. The long border line is in a scattered arc. It is an endless Gobi plain. There is no danger to defend. It can be easily broken through at any point. Building Fortifications on the edge of such a long Gobi is not only costly but also of little significance.


    What''s more, it has been peaceful for hundreds of years due to the barrier of the Syrian desert. What''s the reason for me to exhaust the manpower, material and financial resources of the city-state and build meaningless fortifications? I have also made a lot of preparations over the years to build the most important fortress in the town of red cape, where I store materials for the expeditionary army, in the middle of the line drawn by commander Amun


    After a long discussion, they came to the conclusion that the first battle must be defeated, and the attack of the Uruk army could not be stopped at the border line. At the moment when he was at a loss, Amun saw that Aristotle had been silent and asked, "Sir, you have also heard everyone''s analysis. This war is bound to be defeated. What suggestions do you have?"


    Aristotle finally said, "I''m just an outsider, so I want to talk about a bystander''s view. This is a hard war, and the Egyptian army is at a disadvantage. On the frontier line, positive resistance is bound to collapse. Knowing this, why bother with the gains and losses of one place for a while? It is better to retreat to Hongjiao town to gain the advantage of strategic defense.


    Rod Dick was surprised and asked, "do you mean to give up a large part of the city-state?"


    Aristotle spread his hands: "although I don''t understand military affairs, the adults have already analyzed the results. This land will be occupied by the Uruk army in any case. There are only two possibilities: either you will be defeated and the army will move forward; or you will take the initiative to withdraw to build a more solid defense line and let them in temporarily. I think the latter is much better. "


    Amun also asked, "the order of the Pharaon is that we should resist the enemy on the border. It is not in accordance with the order to withdraw voluntarily."


    Aristotle shook his head and said, "samurai Amun, you are the commander-in-chief of the battlefield. You have the right and obligation to mobilize the army to make corresponding deployment according to the actual situation. You can report the results of today''s discussion and analysis to the Pharaoh, and then perform your duties as commander-in-chief of the battlefield. If you can''t do this, you can ask the Pharaon to change to a commander-in-chief of the battlefield. Why do you have to accept this position which is not worthy of the name? "


    Amun thought for a while and finally nodded: "thank you for your kind words. I understand what you mean. However, retreating is not an escape. It is necessary to arrange several lines of defense alternately, fighting and withdrawing, so as to delay the advance speed of the other party''s vanguard forces. The top priority is to withdraw the residents and cattle and sheep in this area to the west of the red point defense line, so as to avoid being plundered by the Uruk army. I will immediately report this battle plan to his Majesty the Pharaoh, and Lord Dick will immediately organize the transfer of residents, cattle and sheep


    Rod Dick looked at the sand table a little distracted and did not answer for a long time. Medanzo nudged him with his elbow and said, "Lord, what are you thinking?"


    Rod Dick''s look was a little odd, with a sigh of regret: "my large private territory is also in this area. Servants and cattle and sheep can be taken away, but the grange and a lot of things will be left to the enemy. "


    Aristotle asked with a smile: "Lord, do you want to mobilize the army to defend your territory?"


    Rod Dick raised his head and said, "of course not. Even if we can, we should pay attention to the overall situation. The commander-in-chief has made a plan for withdrawal. I will give up my estate and territory for the time being. If eju wins, they will still be mine. "In his position, planning and exercising his power, Amun made the decision of strategic retreat, and ordered the Horus and Isis legions in the rear to rush to the red point town to lay a defense line to meet the retreat of Allah and Seth. However, he voluntarily gave up the strategic depth of nearly 200 Li from the border to the town of red cape. It was not clear whether the pharaoh was satisfied with Amun''s decision, but he did not change the battlefield commander-in-chief. At this juncture, it was still important to fight.


    Amun arranged several lines of defense along the way. He didn''t ask the soldiers on the defense line to defend them. He could retreat after receiving the battle. The rear defense line is responsible for covering the retreating front troops, and retreating layer by layer like peeling in this way, so as to slow down the advance speed of the enemy''s vanguard troops, and transfer the shielding personnel and materials to the rear. Amun himself took the first step and rushed to red point to command the real main defense line layout.


    ����


    The vanguard troops of the Uruk army broke through the border pass of the promontory city-state and drove straight in. Although Amun did not require them to defend, the soldiers who had been fortified at all levels were still very brave in fighting, and the elite division honed on the battlefield suffered heavy losses.


    Amun set up three lines of defense to the east of the town of red cape. After blocking the enemy, he retreated in turn, paying the cost of nearly 1000 casualties. Even John, who was in command of the barrage, was seriously injured. But they succeeded in slowing down the advance speed of the Uruk army, covering the transfer of personnel and materials in the rear, and only a small number of residents who could not afford to retreat fell.


    After advancing forward for nearly 200 Li, they occupied a large area of land all the way. After continuous penetration, the overwhelming impact force of the Uruk army was contained. When it reached the front of the red point defense line, it had turned into the battle situation of the two armies against each other.


    By this time, the reorganized Horus and Isis legions had arrived at red point, while the Seth regiment had transferred a large number of materials and population from the front. Amun led the retreating Angora army to join the army and defend the defense line.


    Hongjiao town is located in the narrowest part of the land between the two oceans in the promontory city-state. It is the throat to enter the hinterland of Ethiopia. There is a small mountain vein running through the north and south. The hills are covered with trees and rocks, which are like a natural intermittent barrier. Hongjiao town is located at the mouth of the relatively gentle mountain, which is the only place for caravans to and fro. This large-scale market town was formed spontaneously many years ago.


    Later, rod Dick built a fortress here and built the walls like a small city-state. When the Pharaonic army expeditions, this fortress was the logistics base for hoarding materials. On the north and south sides of Hongjiao Town, local materials were mined along the small mountains, and fortifications were also built, and coarse wooden fences were erected in the open terrain.


    As soon as Amun came to the town of red cape, he realized that it was a place for strategists. Back again, the terrain becomes open and flat again, less than a hundred miles away is the main city of the promontory city-state.


    The mountains here are not very high. The side towards the promontory city-state is relatively steep, and the side towards the border is relatively gentle. If the town of red cape and this line of defense were occupied by the Uruk army, the enemy would have a great advantage and could resist the counter attack from the direction of the hinterland of Egypt. Therefore, this line of defense must not be lost.


    But it is not easy to defend it. We can''t just hide behind the castle and fortifications and be attacked passively. Once the mountains on both sides of the mountain are broken through, the town will be surrounded by a large army. It''s just a town. The city wall is not too high to withstand continuous attacks. Although the town can garrison a large army, it seems too crowded to be trapped in it. If you don''t set up a battle array, you will lose the advantage of a large army.


    Therefore, Amun''s battle plan is to set up an army array outside the town, relying on the castle and fortifications behind him. If the battle is not good, he can retreat calmly, and after a firm defense and rest, he can attack again. It is a hard battle of attack and defense.


    Amun accidentally met Gabriel in the town of red cape. The warrior was sent to replace the former commander of Isis army, long Ying, who was injured and returned to the rear for recuperation. During the battle between the Pharaonic army and hatti, there were many casualties among the military experts. For example, Cezanne, the great magician who sent letters to the Allah legion, and the great warrior vija were seriously injured, and they could no longer fight. The saint also sent Gabriel to the front line, which shows that she attaches great importance to it.


    Amun said to Gabriel, "you are here at the right time. My former commander John was seriously injured in the barrage and was unable to fight. The Isis regiment is not complete at present. I want to form the elite of the three regiments into a forward battle array, and you will be the commander of the former array. This task is very dangerous. Would you like to accept it? "


    Gabriel put his hand on the hilt of his sword and bowed: "you are the commander-in-chief of the battlefield. Since it is a military order, why ask me whether I accept it or not? This is my honor. Thank you for your trust


    Amun certainly trusted Gabriel. He knew the loyalty and bravery of the warrior. At the beginning, Maria recommended Gabriel as the former commander of the Anla army, but Amun did not accept it, but chose John. On the one hand, he did not want to take away the most important arm aid around the virgin; on the other hand, because of his status, he had to have absolute authority to command his subordinates, and John was obviously more suitable.


    But now he is the commander-in-chief of the battlefield. He must appoint people who understand and trust him in the important position of the front-line war. Since Gabriel is on the front line, that''s her! This mission is also very dangerous, because it is likely to face enqi capital, the first warrior on the mainland.Gabriel has just accepted the latest appointment, the Uruk army has been under siege. Gilgamesh also saw the situation clearly. Instead of directly attacking the town of red point, Gilgamesh set up a camp dozens of miles away and sent envoys to send a denunciation. Of course, a large army must be famous for its expeditions, and issue a proclamation to announce why they want to fight and what is the purpose of the war? This is not only to occupy the moral height, but also to boost our morale. The contents of this proclamation are as follows:


    the great, solemn and merciful God Marduk,


    heaven and earth will obey your will,


    the contributions of future generations will never be forgotten.


    The gods fill the granary with the harvest of the earth,


    please accept the eternal offering of people.


    I hear your call and look up to the glory,


    Your Brilliance will shine on our army,


    push forward to the gate of the earth and the sea.


    The legendary land of Marduk,


    will usher in the return of glory,


    again bathed in the glory of gods.


    Your people will punish eju. Their Pharaohs insult gods, oppress foreigners, greed and cruelty


    At the end of the denunciation, there was a long list of magnificent titles. Fifty titles were used to praise Marduk. The name of the God was really long enough.


    When Amun saw the denunciation, he realized that there was also the oracle of Marduk in the kingdom of balun, which was the same as that of hadith and eju. Gilgamesh sent troops in the name of the oracle. The content of the Oracle mainly includes two aspects: one is to punish the Egyptians for being disrespectful to gods, greedy and cruel, and daring to covet the legendary land of Marduk; on the other hand, it is to introduce the people to restore the glory of the land of Marduk.


    The implication is that the kingdom of balun will also be involved in the struggle for the DUK plain, and has great ambition to control the whole Syrian desert and the DUK plain. As Amun and other generals analyzed before the war, if all these goals are achieved, balun will become the most powerful country among the neighboring countries, and Gilgamesh will become an unparalleled hero on the mainland.


    Amun had seen the ancient documents collected in the archives of Isis temple, and recorded the battle of ancient gods in Duke town. However, there was a break between enril and Marduk, who belonged to the victorious side. From then on, anuna Qi gods split into two groups. The land of Marduk, which made Marduk famous in the first World War, is still in enril''s divine domain. Then the reference to "the return of glory" mentioned in the denunciation should mean that the Barran army finally recaptured the DUK plain and built a shrine for Marduk.


    As Goethe once said to Amun, "it can be predicted that the disputes there will also be disputes between gods, and people will drive their own desires in the name of God!" However, both Gore and Amun have been involved in this war.


    The purpose of the Uruk Legion was also clearly stated in the statement that they wanted to occupy the territory of eju to the east of the red point line. The "gate of the earth and the sea" mentioned in the denunciation refers to the location of the town of red point.


    Due to Amun''s strategic retreat, the territory the Uruk Army wanted has been captured, but the last two things are not completed. Militarily, it is necessary to capture the town of red point and the fortifications on the mountains on both sides to keep this place. Politically, it was necessary to force the Egyptians to cede their territory and formally admit to cede the territory. It was impossible for the Egyptians to agree, so there was still a big fight to give the answer.


    Amun sent a letter of war to the Pharaoh in the rear. Although he was proficient in various languages on the mainland, Amun himself was not very good at writing hymns. His reply was very simple. He agreed to see him in the battlefield three days later.


    ����


    Three days later, on the plain east of the town of red cape, the armies of the two countries set out to fight. Under the scorching sun, the reflection of armor and weapons is dazzling. The soldiers hold their swords and spears tightly. Facing the majestic and majestic enemy''s array, their knuckles turn white, but everyone stands upright and forgets to wipe them with sweat.


    The Uruk army has always won battles with strength. The battle array is very regular. The chariot with double shafts is at the front. There is a royal hand, a list of warriors with long shields and shuttle guns, and an archer with leather armor and long knives. The heavy cavalry is on either side of the vanguard, followed by an infantry formation.


    Amun saw Gilgamesh again. The young and handsome City Lord was still so proud. He was sitting in a luxurious cart with a big purple umbrella in it, right in the front of the battle. There was no guard on the bus, and there was no one on either side of the bus. He was so broad and square that he sat between the battlefields of all armies.


    It was almost the same as the scene where Amun saw him last time, except that Gilgamesh was holding a roll of parchment instead of a glass. Next to the chair were bows and arrows, weapons, and a staff. The hero wore a gorgeous cape and didn''t even wear armor.


    Gilgamesh sat at the front of the battle line, seemingly without cover, but no one dared to despise it. In front of his chariot was an imperial hand, who was a giant and big man. On the shaft of the chariot was a huge shield and a heavy broadsword, which were the weapons that enqidu had used to kill humbaba.Enqidu, the first warrior on the mainland, is sitting with his head up. He is not wearing a helmet, but wearing a strange ancient bronze scale armor. Amun can detect it from a long distance. The strong breath on the armor is very familiar. It should be made of the snake scale of hunbaba. It must have a powerful magic defense effect.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    At the sight of the other side''s commander-in-chief''s manner, he didn''t take eju''s army into consideration. Amun didn''t want to break his morale and cough gently. Medan understood what he meant and waved his hand to separate the guards. He drove Amun''s chariot to the outside of the battle.


    After the chariot stopped, Amun stood up, bowed slightly, and said to Gilgamesh in the distance, "Lord Uruk, hero respected by all the people on the mainland, your achievements have made me admire very much. But what is the purpose of leading a large army to invade the land that does not belong to you and maim the people of other countries? This is not the place where your army should come. I welcome you as a guest, but I will never tolerate such aggression. Please withdraw your troops immediately. "


    Gilgamesh also stood up and bowed slightly, "Amun? We''ve met before! You have saved the people of the city of Uruk by killing strange snakes on the Euphrates River. I thank you for your heroic deeds. It is said that you captured King Hattie alive and facilitated the peace talks between the two countries. I admire you all the more. But today''s war is not between you and me. I am guided by the oracle to punish the cruel king of eju. "


    At this point, he laughed and joked: "if you say retreat, your troops have already withdrawn from the border to here as I asked. I thank you very much for your warm welcome."


    The army behind Gilgamesh made a roar of laughter, and the soldiers were laughing at the eju army''s desertion of the border. This is the wilderness where thousands of troops are fighting against each other. The two men''s voices are not loud, but they can make every soldier on the scene hear clearly.


    The laughter of thousands of people converged like rolling thunder, but Gilgamesh''s voice silenced the rolling thunder and remained so clear. He unfolded the parchment in his hand and began to read aloud. The content on the scroll was read by Amun for a long time. It was the call of war issued by the Uruk army. The style was like a hymn to the gods.


    Every time Gilgamesh read a word, the soldiers gave a shout of joy. At the end of the shout, it turned into a passionate cry. By the end of the denunciation, all the soldiers and soldiers behind him had reached the peak of high morale.


    Gilgamesh is a nine level master of divinity. There is a gap between different people in the same level of achievement. For example, Amun is a level 7 magician, but his magic power is deep and his means are high, which far exceeds the average level 7 magician. Gilgamesh obviously reaches the peak of level 9 achievement.


    At the same time, he quietly operated the most brilliant mind control divinity in the world, gradually stimulating the morale of the army. When his voice reached eju''s army, it had a kind of shocking power, which made people feel invincible and irresistible, and there was a feeling of doubt and wavering in belief. The battle has not officially charged, but the battle has begun quietly.


    Amun spoke. His voice was low, with a strange shock. It seemed that he suddenly opened his mouth close to everyone''s ears, which made people feel scared and suddenly come back to their senses. Amun can''t compare with Gilgamesh only by his magic, but he has done well.


    The commander-in-chief of eju battlefield sneered: "you just read too many names, I''m sorry, I didn''t remember! Is there no one in the kingdom of Baron? It takes dozens of people to write a poem? Dear City Lord, there are no flowers and wine here. It''s not a place for you to recite poems. Fight if you want to fight. Behind me, there are heroes like you


    At the end of the denunciation, the title of Marduk was praised. Amun''s words were obviously disrespectful to the God. Gilgamesh closed the scroll and looked at him from a distance. He seemed to want to laugh, but then he sank his face and raised his right hand to move forward. The battle line behind him started. At the beginning, the speed was not very fast. The neat chariots and heavy riders on both wings were pushing forward towards the eju army array. There was a soft shaking voice from the earth with a heavy sense of oppression, which seemed to be knocking on everyone''s heart.


    The sense of oppression in the march of the military array is also a psychological impact. If the eju military array is standing still, as the speed of the other party''s chariots gets faster and faster, it will inevitably suffer losses if it rushes forward. Facing the most powerful Legion on on the mainland, some of the eju soldiers have already been shaking their legs unconsciously.


    Amun stood in the car and raised his left hand to the sky. The battle drums were heard from the army behind. George, the great magician, personally beat the drum. The sound of the drum seemed to have a strange power, which could arouse the confidence and courage of the soldiers.


    Amun pointed his hand forward again, and eju''s battle line moved, and slowly met the enemy''s battle line with the sound of drums. As the drums become more and more intensive, the speed of the battle line advancing faster and faster, and the impact of the chariot will break out gradually, reaching the climax when it collides with the enemy''s array.


    The army''s magicians set up a magic array in the position. Julian flew to the sky with his staff in his hand. The sound of singing in the sky seemed to encourage the charging soldiers to forget all their fears. The battle lines of both sides pushed forward and at the same time submerged the carriage of Gilgamesh and Amun.


    At this time, all the people on the battlefield heard Gilgamesh''s soft drink: "the shameless and timid eju dare to slander my so-called saint who assassinated Isis temple. Please watch my arrow carefully!"


    When the crowd heard this, Gilgamesh''s arrow had already shot out, and there was a shrill roar in the wilderness, like thousands of bison running and roaring, even the chariots speeding up on both sides. Gilgamesh shot an earth shaking arrow among the armies. The bow he used was made of hunbaba''s tusks and snake tendons.Amun has been watching Gilgamesh''s movements, and has been ready for it. When the other party opens his bow and arrow, he also opens his bow and arrow. Gilgamesh hates rumors on the mainland most, and today he uses this way to revenge. Watching his arrow shoot out, Amun subconsciously compared it with that of the assassin in the square that day.


    I remember that the assassin shot a black crossbow arrow, which was five feet long and the wine cup was as thick as a shuttle gun. When the crossbow is intercepted in the air, it makes a roar like a wave slapping on a reef. It just stops for a few times, and then it continues to shoot at the target with the same speed and direction. The crossbow arrow itself should be a very precious artifact. It has energy and magic attached to it. It is incredibly powerful.


    Although the arrows used by Gilgamesh are precious, they are relatively common. They are made of horse leather steel and plated with silver on the surface and engraved with patterns of divine arts array. Two feet long and one finger thick, the arrow shaft is like a silver lightning in the sun, and there is a terrible roar in the wilderness, which is the roar of hongbaba echoing.


    Amun also shot his own arrows, three in a row. The arrows he used were almost the same as those of his opponent. The bow was made of the long teeth and tendons of the double headed snake. Every arrow shot, with a sharp whistle through the sky, hit Gilgamesh''s arrow. The two arrows hit each other in the air, sending out a surging explosion. Amun''s arrow was immediately split into several pieces and scattered.


    The roar in the field seemed to have abated a little, while Gilgamesh''s arrow just stopped for a moment, then continued to shoot at the same speed and direction, three times in a row in the air.


    Amun fired three arrows, but did not block Gilgamesh''s arrow. The other side''s arrow had already reached the front of the battle. The strong air wave brought by the roaring voice overturned the two chariots in front of Amun. Amun did not move or dodge. He stood in the same place and raised the iron staff.


    At this time, the driving madanzo let out a burst of drink, pulled out the long handle Epee, jumped high with dazzling silver light, and cut it. In the air, a cloud of silvery light exploded soundlessly, and medanzo was shaken down. The arrow pierced, and the silver light continued to shoot down towards Amun from mid air.


    At this time, a heavy shield flew out from the right side of the battle, and with the strong wind, it hit the arrow. Gabriel also shot. She was a little far away from her position and couldn''t stop in front of Amun, so she threw out a huge shield. When the sound of gold and iron was heard, the shield like a door splintered in an instant. The arrow stopped and continued to fly towards Amun.


    At this time, there are countless lights falling in the sky, forming a colorful shield to protect Amun''s body.


    Julian floats in the sky above Amun and presides over the magic array in the military array. When he sees the commander in chief being attacked, he has to use magic protection. The earth shaking arrow finally slowed down its speed, continuously breaking through various shields, sending out waves of rippling waves, and the roar in the wilderness gradually subsided.


    Amun held up the iron branch and pointed to the flying arrow. It stopped strangely at the tip of the staff. Thus, Amun''s last space divinity was fixed in the air. As soon as Amun took back his staff, the arrow fell down and he held it firmly. The silver arrow was hot as if it had been burned in a raging fire.


    No matter how the process of the arrow came, all the soldiers around saw that the commander-in-chief firmly caught it and sent out a burst of cheers and cheers. However, Amun was shocked. Gilgamesh used the standard Magic Arrow in the battlefield, but the power of this arrow was obviously higher than that of the assassin on that day.


    Although there was no danger in watching the scene, he was also very smart to receive the arrow, but the situation was different. On that day, the assassin sent out a cold arrow. All the people present didn''t expect that there was no defense in advance. Today, Gilgamesh shot out in the battle line, and all the masters had been waiting for it.


    The cheers and cheers of the officers and soldiers around him then turned into a sound of horror, because there was a big figure in the sky, waving a golden fist, and was attacking Julian.


    ����


    There are so many things happening on the battlefield that people can hardly react to it. After Gilgamesh shot an arrow, he closed his eyes and sat down to take a deep breath, which seemed exhausting. At this time, enqidu suddenly jumped out of the car, the ground made a bang, smoke and dust, and then he jumped high into the air.


    Why does this warrior jump so high? No matter how high he jumps, he can''t fly! Seeing his arc in the air, he should fall right in front of the charging array. Does he want to launch a charge with chariots on foot with bare hands?


    The soldiers were very nervous when the battle was charging. They only focused on the incoming enemy line, waiting for the flying arrows and shuttle guns. No one would look around and look up at the sky. Therefore, when enqi all jumped high, the soldiers in the opposite side hardly noticed it. Moreover, his speed was too fast, and his body was like a phantom in a trance.


    Amun in the chariot could see clearly that he had just caught an arrow shot from the sky and was looking up at the other side. As soon as he saw the speed and height of enqi''s leaping in the distance, he immediately shot an arrow with Gilgamesh''s arrow. The arrow was not aimed at the sky. The target was directly in front of the Uruk army, where enqi was about to land.


    However, the arrow did not hit enqidu, but it could not be regarded as empty. The silver arrow stick straight into the ground, with a roar, a surging force overturned the two chariots coming in the face. The soldiers at the front of the eju troops cheered and cheered. The "result" of Gilgamesh''s arrow just now overturned the two chariots in the front of the eju army array. At the moment, our commander responded with the same arrow, and the scene looked like a close match.Amun had already shot four arrows, and the last arrow left the string. He felt numb and weak for a moment. At this time, Meng Meng''s voice is not as tense as Douzi''s.


    Amun''s last arrow didn''t hit enqidu. Where is the warrior? Just as Amun opened his bow and put on the fourth arrow, Gilgamesh, sitting in the distant battle, suddenly opened his eyes, stood up and pulled his bow to the sky and made an archery action.


    There is no real arrow on his bow string. Instead, he shoots it with the invisible arrow of energy magic. The target is actually the enlightenment capital in the air! When enqidu jumped to the highest point of the parabola in the sky, Gilgamesh''s invisible arrow hit him in the back, and a twisted light and shadow burst out on the snake scale of enqidu, and the huge energy impact scattered soundlessly.


    The distortion of light and shadow seemed to blend into the background of the sky. The warrior''s massive body was blurry. He suddenly sped away from the top of the syncline. In an instant, he came to Julian''s eyes and waved a golden fist in the distorted light and shadow!


    ����


    The arrow shot by Gilgamesh by plucking the bow string not only brings powerful energy divinity, information divinity of distorting light and shadow to hide body shape, but also space transfer divinity which transforms energy into speed. Ordinary people can''t bear the arrow at all. Most people may think that Gilgamesh is going to kill enqidu when they see it. However, the nine level warrior, wearing snake scale armor, accepts the arrow and suddenly appears in front of Julian in the sky.


    No one would have thought that they were still playing like this. The tacit understanding of their cooperation is beyond description!


    After shooting the silent second arrow, Gilgamesh lowered his bow, sat on his chair, closed his eyes and meditated, and entered a deep state of stillness. The two arrows were not easy, and he needed a rest to recover. He had already ignored the war ahead and the grace in the air, as if full of confidence.


    It''s slow to say, but this series of changes happened very quickly. Julian used magic array to protect Amun''s body. He didn''t feel right. As soon as he raised his head, the Enlightenment had already arrived. No wonder he had no vigilance. Who could have thought that a great warrior could fly to the front of his eyes at such a fast speed from the enemy array in the distance?


    A level 8 master of divinity can send out high-level divine arts immediately, and his heart will be read together, and there will be a piercing howl in the sky. This is a very excellent sound wave blocking divine skill. It is not only a strong defense, but also a sharp attack. High frequency tremor can smash boulders into powder, but it can''t block the flesh and blood of enqidu.


    Enqi didn''t even slow down. The huge fists came straight in. There was a piercing sound in the air, just like countless pieces of glass were broken. The sound wave stopped as soon as shenshufu was issued. Enqi didn''t take any weapons. His huge shield and broad sword were still on the carriage. At the moment, he only carried a pair of very thin gold boxers.


    The fist is not a glove. The palm of the fist is empty. It only protects the back of the hand and the outer joints of the fingers. This pair of boxing sets is made of the hardest snake skin on the back of the nine snake heads of humbaba. Enqi all hit with a fist in the twisted light and shadow at an incredible speed. The fist is like a meteor, and the boxing cover emits golden light with tail flame.


    Julian held the staff in his right hand and took out two scrolls with his left hand, but it was too late to unfold them. At such a close distance, it is almost face-to-face. Unfolding the scroll is also attacking yourself. It is better to commit suicide directly. Moreover, it takes a little time to unfold the scroll. For a great magician like him, it is not as timely as his own instant magic.


    When Julian''s staff shook, the air around him seemed to solidify into a thick layer of transparent armor. The outer layer was thick, and the deeper it went, the harder it was. At the bottom layer, it was as hard as steel. This is the most brilliant elemental defense artifact, and it is also the most suitable for performing in empty high altitude.


    Then, with a crack, Julian''s staff broke into several pieces, and there was a dull bang. The air was turbulent and turbulent. With the explosion of the gas element armor, the body of the great magician was scattered into a piece of bloody smoke.


    Before Julian''s armor of gas element was fully unfolded, he was smashed by enqidu with one blow. When casting, he was forcefully interrupted by powerful forces, and his staff in his hand was also destroyed. It is almost impossible to describe the power of the fist. The armor of the element of gas burst. How could Julian''s body withstand the impact immediately turned into a blood mist in the air.


    Amun is in a short state of weakness. He looks up and hears the sharp sound and the explosion of the gas element armor. He can''t save Julian even if he wants to save Julian. He can only watch the blood mist burst in the sky. As an eight level master of divinity, the existence on the mainland symbolizes noble status and magical power. However, he is killed with one blow like a fly. Is this enlightenment still human?


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    Various kinds of mana and energy in the high altitude are disorderly shot. When the situation is not detected clearly, there is a piece of things falling in the red fog, including Julian''s broken staff, two unfolded scrolls, and a space ring. Amun put away the scroll and the space ring with one move, and raised the iron branch staff as if facing a great enemy.


    Enqi is a pure warrior. After all, he can''t fly. His big body finally falls from the sky, like a meteorite falling straight behind Amun. Even though Julian is dead, the magic that he performed before he died also blocked the enlightenment capital. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome for the great warrior to fly behind and fall among the magicians after the battle!


    All enqi fell from the sky head down. Before he landed, the arrows shooting into the sky were like rain. The samurai gave a big drink, and the snake scales on his body glowed with color, and the sound of roaring and roaring came faintly from the air. Before his arrows reached his body, they fell one after another. Ten feet above the ground, enqi all of a sudden smashed a punch in the air.


    Once again, the boxing set sent out a golden light with tail flame. The huge impact of power hit the ground, and a shallow pit was smashed. Several chariots were smashed, and the smoke and dust were everywhere. A dozen soldiers directly below him were killed in the battle without leaving their bodies. This is his second punch. The warrior turned and landed steadily in the air with the force of recoil. His huge body was so flexible!


    The soldiers around were affected by the impact of the blow, and they were not able to stand steadily. At this time, they only heard Amun shouting: "disperse!"


    To let ordinary soldiers fight hand to hand around the first Samurai on the mainland is like killing people. Ordinary swords, guns and arrows can''t get close to enqidu. What''s more, it''s in the charging array. If the rear is engaged in scuffle, the whole formation will be disturbed. No wonder that Gilgamesh was so relieved of enqi that he let him fall into the enemy''s array. This warrior was really fearless and could really take the rank of general among the armies!


    Gilgamesh shot two arrows, one real arrow and one empty arrow. The first arrow seemed to be incomparable in power, but it was just a bluff. The second arrow, without a sound, suddenly sent all the enqi over the enemy''s array. Julian, the eighth level master of divinity, was killed on the spot. This is also a silent announcement. If they were the assassins on the blessing ceremony at the beginning, could they not succeed in this way?


    The surrounding chariots scattered according to Amun''s order, and the landing place of enqi became an open space. Before the smoke was dispersed, there was a dazzling silver light with tail feathers. It was Amun who jumped out of his chariot and smashed it with his iron staff.


    He didn''t use any other fancy magic. Running any magic skill would cost magic power and take such a moment. It might be useful to deal with other people. But against this kind of top warrior who can break through all kinds of skills, Amun concentrated all his pure strength and attached it to his staff with all his magic power, and launched the strongest blow in his life.


    EN Qi Du''s reaction was faster than expected. He turned around and jumped forward suddenly, and then made a third punch. Amun was in the air with both hands holding the staff, with the stick tip to hit enqidu, but enqi all suddenly jumped over at an incredible speed, this blow is hitting Amun''s staff between his hands.


    Thanks to the old madman, this magic horse leather steel staff is unusually tough, with a gold ring on it. The staff body vibrates and buzzes, but it is intact without interruption. Amun''s ten fingers were numb, but he held tightly and didn''t let the staff go. The power of samurai is very similar to energy magic. The huge impact force spreads all over the body. Amun''s body is like being pressed and clenched. Another person may be crushed into pieces.


    However, the sound of his flapping swords from both sides of the battle field, which had not yet been hit by the black armour, broke out in the air.


    Enqidu made three punches: the first one killed Julian, the great magician, which inspired the whole army after breaking the eju military array; the second hit hit a field in the enemy camp, nearly disrupting the formation of the charging army array; the third blow flew the enemy commander-in-chief out of the battle line and landed in the middle of the battlefield which was about to be mixed up.


    At this time, George, the great magician, carrying a drum and holding a staff, flew into the air at a very fast speed. The sound of the drum was not broken, but he took over Julian''s position at the first time and presided over the launching of the magic array again. Julian died under the fist of enqidu, and a level eight master of divinity had no time to fight back. At the moment, it took great courage to fill his position, but George did not hesitate.


    The army can''t be disordered, and he doesn''t believe that enqi can still fly up! He wants to use the power of the divine arts array to deal with enqidu in the open space. Even if he can trap the first warrior on the mainland, he can always kill him with a scroll?


    Enqi was extremely bold and arrogant, but he was not reckless and stupid. George just flew up to the sky and stood still. After hitting Amun with one blow, he immediately ran out of the eju battle. His speed is much faster than the chariot in front of him. He sweeps his fist along the way and flies the chariot that is charging in front of him. He even breaks through a gap in the center of the forward of eju army, and runs straight to Amun, who has just landed.


    If the two armies did not have time to engage in a regular battle, eju would have been defeated, because the commander-in-chief of the army was thrown out of the battle like a chicken! How can the soldiers in the rear not be disordered?At this time, a team rushed forward to fill the gap in the center of the battle, and pursued enqidu like a madman. This shining cavalry was Amun''s personal guard trained in the Angora army, and the first one was medanzo. Medanzo has already jumped on the horse and led his own guards to catch up with the enqi capital of Amun. The armour and weapons of this pro guard were purchased by Amun''s blood. It is very light, but the impact force and protection effect are stronger than riding.


    The personal guards did not fear the power of enlightening the capital, but sacrificed their lives to save the commander-in-chief. Although they could not catch up with them, their morale was quite good. George took advantage of this opportunity to drink in the air: "all army combat! Commander Amun will personally kill enqidu


    The front-line officers and men raised their weapons and let out excited shouts. The speed of the charge finally reached the fastest. Just now, enqi waved three punches from the sky to the ground, but only the experts in the army and the soldiers nearby saw it clearly, and other soldiers on the whole front did not notice. Everyone''s attention was drawn to Gilgamesh''s first arrow, and Amun''s return was not shameful.


    Hearing George''s drinking in the air, many people thought that commander Amun and enqi would fight each other to prove who was the real first warrior on the mainland! Didn''t King Hattie give the title to Amun? The officers and men did not have time to think about it. How could the sound in the sky not Julian but George?


    Amun flew out of the big array far away, and the ground in the middle of the battlefield suddenly seemed to be flattened by a giant hand. He operated the space magic and the air element magic to control his body to land and stand steadily. The chariots of the front and rear battle lines roared like thunder. In front of the eju army, a big man ran faster than the chariot, jumped up again, flew to the center of the battlefield and hit Amun with one blow.


    This enqi is all staring at Amun. He can''t get rid of his anger and rush to the sky again. The power of this blow is not as powerful as the first three, but it is still magnificent, which makes people dare not resist. Amun held his staff in both hands and waved to enqidu. This time, the fist stick didn''t hit directly, but there was a gust of wind around him.


    Amun''s body was shaking, and the light and shadow were distorted. It seemed that he had changed his position, but he was still standing in the same place. He used space magic to resist and dissolve the power of the fist, while feeling a burst of pain in the joints of his body. EN Qi Du also fell to the ground. The earth was shaking, and then he struck Amun with a fist. This kind of hard hitting and hard fighting method could hardly be solved. The explosive energy could disperse the transfer effect of space magic.


    Amun drank wildly and hit him before he waved his stick. His fist and his staff were a few feet away. A cloud of white light broke out in the air. A bang shook Amun back several steps out of thin air before he stood firm. However, enqi didn''t take advantage of the victory, and suddenly turned around and punched back. The force from the air hit the point of a straight stab sword.


    It turned out that medanzo arrived. The captain of the guard was the fastest. He threw the motorcade and cavalry behind him far away. The sound on the battlefield was very noisy. However, he tried his best to hide the sound of his horse''s hooves. Under the roaring sound of chariots charging, he almost killed him soundlessly, and with the power of galloping horses, he directly stabbed at the back of enqidu.


    Medanzo used a magic Epee which disguised his staff as a sword handle. The sword was covered with a light silver light, but there was a spiral air flow in front of the sword tip. He used his magic power to display the space cutting magic. With the edge of the sword, it was the most difficult sneak attack.


    However, enqi didn''t let him get it. He turned around with a fist, and his precious Epee was broken, leaving a bare staff in his hand. The impact of the force rolled medanzo into the air, and his silver armor was broken, revealing the swarthy scorpion shell armor he wore inside. Medanzo turned to the ground not far away, but the horse on which he was riding flew far away. He was beaten to pieces by fists and could not even make a sound of lamentation.


    The right boxing retreated from medanzo, and enqidu swung his left fist again. At this time, there was a silver light in the oblique stab. Gabriel jumped into the air with a Tomahawk and chopped it hard. Fighting with the battle axe, the silver light was scattered, and the Tomahawk was broken into a big bowl. Gabriel turned a somersault in the air, his helmet fell to the ground, his long golden hair spread and fell to the other side.


    Amon took out a hatchet and a shield out of thin air and threw it to Gabriel. He cried out in a hoarse voice, "he''s tired to death!"


    At the same time, he had already waved his iron staff and rushed to enqidu again. Medanzo pulled out the short blade of snake''s teeth from his waist, and Gabriel naturally joined the battle group with his shield and axe. Amun''s order is to "kill him" rather than "defeat him". The first warrior on the mainland is simply unbeatable. He can only try his best to trap him and fight around. Moreover, enqi is not in the peak state at the moment.


    No one knows more than Amun how terrible the power of three fists played by enqi. I''m afraid that someone else has already done his best and needs to rest. People''s physical strength is limited. They can walk for a whole day, but they can only hold on for a short time. Enqi is equivalent to having just experienced a full sprint, and can never give him a chance to breathe again.


    Four great warriors were fighting together, and the smoke and dust of the battlefield were everywhere. Other people could not get close to it. At the moment, the battle lines of the two sides finally fought. After entering each other''s range, the arrows shot out like rain. Then the chariots collided and people were tumbling. The two armies were fighting with each other. There were shouts, clashes of weapons, and screams of knives and guns cutting into the flesh and bones. The war started in an all-round way.����


    The war went on until the sun was slanting westward. In the war of cold weapons cutting each other, soldiers can''t slash all day. A normal person with a heavy weapon waving fighting, a meal time on the physical strength. The formal Legion soldiers are at least warriors who have practiced physical skills. Their physical endurance is far more than that of ordinary people, but they can not continue to fight with high intensity.


    Regular large legions are not mobs. Before they break up, the attack and defense are organized. The front-line operations are also advancing in layers. Fresh troops are constantly pouring into the battlefield to form a new front to cover the tired and injured soldiers. In this case, command on the spot is very important, but at the beginning of the war, the commander-in-chief of both armies did not command the army.


    Gilgamesh sat on the chariot with his eyes closed, as if he had entered into selfless meditation. With the rumbling of the army around him, all the generals had already known the battle plan, and they just started the battle in a step-by-step manner. However, Amun, the commander-in-chief of eju, couldn''t help it. He was beaten out by enqidu and fell into a scuffle in the middle of the battlefield.


    The commander on the other side of eju became George''s great magician, standing high above and commanding the whole army.


    The first round of chariot charge of both sides did not destroy the formation of the other side. After interspersed, the infantry formation also entered the battle. After several rotations of advance and retreat, the battle effectiveness of the Uruk army was indeed strong. George almost pushed all the reserve forces in the battle line to the front line, so he managed to stabilize his position and launched several counter charges while the other side gathered up his chariots.


    The chariot needs the impact speed to give full play to its advantages, so it is impossible to put all of them into the front battlefield at one time. It is necessary to attack in turn under the cover of the infantry front. The battle is like waves of surge alternately colliding together, which is extremely tragic.


    The most important role of the deities is to pacify the soldiers'' hearts and make them forget their fear; the second is to relieve the wounded soldiers of pain. In most of the fighting, half of the wounded soldiers die from shock caused by pain, not because the injuries themselves are incurable.


    The magicians will also be tired, and each position in the array needs to be rotated alternately, except for George, who is in charge of the whole situation, who always insists on the front line. The Egyptians did not have the upper hand and fought very hard. The front was slowly retreating, but it did not break up. This was more or less unexpected than Gilgamesh had expected. This expedition had always been overwhelming, and today we met with the first tough battle.


    The magistrates in the Uruk army were not idle. They were doing the same thing as each other. Long after the scuffle, Gilgamesh was still sitting there. However, in the high altitude behind the Uruk army array, there appeared a figure, dressed in a rosy glow, like a God, showing the figure of Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh was still sitting in the car, but another Gilgamesh appeared in the sky, becoming the center of the magic array, and he opened his mouth to command the movement of the whole army array. Gilgamesh is not a God, but he can show such "miracles". George, who is far away in the sky, sighs secretly. He has no such ability.


    What kind of divinity is it? Information divinity, space divinity, energy divinity and elemental divinity? Can condense the will to form the image of self, but it is not an illusion. In the sigh, George also played a bit of tricks. With a swing of his staff, he covered himself with the rays of the sky. It was just a simple magic art of information mirage, which seemed to have no loss of prestige.


    After more than a dozen rounds of charging, the soldiers on both sides were tired from the morning to the afternoon. The casualties of the Legion of eju are obviously greater, but as long as the camp does not collapse, the gap between death and injury will not be too large. After all, killing the enemy 1000 will cause 800 losses. At the center of the regiment, however, there was a vacuum. There were all kinds of loud noises among the flying sand and rocks, and the four great warriors fought incessantly.


    The soldiers on the front line have been charging for several waves, but Amun, with medanzo and Gabriel, have been fighting with enqidu fiercely, and there is no time to stop. The officers and men were tired, and of course Amun was tired.


    Amun is only a seven level warrior, but he is also a Level Seven Wizard. He has never met anyone who can be compared with him for his diligence, endurance, magic power and perseverance. Not only because of his talent, but also because of the experience of suffering, even if the general Samurai practice hard, I am afraid that the experience of Amun will not be the same.


    However, Amun met his opponent today, and enqi was just an indefatigable God of war. At the beginning, he did his best in those three punches. After that, Amun did not give him a chance to breathe. All kinds of means were used in the melee. All kinds of energy bursts around their battle group. People outside can''t see it clearly. Even the divinity of detection is disturbed.


    The most effective way to deal with the magic power is to use the magic power of the magic master. Gabriel doesn''t find anything abnormal in the fight, and she can also use magic to assist combat.


    Amun''s iron staff not only carries surging strength, but also scatters various visible and invisible edges. Every time he is repulsed, he bites his teeth and immediately counterattacks to withstand the maximum pressure. Enqidu''s boxing ring is waving with a light golden light. Every time when he wants to launch a continuous attack on Amun, the other two warriors are timely to cover and contain, which becomes a tangled situation.**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    The three great warriors can''t beat back enqi capital even if they are invincible. However, enqi capital mainly focuses on Amun. Amun, under the cover of two great warriors, has been relying on his powerful strength to support him until now. Enqi didn''t really hit him with a punch, but his scorpion shell armor had been damaged in many places, and he gradually felt a bout of nausea, which was a sign of the extreme power operation.


    Amun suddenly wakes up in the fierce fight. He wants to trap enqidu, but in fact, he is trapped in the middle of the battlefield by enqidu. As a commander-in-chief, he can''t command the war. If the scuffle goes on like this, it will be Amun who will die first. If he uses his strength to fight against the blow and fight for physical strength and endurance, the last of these four people will surely be en Qi Du.


    George''s command of the army was impressive, but he was not in charge of some things, such as giving orders to retreat, and George was unable to mobilize the forces on the red point and mountain lines. In the first World War, Amun could not put all his forces outside the line of defense, nor could the Uruk army put all their forces into the first line of contact.


    Amun and other three great warriors tried their best to entangle enqidu. However, the fighting power of the first warrior on the mainland was obviously beyond imagination. As long as the cooperation between them was slightly flawed, they would be defeated. I''m afraid they could not hold on to the fight. We must leave the battlefield as soon as possible. As a commander-in-chief, we must not be killed before the two armies, otherwise the army of eju will have to collapse.


    When he was thinking about this, enqidu gave a big blow, which seemed to be dim, but it directly hit Amun''s stick. After a long battle, the warrior could suddenly use force to fly Amun more than ten feet away. Then he turned around and took a whirlwind, his fists flapped one after another, and at the same time, Gabriel and madanzo were shaken far away, and Gabriel''s shield finally cracked.


    The cooperation between the three men was broken up in an instant. Gabriel and medanzo were on the verge of exhaustion, and enqi was able to make a sudden effort. Did he want to solve the battle at this time?


    Just then, something unexpected happened. Amun''s left hand let go of the staff for the first time, with blood stains in his fingernails. He took something out of his arms and waved it forward. In the middle of the air, there was a clattering and disordered sound, and countless huge stones of the size of tables fell down suddenly, and in an instant they piled up a hill, and buried enqi under this stone mountain!


    Amun heard from gelie that enqi was a pure nine level warrior. He only practiced physical skills and didn''t waste any energy to practice divine arts, reaching a peak that others could not reach. Amun knew that he was going to encounter enqi capital on the battlefield, and he had been thinking about countermeasures. Naturally, suicide style destruction storm was useless, and it was difficult to unfold the scroll of face-to-face scuffle. Is there any other way to win by surprise? He is a great magician and naturally wants to use all his advantages.


    Amun''s art of war is very formal, and his command and training regiment are also regular and meticulous. However, his physical skills and divine arts are quite different from those of ordinary samurai and magicians. Many means are unexpected and even beyond imagination. Otherwise, he would not have done such things as sneaking hundreds of miles and holding King Hattie.


    Amun recalled all his experiences in fighting with others. He thought that there was only one move that could work wonders. He once used it in the bitter battle with the pursuers on the banks of the Youdi river. He suddenly wielded the magic weapon of space and smashed all the messy things inside. Almost no great magician has ever done this in battle. He also bullies enqi and can''t use divine arts. So he thought of this bad move.


    What he put in his bones today is not a mess, but a uniform Boulder, which is almost as good as the ability of mana to use that bone at this time. At this time, if you don''t throw it, you''ll have to throw it. If you''re exhausted and can''t run your mana, the assassin''s mace will be invalid.


    A ship full of boulders poured down from the sky, and the grace in the scuffle did not respond. He was caught off guard and was buried under a hill of rubble. He did not know whether he was alive or dead. Amun didn''t expect to kill the first warrior on the mainland with this bad move. With a wave of his staff, all the earth and rock around him rose and fell on the stone mountain, instantly forming a solid shell and sealing all the gaps.


    This is the medium level earth element defense skill - hard wall skill. Amun is not using it to defend, but to strengthen the stone mountain and seal all the enqi in it. If you change to a general samurai, you will be killed by smashing at the moment; even if you can''t kill it, you will be crushed to death if you buckle under the wounded; if you can''t, you should suffocate!


    However, Amun was not sure that he would be able to subdue the city and immediately called out, "withdraw!" With two big warriors rushed out of the battlefield, along the way overturned the enemy''s interception, back to the side of the army.


    Amun''s personal guards could not get close to the place where several great warriors were fighting. At the moment, seeing the commander out of trouble, he also gathered from the battlefield and escorted Amun back to the array. George could see clearly in the sky, and then he called out: "all the officers and men, the commander of Amun''s army has killed enqidu and returned with great victory!"


    His voice was drowned by a roar. A golden light exploded on the hill, and a huge figure jumped out of the rock. He fell on the top of the stone heap and pointed to the army of eju and swore: "Amun, you mean coward!"


    The answer was a burst of laughter. Amun had already sat on his chariot and, surrounded by his own guards, replied with laughter that spread all over the battlefield: "Oh, it''s enqidu. Why haven''t you died? I''m sorry. I thought you were killed. It''s too early to stop! "After saying this, he coughed twice and covered his chest again. He felt dizzy, and his whole body was weak. He could hardly lift his strength. From the distant battlefields came the sound of the trumpet, and Gilgamesh ordered the retreat. Amun also raised his left hand, palm back, eju''s army also heard the sound of horn, low and long, is also the order of the whole army to retreat.


    Today is only the first battle. Since we can''t crush the other side, no matter who wins or loses, it''s not the final result. Both armies need to rest and fight again. The commander-in-chief of both sides gave the order to retreat. The retreat was not a backward March. The armed forces with spears and long shields surged forward like tides. The strong shields were next to each other. Ten people formed a shield wall, and the forefinger of the spear in the middle of the shield wall was like a hedgehog.


    Under the command of the small team leader, the fighting soldiers gathered together and returned to their own army array through the channel left between the shield walls. Then the shield walls were closed, and the large array retreated orderly in order to prevent the other side from taking advantage of the situation to kill them.


    ����


    Amun had been sitting in his chair with his eyes closed, breathing evenly and deeply, without saying a word or standing up. After returning to the rear from the fierce battle, once the spirit is relaxed, the feeling of fatigue and weakness is indescribable. I really want to lie down and have a good sleep for a few days and nights. Unfortunately, he was the commander-in-chief, destined to be unable to relax. He was carried into the town of red cape by four guards in his chair. Gabriel and madanzo were also helped into the city.


    After Amun opened his eyes, he gave an order that the chief god of Horus legion, ward, and the two nine level Great Magicians would take turns to perform healing and blessing divinities to help him and the two warriors recover their strength and relieve their fatigue.


    Liquaid was the high priest of Horus'' main temple, and Wald was the high priest of Isis temple. They were all the elders of the eju theological Academy. However, there were only six nine level theologians in the eju empire. Their status and honor can be imagined. But now it''s on the battlefield. As commander-in-chief, Amun gives orders to the commander-in-chief. He even makes the two Great Magicians take turns to treat and pray for him like ordinary deities.


    The exhausted Amun can''t take care of too much at the moment. He just wants to recover as soon as possible. In his opinion, isn''t divine art used in this way? The higher the achievement is, the more useful it will be. When will it be?


    These two Great Magicians didn''t go to the front line today. Amun''s battle plan is based on the town of red cape, but he can''t let the other side attack him blindly, so he will open up his army to receive the battle. He did not expect this battle to defeat the Uruk army. No matter whether his army retreated or was defeated, there must be a defense line behind him. Therefore, he still left enough troops to guard the castle and fortifications.


    The most unexpected thing about the battle during the day was that Julian the great magician was the first to die, and he was killed while protecting Amun. No matter what kind of animosity the great magician had with Amun, but now he also died for his country in the battlefield. Amun sent his remains back and wrote to the Pharaoh to praise his achievements. The Egyptians will also hold a special memorial ceremony.


    ����


    Amun sat in a chair with his eyes closed, and was carried directly into the Council hall in red cape town. Before he opened his eyes, the main generals of several legions gathered here


    George told the two level 9 magicians in detail what happened on the battlefield, and there were special divine officers recording information on the battlefield. After seeing the scene of Julian''s death, liquid and Wald were speechless for a long time. George sighed: "if I were standing in Julian''s position, the situation at that time would not have been able to guard against it, and I would have died!"


    "If I''m alert, I may be able to block that blow, but I can''t help falling from the sky. If there''s no master to answer, I''ll probably die."


    "Julian was blocked by his life, and enqi didn''t fall into the ranks of the magistrates behind him. It''s estimated that he also shocked enqi Du. The samurai''s first three punches were more powerful than expected. It was obvious that he was prepared to kill commander Amun on the spot. Fortunately, the commander-in-chief is also the strong among the strong, and he has not been allowed to succeed. Otherwise, the battle will be defeated before the battle begins. "


    Long Teng, the commander of Isis army and the eighth level warrior, sighed in surprise: "I''m called the chief warrior of Isis temple, but I can''t fight like that, but I can imagine his power. This is the most powerful explosive impact, extremely exhausting physical strength. After three punches, he was tired, but he still fought with the three great warriors for a whole day. At the end of the day, he was able to use force suddenly. It was so terrible


    Rod Dick''s eyes widened and said, "I''ve seen the warriors of Gabriel fight with my own eyes. I thought it would be almost invincible. I didn''t expect to see the horror of enqi capital today. There are many more Samurai on the mainland than the magicians, but it is very difficult to achieve the highest level of physical training. The nine level warriors are much less than the nine level magicians


    At this time, the silent Amun suddenly opened his eyes and said, "this war is the best result expected. Although our casualties are nearly 40% more than those of the other side, we are not defeated. Gilgamesh has tried to find out our combat power. If we want to fight again, we can only fight hard and attack the defense line. If we want to hold on, we have to fight a war of attrition. "


    Rod Dick cautioned: "we rely on our own rear to fight the war of attrition. But don''t forget that the Uruk army has occupied a large area of land and manor. If it is delayed for a long time, they can also establish bases and even operate the occupied area as the territory of their city-state. By then, we will have little advantage. "Amun nodded: "this war can not be ended in a short time, but it will be more passive if it is delayed until next year. Therefore, we should not only defend, but also launch a tentative counterattack, so that Gilgamesh can not manage the land behind with his main energy If the Gabriel can get to the red point line, the battle will be better. "


    Rod Dick said with a wry smile, "it will be about half a month before the Gabriel army comes here to meet. Gilgamesh will not wait for us. He will soon attack red point."


    Amun looked at rod Dick and said slowly, "as far as I know, the promontory city-state has stockpiled a number of scrolls, which should be sent to the front line and distributed to the fighters this time."


    Nero, the most outstanding scroll making madman in the history of the eju Empire, became a great magician. After he became a chief deity in the promontory city-state for more than 40 years, some of his scrolls were presented to others and some were sold at high prices. After rod Dick became the city Lord, he sealed the scroll that Nero had left in the temple, and deliberately collected other relics for future use.


    Amun knew that, of course. Now let rod Dick bring the scrolls to the battlefield. Rod - Dick pondered: "the scroll is a disposable consumable, and it will be gone. We must be careful when choosing the right time."


    Amun sighed: "now that the city is under siege, enqi is invincible. If he leads an elite army to attack Hongjiao Town, do you think the 20 foot high and 8-foot-wide wall can withstand it? If we let him break into the defense line and open a gap for the Uruk army, the consequences will be unimaginable. When are those scrolls not in use now


    Rod Dick nodded, "well, I''ll bring all the scrolls in the city-state temple to the front. I have collected Nero''s relics and Scrolls for today. "


    Amun added: "not only the scrolls in the promontory temple, but you should have a collection of them, including those obtained by the lington family. All of them will be expropriated, even in the accounts of the army headquarters of eju and the promontory city-state."


    Long Teng asked, "does the commander-in-chief want to use the scroll to deal with enqi capital? But the scroll is dead, and the people are alive. How do you know which section of the front will enqi break through? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "of course, I don''t know, so we need enough scrolls. At the front of the wall of Hongjiao Town, we should send a group of people who can use these scrolls in groups of three at a time. We don''t want to be able to kill enqidu at one stroke. As long as we can defeat his spirit and block it temporarily, the nearby garrison can join forces to attack."


    Long Teng asked again, "who does the commander in chief want to distribute the scroll to?" Say words also intentionally or unintentionally looked at the side of the two great magicians.


    Amun pondered: "I want to find a group of warriors who have been awakened twice by strength and set up on the wall in front of the front of the battle line. After seeing the blow of enqidu in the daytime, the Great Magicians in our army must be on guard. "


    Long Teng and others looked at each other. Amun asked, "what''s the matter? Is there any difficulty?"


    Long Teng said with a bitter smile: "commander in chief, according to your requirements, we can''t find so many qualified warriors."


    In theory, a middle-level warrior can have a second awakening of power. If successful, he can practice basic divinity meditation and master the mana. To a certain extent, he can use the intermediate scroll. If you are a high-level warrior, you can use the high-level scroll when you have successfully awakened your power for a second time, and you have reached a certain stage of practicing divinity.


    But this is only a theory. In fact, the second awakening of power is not easy to succeed, and a great magician must hold a special ceremony. For the samurai, it is a rare opportunity for the samurai to awaken herself.


    Samurai is of noble status. If you want to, you usually have the opportunity to experience this ceremony. But how many great warriors can there be? How can ordinary middle-level warriors, especially civilians, ask a great magician to hold a special ceremony for themselves? Moreover, the number of Great Magicians is even smaller. For example, in the promontory States, there has been no great magician in 30 years since Nero''s death until Julian came.


    For the middle-level samurai, unless they are of particularly noble birth and have the qualification and face to ask a great magician to hold a special ceremony, ordinary civilian warriors can hardly have this opportunity. And even if there is such an opportunity, it may not be able to succeed. Therefore, the proportion of samurai who succeed in the second awakening of strength is quite small.


    If you want to use the advanced scroll, you must be a warrior who has been awakened twice by strength. There are few people in the army. There are only a few dozen middle-level warriors who learn low-level magic arts, and they can only use intermediate scrolls. I''m afraid they can''t play a big role.


    Amun realized that according to his own habits, the plan was a little taken for granted, so he added: "it seems that we have to send a magician to the city wall, and set up a group of three people every other distance. In case of emergency, he unfolds the scroll, an attack scroll, a defense scroll and a scroll with space locking effect. The speed of en Qi Du is too fast. You must use space lock magic to hit him


    **


    PS: from 12:00 on September 28 to 12:00 on October 8, the starting monthly ticket is double activity. Please double your monthly ticket support. If you have a ticket in your hand, it is fashionable to read. Please vote for this book. thank you very much!**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    "There are more than 200 deities in the army at present. Basically, they are middle-level magicians. They can send 30 groups of 90 people to the wall. Each group should be protected by a warrior team."


    Rod Dick said with a wry smile, "where are so many high-end scrolls available? If I empty the inventory of the promontory temple, you can send at most 25 groups of diviners. In this way, the attack and defense scrolls can still be made up, but if each group must have a scroll with space locking effect, I''m afraid most of them are intermediate scrolls. "


    Amun nodded his head and said, "that''s it. Send 25 groups of 75 magicians to the wall with scrolls. If enqidu leads the charging team to break through, they will use the scroll to stop the first wave of attack, and the surrounding garrison will quickly gather together. Even if not, Gilgamesh launches a large army to attack the city. If all of these scrolls suddenly unfold, they will be enough to severely damage his siege troops. "


    Long Teng patted rod dick on the shoulder: "the Lord of the city is really far sighted. Scrolls have never been the distribution equipment of various armies on the mainland. However, you have accumulated such a batch, which is of great use today."


    Next, they discussed the deployment of the front. Amun pointed to the sand table and said, "after all, the town of red cape is too small. If the army is crowded in the city, the cavalry and chariots will not work. Once the enemy soldiers break into the city, they will lose a lot if they trample on each other. A stone can kill many people. Two commanders of the army, how do you think we should deploy our defense? "


    After listening to the tone of the commander in chief and looking at the situation on the front line, the two commanders of the army, longten and brazier, knowingly and voluntarily asked for instructions to set up defense in the city. Amun divided the chariot and the heavy cavalry into two parts, which were led by two army commanders. They camped behind the defense lines on both sides of Hongjiao town to echo with Hongjiao town.


    Amun also ordered the erection of crossbows and cannons on the walls of the city for special garrison exercises. The arrangement was almost complete. Only then did the two great theologians summon the gods to set up the array and perform the healing and blessing divinities for himself, Gabriel and medanzo. On that night, Amun was sitting in the hall. Countless soft lights fell on him. The tearing pain inside and outside his body and the pain in the deep marrow gradually faded away. He was worthy of the Ninth level master of divinity.


    In deep meditation, Amun saw Maria again. The tears of the gods on her staff were shining with gold. Her blessing from Isis is the most gentle consolation in amon''s heart.


    ����


    On the same night, in the tallest and wide animal skin tent in the Uruk army camp, more than ten magicians formed a divine art array. Gilgamesh was sitting opposite enqidu, holding a staff, and performing the magic arts of praying and healing. All kinds of brilliance fell on enqidu, and his huge body seemed to be as dazzling as a God.


    Gilgamesh looked at it and sighed, "it''s very difficult to repair this one. Fortunately, I made two pairs. You can change another one. There are not many places where snake scales are damaged. It can be repaired in ten days. You can continue to wear it on the battlefield


    Enqi did not close his eyes to meditate, holding a large wine cup and saying: "at the beginning, without this armor and boxing ring, I killed Hun Baba, so I can not use it!"


    Gilgamesh gently shook his head and said, "why not use it? Today, I can see clearly the power of your three fists. If you take the big shield and broad sword you often use, although they are powerful, they are not so flexible and quick. "


    Enqi all hate to say: "today there is no big win, because I did not complete the pre arranged plan, the third punch did not kill EZU coach. I didn''t expect that Amun should be so hard to fight. This time he escaped from my hand, he would be lucky. Next time, he won''t have such good luck


    When Gilgamesh thought, he always narrowed his slender eyes: "the strong men on the mainland are not just you and me. That Amun thought that he was just a wandering magician at the beginning, but he walked with the goddess. The origin is quite complicated. Now he has become the battlefield commander-in-chief of eju. There must be something extraordinary about him. Today''s last move suddenly buries you under the stone mountain. Even I am shocked! "


    "The first time I saw him, he was with the goddess; the second time I saw him, he hurt me!" he said angrily


    Gilgamesh said with a smile, "there are many good women in the world. Why do you like such a goddess? If you want to prove yourself, killing humbaba is enough. Today, Amun hurt you, but you want to kill him first. Besides, you don''t have to be angry because your wound is not serious. Fighting between the two armies is not a battle of morale. If you encounter this person again, you must be careful and do not give him the opportunity to use his means. "


    Enqi said with some doubts: "isn''t he a warrior? Why was he once a magician? What on earth is his move today? "


    Gilgamesh narrowed his eyes again: "the simple way is to fill a space artifact with stones and suddenly pile them all out. This man is indeed a great warrior. After the second awakening of his power, he has reached the peak of his mastery of divine arts. He can even use space magic weapons. "


    Enqi all lock eyebrows: "never heard of it."


    Gilgamesh said faintly, "have you ever heard of me? Since ancient times, there have been so many talents on the mainland. At the same time, it is not surprising that they have perseverance, adventure and luck. Some secret gods know that mortals can also explore. He may be just a lucky person by chance, with unique achievements. "Enqi said in a deep voice: "I know your temper. If you change the situation, you like to make friends with such people. But now, I must kill him


    Gilgamesh reached out and patted enqidu on the shoulder: "we all want to kill him, but in the next battle, you should first avoid Amun''s position, focus on the weak points of the wall, and mention another thing."


    Enqi took a big drink, put down his glass and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gilgamesh replied, "scroll! Nero, once the most outstanding master of scroll making on the mainland, has been a chief deity in the promontory city for more than 40 years. It is said that both father and son, the two city lords of Dick, deliberately keep Nero''s offensive and defensive scrolls. I''m afraid there are a lot of them. If we throw all our eggs in one basket, it will cause us great losses. I think Amun will also use them to defend himself, so you should be careful not to suffer from this loss. "


    Enqi all snorted coldly: "the scroll is nothing more than all kinds of divinities. Have I ever been afraid of it? What''s more, even if there is a scroll, there must be a chance to make it out! "


    Gilgamesh: "if you fight alone, I don''t believe that any magician has the opportunity to unfold the scroll in front of you, but this is a big army melee. It''s not clear who will use it suddenly, so be careful."


    Enqidu: "even if there are a batch of high-level scrolls, will I stand there foolishly and let them attack? What''s more, how many magicians can they send to battle with scrolls? Even so, how many magicians on each section of the wall with several scrolls would like to kill me? Lord, don''t you trust me


    Gilgamesh said with a smile, "my brother, I trust you as I trust myself! I just hope you know that. That''s why I told you to avoid Amun when you attacked the city. "


    ����


    One of the boxers of enqidu was cracked, and the scales of the snake were also slightly damaged. But amon''s scorpion shell armor, which had been torn apart after the fierce battle, was almost irreparable. Repairing such a armor is not as simple as replacing the damaged scorpion shell, but also refining it again with magic.


    Fortunately, the scorpion shell armor that madanzo was wearing was not seriously damaged. Amun removed his armor, replaced the complete shell with another armor, and repaired it in a few days. Finally, he could wear it on the battlefield. This is the best armor in his hand. It can not only resist the stab of knives and spears, but also has excellent magic defense effect. In the face of such a terrible opponent as enqidu, it is very important to protect his life. All preparations should be made.


    Amun naturally wanted to delay waiting for the Gabriel army to arrive. If Gilgamesh did not launch an attack, he would not do anything. He had been patrolling the defense line these days. On the same day, he and the great magician Li Quaid boarded the city wall, and focused on the defense positions of the group of magicians with scrolls, chatting while walking.


    Liquaid mentioned the legend of enqidu, the first warrior on the mainland, which aroused Amun''s strong interest. The great magician obviously knew a lot of inside information, and some things Amun had never heard of before.


    Enqi was not the head of the Uruk army, nor the commander of the former front line, nor the general of any army. Like medanzo, he was only the captain of Gilgamesh''s personal guard, but his position was no less than that of any Samurai on the mainland.


    As a magician, Gilgamesh was able to shoot an earth shaking arrow on the battlefield that day, not only because of his superb magical achievements, but also because of his innate divine power. Enqidu was a wandering mountain hunter when he was a child. Some people also said that he was a highland giant, and he was also born with divine power. He hunted wild animals empty handed in the countryside. He had a bad temper and never lost a fight.


    When Gilgamesh was a boy, he was fond of hunting. He ran into enqidu in the mountains. At that time, they were all teenagers. It is said that enqidu was defeated only once in his life. When he was a child, he was beaten to the ground by Gilgamesh, who was beaten to the ground. Later, they became good friends. There is also a legend that the two children compared wrestling, fighting for a long time without a winner, and they both admire each other very much.


    Gilgamesh, the son of the city Lord, brought the wandering enqidu back to the city-state of Uruk, and sent his maid to take care of enqidu, teaching him to eat and dress like a nobleman, and to learn various etiquette, and asked his teacher to teach him to read and write. But enqi is a natural warrior. He is not interested in reading at all. He loves learning martial arts.


    Some people say that he became a great warrior at the age of 16, and others are even more exaggerated. It is said that enqidu defeated a great warrior in the city-state of Uruk at the age of 14. In short, he was definitely younger than Amun! But he became a nine level Samurai age is very clear, is 21 years old! Enqidu is 34 years old this year, and Gilgamesh is two years younger than him. No one knows exactly when he became the Ninth level master of divinity. They are all rare talents of the heavenly column in the Tianshu continent.


    Having said this, liquaid looked at Amun and said: "after watching the battle scenes of the past few days, I have a feeling that enqi all seems to want to target the commander in chief. You should be careful in the battlefield. I still have a question. If it''s convenient, can the commander-in-chief tell me in private? "


    Amun quickly said, "thank you for your warning! Noble imperial high priest, ask if you have any questions. "


    Li Quaid laughed: "you used a magic space magic instrument, filled with huge stones, and suddenly fell down. You almost killed en Qi Du. How did you do it? "Amun also laughed: "although space magic weapons are precious, it''s not uncommon for me to have one or two. Nero''s scrolls are strange. I''m afraid some of them are just verifying their own ideas, not for practical purposes. There is a kind of scroll that allows people to manipulate the operation of divine space. I really admire the master''s fantastic ideas. "


    "I almost forgot that you also have Nero''s relics. Many scrolls made by this master are really interesting. You are a warrior, and you have successfully awakened your power for the second time. If you are willing to practice your mana to the extreme, it is not impossible to use space magic weapons. But in that case, I''m afraid it will delay the cultivation of physical skills. After all, people''s energy is limited. "


    "I will remember your words," Amun said with a modest smile


    ����


    After a great war, Amun stood still and let Gilgamesh calmly prepare for the siege. After receiving the battle report and the news of Julian''s death, the Pharaon sent envoys to Hongjiao town to reward the army and encourage the soldiers to fight bravely. At the same time, the emissary also conveyed the instructions of the Pharaoh, asking Amun and the generals when to attack and defeat the Uruk army?


    Although the purpose of sending envoys was to encourage and reward the army, it also implied that the king was slightly dissatisfied with the war at the front. The emissary also mentioned that when he discussed with his ministers, he said that he wanted to supervise the battle at the front line and watched with his own eyes how the army of eju defeated the most powerful Legion on the mainland.


    If the Pharaoh went to the front in person, he would naturally boost his morale, but Amun would rather he did not come. When the pharaoh is here, he should not only spare his energy to deal with and protect him, but also be troublesome if he interferes in commanding and mobilizing the army. Amun gave the messenger the image information of enqi''s attack recorded by the God of the battlefield, so that the messenger must show it to the Pharaoh.


    I don''t know how the Pharaon felt after seeing the magic recording image. In short, he did not mention the matter of personally visiting the front line to supervise the war. He also sent envoys to reward Amun, Gabriel and medanzo, telling them to guard the defense line and not to act rashly before the Gabriel army arrived.


    ����


    Ten days after the first battle, the Gabriel army was still three days away from the town of red point. Gilgamesh did not give Amun any more time to wait.


    Early in the morning, scouts returned the movement of the Uruk battalion. Shortly after the sun rose, the dark army had arrived outside the town of red point. In the battle of siege, although the defending side has defensive advantages, the attacking side also has the advantages to use. The city wall is dead while the people are alive, so they can flexibly lay out the battle array and choose weak points to attack.


    The Uruk army untied the horses from the chariot and loaded them with bags of sand and stones. They were at the front of the battle line. They could not only resist the arrows, but also push the chariots close to the wall, trying to fill out a slope for charging. Behind the chariots with sand and stones, there is a row of modified chariots, on which the archery is erected with wooden piles. Standing on the turret, the soldiers of eju on the city wall can be fired at.


    In addition, the Uruk army also built a high platform with huge logs cut down, the top of which was twice as high as the city wall. Gilgamesh did not fly in the air by magic. He still put a big purple umbrella in the middle of the high platform. He sat on his chair and stood beside him.


    Amun saw enqidu from afar on the tower, and he was surprised. The warrior could not have been unhurt in the fierce battle ten days ago. But today he is still in high spirits on the battlefield, and his breath is at the peak, even more terrible than ten days ago.


    Amun just recovered a few days ago under the repeated treatment and blessing of the magic array presided over by two level 9 Great Magicians. Gabriel and medanzo can''t go to the battlefield today! The two warriors were either injured or ill, or their strength was extremely depleted, and they were unable to fight at present. Amun can recover so quickly, is already the body bone of iron beating, and enqi looks even stronger than iron.


    Amun saw the battle line of Gilgamesh coming, standing on the tower, he said in a loud voice: "the soldiers of the Uruk army, why have they come all the way to die in a foreign land? Hurry back to your hometown and continue to live and work in peace and contentment


    Gilgamesh laughed from the high platform: "Amun, are you not a general but a speaker? When facing the city, do you want to win with words? If I don''t withdraw, will you surrender? "


    With that, he got up from his chair and shot straight at Amun with his bow and arrow. This time, it was not a cold arrow. Before the battle of the two armies, everyone could see clearly. In the wilderness, there was the roar of thousands of bison. Amun didn''t fight back with the arrow. A huge light curtain suddenly appeared on the tower. A piece of smoke and dust rolled up in front of the light curtain. The air in the smoke condensed into an invisible armor.


    Gilgamesh''s arrow sent a cloud of smoke and light, but it did not hit Amun. This is the battle of guarding the city. In addition to the seventy-five magicians sent to the city wall, there are hundreds behind the tower to form a protective array. There is a nine level master who is ready to go. Although Gilgamesh''s arrow is powerful, it is impossible to directly hurt Amun at such a distance. The magic defense of the front tower is the most stable.**


    PS: the war continues, the wonderful continues, and the activity of doubling the starting month ticket continues. Thank you for your valuable support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    The great magician who cooperated with the defense line was Wald. He did not float in the air. Perhaps he learned from Julian''s death last time and stayed behind the castle.


    Gilgamesh failed with one arrow and laughed: "Amun, do you use such a big battle to catch my arrow? I''d like to see how strong the walls of red point are


    With the thunder of war drums and thunder, forty guards carried the platform and pushed forward to the left, avoiding Amun''s tower. The siege team rushed up. When the enemy''s siege vehicle entered the range, the first round of flying stones fell all over the sky, and the arrows on the arrow tower also shot into the city through the flying stones. Some people were shot down the wall, others were hit by flying stones and fell under the chariot, and the war started again.


    If the enemy forces were allowed to push their chariots to unload sand and stone, the walls of red point would be filled up and leveled soon. The vehicle array of the Uruk army was blocked by flying stones and arrows, but there was a dead angle between the artillery and the catapult. The siege vehicle passed through the dense stones and reached the wall. The soldiers who guarded the city had to lean out of the wall to shoot. This also exposed themselves and became the target of fire of the other side.


    Carts of sand and gravel piled up under the wall, and then they fell like quicksand. This is the quicksand of Earth Elemental divinity. It can also prevent siege at this time. There was a chanting sound on the wall. All kinds of fire and wind blades fell down. The Uruk soldiers pushing the chariots raised their shields to defend. Many people were hit by the magic arts, and they cried out.


    The magicians sent by Amun to the city wall are also helping in the battle, and can attack the enemy under the wall. They were all standing a little further from the battlements, protected by warriors ahead.


    In the sound of war drums, the chariots with archery towers in the Uruk army array also approached. Both sides fired with arrows and crossbows, and only a whizzing sound of breaking the air was heard. Around the archery tower, a light curtain loomed from time to time. The arrows fired lost their strength and fell. The gods of the Uruk army also moved forward along with the front line, hiding behind the chariots and performing their magic arts.


    Gilgamesh said to enqidu on the high platform: "Amun sent the magician to the city wall. In a group of three, he helped the warriors defend the city."


    Enqidu sneered: "the number of diviners is much less than that of samurai. The biggest use of them is not to fight hand to hand on the front line. They are eager to jump over the wall."


    Gilgamesh warned, "as I had guessed beforehand, the magicians might be waiting for you with scrolls."


    EN Qi Du: "it''s just a shell. If it''s broken, it''s all broken."


    Gilgamesh chuckled, "don''t worry. Let me try how hard Amun''s shell is on the city."


    Forty guards, carrying a huge wooden platform, walked around the city behind the battle line. Gilgamesh avoided the tower where Amun was in the middle, and shot his bow and arrow at the wall. The range of the arrow lies not only in the crossbow or bow, but also in the archer. The crossbow in the city can''t hit Gilgamesh on the high platform, but the arrow of Gilgamesh with roaring power shoots heavily on the wall.


    With this arrow, the rubble shot from the front of the city wall collapsed and several soldiers fell down. The sound of singing came from both ends of the gap. Several magicians worked together to strengthen the wall, and the falling earth and stone rolled up and temporarily repaired the gap.


    Gilgamesh smile, not entangled in one place, the platform under his feet continue to move away, in the distance shot another arrow. Several soldiers with shields were rocked up by the arrow, and the shields of the three magicians behind were also shot to pieces. One of them was shot through the chest, and the other two were rolled into the wall by the surging force. They did not know whether they were dead or alive.


    Gilgamesh shot back and forth in a leisurely manner. Each arrow did not do his best, but its power was also amazing. When he shot an arrow for another place, he could always get something. He either broke a gap in the wall, shot down several soldiers, or overturned a catapult, causing a panic on the wall. However, the siege soldiers found a breakthrough and took the opportunity to launch a fierce attack. In order to block the gap, the garrison suffered great losses.


    Amun, who watched the battle on the tower, was in a cold sweat. Gilgamesh''s Magic Arrow was as powerful as this. Fortunately, this kind of archery could not be used in an unrestricted manner, and it also consumed a lot of magic power. Therefore, Gilgamesh did not need to use all his strength to shoot an arrow every other period of time. Otherwise, the city wall would not have to be guarded, and it would be better to set up an army to fight directly.


    The magic array presided by Wald also operated. The great magician slowly flew up behind the wall. He did not fly too high or too far ahead. He walked around the city far away with Gilgamesh. There was always an invisible barrier over the wall, which finally stabilized the situation. But if you fight like this, you will always be beaten passively.


    Gunboats were also set up between the arrow towers of the Uruk legion, and pieces of flying stones fell against the walls of the town of red point. They were indeed the most powerful Legion on on the mainland. Their shooting skills and the standard of operating the artillery cars were obviously better than those of the eju soldiers. Amun on the tower also took out his bow and arrow, and shot a dozen arrows intermittently.


    He shot over two sand and stone chariots, an artillery car and a turret, but the arrows he continued to shoot were also resisted by the enemy camp''s Shenshu protective array. If you look at the enqi capital around Gilgamesh, you haven''t made a move yet. Amun sighed, quietly turned away from the tower, and the great magician Li Quaid beside him disappeared.There are only a few thousand defenders in Hongjiao town. If we fight hard, we will not be able to defend sooner or later. It depends on when enqi chooses to launch a charge. The enqi on the high platform has been paying attention to the arrows shot by Gilgamesh. It seems that they have turned a blind eye to the fierce battle up and down the wall, and quietly said, "Lord, you have attracted their great array of magic arts and Great Magicians."


    Gilgamesh nodded: "you can do it!"


    Enqidu: "the left and right flank chariot cavalry of red cape town should have already sent out to encircle our army array."


    Gilgamesh: "the chess pieces are clearly laid out. I have been prepared for it. It''s a tough battle to fight." Then he shot three arrows in succession. One arrow was faster than the other, and with overwhelming force, they all shot at a point on the wall of the city.


    When the huge roar came, the invisible light curtain covering the city suddenly became extremely bright. After flying behind the wall, ward waved his staff and tried his best to stop the three arrows. The whole section of the city wall seemed to be shaking. The soldiers on the wall were unsteady and fell to the ground. Everyone thought that Gilgamesh would choose this place to launch the main attack, and enqi also jumped down from the high platform.


    As soon as he saw that all of them were moving out, ward flew back and disappeared from behind the wall. This is what Amun had told him for a long time. He did not dare to let the great magician use his flesh and blood to fight against the fist of the first warrior on the mainland. He had to open a distance to launch an effective counterattack.


    However, enqidu didn''t rush to the front directly. After the battle, he ran around the tower to the wall on the other side. His speed was faster than that of flying. When he turned around and went straight to the city, far away, he stamped his feet and jumped high, and smashed the wall with his fist and a golden light. Behind him, a group of Uruk heavy cavalry rushed out and followed the warrior to break through the city defense.


    This is the place where Gilgamesh''s second arrow was shot. The three magicians who stayed here have been killed. The nearby magician team widened the distance to fill the gap, but it was also a relatively weak defense. The middle level magician with the scroll is not the great one. After all, the scroll should be used by people. In the face of enlightment, who can not be flustered?


    The speed of en Qi Du is too fast. It''s so fast that people have the illusion that they are just waving their fists. The magician with the space lock scroll unfolded the scroll too early. The space in front of the city wall was twisted and trance. Many arrows were fixed instantly and then fell slowly, including the crossbows fired by the city guards to enqidu.


    This confined space was immediately split by a group of golden light, leaving cracks in the land below. The magician holding the high-level attack scroll is slightly lower. This is a wind element scroll. The scattered wind blade dances violently, and even leaves traces on the wall. The nearby siegers scream and fall.


    But enqi passed through the edge of the wind blade flying from the sky. Under the light of his fist, the wind blade scattered, and occasionally several afterwaves were also annihilated by the light of snake scale armor. The warrior hit the wall with a heavy blow. The magician with the high-level defense scroll has not had time to unfold the scroll!


    The city wall collapsed in half, the smoke and dust exploded to cover the surrounding sight, and the soldiers on both sides were overturned by the air waves. At this time, thunderclaps and flames soar. The other two groups of magicians have already thrown out the scroll. They can''t see the enlightenment capital, but they know that it is in the dust.


    As the scroll unfolded, I heard a big drink, and a big figure flew out, turned a somersault in the air, and fell far outside the city. Enqi didn''t stop at all. With the force of counterattack from one punch, he flew backward without waiting for the landing. He hit another punch in the air, which scattered the twisted space of entangled body shape.


    Finally, a magician opened the space locking scroll to work. Unfortunately, enqi had been prepared and was not trapped in the same place. Amun, who watched the battle from afar, almost didn''t vomit blood. Enqi seemed to have known the tactics of the eju army against him. He knocked down half of the wall with one blow, and then flew back with the force of counterattack. With his speed and strength, even the space locking scroll can''t be kept.


    What''s more, the diviners'' groups on both sides have launched the scroll and concentrated their strong attacks on the half wall of enqidu. As a result, the already crumbling city wall collapsed completely, which helped enqidu! There are also many fallen soldiers on both sides of the wall gap. Some of them may have been injured, some just fell to the ground by the blow, but now they are dead under the attack scroll launched by the magician.


    That is to say, the scrolls thrown out by the divinity division groups on both sides not only did not hurt enqidu, but also helped enqidu smash the city wall and kill the garrison soldiers. No matter how good Amun''s plan is, it still needs people to realize it. What''s more, there is no way to do it.


    Magicians are never suitable for hand to hand combat on the battlefront. These noble adults, even if they are not afraid of the first Samurai on the mainland, can not cooperate perfectly. If there is a slight error, the expected results will not be achieved. What''s more, the Enlightenment has been prepared for a long time?


    EN Qi Du flew back to the ground, and the rear heavy riding rush array had followed, and the gap in front of the wall had been opened. With another big drink, he strode into the two sections of the city wall. The morale of the Uruk army was greatly improved, and the whole line of attack was launched around the city wall, which was matched with the penetration of enqi capital!Just at this time, Amun only heard him say, "en Qi Du, I have been waiting for you to die for a long time."


    Where is amon? Standing on the top of a building behind the tower, he could see clearly the semicircle of the wall defense line in front of him. Numerous arrows shot across the city wall into the city, and a group of stones wrapped in fire flew to the inside and outside of the city wall. That is the flint fired by the Uruk army siege artillery. It looks very spectacular.


    The magicians are also fighting. From time to time, a piece of ice and fog extinguishes the flame on the stone, and the twisting force changes the direction of the stone landing, making them unable to hit the soldiers below. The siege has reached a climax. Amun stands on the roof of the house and looks at it quietly. Around the tall building where he stands, there is a group of cavalry with distinctive armour still waiting for something.


    Amun opened his bow and arrow with a dignified look. Li kuider, the Ninth level master of divinity, stood behind him, holding a staff in his left hand and a space magic instrument in his right hand. He was meditating with his eyes closed. Both of them were ready for a long time.


    As soon as the figure of enqidu appeared at the gap of the wall where the smoke and dust had not dispersed, Amun shot out with an arrow. The arrow was silent and fast at the beginning, but when it approached the wall, it suddenly slowed down. There was a roar of waves pounding, and there was a blue light flashing around.


    Countless sharp ice cones appear, and the sky converges to the center of enqi capital, and even the air becomes cold. With the sound of a silk thread, the arrow suddenly speeds up again between the ice cones, just like the peak of a huge wave, which can''t be avoided. This is an arrow that Amun tried his best to shoot, and a nine level great magician attached his magic power to the arrow. In order to enhance the effect of the concentrated shooting of the ice awn, liquid also held a space magic weapon filled with water in his hand.


    Gilgamesh and enqi can play with archery, so can Amun and liquid, waiting for the moment when enqi appears. Enqi all rushed into the city and had been preparing for all attacks. He immediately fired a fist of golden light, which made a huge noise and hit Amun''s arrow cluster. The surging force blasted the countless ice cones from the air into powder.


    After clenched his teeth and picked up his staff, the dancing ice froth condensed into a huge ice shell, which just blocked the gap of the wall and covered all enqi inside. In the ice wall, a fire lights up in an instant, and the flame changes from orange to blue to pale gold. This magic skill is similar to the effect of the scroll "song of ice and fire" created by Nero. Amun once used this move to kill the double headed monster snake. Now, a level 9 master of divinity was asked to display it to deal with enqi capital.


    Enqi is not as easy to deal with as a double headed monster snake. When he spins in place and waves his fists, his body looks like an invisible shadow. The snake scales on his body also emit bronze light, and all the flames close to him are blown away. Outside the city, an arrow whistling and slanting, was shooting at the outer layer of the newly solidified ice shell. With a click, the whole ice shell cracked. It was an arrow shot by Gilgamesh from a distance.


    While Gilgamesh''s arrow cracked the ice shell, enqi had already turned and hit the ice shell from the inside. The most powerful lethality of "song of ice and fire" is the big explosion caused by the flame in the thick ice layer. But just at the moment when it is about to explode, Gilgamesh''s arrow and enqi Du''s fist hit the ice shell at the same time, and the ice shell broke, and enqi flew out.


    Behind enqidu, there was a huge explosion, ice and fire were scattered, and the air wave even overturned the Uruk cavalry who were rushing towards the wall. Then the fire was extinguished, and the ice and stone scattered in the sky were collected again by a strange force, and a hard frozen soil was formed at the gap of the original wall.


    The gap of the city wall has been repaired. The frozen soil formed by the mixing of earth rock and ice is very tough. If you cut it, you can only leave a white mark. Moreover, such a large frozen soil will not melt in a short time unless you attack it with fire elemental magic. When he saw that all of them were enlightened, he immediately used his magic power to repair such a section of the wall. This is the skill of the Ninth level master of divinity. It''s just amazing.


    Not only is the movement and stillness of this place amazing, the whole red cape town front defense under the wall, is a burst of magic power. Some of the city siege vehicles of the Uruk army caught fire, some were torn apart, some were rolled up and pinned on the soldiers in the rear, and the soldiers who attacked the city gave out a cry of grief, and were killed and wounded in a moment.


    The arrow that Amun shot was a signal. He gave orders to all the magicians on the city wall in advance. When he heard the arrow, he unfolded all the attack scrolls in his hand. He controlled the scope of the explosion and did not hurt the wall. He only aimed at the Uruk soldiers and chariots who attacked the city. Some of them have been killed in battle, and the rest will expand their high-level attack scrolls, and the siege troops who have just rushed under the wall are almost devastated.


    Amun had a plan. Once enqi was allowed to break through a certain section of the city wall, and the magicians in other positions could not hold the scroll, they would throw them out at the same time to severely damage the siege troops. Rod Dick and his son had accumulated a strong family for many years, and Amun was absolutely generous. In the twinkling of an eye, almost all his efforts were wasted. No matter which army on the mainland, I have never seen anyone fighting like this!


    If today''s general can spend the most money in the blink of an eye on the battlefield, it is Amun''s "feat" at the moment. But what he spent was the money from the Cape city state and the army headquarters of eju, and he had to spend it in the exchequer. Anyway, he was not distressed.


    The Uruk army was not defeated, but the front-line siege troops were in a rout. At this time, a short horn sounded from the far-off army array, which was the order to command the forward troops to gather up and withdraw temporarily. They could not continue to attack under the disordered walls, and they must be reorganized. The remaining siege troops left their bodies and damaged chariots and quickly retreated back to the archery battle array, and the rest of the siege towers slowly retreated out of the enemy''s range to re arrange the battle.**


    PS: there is only one night left in September. Please pay the last closing ticket of this month!


    The golden week is coming soon. I wish you all a good rest and a good time!


    Here we expect double monthly ticket for early October, thank you!


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Relying on the scroll to fight back the fierce attack of the enemy, the exhausted magicians finally withdrew from the wall, and the warriors guarding the city also took the opportunity to make up for the reserve fresh troops. Amun sighed, this method can only make one time. The high-level attack scrolls are almost used up. The most unfortunate thing is that we didn''t kill enqidu. The first warrior on the mainland is just like an invincible God!


    He turned and gave a hand to the shaky liquaid and ordered people to escort the great magician to rest. Just now, he has done his best to perform such powerful magic arts. He is over ninety years old. Although he is always in high spirits, he feels very weak after consuming his mana.


    Gilgamesh''s face on the high platform is extremely dignified, which is the heaviest loss that the Uruk army has suffered so far. Although he had thought that Amun might use the scroll to pay the benefactor, he did not expect that Amun would throw them all under the city without hesitation. After using this method, he did not want to fight a hard battle. The proud hero''s eyes were bleeding.


    Enqi did not know when he had returned to Gilgamesh''s side. His body was covered with smoke and fire, and the scales of the snake were also damaged. He took up his commonly used huge shield and broad sword. His eyes seemed to be burning with anger, and his whole body exuded a kind of frightening and terrifying atmosphere.


    In this round of engagement, the Uruk army lost nearly 600 elite siege soldiers. However, the casualties in eju were not small. The warriors guarding the city were not counted. Only the divine officers killed 20 people. The deities on the battlefield are different from the ordinary magicians. If ordinary diviners want to cooperate with the army, they must undergo special training and rehearsal. They can''t be supplemented by a group of magicians in a short period of time.


    Just as the battlefield returned to calm for a short time, a slight tremor came from the distant wilderness, and chariots and cavalry rushed to the horizon on both sides. This was a tactic that Amun had arranged for a long time. It was very difficult to resist the fierce attack of the Uruk Legion by relying on the wall defense of red cape town. The troops stationed behind the defense lines on both sides should encircle the battle array that attacked Urumqi after the battle started.


    Amun divided the chariot and cavalry into two parts. The leader on the left was Longteng, the commander of Isis army, and on the right was breze, the commander of Horus. Some time ago, the Pharaon personally took over the position of the head of Horus army, and the Imperial General van breze was condescended to be the commander of the front line. Now the pharaoh is not in the front line, and he has restored his identity as the head of the army.


    Gilgamesh had already known Amun''s platoon and had anticipated this kind of counterattack. The battle array of the Uruk army is in the shape of a horse''s hoof. The left and right wings are heavily defended, and the front is the siege battle array. At this time, Gilgamesh''s high platform had returned to the center of the army, and the ranks of the magistrates gathered under the high platform, and the two wings spread out, ready to meet the enemy.


    The greatest advantage of chariots and cavalry is maneuverability and impact. However, there is a disadvantage in forming an army array, that is, it is difficult to turn or turn around in a melee. If the speed slows down, the advantage will be lost. It is necessary to launch a new attack under the cover of infantry array.


    Amun left almost all the infantry in the red point town to guard the city. At the moment, the battle array encircled from the two wings were all chariots and cavalry, without the protection and follow of the infantry array. Amun''s order is very simple. Longten and brazier launch an attack without turning back. They have been penetrating the large array of the Uruk army. The withdrawal route is the starting point of each other. The left wing went back to the camp of the right, and the right wing went back to the camp of the left. There was a mountain line of fortifications to cover it. Instead of seeking a great victory, it was only necessary to disturb the enemy camp and repulse the attack.


    Therefore, the armies on the left and right wings did not confront each other. Instead, they staggered one position and focused on the rear of the Uruk army array. There was the place where the soldiers who had withdrawn to recuperate and transport flints and arrows to the front line were located, which was the weak link. Of course, Gilgamesh couldn''t let them. The two wings of the army spread back and charged to meet them.


    The army in the wilderness was like several surging waves, and the sound of fighting came again. The city gate of red point suddenly opened, and a group of Armored Cavalry rushed out. In the center of the team was the commander in chief, Amun.


    Gilgamesh is dealing with the attack from the side and rear. The front attack stops temporarily. Amun can''t let them rest. Now the situation has formed a galloping battle. He should do his best to launch a counter offensive and destroy the siege towers and artillery vehicles on the front line as much as possible. There were not many cavalry out of the city, but they were all elite. Amun took his own personal guard and left 100 heavy cavalry. The commander of the garrison changed to ward for the time being.


    The three teams attacked the Uruk army from different directions at the same time, and the most fierce fighting took place on the left and right wings. Amun led the heavy cavalry and his own guards, and the warriors in heavy armor waved their long handled tomahawks and quickly knocked down and destroyed many turrets and artillery cars, echoing the flanking battle.


    All of a sudden, enqi on the high platform let out a roar. With his huge shield and broadsword, he jumped down. His heavy body made a shallow hole in the ground, and he kept on attacking Amun''s direction. Behind him, there was also a troop of cavalry, Gilgamesh''s personal guard.


    Amunwei was a little surprised. Gilgamesh did not move on the high platform, but enqidu took his own guards to attack the attacking troops from the city. He did not pay attention to the more important strangulation on both wings. Is it the city Lord''s generals who are at ease? Or think it''s more important to keep an eye on Amun than the whole situation?Amun''s charge out of the city is just a disturbance. He didn''t intend to do more entanglement. Relying on the speed and impact force, he will return to the city after destroying the arrow tower of the front array. But the speed of enqidu was too fast. A few strides into the air had already killed Amun. The huge shield in his hand even knocked down an arrow tower in the road.


    When he saw that enqi had risen from the sky, wielding a heavy broadsword, Amun couldn''t help laughing bitterly. When was he valued so much by the first warrior on the mainland? Even enjoy the same treatment as humbaba! He was a little accurate in charging out of the city. Enqidu just escaped from the gap of the city wall, and he would be injured if he didn''t die. Even if he was forced to do his best, he didn''t expect that this sword was more powerful than before.


    He can''t expect the personal guards around him to block the sword. The ferocity of enqidu also inspires Amun''s fighting spirit. He jumps up from his horse with a high drink, and shoots down en Qi Du in the air with his iron staff. Hearing a loud bang, enqi threw his shield out while he was wielding his sword. With the silver light, it was as fast as a meteor. He not only hit Amun''s horse, but also several of his own guards were knocked over and killed on the spot.


    Just as Amun jumped up and waved his staff, a voice of singing came from the cavalry behind him, and at the same time, he raised more than ten Dharma sticks. Countless lights fell on Amun and enqidu. The iron staff in Amun''s hand was so dazzling that he could not stare at him. His flying body was very fast, but with a sense of pressure like a mountain front, and surrounded by various invisible armor.


    This is a blessing divinity launched by all the gods. It gives Amun more confidence and strength, and also gives him the most tenacious protection. Blessing divinity can also be used to assist attacks. The light falling on enqidu has the opposite effect, making the warrior''s movements restrained, his reaction slow, and he felt dizzy and drowsy. His body was heavier than usual and difficult to move.


    Amun summoned eight middle-level magicians, dressed in bright light armor and disguised as a warrior. He hid his staff and mixed them with the cavalry. Under the protection of many personal guards, Amun followed him. At this time, he suddenly joined forces to attack.


    From behind enqidu, there were singing voices from the guard cavalry behind enqidu, and countless lights fell. A small part of them were around enqidu, but most of them gathered on his broadsword. It seems that the sword has not been negatively affected by the magic of praying. Even if there is an impact, the power of this warrior will be limited.


    Amun took the initiative to meet him. The swords and sticks hit each other in the mid air, making an earth shaking sound. It was like a hammer hitting the Hong Zhong. The light and shadow of the surrounding air were twisted and rippled like ripples. The huge shock wave was like a storm. Both sides rushed to the front of the cavalry and turned upside down. A large open space was quickly formed under the two people fighting.


    In the huge explosion of power, several scrolls flew up and spread out in disorder. All kinds of mass destruction divinities roared and blasted. However, they did not control the set attack direction well, and puffed up bursts of gunpowder outside the ground. The magicians on both sides raised their sticks and waved wildly. The warriors'' shields and weapons were covered with light curtains to resist the attack of the scroll.


    Amun had already thrown two scrolls before he jumped into the air to swing his staff. Instead of throwing them at enqidu, he also had a cavalry team with diviners hidden behind him. He can use the scroll, and the opponent can also use the scroll. At the same time, the magician who is hiding in enqidu guards also throws several scrolls to attack the cavalry behind Amun in a wide range.


    After all, scrolls are not magic skills cast by the magicians themselves. Although there is no need to consume corresponding mana, it is necessary to lock the enemy''s position and expand it to achieve the attack effect. The impact of Amun and enqidu swords was too strong. Although all the scrolls were unfolded, they deviated from the original attack position. The gorgeous magic attack looked dazzling, but did not achieve the expected results.


    The sword of enqi was cut on the iron staff, and Amun felt that the sound in his ears was long, and the air turbulence in front of him even wiped out the fire light. He was shaken to the ground, the solid soil under his feet was like soft quicksand. He did not let his legs sink in by using the space magic and the earth element divinity, but a spider web like deep crack appeared in the land that became solid in a moment.


    Amun called out, "go Then there were two scrolls coming from the rear towards enqi.


    There are not many high-level attack scrolls left in Amun''s hands. In the battle of defending the city just now, some magicians were killed before they could use them. Amun collected the scrolls left by them and added some others. This time, he let eight magicians out of the city to charge, just in case of accidents.


    When the scroll unfolded, there was a roaring burst sound, but it didn''t cause too much damage to enqi, because he had left his place. The great warrior fell silent. His movements were light like a civet cat, and his body was fast like a flash of lightning. He was so big, with such a heavy broadsword, he flew to Amun in the distance with his feet on the ground, and then he struck again with a sword.


    Amun whirled around in place and waved his staff. There was no direct collision between the iron staff and the broadsword. An surging energy burst out. Amun flew away with the shock wave rolled up by the huge wave. He didn''t pick up the sword. Instead, he used the method of relieving force in martial arts and the magic skill of space transfer. It was like a boat rolled up by a huge wave, and his scorpion shell armor was cracked several times.


    However, enqi was hard to fight hard, and jumped up again. Holding the sword in both hands, with a dazzling golden light, he flew straight into the air to cut Amun''s head. Before the sword arrives, the huge sense of oppression has enveloped the body with a strong energy binding effect. This is not divine art, but the peak power of body art. Amun had no way to dodge except hard connection. When the sword light was chopping in the air, even the earth under his feet was humming slightly.Enqi was determined to attack, leaving everything else on the battlefield behind, that is to kill Amun on the spot!


    Amun was always cautious. He was not unprepared for the charge out of the city. He took the elite with him. The team also had eight magicians with scrolls. Even in the face of the enemy''s large-scale counter attack, we can also throw out the scroll as a cover to disturb the siege line arranged by the Uruk army, and take the opportunity to run back to the city. On the tower, ward led the garrison, ready to take over.


    This battle Amun had to fight like this. Longten and brazier had risked their lives to launch a field siege. If he didn''t take the opportunity to harass the siege battle line of the Uruk army, he would miss the best opportunity. Whether we can defeat the most powerful attack of the Uruk army is at one stroke.


    However, Amun didn''t think of one thing. Enqi seemed to have been injured, but it did not affect the combat effectiveness of the great warrior. On the contrary, the first warrior on the mainland was completely enraged and in a state of anger and terror. He took up the broadsword that once killed humbaba, which was a terror that had never existed before.


    With only two swords, Amun was forced to fly away from the cover of cavalry guards and became a fight between them. The personal guards led by enqidu have been fighting with Amun''s cavalry. Even if someone comes to rescue the commander, how can they block the earth shaking sword of enqidu?


    Only by standing in Amun''s position can he feel how terrible the sword''s coming is. Even if he wants to die with grace, he may not have the opportunity to take out and launch the storm of destruction. At the critical moment of life and death, Amun clenched his teeth, straightened his chest, and put all his magic power on him. There were innumerable light spots on the staff flashing, slowly and heavily towards the air.


    At this time, one of the guards rushed to Amun and jumped up to fight with his sword.


    Amun can''t believe his eyes. Who can make it at this time? But this man did rush in the pro guard team. When Amun and enqidu first sword hit each other, he jumped off the horse in chaos. When Amun was shocked by the second sword of enqidu, he pulled out his sword and ran wildly. The speed was incredible. When the third sword of enqidu was chopped in the air, the man just stood up in front of Amun to block him.


    Judging from the speed of his reaction and the explosive power of his running, he should be a great warrior, and he should have no fear before the power of enqidu, and even his sword swing was not affected by the power. Amun doesn''t remember that there are such figures in his own guards, even if it is medanzo who can''t do it!


    But this man did wear his own armor, and he rushed from his own guard. His helmet with a helmet covered his features and could not see his face clearly. The sword in his hand is made of horse leather steel. The ridge of the sword is thick, long and tough. However, under the wide sword with golden light of enqidu, it is as thin as grass leaves. It is a result that it will be broken when touched.


    Amun just wanted to order him to dodge. He couldn''t connect him like this, but the two swords were already fighting each other in the air. What I can''t believe has happened. The slender sword of samurai can''t stand the broad sword that enqidu once cut off hunbaba''s head without any damage!


    What''s more, the two swords didn''t make too much noise when they hit each other. The supposed tsunami like energy burst was submerged by a strange force, and even time seemed to freeze in an instant. Both enqi and the guard landed at the same time. The first warrior in the mainland opened his eyes and roared: "who are you?"


    There was no answer, and enqi did not wait for the opponent to answer, but the new master inspired his more high morale. This time, he did not leap forward, but moved forward steadily, swinging his sword and chopping again. All enemies who stand in front of Amon, no matter who they are, will be wiped out!


    This sword is not as powerful as the first three swords, but the heavy broad sword faintly sounds like groaning and sighing. It seems that the speed of waving is not very fast, but the surrounding space and time seem to be solidified. Only this broad sword slowly comes across the time and space, just like the examination of fate, unstoppable and unavoidable.


    However, the pro Wei stabbed out his sword lightly, and the tip of the sword pointed on the ridge of the broad sword, making a crisp "Ding" sound. The sound was not so loud, but it made Amun''s mind resound in disorder, which was no less than any kind of spiritual impact magic. His heart also felt clenched, and his body felt numb. He was standing behind the pro guard, even so, which shows the power of this attack.


    The guard stepped back and still stood still. Amun was pushed back by an invisible force. And enqi''s eyes were full of fanatical excitement and yelled, "good come!" The first half step is another sword.


    Another "Ding" sound, the pro guard blocked the sword of enqidu and stepped back. Amun could not help but step back. The sword fight between enqidu and this pro Wei is not like a warrior fight. It''s a pure sword attack without any skills and tricks. Continuous several jingle, en Qi has been steady step forward.


    **


    PS: happy holiday for all book friends!


    Rest and play, if you read on the Internet, please drop this month''s guarantee double monthly ticket!


    Thank you for your support!**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    Amun was stunned. He couldn''t figure out who was sacred in front of him? But it''s not my own personal guard! He looked at both sides, and then realized that he was far away from the battlefield. It seemed that he was slowly retreating step by step. In fact, it was faster than the galloping of a flying horse. The explosion of energy was submerged around him, and even the distant scene was in a trance.


    Amun came back to his senses and was about to join the battle group with his staff. A familiar voice suddenly came into his mind: "I call the female war god anunaghi, but I can''t defeat the grace and Enlightenment capital! I can''t use all my powers here, and I can''t help you fight and kill enemies. I can only temporarily block en Qi capital for you. Go back to red point and don''t forget your promise to me. You can''t die here


    She''s Anna! The goddess actually put on armor, and I don''t know when she mixed into Amun''s guard team. She saw the sword of enqidu just now. She was obviously worried that Amun could not take care of his life, so she suddenly rushed to block the first warrior on the mainland. Although Mu Yun and enqidu did not fall behind, they could not defeat him, covering Amun step by step.


    Can the gods put on armor and enter the human battlefield? Amun was surprised for a moment! At this time, enqi all seemed to recognize the opponent in front of him suddenly, trembling and roaring: "is that you? Fight me for him


    Members of the personal guard are not only required to be highly skilled in martial arts, but also to be a kind of honor guard. When they are selected, they are all good guys, and they are almost as tall. If you look at the guard carefully, he looks a little petite. His waist twists slightly when he steps back. In the fierce battle, he can''t hide the amorous feelings under the armor. He looks like a woman. Enqi even recognized him after waving a few swords.


    Yin Nanna didn''t answer, but Gilgamesh on the distant platform suddenly stood up and made a roar, calling for enqi to come back immediately! When enqi heard Gilgamesh''s call, he was unwilling to split a sword, which seemed to open a space crack. His whole body was shaking with anger and flew back with a foot.


    As soon as he left, the invisible pressure around him suddenly disappeared, and Amun felt a burst of weakness, like a powerful shackle released in a sudden, and his body was almost unstoppable. Yin Nanna took his arm and ran towards the guards who were fighting with their swords. Meanwhile, the cavalry of enqidu also took the opportunity to break away from the scuffle.


    Amun took the opportunity to get on a horse and ran back to the city gate surrounded by his own guards. When he entered the city, he took a look at him, and Yin Nanna was gone again.


    When I was looking back, I heard her voice again: "red cape town and the mountains on both sides are the boundary of the nine linked gods of eju. I am not easy to enter. I was careful enough not to disturb them. Take care of yourself. As for enqidu, he already has the power to fight against the gods in the world. Whether it is a disaster or a blessing, the answer may not take too long. "


    Amun had already boarded the tower and asked silently, "Yin Nanna, how can you appear here? Can you answer my question, why has the enlightenment become so powerful? On the battlefield today, his strength is obviously more than that of the first war ten days ago, so I was caught off guard. "


    This kind of communication is very strange. It is a kind of excellent application of information divinity. Amun doesn''t know where Yin Nanna is, but she can talk with her voice in his mind. It''s like the induction of the soul. It doesn''t need to speak directly, and other people can''t hear it.


    Yin Nanna said with a sigh: "he has seen the light and shadow behind the curtain of heaven, and the Ninth level physical skill has reached the final peak, just like before each promotion, he is on the verge of breaking through, so the outbreak of strength is almost invincible. What''s more, he is born with divine power. If other samurai have the same realm, it''s hard to be more powerful than him. "


    Amun was shocked and said, "the edge of breakthrough? He is already a nine level warrior. Can he become a God? "


    Yin Nanna replied, "this may be the most magnificent moment in his life. If you are allowed to join the anuna Apocalypse system one day in the future, you will understand all this. Amun, you have to protect yourself and live well. You''d better stay away from the battlefield and killing. As for enqidu, we want to wait for its destruction and make him crazy. "


    While Amun communicated with the goddess, the gallows outside the city continued. Just now, he led the heavy cavalry and his own guards out of the city to fight against enqidu. When he retreated, the magicians who accompanied him threw out all the remaining scrolls, which made a mess of the siege battle in front of the Uruk army, and nearly half of the cavalry he brought out was also damaged.


    At this time, the chariots and cavalry led by longying and brazier have been inserted into the formation of the Uruk army. The Uruk army was well-trained, and they should have been prepared for this tactic in advance. They did not blindly block the charging of the eju chariots. As soon as they received the battle, the rear army formations separated from each other, let the Equus ride through and insert them into their own formation, and then attack from the side. The flank is the weak link of the chariot''s charge, which needs to be protected by cavalry.


    The battle of ten thousand people is in the middle of a stalemate. Amun''s purpose is to consume the fighting power of the Uruk army. He does not require the two army leaders to fight a decisive battle. He only needs to insert the enemy''s army array to retreat. In this way, the attack of the Uruk army will not be able to continue, and Amun''s overall strategy will be successful.


    However, the tactical confrontation was not so easy. The speed of changing the formation of the Uruk army was faster than expected. Obviously, the practice was extremely skillful. The chariots in the middle of the eju military formation penetrated through the enemy''s array without much obstruction. However, the chariots on both wings and the cavalry under cover fell into a tangled battle. They were separated from the army and surrounded by divisions. They were in a very unfavorable situation and were fighting hard.At this time, the sound of fighting on the battlefield became weaker and farther away. It was not the soldiers who put down their swords and guns, but a strange force enveloped the whole battlefield. It was like a piece of invisible pressure. Even the sound near the battlefield became very misty and could not be heard clearly. The sun disappeared and a huge shadow appeared on the earth.


    Amun on the tower subconsciously looks up at the sky, and then seems to be fixed in general, standing there motionless and speechless. Not only he, but all the people inside and outside the town of red point were shocked when they realized that they did not look up at the sky, including the soldiers who were fighting on the battlefield.


    Around Amun, led by ward, the high priest of Isis temple, people had knelt down and looked up at the sky and prayed. The people who were still standing still did not respond because they were too shocked.


    I don''t know when there are clouds in the sky. The white clouds slowly condense, like a floating mountain, gradually showing the shape of an eagle. This is the totem of Horus, the king God of eju. The people of eju have seen it countless times since they were young. What they are familiar with cannot be familiar with any more. At the moment, the miracle of Horus appeared in the sky above the battlefield!


    After the huge cloud Eagle revealed its body shape, its outspread wings protected the whole wall defense line below, and the sharp beak under its head was pointing to the two warring armies. The white body was surrounded by seven colors of light, and then countless curtains of light fell from the sky and fell on the armies on both sides of the city wall.


    "This is the blessing of the gods, protect eju to win the final victory!" Someone suddenly responded, raised their weapons and yelled, and then cheered all over the sky.


    The light curtain in the air sprinkled, the soldiers of eju were all in spirits, and in an instant they were full of strength and confidence, forgetting all the pain and fatigue. This is a kind of strange divinity, which is applied to all the soldiers on the battlefield. On the other hand, it plays a more important role in inspiring everyone''s soul. Countless people''s fanatical belief erupts and merges together, is simply the terror invincible!


    The light curtain also fell on the Uruk soldiers, but it had no effect on blessing, and even made them shudder. They had lost confidence and courage. Amun on the tower also felt the shower of God''s grace. He felt the blessing power clearly, but it had no effect on him. The reason is very strange and simple, because Amun did not believe in Horus and never really integrated into his body and mind to sacrifice to this God.


    Horus''s divine grace bath only blesses the people who believe in him, and the shudder and powerlessness of the Uruk soldiers are more due to the fear of the gods. Seeing the people around him in a state of great spirit and glory, Amun quietly applied his blessing divinity to himself, but it didn''t seem abnormal.


    Yin Nanna''s voice loomed in his mind: "Horus this shameless guy, he even used this excuse to appear!"


    "What excuse?" Amun asked? Since the gods can show miracles to inspire the army, why did they not appear earlier? "


    Yin Nanna replied in a voice of disdain and resentment: "because I appeared in the war. Although I was very careful to cover it up, I was still found by him. I am the God of anunaghi, so Horus used this as an excuse to show his miracles and try to change the end of the human war with his power. But I did it to protect you and did not invade the realm of the nine linked gods. Although Horus did not violate the agreement of the gods, it was contemptible and revealed his weakness and fear


    After a brief silence on the battlefield, there was a resounding cry of killing again. Those soldiers who had been trapped in the bitter battle in Egypt were now in great spirits. They rushed to the enemy and waved their weapons wildly. Amun''s order is not to entangle in the battle, only to walk through the enemy''s array. However, judging from the current posture, these officers and men have forgotten to retreat and defeated the Uruk army.


    Enqidu has returned to the high platform, standing side by side with Gilgamesh. The two heroes seem not to care about the battlefield in a disadvantageous situation. They look at the "miracle" in the sky at the same time. They both exude excited and almost uncontrollable looks, as if they have finally arrived at the moment when they have been longing for a long time.


    **


    PS: the golden week continues, and all the book friends are happy to continue! The story continues, the wonderful continues, continues to seek the guaranteed double monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    Amun also noticed the reaction of Gilgamesh and enqidu in the distance. He was surprised to see that Gilgamesh suddenly waved his hand and gave an order. The gods of the Uruk Legion surrounded the high platform and raised their staff. A huge light shield raised to protect the high platform. Gilgamesh closed his eyes with the staff.


    In the sky above the battlefield, a figure of "God" appeared, naked and handsome, covered with hazy colorful light, taller than the city tower of red cape town, but it was the face of Gilgamesh. This is also a manifestation of miracles. Gilgamesh''s "divine form" in the air is not an illusion, but a body condensed by the consciousness of abstract existence beyond the bondage of the body.


    In the legend, only gods can show the miraculous miracle, but Gilgamesh did. In the last war, he showed his divine form like this, but at that time Amun was fighting with enqidu fiercely and did not see it. At the moment, seeing with his own eyes, he can''t help being dazzled. He is a great magician and warrior, and different from other magicians or warriors, Amun has always been looking for the way to become a God, so he feels different.


    In the long-term contemplation, Karsh''s self-consciousness is embodied in his meditation. To this state, I''m afraid, what we awaken is not only the so-called power given by the gods, but also the existence of another kind of freedom after the body and mind have been freed from bondage. Having the magic power cultivated in this life is close to the abstract eternity.


    Amun recalled the old Madman''s saying that level 9 achievement can have the power to fight against the gods, even known as demigods. Some of the so-called gods appearing in the world are probably just demigods.


    Seeing Gilgamesh, Amun understood one thing. Not all level 9 achievers can be called demigods. There should be two possibilities to appear as gods. The first is the achievement of having two sides of one body. The secret of becoming a level 9 magician and a level 9 Samurai at the same time, and finally becoming a God is in it. The second possibility is to reach the peak of cultivation and reach the end of human achievement, just like Gilgamesh and enqidu.


    Gilgamesh is so arrogant that he doesn''t even pay attention to the gods. He does have the capital to be arrogant. If you don''t know who he is and see the miracle in the sky, who dares to say that it is not a God? This person is either already aware of the secrets of some gods or is an immortal genius.


    While Amun was thinking, Gilgamesh in the air reached for the huge cloud eagle, and a golden light flew from the high platform under his feet. It was a golden flying shuttle, on which stood enqi Du, holding a huge shield and a broad sword. Gilgamesh himself is not on the shuttle, but he can control the shuttle from the sky and send all the blessings to the cloud!


    Of course, the huge eagle formed by the white clouds also "saw" that en Qi all rushed to himself in a shuttle, slightly folded its wings, and its huge beak opened, making a strange sound.


    The scream came out with a strong shock, but it could not be heard at all! What''s more, the soldiers on both sides of the battlefield can''t hear any sound at this moment. It seems that they are penetrated into the eardrum by a magic force, and their whole bodies are softened. The war has stopped unconsciously. People are staring at the sky with gaping eyes, and they don''t know the weapons in their hands.


    People on the battlefield feel this way, but the inspiration in the air is directly facing the attack of the eagle. The golden light on the flying shuttle is constantly shaking, as if it is about to be broken at any time. The huge shield in his hand emits incandescent light under the impact of the roar, suddenly becoming translucent! And Gilgamesh''s figure has been pointing at the eagle, controlling the shuttle to penetrate, block and fly high into the sky.


    The silent roar was sharp and sharp, like an irresistible force burst out. The light on Gilgamesh''s body trembled. The shuttle under enqidu''s feet and the huge shield in his hand could not bear the impact, and suddenly burst at the same time. The samurai let out a thunderous roar. He jumped up with the strength of the flying shuttle and chopped at the eagle with his broadsword in both hands.


    Enqidu''s huge body was so small in front of the huge cloud eagle, but the golden sword was dazzling. It was a hundred feet long, like a huge blade that cut through the sky and cut the head of the cloud eagle.


    Amun on the tower had a feeling of heart tightening. Although he knew that enqi was the enemy, he couldn''t help thinking of another person, Nietzsche, the old madman. Gore once showed Amun the splendor of Nietzsche''s last moment. The scene of the old madman rushing to enril behind the cloud with his staff was very similar to the scene before him! The old madman is dead. Is enqi crazy? He and Gilgamesh had obviously been waiting for this moment, as if the old madman had been waiting for the gods to appear.


    The cloud eagle is cut by the giant blade. The cloud has no physical shape. The sword is swept by, as if it did not cause any damage. But the whole sky was shaking, and the cloud hawk was decapitated, and then a huge storm rolled up in the sky, and nothing could be seen clearly for a moment. Affected by the storm, many people on the ground were staggering.


    Amun stood still and could see clearly. Gilgamesh''s figure in the air disappeared in the storm. On the high platform, he opened his eyes and raised his staff to the sky. A gust of wind just caught all the blessings from the sky and landed firmly on the high platform. Look at the first warrior in the mainland. He only holds a small part of the incomplete broadsword in his right hand with a boxing set, and there are terrible cracks in his snake scale armor.An angry and majestic voice came from the sky: "you are crazy, how dare you offend the gods!" Then the storm dissipated, the huge cloud eagle had disappeared, the sun re sprinkled, the battlefield of ten thousand people fighting was silent for a moment.


    Only enqi was laughing. His laughter was hoarse and tired, but he couldn''t hide his excitement and enthusiasm. He yelled into the sky and said, "Horus, why don''t you come down from the clouds to the battlefield? Are the great gods, who are praised by all the people, afraid, you have been defeated by us, haven''t you? "


    Horus''s voice echoed over the battlefield: "who is going to perish, who has the right to fight with me? You are only the incarnation of a God, but you will face the most miserable fate. No matter how powerful you think you are, you can''t escape the curse of this fate Then there was no sound, and the spirit had left.


    Everyone didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say. It seems that the Apocalypse scattered Horus''s miracles, but Horus had not really appeared and left, but he said a few words to retrieve the scene, and his threat was not true or false.


    Amun on the tower raised his iron staff and sounded a long horn. This is an order to retreat. The soldiers of eju were in a daze on the battlefield! After hearing the order, the two commanders of the army, longten and brazier, suddenly came to their senses and ordered to close the battle line. Before the enemy could fully respond, they quickly withdrew from the battlefield, and their task had been completed.


    The Uruk army did not pursue or continue to attack the city. Instead, they gathered up their troops and retreated slowly. Today''s war was extremely tragic, and the casualties of both sides were not small. At the end of the day, the appearance of gods was a thrilling climax. At the moment, all the officers and men did not want to fight again. The shock they felt was so strong that they did not fully recover.


    Amun walked down the tower and returned to the general assembly hall. The generals around him were silent. They were full of questions, but no one was willing to speak more. There was an invisible dignified atmosphere in the hearts of the people. Amun ordered the town of red cape and the camps on both sides to be on guard. Then he asked people to write war reports and submit them to the Pharaoh. Then he went back to have a rest.


    Amun did not explain how to write the war report. Instead, he asked the military scribes to write a wonderful story. He should not only reflect what happened on the battlefield, but also not demoralize the prestige and morale, or even damage the dignity of the gods. The war report described in detail how Amun commanded the army to repel the fierce attack of the Uruk army, and how the two army leaders launched a heroic counterattack and severely damaged the enemy.


    In the war report, it was emphasized that the army of eju was protected by Horus, and the great gods appeared in the sky over the battlefield, encouraging the soldiers and soldiers of eju to repel the powerful enemy. When the gods disappeared, they also cursed the leaders of the enemy. They would be punished with the most terrible punishment in the world, and eju army would usher in the final victory.


    Read this war report carefully. That''s what happened! The Pharaon attached great importance to it, because Horus appeared, and all the people on the battlefield were witnesses. At once, he summoned his ministers and people to hold a grand sacrificial ceremony in the promontory temple, and sent a delegation of envoys to the front to reward the soldiers in the name of gods.


    Amun, as commander-in-chief, of course, received the heaviest reward. Before the end of the war, he was named as "the great God Horus, guarding the upper and lower Egyptians, guarding the dignity of the Empire, inheriting the glory of Angela, and glorifying the generals of other countries". He had a long title and was a title of high status. He also acquired a large area of territory on the outskirts of herak city-state south of Memphis, and the residents of the territory became his servants.


    This is not only because of his military exploits, but also because he is definitely favored by the gods. Not through some symbol, Horus appears directly on the battlefield. The Pharaoh had to reward Amun, whose title was more than the general city-state Lord. But in this way, Amun is also trapped in the dilemma of being bound by the glory of the gods. In the war, he can only win. Unless he is killed in battle, he can never retreat, let alone fail.


    However, Amun did not care about this. On the night after he returned from the battlefield, he told everyone not to disturb and meditate quietly under the starry sky in the backyard of his residence. Having witnessed the miracles of Horus and the divine form of Gilgamesh, especially the sword that enqidu chopped at the cloud eagle, his soul seemed to be touched, and there was a trace of feeling, which seemed vague, clear and about to be captured.


    **


    PS: continue to double the monthly pass!


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    After achieving level 7, Amun felt the perfect fusion of mind and power. The power was no longer given or awakened, but was born with it. The world is still that world, and it has not changed. However, Amun''s feelings are different, and the world he sees changes accordingly. It seems that he can breathe and breathe with the natural rhythm of heaven and earth.


    Next, Amun crossed the wilderness where monsters ran wild, guided the linkelui people to the fertile soil among the marshes, and saw yinnanna and another goddess. The road to becoming a God was at the foot of his heart. He said goodbye to enril in the city-state of Syria, and learned about the beginning and end of the great flood and what the old madman had done on his deathbed, and knew what he would face.


    His faith is no longer wavering, but involuntarily involved in the scuffle of nations. He became the head of the army, took the king of hathi and promoted the peace talks between the two countries. Then he became the commander-in-chief of the battlefield at the top of the storm, leading thousands of troops to fight against the powerful Uruk army. This experience is ups and downs, in the eyes of outsiders wonderful exciting, Amun himself is also from life to death, but his heart is more and more quiet.


    After all this, and after a series of battles with enqidu, Amun''s two sides of one body had unconsciously reached the peak of level 7 achievement, which was much faster than the progress of his usual cultivation, and fortune created people.


    When he calms down and forgets all the troubles, he no longer thinks about the soul stirring battle. He bathes in the starry sky with no difference between body and mind. The body and mind are integrated into the star light, and he seems to have entered the world, forgetting where the body and mind are or everywhere.


    In this strange world of meditation, Amun felt as if he had disappeared for the first time. In a vacuum, he seemed to have sprouted again. It was new life, strength, brilliance, seed, pure thinking, invisible and qualitative He seems to feel the new life of himself, as if to usher in a completely new change.


    Body and mind come from heaven and earth, which is born out of nothing. When everything disappears, it seems to be born back to the mother''s body. This glimmer of light is wonderful. When Amun wants to capture it, he "wakes up" again. He breathed out a breath. He felt that he was full of strength and even restless. He wanted to fight with someone. Even if enqi, the first warrior on the mainland, was in front of him, he was confident to defeat him.


    Maimon''s sudden burst of confidence has not yet come to the edge of his confidence? A little bit of experience is very wonderful, Amun is very clear that he is not the opponent of enqidu, but the expansion of his power makes him even eager to fight against one of them.


    He opened his eyes and was startled to find that the sky had already risen.


    Last night, it was ordered that no one should disturb or enter the backyard. Even if someone came in, how could he escape Amun''s keen sense? The state of selfless meditation is also the most subtle moment of perception, and if there is a change, it will be triggered. But "anyone" doesn''t include a cat.


    Schr? Dinger crouched in front of him and looked at him with a very complicated, never seen look. Amun didn''t know when he came. He was the first to see the cat so close to himself. Detection divinity can not sense the cat''s search. Even Yin Nanna has never found Schrodinger hiding in Amun''s leather pocket. The cat is like a silent ghost.


    But when Amun opened his eyes, Schr? Dinger naturally opened his breath. He was really a cat. Closing his eyes could also sense a cat''s temperature and his unique breathing with tremor. This made Amun feel very kind. He held Schr? Dinger in his arms, stroked his hairy body and said, "Schr? Dinger, what''s wrong with you? Are you worried about me? Don''t worry, there are so many dangers that we''ve all come here. I''m not afraid


    What''s even more surprising is that Schr? Dinger spoke!


    Its voice is also directly sounded in amon''s mind, just like a direct communication of the soul. It is a soft female voice: "Amun, it is because you are not afraid that I am worried. I''ve been waiting for so many years, and I''ve finally come to you today and see a glimmer of hope. Bell can''t save me, Nietzsche can''t help me, even if they can, I can''t believe it. It''s hard to find someone who can absolutely trust and have this ability! "


    Amon said in his soul, "you, you, you are willing to speak at last!"


    Schrodinger: do you think it strange that I can speak


    Amun: No, I''m surprised if you don''t speak. I''ve been thinking about when I can hear your voice, but I didn''t expect it was today. It felt a little sudden


    Schrodinger: "I have been waiting for the moment when I can communicate with you. My power is limited by the seal and cannot be used freely. You have finally reached the threshold of new life. If you take this step, it will help me out of trouble. "


    Amun was surprised and said, "the restriction of seal? What seal, have you been waiting in trouble? How can I help you? "


    Schrodinger: "you know I''m not an ordinary cat. When you can help me, I''ll tell you how to do it. Before this, you must live your life well. Will you help me on that day? "Amun had some doubts and did not fully understand Schrodinger''s meaning, but he did not hesitate to reply: "of course, you have helped me too much. With your company and guidance, I can come to this day. If you need it, I will do everything I can to help you. This is not only a reward, but also my sincere wish


    Schrodinger sighed: "for many years, I have been looking for someone who can not only untie my seal, but also refuse the greatest temptation in the world when I give him my destiny. I will not try to seize my divine power and ask the secret of the gods, nor will I be bound and driven by him. I''m sure you''re such a person that I dare to ask you for help. "


    Amun was surprised and didn''t know how to reply. After a long time, he said, "you, you, who are you sealed by? When people untie the seal, can they seize your divine power and imprison you again? You can rest assured, if I can help you, I will really help you, you have given me enough! So you are... "


    Schrodinger interrupted: "don''t say my name, not even in the conversation of the soul. No matter what you''ve achieved, you''ve never changed your attitude towards me, and you still regard me as the cat you left Duke. It''s not easy to do this, and you don''t mean to do it, or you do it naturally. It''s rare in the world, so I''ve been waiting for you. "


    Amun had long suspected Schrodinger''s identity and why he was taken away by bell? Unfortunately, Schrodinger would not say. Amun did not think that it might be a God, or even thought of which God it was, but it was not clear what happened to Schrodinger.


    Today, Schr? Dinger suddenly opened his mouth and made Amun confirm his long-term guess, which made him feel embarrassed. He even held a legendary goddess in his arms for several years, even though she appeared in the form of a cat.


    What happened to Schrodinger? Amun doesn''t know. The cat didn''t want to say more. She just asked Amun to give her a promise. Listen to her tone. Only after Amun has achieved level 8 achievement with two sides of one body, can she help her untie the shackles, and then she will tell Amun what to do. Amun is about to face a test, which is very dangerous. She hopes that he can pass it safely.


    ����


    It was on the same night that Amun sat in meditation, in a state of selflessness, as if touching the bud of new life. Outside the town of red cape, on a hill in the distance, enqidu was actually sitting in meditation. Gilgamesh stood by waiting with his staff in his hand.


    When the sky rose, enqi opened his eyes. The morning glow shrouded him, and the first warrior on the mainland glowed with dazzling brilliance, as if the fatigue and pain brought about by the fierce battle in recent days had been swept away, and the breath around him was almost invincible.


    Gilgamesh first spoke: "you have never practiced divinity and never experienced the second awakening of power, but you have mastered the deepest divinity meditation and can communicate the basic strength of any divinity. Is this the peak achievement of body art? To be able to communicate naturally the origin of the law of power between heaven and earth! "


    Enqi all nodded and said, "yes, I didn''t mean to do anything. I just felt the power growing with me, just like a new life gradually ushering in a new world, which naturally entered this state. The gods must have hidden something, and your guess should be correct. Mortals will be as powerful as gods. I really feel it. "


    Gilgamesh asked, "what else do you feel?"


    Enqi frowned and thought and replied, "I seem to see the world, which is nothing, boundless and all embracing, full of the wonder of the unknown, as if it symbolizes eternity. It''s calling to me, I''m going to it, it''s coming to me, and it''s about to break away from the source of life. "


    Gilgamesh sighed, "you touched the world before me, and you are about to take this step. Over the years, you have been practicing physical arts without any distractions and killed countless powerful opponents. As the city Lord, I have too many distractions, too much thinking and trying. I am not as focused as you are


    "Jill, we''re trying different ways. Maybe they''re all right, but we feel different from each other. It was only today that I suddenly realized something. It was like seeing a ray of light behind the scenes that day in the dark. "


    Gilgamesh was interested in asking, "I can see that after killing hunbaba, you have proved that your power can be comparable with the gods, but you have been puzzled for a long time and can''t go any further. But this war has made you more and more powerful, ushering in the seemingly impossible boundary. Can you tell me what''s going on? "


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    The day was especially sunny, and a red sun came out to shine on the world, plating their bodies with a layer of golden red glow. EN Qi Du looked at Chaoyang and said, "killing Hun Baba was once the peak of my life. Although it has been proved that I can be comparable with the gods, my physical training has come to an end, and there is no way to go under my feet. No matter how weak I was after years of hard work, I didn''t even feel the frustration from this step.


    But this time in the battlefield several adventures, Amun even hurt me, I seem to see the twists and turns in the predicament. The enemy I face is not a master, but a powerful empire. It has been a long time since the outbreak of such a large-scale war on the Tianshu mainland. All the heroic deeds that have been handed down since ancient times were built on the battlefield.


    The war aroused my fighting spirit. I tried to kill Amun several times without success. On the contrary, I became more and more brave. The power that had been restrained broke out again and returned to the peak of my life. It not only recovered the feeling of fearlessness when he killed Hun Baba, but also had a subtle transcendence and breakthrough


    Gilgamesh nodded his head and said, "I witnessed that you killed hunbaba. I raided the battle field for you and blocked the battlefield from escaping. How terrible the nine serpents were when I saw it in its original form! On the battlefield, I saw the invincible enqi capital, just like the warrior who killed humbaba in the first place. But what about the breakthrough you said? "


    Enqidu narrowed his eyes and replied, "the war has aroused my fighting spirit, just like finding the pursuit, and the appearance of the goddess completely ignited my anger. I''ve never been so angry, but I''ve been so calm in my anger. Horus finally revealed himself. I rushed to the sky and killed the cloud eagle. He was injured! He is the true God, the king God of the Egyptians. When my sword crosses the sky, it also seems to open a door, which leads to eternal detachment


    Gilgamesh put down his staff and looked back at the rising dawn in silence. He seemed to be chewing on the words of Enlai capital. After a long time, he said, "you have made a road with perseverance and perseverance at the end of the road. And I have been looking for that path. Since the gods exist, the secret of being a God must exist. Seeing you today, I also see hope. "


    ����


    The Gabriel army finally arrived at the red point line to join the army, and Amun was replenished. The army of Gabriel is known as the elite troops guarding the northern frontier of the Empire. However, Amun glanced at it, but he couldn''t feel the morale and dignity that it deserved. No wonder Amun was disappointed. He compared the newly launched Gabriel army with the hundred battle elite soldiers on the front line.


    The eju Empire has not experienced large-scale war for a long time. No matter what kind of army, the baptism of war is the best way to cultivate elite soldiers. These soldiers on the front line have experienced two wars with Hattie and Uruk legions. Whether they win or lose, these soldiers left behind in heavy casualties can be described as completely transformed. Their combat effectiveness is not only comparable to that of the Gabriel army which has undergone daily training.


    What''s more, only half of the troops of the Gabriel army came, and the other half of the troops were transferred from the garrison of the nearby city-state. The training and practice of these garrison troops were far less than those of regular legions.


    Amun ordered that the various arms of the Gabriel army be redistributed and incorporated into the battle lines without maintaining a complete organizational structure. Peter, commander of the army, was very dissatisfied and protested against the unconventional practice of the commander-in-chief on the spot. The reason is very simple. After the Legion is dispersed and reorganized, the responsibility for losing the battle and the merits of winning the battle will be blurred.


    Moreover, Amun is only a new military official. He is young and has no foundation. Under special circumstances, Amun has become the commander-in-chief, which is not enough to frighten the military leaders of the whole Egyptian empire. Peter is a new comer. He doesn''t know the situation of the battlefield. If Amun breaks up his army, he will be deprived of his independent command. No one will understand what he is willing to do. What''s more, a young boy gives such an order as soon as he meets.


    Peter almost didn''t lift the table at the military conference and stood up to protest. Amun, who was sitting in the middle, looked indifferent. He just watched him play there. The order was given, and Peter had to carry out it, whether he would or not. Without amundo''s words, the imperial high priest of high status stood up, stretched out a hand, gently pushed Peter back to his seat, and said slowly --


    "it is not only your Gabriel regiments, including Horus, Isis, Seth, and Anla, who have been reorganized according to the needs of the war and stationed in the red point town and the camps on both sides of the defense line. Otherwise, it is impossible to defeat the last attack of the Uruk army. If you have any objection, please report it to the Pharaoh and get the reply


    If you look at breze, longten, rod Dick and other commanders of the army, they all said so. Peter had to carry out the military orders. However, min Cang, the chief deity of the Gabriel army, said: "the legions can be mixed up, but I have trained the divine officers of the army. I have the responsibility of supervising the army, and I must command them as a whole. I can''t break them up. The deployment also needs my consent."


    Wald, the Ninth level theologian and the high priest of Isis temple, said with a good temper and a laugh: "mincang, Lord liquaid and I have no doubt about Lord Amun''s command, and we have assigned our deities to the commander-in-chief. Even we ourselves are obedient at any time. Why do you want to make such a fussAmun waved his hand and said: "the Empire has decrees, and the LORD God has the responsibility of supervising the army. It is necessary to obtain the consent of the LORD God to call the gods to participate in the war. In this case, I am not in a position to oppose the views of Lord Mingcang. The God team of the Gabriel army is under the command of the Lord min Cang alone. The mission is to defend the town of red cape, and assist the soldiers to guard the wall when they encounter a siege without going out of the city to meet the enemy. In order to let the new adults understand the situation of the war, we will show them the record of our battle with the Uruk army. "


    The Ninth level magician and the high priest of the main temple of the Empire personally demonstrated divinity. In the meeting hall, the light and shadow of two fierce battles were reappeared, especially the scene that enqidu killed the cloud eagle in the sky with a sword. Although everyone had seen it with his own eyes, he was still shocked.


    Peter and Wang Cang were almost stunned. They didn''t expect that the battle on the front line would be so tragic, and the opponent would be so terrible. The two men had just returned to their senses, stood up, bowed to Amun, and were about to say something. When the special envoys from the Pharaoh arrived, the generals quickly lined up to greet him.


    Amun received the latest award, and his title was finally commensurate with the commander-in-chief of the battlefield. There was no objection, not even a trace of jealousy. Min Cang originally wanted to change his mind and hand over the Shenguan team to Amun for unified dispatch, but Amun''s order was given, so he was asked to take charge of the Shenshu battle. Recalling the tragic attack of the Uruk army and the scene of Julian''s death at high altitude, he felt uneasy for several days.


    What worried min Cang didn''t happen. Gilgamesh sent a letter of war, which agreed that the two sides would open up their armies for a final decisive battle in three days. The content of this war book is intriguing, because Gilgamesh said "the final decisive battle". The implication is to determine the victory or defeat with this war, either to win the red point defense line or to stop there.


    In fact, Amun didn''t want to fight any more. The battle has been going on, and both sides have suffered heavy casualties. Although the Uruk army is brave and good at fighting, under Amun''s tenacious resistance, more than 2000 soldiers and soldiers have been killed and wounded. They are fighting far away from the city-state through the desert. If they continue to consume, it is difficult to maintain the offensive. According to the investigation report, there was an army of nearly 1000 people escorting the supplies to join the Uruk army, which supplemented part of the army''s consumption. It was the garrison of the city-state of Urumqi.


    The garrison originally stayed in the city-state to prevent any attack. But at present, the two legions of the kingdom of balun have assembled in the city-state of Kish, and have crossed the Euphrates River to reach the border line at the northern end of the Syrian desert, threatening the kingdom of hathi. Gilgamesh did not worry about the future, and used all the strength of the city-state, and eju also got the reinforcement of the Gabriel army.


    Amun''s reply has always been simple, only one sentence - waiting for you on the battlefield!


    ����


    Three days later, on the plain outside the town of red cape, the two sides once again laid out a neat array of swords and guns. Before the war, Amun asked Peter if he was a warrior? "Yes, I am a warrior of level 8. I have been stationed in the northern part of the Empire for many years. I have made countless contributions in fighting against desert bandits and barbarians."


    Amun said with a smile, "well, put on your armor and hide in my personal guards."


    Peter was stunned and Amun let the commander of the Imperial Army and a level eight warrior disguised as his personal guard. Is that insulting? But looking to the left and right, the other two commanders of the army, brazier and Longteng, had already put on Amun''s personal armor and put down their shields to cover their facial features. Gabriel, who has just recovered and can return to the battlefield, has also joined Amun''s Pro guard team. Medanzo is the only one who hasn''t been wearing a face guard for many days because he''s the captain of the bodyguard.


    Including madanzo and Amun himself, there are a total of six warriors under the commander''s banner! Not only that, but also the two level-9 magic masters, Li Quaid and Wald, also put on Amun''s personal armor, mixed into the rear of the protection team of the great warriors, and hid their staff under their robes.


    Medanzo has never been so powerful, he should lead such a group of experts to charge on the battlefield! The purpose of Amun''s ambush is very clear, which is to target at enqidu. Since the scroll can''t kill him, he will be killed by someone. The first two fierce battles have confirmed one thing for Amun. That enqi is crazy, but he is very sober in his madness. He wants to kill him.


    Horus has appeared, and he can''t always count on the goddess Muyun to protect him on the battlefield. But the goddess Mu Yun disguised as his own guard also inspired him, so all the top experts in the army disguised as his own guards. It was a fantastic move, and he had never heard of anyone doing it. Amun used his absolute authority in the army to give the order. Schr? Dinger said that he would face the most dangerous test. He hoped that he would live well. Even if Amun was not afraid of death, he would not die needlessly.


    This scene makes rod - Dick a little hot blooded. He would like to wear armor and follow the "pro - Guards" to the front, but he is not a big warrior. Amun gave rod - Dick the task is to lead the reserve forces to garrison the town of red cape with min Cang. In case the front line is defeated, he will cover the scattered army and retreat into the city.


    The two nine level magic masters have already disguised themselves as personal guards, and George is still in charge of the war. Although George was not the most accomplished great magician in the army, he was the best at commanding battle. Amun led such a team to line up, medanzo drove the chariot, amon sat on it, surrounded by a clear armour of the pro cavalry, flanked by chariots in turn.The battle array of the Uruk army was different from that of the last time. Gilgamesh did not take a car, but placed the high platform directly in front of the battle line. In front of the high platform are the pro guards holding shuttle guns and long shields. Behind the high platform are the divine officers of the Uruk legion, and on both sides are heavy cavalry and chariots.


    Before the commander of both sides could speak, a lonely figure came up with a half heavy sword and a snake scale armor full of cracks. Standing between the two armies, it was the capital of enqi. Although he was the enemy, Amun also had to admire the fearless bearing of the first warrior on the mainland. He walked like a leisurely walk to the center of the battlefield where thousands of troops were facing each other.


    Amun also got up and got off the chariot. He walked out of the battle by himself. He nodded from a distance and said, "en Qi Du, the war has not yet started. Why do you come alone? Do you want to attack or surrender? "


    Enqidu held the broken sword with one hand, and pointed to Amun with the other hand. He asked, "Horus, the great God, cares for us, protects the dignity of the Empire, inherits the glory of Allah, praises the great general Amun. Is that you


    Amun nodded his head and said, "of course, it''s me. You''ve got my latest title so quickly. Why should you ask me so clearly?"


    Enqidu said without expression: "it''s you, general Amun. I''d like to ask you a few questions and give you a choice with the honor of a warrior!"


    Amun frowned slightly: "if you want to ask, please ask. Do you want to fight for words in the battlefield?"


    Enqi asked slowly, "is the kingdom of eju or baron the eternal existence of the mainland since ancient times?"


    This question held Amun, not because he didn''t know the answer, but because he couldn''t answer it. Of course, eju is not an Eternal Empire since ancient times. It is said that the first Pharisee Osiris was created by the gods. Later Horus, the son of Osiris, became the patron saint of the Empire. Therefore, the Pharaons of all generations assumed themselves as the incarnation of Horus. But you can''t say that directly. Otherwise, it will damage the dignity of the Empire and make people grasp the handle easily, and it will also easily demoralize the battlefield.


    Amun said with a smile, "the Egyptians are with the gods. They are the Kingdom under the light of Horus. These are engraved on the pillars of the temple. As for the kingdom of Baron, it seems that you, the Baron warrior, don''t understand. Go back and ask someone else. "


    Enqi did not entangle Amun with this issue, and said with a strong voice that spread all over the battlefield: "the eju empire is not eternal, its territory has changed many times in history. The gods have gained immortality, but the people who believe in him have experienced the pain of life and death for generations, guarding or fighting for territory for the immortal gods with limited life. Don''t you think it''s funny, amon


    Amun frowned deeper. This is not unreasonable, but in the battlefield, it is blatant blasphemy. However, Amun did not denounce enqidu, but asked, "is it ridiculous? Why don''t you ask Marduk?"


    Enqi finally laughed: "you can''t answer my question, or you are not willing to answer, but your faith in your heart will not be shaken, will you? Take a look at the soldiers of our two countries. For the sake of the senseless blood of the immortal gods, the high-ranking imperial general should not take more responsibility in your position? "


    Amun almost let him give gas music, in the heart of the first warrior on the mainland is not a problem? It is said that the soldiers of both sides shed blood for the gods. Are there few people killed by enqi themselves? He coughed and said, "en Qi Du, have you made a mistake? It is you who led the army to invade eju. The soldiers behind me are not only fighting for the glory of the gods, but also guarding their own homes and the dignity of each of them! What do you want to say with so much chatter


    EN Qidu slapped: "good! Then fight for the dignity of everyone! I offer you a duel in the honor of a warrior. It is said that you have captured king hathi by surprise attack for thousands of miles. You are honored as the first warrior on the mainland. Not long ago, you were granted the title of escort by the king of eju. He guarded the dignity of the Empire, inherited the glory and prestige of Allah, and praised the generals of other countries. Surely you will not refuse my request before thousands of troops? "


    Amun''s expression was a little strange. He touched his chin and said, "because this is a battle between the two armies, why should I agree to your duel request? If you steal from my family and bully my friends, I may be interested in fighting you


    Amun said, while secretly scolding in his heart. This enqi is too bullying. Who gave him the idea of a duel? It''s a shame before Wanjun! Is it Yin Nanna''s fault? Amun was called the first warrior of the mainland by King Hattie. He was grilled on the fire. His skill is not bad, but fighting with enqidu is no different from looking for death. If he refuses this request before the battle of the two armies, it will inevitably give people the suspicion of timidity, which will damage the morale of the army and his prestige.


    Enqidu seemed to have known that he would refuse, and said with a sneer: "general, listen to me to finish the conditions. There are always promises in duels. If you accept the invitation, we will fight in front of the two armies. If I lose, the Uruk army will withdraw from eju. If you are defeated, you can lead your troops back to the line of defense today and resign as commander-in-chief and general of the battlefield. There are no other conditions. "**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Amun''s face changed a little, and enqi offered such a condition, which was to force him to lose his prestige. In this duel, if enqi is defeated, the Uruk army will withdraw, which is equivalent to the great victory of the Egyptians. If Amun is defeated, enqi does not ask the eju army to surrender, but only demands that the defense line be withdrawn today instead of starting a war. Amun resigns from the post of commander-in-chief and general of the battlefield. This is just his personal failure.


    But the actual situation Amun is very clear, which has what winning or losing conditions to say, if he loses, he can not have the opportunity to resign again, the result can only be killed on the spot. But in this case, if you do not agree to the request for a duel, it will inevitably be discussed afterwards, just for the sake of power and power, and will not stand up for the country.


    At this time, Gilgamesh on the high platform said: "I have prepared the documents, and ask all present to witness. The gods who have not appeared will also look forward to it. If the enqi are defeated in the duel, the Uruk army will withdraw from eju."


    Amun wanted to tear Gilgamesh down from the high platform and beat him violently. On the surface, he said with a silent smile: "en Qi Du, I also sent out an invitation to duel, but it''s not a duel with you. Please call Marduk!"


    As soon as this statement was made, the whole army was in an uproar, and there were people on both sides who said anything, which mixed into a buzz on the battlefield. At the same time, Gilgamesh and George ordered the army to return to silence. Amun did not wait for Enlightment to reply, and then said with a loud smile: "I''m sorry that I have violated the gods you believe in. Warriors can not be insulted, and malduk can not accept such a mortal duel invitation. I withdraw what I said.


    But I do want to send out an invitation to duel. En Qi Du, I know your intention very well. If I refuse your request, I will be accused by villains as greedy for power and power and unwilling to come forward! Now I will declare that if anyone says so, I will fight him! The war of ten thousand armies is not the power of every man. As the commander-in-chief, how can I fight with you a personal guard captain to determine the victory or defeat? I really want to prove how powerful you are. Go to the dock to compete with others to unload goods. I believe no one on the mainland is your opponent. "


    The army of eju roared with laughter, and enqi was enraged. He waved his sword and pointed at Amun and said, "you coward!"


    But his voice was drowned by drums and thundering hooves, and Amun raised his hand and waved his last word, giving the order to charge. This time, he suddenly ordered an attack on the Uruk army, and jumped up and down on the chariot driven by medanzo, and his personal guards also killed the center of the battlefield.


    Enqidu was still standing between the two armies. He was alone. It was the best opportunity to encircle the great warrior. Amun didn''t want to miss it. Although he refused the invitation to duel, Amun was not timid at all. His chariot was in front of him. Before the chariot arrived, the man had already leaped out, waving his iron staff to strike at enqidu.


    All of us can see that Amun just refused the duel, but he is still on the battlefield www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    The Uruk army retreated quietly yesterday night and left the camp. The battlefield was cleaned up very clean, leaving almost no trace. Amun just woke up and didn''t know the specific situation. After hearing the news, Amun sat there for a long time. He witnessed the death of enqidu and the desperate rescue of Gilgamesh. At the moment, he could feel the feelings of the city Lord.


    Gilgamesh''s ambition faded away, and he left with serious injuries.


    The generals thought that the commander-in-chief had not recovered from his injury and felt dizzy. He did not speak any more for a moment. Several Great Magicians simultaneously put forward their prayers for him. In fact, the Four Great Magicians in the army took turns to treat Amun last night. The commander-in-chief''s injury is no longer easy to cure, just need to recuperate and recover.


    Amun waved his hand and said, "you have worked hard. I''m fine. I don''t have to waste my mana." Then he asked about the retreat of the Uruk army, including what was left in the camp, what was the type of retreat team, and how the army formation was organized? In the end, several orders were given.


    During the war, Horus, Isis, Angela, Seth, and Gabriel, which were mixed together in the war, were restored to their original organizational structures, allowing their commanders to reorganize their armies. At this time, we can see that the army is not in good shape. Except for the newly arrived Gabriel army, which has just arrived and has the weakest combat effectiveness, the remaining legions have lost half of their troops after a long battle.


    Amun himself was still the head of the army of the Angora army, and stayed in the town of red point to recuperate. John, the former commander of the front line, was seriously injured and had not yet returned to the front line. He temporarily appointed Gabriel to lead the army, advancing along with the retreat route of the Uruk army, and had been "sent" out of the country. Isis and Horus'' legions encircle the left and right flanks, and when they are in battle, they join and attack.


    Rod Dick led the remnants of the Seth army and organized the people who had retreated to the rear to return home. The Gabriel army is responsible for receiving the whole army and organizing Quartermaster logistics. Amun''s order is very clear, if the Uruk army withdraws itself from the territory of Egypt, it should not engage in war. The Anla army follows and advances beyond the border line, watching them go far away in the desert.


    Amun doesn''t want to play any more, so does Gilgamesh. In any case, the Uruk army will withdraw if we fight or not. Why do we have to fight again? If it is forced too hard, Gilgamesh will come back to fight back in spite of everything, which is not worth the loss for eju. The formation of the Uruk army is not disordered, but retreat, not escape.


    Amun sent a large army to send the Uruk army out of the country, while rod Dick sent his men to clean up the lost land. There was still a lot of work to do to deal with the aftermath. Amun ordered to send out two documents, one was to report "victory" to the rear Pharaonic, and the other was sent to the Uruk army to mourn enqidu, the first warrior on the mainland, and to comfort Gilgamesh.


    The clerk was startled to hear the commander-in-chief''s order. Although he was good at various languages, he didn''t know how to write the document. So he asked the commander-in-chief what he meant. Amun replied without expression: "no matter who the opponent is, enqi is sacrificed in the battlefield. He is a respected warrior. If there are such warriors in our army, how do you write eulogy? Except for those who praise the gods, write as you like. "


    The clerk was bitter, but he did not dare to ask any more questions. Rod Dick happened to take over the conversation and said, "commander in chief, I will handle this matter. It will not damage the dignity of you and the Egyptian empire, but also express your due bearing."


    Rod Dick himself wrote a mourning poem, praising the power and courage of enqidu, and mentioning his important achievements in his life. He ordered people to be engraved on a gold plate and sent messengers to the Uruk military camp. It is the most ceremonious form of condolence among the nobles.


    Some nobles died, and later generations may be in distress. This kind of condolence is also a disguised subsidy. The gold plate symbolizes the achievements of our ancestors. Even if we are punished for something, we will not confiscate them. Some descendants may not be able to clean their face and melt the gold plate into gold. Therefore, when sending the gold plate, they still use a gold plate to hold it. Even if the gold plate is kept, the plate is also a lot of gold.


    Over time, this has become the most ceremonious ceremony of mourning among nobles. Some people may take advantage of this to offer bribes, while others have no demand for the deceased family, but just express sincere sympathy. This is what rod Dick is doing for Amun. Although enqi no longer needs the gold, he deserves this respect.


    Amun had won three battles, but he was the most powerful and respectable opponent that Amun met in his life.


    As for the good news written by the court clerk to the Pharaoh, it is natural that it is full of flowery things. It also wrote two copies in divine and secular characters, with slightly different contents and formats. Under the protection of Horus, the great God, eju army bravely killed the enemy, defeated the powerful Uruk army, annihilated countless enemies, and stripped the Gilgamesh army.


    The tyrannical warrior, enqidu, died in the wrath of the gods. Lord Amun, the commander-in-chief, personally went to the front line and took the lead in the decisive battle. He was the first to launch a charge in the decisive battle. His fighting spirit and courageous spirit inspired the gods. He put down the curse and punishment, and killed enqidu in the war. Lord Amun was seriously injured, but he insisted on commanding the battle at the front line until he won the battle.In fact, there is no need for the clerks to publicize it deliberately. Tens of thousands of officers and men have witnessed what happened on the battlefield with their own eyes, and all kinds of guesses have been spread in the army. Horus did appear during the battle between Amun and enqidu. As for the black whirlpool and thunderbolt, it should also be a miracle. Amun, the commander-in-chief, summoned the gods with his burning will to fight. This can only be explained!


    After the two wars with the huti army and the Uruk army, Amun had a great prestige in the eju army for a time, and his prestige even spread far and wide among the mainland countries. After the three decisive battles with the Uruk army, the commander-in-chief could summon the gods and become a military God in the eyes of the soldiers in eju! Especially in the Legion of Anla, Amun himself surpassed the gods.


    The Uruk army retreated quickly, leaving the border line, crossing the desert and returning to the city-state of Uruk. The an-la army not only pushed across the border line, but also returned to the middle of the desert. Such a result is naturally regarded as a great victory by Francis II!


    The Pharaoh also sent special envoys to ask whether they could kill the desert and punish the other side''s aggression while the Uruk army retreated? Fortunately, the Pharaon just inquired instead of giving orders directly, so he didn''t lose his head completely. All the generals in the front line wrote to advise him to stop when he was satisfied.


    After a long war, the soldiers will be exhausted and in urgent need of recuperation. The soldiers can still stand up to fight when they are under pressure, but now that the strong enemy has already retreated from heavy damage, it is impossible to launch an expedition in a short period of time. Not only the generals of the front line, but also the ministers around the king did not agree to continue the expedition. This war has saved the face of the Egyptians. If the expedition fails, it will be a great loss of national strength.


    Seeing that there was no support, the Pharaoh could not go to battle in person, so he gave up the idea and ordered a grand celebration ceremony in the promontory city-state.


    When the battle was over, the officers and soldiers were eager to return home as soon as possible. A month before the Uruk Legion withdrew to the balun border, Amun was still exercising the command of the battlefield. However, he was too lazy to take care of his affairs. He stayed in Hongjiao town in the name of recuperation and did not follow the army to the border.


    In the army, there are some deities. With Amun''s current prestige, he can even call the Great Magicians to take turns to heal his wounds, but his wounds are not easy to cure. He is not sick or suffering, and his blood is intact. No matter how skillful he is, he can only be more sober and healthy. As a warrior, he is strong enough.


    However, Amun lost his strength. It was not the feeling of exhaustion of mana or overwork, nor the fatigue and weakness of excessive physical strength and energy. As a warrior, he still maintains a strong physique and agile skills, physical strength and endurance is far beyond ordinary people. As a great magician, his perception is more subtle than before. He can still practice as usual. His achievements are not only not lost, but more profound.


    The so-called "profound" means that Amun can feel the feeling only in the divine meditation when he is walking, sitting and lying. This is a realm that can be achieved by an eight level divinist. Only in this way can he immediately deliver high-level divinity as he likes.


    But on the other hand, besides detecting telepathy such as divinity, Amun can''t run a single mana. Besides his own power, Amun could not communicate and operate the energy between heaven and earth as usual. He lost the magic power he had always relied on. It felt like a bird used to flying, but somehow he had no wings and could only walk with his feet.


    Amun was confused. All this happened after the death of enqi. When the black whirlpool tore open the sky, his strange sense ability was out of control, and he was too focused on what happened on the battlefield, so that he exhausted his mana and was injured. But now the injury is good, but the strength has not recovered. Is it a strange and unknown injury?


    It is said that the Apocalypse died of Horus'' divine punishment, but amon saw more, and of course, more questions. If Horus could kill enqidu in this way, he would not be destroyed by enqidu''s sword when he first appeared a huge cloud eagle, which would greatly demoralize the eju army.


    The last word of enqidus was to Gilgamesh - "this is not the curse of the gods, but the judgment of fate!" Amun has been thinking about the implications.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t get the answer, and he didn''t know when his strength would recover. He still insisted on the practice of divine meditation as usual every day. He felt that he had broken through a level of state, but could not use his ability. This situation reminds Amun of his origin, like the poor in Duke.


    Today''s Amun is well-informed, and he is no longer that ignorant country boy. He has a lot of emotion in recalling the past. Once upon a time, Duke town was supposed to be the richest place on the mainland. Any miner dressed in rags can be compared with the rich merchants in various city states, but they have money but can''t buy corresponding things.


    Duke Town, which is enclosed in the wasteland, is extremely short of goods and materials, and the land is very barren. What the merchants have delivered is only some materials for the people''s livelihood, so there is nothing to say about the enjoyment of wealth. There, a bottle of wine is dozens of times more expensive than the outside, and there is nothing else except wine, meat and clothing. The miners had only a large number of sacred stones and were not allowed to leave without permission.


    Amun walked out of Duke Town, but today it seems to enter a strange samsara and face the same situation. As a general of the Empire, he has been given the heaviest rewards. He has a large territory and the prestige to frighten the mainland. He has both fame and wealth, and is extremely rich. But under this incomparable glory, he was in the greatest predicament.The power to support him to the present is not such status and wealth, he has been exploring the way to become a God, to unlock the secrets of the gods. Not long ago, he had determined that his attempt was right, and the road was just under his feet, but now he is facing the test of the unknown. Amun once again felt that the secret of the gods was far from being solved. What enqi said to Gilgamesh was also a hint to him.


    It may be too early for Amun to think about this problem, at least to get rid of the current predicament. The biggest trouble he is facing is his own danger. Although he is at the top of the heap, he has lost the power of self-protection and is surrounded by dangers. In the past, Amun was fearless in any dilemma, but now? Can he guide his people back to their homes even if he can''t protect himself?


    No matter who is in this situation, it is hard to avoid over thinking, and amon is no exception. As a result, Amun has experienced that sense of integration. It can change a person. At this moment, will he lose his former self? On the night before he was going to see the Pharaoh, Amun was still quietly meditating under the starlight. He looked calm and calm, but he was really upset.


    Amun felt uneasy in his heart. He closed his eyes and even felt the stars twinkle in the sky. He finally sighed, opened his eyes slowly, and saw Schrodinger squatting in front of him.


    Amun did not reach out to hold it. He was always embarrassed when he thought about the identity of the cat as a God. At least he was a goddess who held people in his arms for several years. But Schrodinger said, "Amun, your soul is full of confusion. Is it the death of enlightment that makes you feel frustrated?"


    Amun sighed: "Goliath once said that as a warrior, enqi is the most hopeful existence to surpass mortals. As powerful as he is, but still destroyed, how can one not be disheartened? The arrogant Gilgamesh witnessed the death of enqidu, and I can understand him very well


    Schrodinger said slowly: "no one knows what you are thinking and doing better than me. I know all your secrets. You are looking for the way to be a God, Nietzsche and bell give you the initial guidance, and you finally see hope in the lonely exploration. But the death of enqi capital is a blow to you. Are you thinking about whether to bear the same fate


    Amun nodded silently: "yes, I don''t hide you! I''m afraid it''s the only ability I have left to have a direct soul conversation with you now. I''ve lost my extraordinary power. "


    The cat looked at him with his head tilted and said in a prompt way, "Amun, do you have any questions you want to ask me? Don''t think about it, just say the biggest question in your heart. "


    Amun: I''m thinking about the sentence that enqidu is dying. What is the judgment of fate


    Schr? Dinger felt a little fluffy all over his body, and his body seemed to tremble for a moment. Then he replied: "it is the true self that you have to face. It can''t deceive anyone. It is the choice of fate and the judgment of the end. Amun, you don''t have to think about it. You just need to find your own way. Even if you know it, it''s meaningless. If you know too well, you can''t get there. "


    Amun asked suspiciously, "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Schrodinger: "man is the prisoner of life. This is the prisoner''s dilemma. What would you do if someone told you that not eating was the way to immortality? "


    Amun said with a bitter smile: "I can''t be starved to death in the first place. It''s meaningless to say so."


    The cat''s expression was as bitter as a man''s smile: "so you don''t have to ask, I once prompted bell, I believe bell prompted Nietzsche, and Nietzsche should have prompted you, you can remember what Nietzsche said The power of your cultivation has to face today''s choice, which is also one of the questions of fate. If you want to be a God, you have to answer a question. Who are you? Are you just the power


    Hearing Schr? Dinger''s words, Amun suddenly remembered the last message of the old madman in the pupil of the earth: "to become a great magician, you will have unprecedented powerful power, which seems to be born into your body and mind. But one day you may be faced with a dilemma: is everything you have is you, and if so, who is the same person? Why are you? If you lose all this, will you lose yourself? ����This is my last tip for you. I''m sorry I can''t teach you more. Good luck, boy! "


    This is clearly a description of his current situation, but also to remind him how to face. Nietzsche''s highest achievement in his life is the eighth level magician. He has obviously experienced this kind of test, which is also the last guidance he can give to Amun. Strangely enough, there is no such clear record in the scriptures of divine cultivation in Isis temple.


    Amun closed his eyes and meditated silently for a long time, reflecting on the meaning of Nietzsche''s words, while Schrodinger was squatting in front of him and looking at him. When the day was dim, Amun finally opened his eyes. As usual, he held Schrodinger up, stroked his hairy back and said, "thank you. Although I don''t know how to recover my strength, at least I can make my soul no longer restless."


    Instead, Schrodinger felt embarrassed. He turned around and jumped out of Amun''s arms. He shook his body and ran away. Its voice came to Amun''s mind again: "I reminded you, ushering in the breakthrough of achievement, this is the test to face. I don''t know whether to congratulate you or to comfort you. You know the danger you are about to face."**(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    Amun finally led the front-line generals back to the main city of the promontory City, and once again met with ejufala laolashis II. Rod Dick, the head of the promontory city-state, has returned half a month in advance to prepare for a grand celebration. In the ceremony, the French relatives sacrificed themselves and the imperial high priest liquid served as the master of ceremonies. However, Amun, the general of the Empire, enjoyed the highest honor and was only half a step behind. He almost sacrificed to Horus side by side with the Pharaoh.


    The ceremony was held in the city-state temple, but its real climax was when the honor guards crossed the square to receive the cheers of the people. Amun, wearing shining armor and a long sword, walked on the side of the Pharaon. This was not a combat costume, but a dress for the general to attend the ceremony of offering sacrifices to gods. Wearing the sword was a special gift of the Pharaoh.


    It was the second time Amun had walked here and heard the cheers of the people. The last time he was a relic of Nero, the great God and wise City Lord rod Dick were praised. This time the story changed the protagonist, and the people praised the gods, the Pharaoh and Amun.


    Amun is more prominent than gods and Pharaons. He is a young and handsome Imperial General in military uniform. He has won many miracles. He is an idol in men''s eyes and a dream in women''s dreams. Countless eyes focused on him, Amun heard people cheering his name, that kind of from the heart of reverence and worship actually combined into a force, when he unfolded that strange ability, can clearly feel!


    Amun, who had lost his power, felt a strange power in this situation, but he did not know what use it was. It was not the magic power of a magician or the force of a soldier, which contained too many mysterious unknowns. He also felt a variety of thoughts between the gates of the underworld, that is the world''s prayer to the underworld queen, which also contains such power?


    Anuna''s Apocalypse is the divine realm of erebe. Is the mystery of the so-called divine realm also lies in this? Is that the power that the gods know how to use?


    Countless people''s thoughts reflect into Amun''s soul, and countless eyes are also projected on him. Amun has an inexplicable sense of oppression, and even seems to go to another battlefield. He didn''t want to be so conspicuous, but there was nowhere to avoid. When people cheered his name over the name of the Pharaoh, he could also clearly feel a trace of displeasure on his side. How can you describe the feeling of the Pharaoh? It''s like a child being robbed of his favorite toy, or a drunkard seeing someone else drinking better wine.


    Of course, he would not show this emotion. He walked at the front of the line, with a high golden crown, and was the most majestic king of the mainland. Amun glanced at the crowd on both sides and found that many girls waved their headscarves at him, pointed their fingers on the cherry lips, and then waved them to him crazily, shouting words that were passionate and unrestrained, even making people blush and heartbeat.


    Amun could only smile bitterly in his heart and thought of Gilgamesh again. After kilgamesh killed hunbaba, he sent some snake teeth and tendons to the capital of Baron, which was also the scene when he entered the city. At that time, Baron dignitaries came to greet them with different mentality, but the arrogant hero did not care at all, so he nodded and waved his hands, and accepted the cheers of the people.


    Amun does not have the style of Gilgamesh, although today he has the same prestige as Gilgamesh. Perhaps it is a different mentality. Gilgamesh is a hereditary City Lord, and he has been the pride of the city since he was a child. Amun has always been a magician, and his mission is to unlock the secrets of the gods. Therefore, he is not used to such publicity.


    Gilgamesh, the once proud hero, has retreated, but has achieved Amun''s present glory.


    When the Pharaoh came to the end of the long steps, turned around in front of the towering temple door and raised his hand to the people, the cheering reached its peak, like a tsunami. Many people in the square trembled with excitement, and their voices were hoarse. Amun stepped back half a step further and stood quietly on his side, while the generals and priests were separated under the high rank.


    This scene also reminds Amun of Gore, who has now reached a peak in the kingdom of hathi. No matter once Gilgamesh or now Gore, Amun''s status and glory seem to be comparable with it, but he himself is very clear that the actual situation is very different.


    Amun is a foreigner. His origin is not clear. His position is rising too fast. He is too young. He has too much prestige in the army. There is no doubt that Amun has made great achievements. We can see from the mood of the Pharaoh just now. Neither King Hattie nor King Baron could have done anything to gore or Gilgamesh, even if he was afraid. However, Amun was in a different situation, and now he has lost the power of self-protection.


    When the Egyptians followed the Pharaoh into the temple, the cheers of the crowd remained outside the door, and the solemn statue of Horus came to face. Horus, worshipped in the promontory temple, is a human body with the wings of a giant eagle. Amun, inexplicably, remembers the cloud eagle that was cut off by the sword of enqidu.


    He thought of one thing. Did he feel the power of the gratitude and admiration of the people just now? Is it the power of the gods? Maybe it''s also the meaning of the divine realm! Of course, the statue standing on the altar is not Horus himself, but Amun can feel the pressure of being watched by the eyes. He seems to have some kind of life, just like Horus is here.


    What is the meaning of the statue to the gods? That may be the answer. Is it necessary to be a God, standing high on the altar? Maybe, maybe not. This is not what Amun wants to think about now, but he can''t help thinking about it.After the sacrifice to the gods, there was a grand dinner. It seems to be back to the scene of meeting with the khati ministers in the desert. Many people got up to toast the Pharaoh, then toasted Amun and praised his achievements. The Pharaoh patted Amun on the shoulder and said, "our general is the real first warrior of the mainland."


    The day after the dinner, it was time to get down to business. The regiments need to return to their stations for recuperation, the soldiers who died in battle need to be compensated, and the officers and soldiers who have made great achievements in the war need to be rewarded. The major events are decided by the Pharaoh and his ministers, and then handed over to the administrative personnel for implementation.


    In fact, in the recent two battles, the eju Empire did not win at all. It was not good to fight in hathi, and then the peace talks were successful because of the unexpected reversal of the war situation. As for the battle with the Uruk army, it was retreating first and then defending. Although the enemy was severely damaged, the eju army suffered more losses. Finally, the Uruk army withdrew on its own initiative.


    For the glory of the Empire and the face of the Pharaon, it can be said that this was the victory of eju. However, these two battles did not take any advantage. It can be said that the two wars cost nothing, and in vain consumed huge human and material resources and financial resources. However, LASIS II still had to reward the whole army according to the great victory.


    Since the Pharaon himself did not care about him, Amun naturally did not need to consider for him. He asked the commanders of the army to directly submit the list of officers and men who needed to be awarded key awards to the Pharaoh, and the rest of the ordinary rewards and pensions were handed over to the eju military headquarters. As for the Anla army led by him, the meritorious personnel are naturally not left behind, and they have been counted by the clerk for a long time.


    Of course, Amun''s nominations are worthy of their names. Theo, the Quartermaster of the an LA legion, finally became a nobleman. Moreover, due to Amun''s special recommendation, he became a noble with a title and a false title in the Property Department of the city of Memphis.


    If there is a title, there must be a fiefdom, but the Pharaoh did not directly reward the territory, but allowed Theo to buy it at his own expense. Theo, of course, would not have been able to buy a piece of land near Memphis as his territory before, but now he can.


    John, the former commander of the front line, was demoted to he Lieshan for his reckless crimes. Later, he was promoted to an''an-la army by Amun. He was seriously injured when blocking the attack of the Uruk army. He has now returned to mengfeisi city to recuperate. He also contributed a lot. He was promoted to three ranks on the recommendation of Amun, and his status was equivalent to that of the city-state''s military director.


    Amun also asked to resign from the post of commander-in-chief of the battlefield and the commander of the an LA corps and formally surrender his military power. The Pharaon pretended to retain a few words, advised Amun to remain the commander of the army of Anla and thank him for training such an elite division for the Empire. Amun''s surrender of military power is also a burden. Naturally, Amun is determined to resign. So the Pharaoh pushed the boat along the river, and Amun resigned with honor.


    Although the Uruk army has retreated, the dispute in the DUK plain is obviously not over, and the defense of the promontory city-state is naturally more important than before. It was obvious that the original city-state garrison was not enough for the Seth Legion to return to the Garrison for reorganization. Rod Dick applied to the Pharaoh to let the an-la Army garrison the promontory city-state.


    Amun also made the same suggestion to the Pharaoh, and elected John as the commander of the army. Although John is not a samurai yet, he has outstanding military achievements and is one of the direct founders of this army. Of course, it is no problem to recommend him. The Pharaon agreed to the garrison of the Angora army on the promontory City, and did not veto John''s appointment. He only said that he would discuss it until General John''s injury was healed.


    It is not necessary to describe in detail what rewards Amun''s officers and soldiers got in the war. He chose 80 personal guards when he went out to fight. After a series of wars, 36 survived. These people were specially selected by medanzo, with very good qualifications. They were civilians with no background and no literacy. They followed Amun through life and death, and now they are all nobles.


    The personal guards belong to the nature of private army, and they are also the guards of honor for the great nobles of the Empire. However, their salaries are paid by the Empire, and Amun himself can also pay for them out of his own pocket. After the surrender of military power, it is impossible to maintain a large number of private troops. Thirty six people are divided into three teams, which are exactly the number of Pro guards required by an imperial general. Amun is ready to take back his territory.


    Now Amun only holds the false title of a general, but his position is very high, surpassing the general city-state Lord, and is equivalent to the city Lord of mengfeisi and the high priest of Isis temple. Therefore, the position of the leader of the bodyguard around him is not low, and the rank is equivalent to that of the garrison commander of a city-state, which Amun can appoint himself.


    Danzo was appointed, but he did not. Medanzo''s identity is relatively embarrassing, he is a baron aristocrat, belonging to the nature of employment, and the eju army just fought with the Uruk army from Baren some time ago. Amun didn''t know that there was another battle before he went out to battle, otherwise he would not directly let madanzo be the captain of the pro guard team.


    In the war with the Uruk army, he did not let medanzo lead the soldiers to charge, but appeared on the battlefield as his own guard. After the end of the war, he surrendered his military power, and medanzo naturally left the eju army, and received a large sum of money, but no other reward.


    It doesn''t matter. Amun asked medanzo to return to his new territory with his personal guard for the time being. If the leader of the guard is empty, he will leave it for later.


    In the chamber of the palace of the Pharaoh, after all the disorderly affairs were discussed, the king was preparing to let his ministers go. Amun stood up, left his seat and came to the center of the hall. He knelt down to the king and said, "Your Majesty, Amun has one more thing to ask you."The Pharaon was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "please sit down and say it. If you have any request, please open your mouth."


    However, Amun did not stand up and said slowly, "you said yourself after your meeting with King Hattie that if I want any reward, I will ask your majesty if I want any reward."


    This is an open reward in front of the officials. The Pharaoh has already rewarded Amun heavily, and now he still wants to continue to ask for reward. In front of the officials, he grabs what the king once said. It is inevitable that the palace will be forced. However, it was normal for him to ask for a reward after the surrender of military power. No matter what kind of request he put forward, it was difficult for the Pharaoh to refuse.


    Rasses II was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a hearty smile, "Amun, you can ask for any reward. Just say it, as long as I can get it!"


    Amun: Thank you for your grace. You have given me enough. I don''t want to ask for more. But my people, the descendants of the miners in Duke Town, are still working hard in Mount Heliang. I hope you will release them and give them freedom. I fight for the Empire for your glory and to save my people. "


    The Pharaon frowned: "is there such a thing? I don''t know! "


    I do not know whether the Pharaoh really did not know or pretended to be confused. Amun took out a volume of documents and held it high above his head: "perhaps your majesty can''t remember such a small matter, but it is very important to me. You personally ordered them to be imprisoned in he Lieshan for service. This is an official record. "


    When an internal servant took the document to the Pharaoh, he opened it and said, "I remember, it''s like this. General Amun, I can''t refuse your request. But do you remember the peace agreement we signed with the kingdom of hathi? You are also a witness of the peace to return the runaway slaves of the other party. It is also a kind of protection for me to leave them in Mt. Horeb. Shall I return them to the kingdom of hathi? "


    Amun said quietly, "Your Majesty does not have to return them to the kingdom of hathi, because they were not slaves when they left Hattie, but refugees who lost their homes and had no place to live. They were generous and kind. On behalf of the people, I would like to express my gratitude for the generosity and kindness of your majesty who took them in."


    Amun meant to force the Pharaon, but the Pharaon''s face was not very good-looking. The interior minister of the nearby Empire quickly interposed: "Amun general has no idea, they are now the slaves of the Pharaoh. Although you have made great contributions to the Empire, they are just your kindred, and you can''t give them freedom because of your merits. "


    Amun thought for a moment and said, "that''s easy. I ask your majesty to reward me with these slaves."


    The Pharaon looked at Amun and finally laughed again: "of course, it''s just dozens of slaves. If I''m even stingy with these rewards, how can I convince the soldiers of eju? Amun, your people are now your slaves. You can bring them back to your own territory. "


    Just now, when the generals in the hall heard that the Pharaoh had rejected Amun''s original request, they all showed their indignation and had the intention of opening their mouths to help him. Now when they heard that the Pharaoh agreed to reward Amun with these slaves, they did not speak up. The credit of Amon is only to ask for dozens of slaves, and he is also his own people. What a big thing.


    Amen saluted and said, "thank you for your grace."


    The Pharaon probably felt embarrassed, so he opened his mouth and asked, "Amun, what else do you want? You can ask whether you want treasure or beauty, or more slaves and territories. "


    Amun laughed: "since your majesty said so, I really have a request. I hope you will give me another piece of territory."


    I didn''t expect Amun would climb along the pole. The Pharaonic words had already been exported and it was difficult to take them back. So he asked again, "general, you have a large territory. What do you like?"


    Amun''s request is indeed too much. All the generals looked at him curiously and didn''t know which place the general looked at. If it was a place with a master, it would be difficult to deal with it. Amun took out another scroll from his arms, held his head high and said, "I have prepared the map. Please have a look at it."


    The king picked up the parchment presented by his Chamberlain and said in surprise, "DUK plain! This is not in the territory of the Egyptians! " Amun presented a map of the DUK plain. In the area of the original Duke Town, he drew an irregular circle of two or three hundred Li, which was the most suitable fertile land for living and establishing a city-state after investigating the terrain.


    Amun nodded and said, "yes, I can''t be greedy with military merit, and naturally I can''t ask for more territory in the Empire. But according to the peace treaty between eju and hathi, explorers from both countries can enter there to seek wealth and reclaim the wilderness. I only ask your majesty to grant it to me in name. As for whether I can reclaim it into territory, it is up to me. "


    I see! All the ministers showed a look of relief. This request was rejected by the Pharaoh without any reason. For him, Amun was given a piece of territory that was not in the territory of Egypt, and Amun needed to cultivate it himself. The Pharaoh looked at Amun and nodded thoughtfully: "well, it seems that you have been prepared for it! In the name of occupying the land, you need to reclaim the landAmun thanks again, and then he gets up and goes back to his seat. He had already prepared two things, to do today''s things, and relying on military merit in front of the officials, so that the Pharaoh had to nod.


    Although he only got a nominal fiefdom, it was of great significance to Amun. The Pharaoh refused to remove the status of the miners'' slaves, while Amun asked the Pharaoh to give them to himself. This is only the first step. Although Amun could treat the slaves well in the territory, the slaves were slaves after all, and Amun had no right to give them freedom. Once these people have fled the border, they will still be sent back according to the agreement between eju and Hati.


    Although the Pharaonic expedition did not take advantage of it, he did not give up on the DUK plain and wanted to hold these miners in his hands. DUK''s descendants used to be the legal owners of the land, but now they are the slaves of the Pharaoh. As long as the Pharaoh gets the land title, the master of the slave will become the master of the land.


    Before the war, the Pharaoh inquired about the whereabouts of the title deed, but Moses and others only said that the title deed had disappeared in the flood along with the town of Duke. Whether the title deed was just a cover, the Pharaon still launched an expedition.


    This group of miners also played a more important role. They not only mastered the magic skills, but also had a much higher efficiency in mining divine stones than ordinary magicians. Moreover, they were familiar with the distribution of ore veins in Duke Town, which symbolized a living and huge wealth. How could they get rid of them easily!


    What''s more, there is a new situation. Their staying in the Empire will be a means to contain Amun. Amun has a high prestige among the people of eju, especially in the army. Such a man can''t help but make the Pharaoh afraid. If he was loyal to serve the Egyptians, everything would be fine. However, if amunho went to any other country on the mainland, it would be a blow to the Egyptians. Of course, the Pharaon did not want Amun to return home with his people. Such people must be used by Egyptians. Whether to use them or not is another matter.


    It''s nothing for the Pharaoh to give the slave to Amun. They are still slaves of the Egyptian empire. Being detained in Amun''s territory is not only a favor, but also a better control.


    However, Amun was also prepared for this move, and asked the Pharaoh for a strange territory, and in this case, the second could not refuse!


    As the Lord of the fiefdom, Amun could naturally send his slaves to reclaim. These two requests seem to have nothing to do with each other, but they can make Moses and others return home from the enslavement of eju. As for their status after returning to the DUK plain, it is no longer up to the Pharaoh to take charge of their identity.


    Today''s imperial generals are no longer as ignorant as they were when they first came out of Duke. Amun sat in the position of commander-in-chief of the battlefield, but he had a lot of contacts with people from all walks of life. Inspired by an experience a long time ago, Princess Xiaoxi of the kingdom of Baron gave eusil, the leader of the giant United tribe, a piece of territory, but it was not in the kingdom.


    Amun learned this from Princess Xiaoxi, but he asked for it on his own initiative. He has always been a simple child, never playing with people''s heart, the first time he played officialdom, played a big game, the opponent is the king of Egypt.


    The Pharaoh immediately reflected Amun''s intention, but there was nothing he could do at the moment. How much credit has been made to capture king hatti alive, to rescue the army crisis, to promote peace talks between the two countries, to command the army to repel the Uruk army, and to summon gods to protect the territory of Egypt! He only took the initiative to make such two trivial requests, and could not even refuse.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    After all the things in front were finished, the Pharaoh finally drove back to his palace and left the Cape city to the West with his guard and guard. The Pharaon was sitting in a huge golden car, and what was erected on the roof was not an umbrella cover, but a flying eagle made of gold. The craftsman''s craftsmanship is superb, and his majesty is incomparable, just like a God in the world.


    The king''s car occupied the whole official road, and passers-by had to retreat far away. Countless people saw the Golden Eagle by the side of the road, all crawling on the ground and kissing the soil. The car is double deck, and the king''s seat is on it. He specially invited Amun to go with him. Amun sitting in front of the lower floor is like a symbolic imperial hand, which makes Amun inexplicably think of en Qi Du driving for Gilgamesh.


    Where can we find an imperial commander on the mainland who can surpass the prestige of enqi capital? The king asked Amun to sit in front of the chariot. He was also looking for a hero''s feeling!


    The first stop for the Pharaon to return to his palace was mengfeisi, the capital city of lower eju. Then he would board a boat there and sail up against the current to return to Thebes, the capital of eju. Amun, who crossed the Ronnie river again, was nineteen years old. He was already a great general of eju. When he crossed the river for the first time, he was only 17 years old. He was chased by Julian''s men and nearly died. It was Maria and Gabriel who saved him.


    Now Julian has been killed in battle and died in the army under the command of Amun, and the benefactor who killed him with one blow also died in the mysterious unknown "inquisition of fate, the judgment of the end."


    It is said that enqidu became a level 9 warrior at the age of 21. Amun has seen several level nine magic masters, but now only enqidu is famous on the mainland. Amun himself should be a rare genius. He became a great magician and warrior when he was just 18 years old. Up to now, it is just a whole year.


    At that time, he was sent by Maria to the Duke plain to carry out an investigation mission. After encountering the Scorpion King and the double headed monster snake, he finally crossed the inland lake and set foot on the land of his hometown, with seven level achievements. But now he has become a famous eju general, majestically sitting in front of the Pharaon''s driving back to mengfeisi, but he lost all his strength and recalled the past as if it were a separate life.


    ����


    Of course, you have to take a boat to cross the river. Amun stands on the bow of the second floor with his sword, while the Pharaoh sits in the balcony of the third floor. From a distance, he sees the subjects of eju led by the Virgin Mary meet on the wharf. Amun''s eyesight is excellent. In the middle of the river, you can see Maria''s face clearly. Wearing a golden crown and holding a staff, she exudes an invisible sacred radiance. Her face is so beautiful. Her delicate posture is like a dream standing on the river Ronnie, which is floating in the mist.


    Of course, the Pharaon also saw Maria. He didn''t have the good eyesight of Amun. He gave an order in a low voice. His own court magician placed a magic artifact in front of him. The light and shadow reflected were like a mirror, which clearly showed the situation on the shore. The Pharaoh whispered to his servants: "this saint is so young, she is already a great magician. The gods have given her such amazing beauty that no one in my harem can match her."


    The Chamberlain whispered and joked, "does your majesty like the lady?"


    The Pharaon laughed and said, "I''m just talking about it. The guardian saint of Isis temple, after all, represents me and symbolizes the protection of the gods to the lower eju I was a little puzzled that Isis had married herself. Her husband was the first pharaocyrus of the Egyptians, and had a son, Horus, who became the king God of the Empire. Why can''t a man touch the guardian saint of Isis


    The Chamberlain said with a flattering smile, "the saint of Isis temple is also the holy daughter of your majesty. It symbolizes your majesty that you have the authority of the gods and control xiaeju. You are the spokesperson of the great Horus, the saint who guards the goddess Isis and nominally the woman of your majesty. "


    The Pharaon said with a smile: "it''s true that I feel sorry for the tradition of the Isis temple when I see this saint."


    The chambermaid added, "if your majesty really has any idea, you can whisper a message. Your words in eju symbolize the Oracle, and the saint also has to obey the call of the gods. Maybe..."


    This is a private play between the Pharaon and his courtiers. Naturally, it is not as serious as usual in the temple, and it is not covered up. Their voice is very low, and the whole ship tower is surrounded by magic array, and they are not worried about being heard by outsiders. But Amun was standing under the veranda, his ear power was excellent, he heard clearly.


    Hearing the Pharaoh''s unbridled language, Amun felt an impulse of anger. He could hardly help but turn around and jump up. He aimed at the nose of laxis II and hit him all over the face!


    This impulse is like a kind of desire. It seems that a long time ago, Amun, 14, was just awakened by the old madman. He also felt this emotion when he saw Xiao Gu, the ugly priest in the town. No matter how disgusting the flood was, Xiao Gu Meng''s emotion was often aroused, but now it seems so ridiculous.


    Amun couldn''t help but straighten his body and put his hand on the hilt. He wanted to beat the Pharaoh, but he could only stand there. He asked himself in his heart, "is this rational or cowardly? Why am I standing still? Is it fear of the power of the Pharaoh, or the loss of power? If the man behind me was not the Pharaoh, who would he be and what would I do? "����


    The pharaoh was talking and laughing with his Chamberlain when he suddenly heard Amun''s heavy cough and his sword handle banging on his armor. He was startled and bowed up and asked, "general Amun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Amun turned around and said coldly, "Your Majesty, please respect yourself!"


    The pharaoh was stunned and realized that Amun had heard his words. And the Chamberlain''s face turned white. He wanted to scold Amun, but he didn''t dare to speak. If others heard the play words of the Pharaoh, I''m afraid they will only pretend to be deaf and dumb. I didn''t expect that the general would scold him face-to-face because he didn''t give face to him. This made the Pharaoh very frustrated.


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassed, but the Pharaoh then said with a smile: "I don''t choose words for a moment. Thank you for reminding me! You are the pillar of the Empire. I appreciate your selfless and frank advice. "


    This sentence resolved the embarrassment, but Amun raised his hand and pointed to the Chamberlain and said, "Your Majesty, this kind of person is around you, for fear of blasphemy."


    It was not clear whether the Pharaon''s face was red or white. He coughed and said to the Chamberlain, "do you hear me? Go down on your own and talk to me Then he turned to Amun and said with a smile, "you are a majestic General of the Empire. How can I reward you for your frank and frank advice today?"


    The word of the Pharaon is called reward, but actually it contains a censure. The Chamberlain has retreated according to Amun''s will and will be in charge. Amun, the great general, should also know how to advance and retreat? However, Amun was able to climb up the pole, reached out to the artifact in front of Lao Mian and said, "I have also been awakened by the power for the second time. I am very fascinated by the divine art. Your Majesty''s magic weapon is very magical. Can you give it to me?"


    Oh, so he wanted it! The Pharaon waved his hand very generously: "come, give this puppet eye mirror to Amun general!"


    Amun gave thanks and took over the plate-shaped magic instrument. When the object was hidden, it was like a mirror about the size of the palm of his hand. He put it into his arms, then turned and continued to press his sword to stand on the bow of the boat.


    The Pharaoh looked at Amun''s back, and his mind was restless. Amun dares to contradict him, but also directly asked for a precious magic weapon. There should be no difference. People with ghosts in their hearts will not be so straightforward. On the other hand, this general is proud of his achievements. It is necessary to cut off his military power and defeat his spirit. Otherwise, it will be difficult to control him in the future.


    From an onlooker''s point of view, Amun should bear it. There is no need to bump into the Pharaoh because of such a small matter. However, the Pharaon only wanted to see the Pharaon''s self-respect.


    The fleet slowly sailed across the Ronnie river. Amun, the general, and his ministers came ashore with the help of the king. Maria led the crowd to meet him. He went to the palace in Memphis city and listened to the important military and political information of eju before he left.


    After a short stay in Memphis for only two days, the Pharaoh came to the palace. The officials were busy with all kinds of things. Amun did not have the opportunity to meet Mary alone. He was a glorious warrior in Isis temple, and now he has made amazing contributions in the battlefield. Naturally, there are many scenes to deal with. In his temporary residence, there are a lot of greeting guests. The general guests are handled by servants, while the important guests need to be received in person, receiving a lot of valuable gifts.


    It is normal etiquette for the saint to send envoys to encourage and reward instead of coming to the door to celebrate. As a quartermaster appointed by Amun, Theo, a rich merchant in mengfeisi City, not only made a fortune in the war, but also got the title of nobility. Naturally, he was very grateful to Amun. His gift was incomparably valuable, even more than that given by the Lord of mengfeisi.


    However, the most valuable gift was not from the adults of eju, but Princess Xiaoxi of the kingdom of Baron sent a special envoy to mengfeisi.


    As soon as the battle between the kingdom of Baron and the Empire of eju had just finished, Princess Qian came to give a gift. This reaction speed was too fast. She presented gifts in her private name to pay homage to the Imperial General Amun, but as these two people, she was also a symbol of submission and begging.


    The gift from Princess Xiaoqian caused a great sensation. It turned out that it was the four long teeth and a section of snake tendon of hongbaba! Along with the gift, there is a congratulatory letter, not a secret letter, but an open document. The letter praises Amun''s achievements and bravery, and thanks him for saving his life at that time. Finally, it is a pile of blessing and admiration.


    Of course, there is a reason why Princess Qian sent these things. Amon, in the arlad town of Baron Kingdom, rescued the little princess from the plateau tribe, who had been kidnapped. Princess Royal asked him what he wanted to thank. Amon replied, "not long ago, I went to the capital of the capital, and I saw your fianc e, a gift of gift from the City, sent to you with three gifts of snake tendons and twelve tusks. It is said that it is the best weapon for warriors. If one day in the future, I can do more for you, hoping to get a snake tendon and a snake tooth. "


    "I will give you a snake tendon and a long tooth from humbaba, and explain the story to Gilgamesh when you can get such thanks for what you have done in the future," she said


    now amon has become the chief commander of the battle of ECU, and his pro captain is Metanzo. Many of them have seen their faces. The news can not be passed to Princess Xiaoxi, and the princess''s highness should also know who they are. Now that amon doesn''t have to speak any more, she takes the initiative to deliver things, not one, but a complete set of each of the four tusks and humbaba''s heads.Since Amun can send an emissary to mourn enqidu and praise his achievements, she can also write a private letter to express her admiration for Amun, even though they were once enemies. The content of this letter was made public on the way, and it spread all over the city in a short time.


    The Pharaoh and the adults were very interested. They went to see the fangs and snake tendons of hongbaba, and asked what happened to the "salvation grace" mentioned in the letter of Princess Amun Xiaoxi? Amun had to explain that when he was still a mountain hunter, she had been kidnapped by the giant tribe and joined the local rescue team. At that time, he had not come to eju, and he did not expect these things to happen later.


    All the officials laughed, especially the generals who had fought under Amun. They were very happy and unrestrained. When I think of the words in the letter of Princess Xiao Qian, I feel a few ambiguous. The Pharaonic joked: "I heard that as soon as Gilgamesh returned to the city-state of Uruk, he sent messengers to the city, and the king broke his engagement with Princess Xiaoxi. Our Amun general defeated the most powerful hero in the kingdom of Baron and won the heart of the princess!


    I fought against the kingdom of hathi and married the princess of hathi. Now Amun''s army has won the admiration of the princess of the enemy country by fighting against the legions of the kingdom of Baron. General, you might as well send an emissary to the kingdom of Baron to propose marriage. It is said that Princess Xiaoxi is also a famous beauty. You should have met her. Is her name worthy of her reputation? Marry Princess Baron to eju, too


    There was another burst of laughter. Amun couldn''t help but wipe off his sweat. He had to smile bitterly and said, "I''m a martial arts man. After the war, I just want to go back to the fields and have a quiet and leisurely life. Your majesty won''t make fun of me."


    The gift and the letter from Princess Xiaoqian not only added to the cake, but also pushed Amun''s popularity to a new level. The common people like to pass on these anecdotes by word of mouth. The more they add fuel, the more they exaggerate. Amun has become a legendary hero, in some people''s exaggerated comments, even vaguely with the Pharaoh or the gods.


    This is not a good thing. On the surface, his glory is boundless, but amon has a shivering feeling of being too high to be cold.


    He is now just a warrior who has been stripped of his military power and lost his strength. It is also hateful to be so conspicuous. When she came out like this, she also grilled him on the fire. However, she praised him as the first warrior in mainland China more than King Hattie, so that Amun could not say anything except thanks.


    In addition to the snake teeth and tendons of hongbaba, when Princess Xiao Qian''s messenger passed by the city-state of Uruk, someone asked him to bring another thing to Amun, which surprised everyone. It was the magic bow Gilgamesh used in the battlefield. The hero even gave his invincible bow to the enemy Amun! Gilgamesh did not write a letter, but asked an emissary to convey his thanks to Amun for his memorial to enqidu.


    Some people in the know speculated about Gilgamesh''s intention. Some people said that it was a surrender to Amun and eju, and he admitted defeat; others said that it was a declaration of war, which indicated that sooner or later he would take revenge. Some people said that it was because Princess Xiaoxi had a crush on Amun, and Gilgamesh became jealous and offered Amun a duel.


    Only Amun himself can understand the complex meaning contained in this gift. Gilgamesh is still so arrogant, his temper has not changed, but his heart has changed. He no longer pursues the merits of a hero. He wants to retire from now on. Breaking the engagement with Princess Xiaoxi and giving the bow to Amun is a silent symbol. The bow of war is a mourning for the capital of enlightenment, a meditation on fate, and a silent encouragement or warning to Amun.


    Amun didn''t say much. He put away his things and returned to his territory with a lot of treasure. His new fiefdom was on the Bank of the roni River, which was the nearest to Horeb, on the outskirts of herak city state. The Pharaonic fleet would pass by there and could "escort" Amun "home".


    Amun wanted to stay in mengfeisi on the pretext of recuperation. There was a manor he bought under his pseudonym. He was laid off in his capacity. Now, no one can manage it. Everything is convenient. There was another unspeakable reason why he wanted to stay in Memphis. Maria was here, too. He always had the opportunity to meet her alone, even if he just sat face to face and had a little talk.


    Unfortunately, the Pharaoh did not give him this opportunity, still ordered Amun to set out with his fleet. Since the general himself said that he needed to be healed, the Pharaon, in order to show his concern, asked the guards to send him back to his territory and told Amun to take good care of him. He was not allowed to leave easily without orders. He was waiting for the call of the Empire at any time. There were more glorious missions waiting for him.


    Although the words were kind, they were actually orders and warnings. Amun was not allowed to leave the territory without authorization. He had to report to the Pharaoh. This is the "treatment" only when important ministers leave home to provide for the aged. Amun is young, and the Pharaoh has asked him to "return home for the aged". Unless the Egyptians were invaded by powerful foreign enemies, it would be very difficult for him to come out again.


    Amun returned to his own territory, and madanzo had arrived ahead of time with thirty-six bodyguards to tidy up a manor.


    Amun, the great general of the Empire, had great prestige. As soon as he got home, he immediately sent two personal guards to deliver messages. One person went to Mt. horesen and ordered all the miners in DUK town to be sent to him; the other went to Isis temple and took the file number of a secret book, and ordered the temple to send a special person to deliver the volume to Amun.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    According to the normal procedure, it was supposed to wait for the order of the Pharaoh to send the slaves to he Lieshan, and then he sent the slaves to Amun''s territory. However, Amun, the great general of the Empire, did not do so. Instead, he directly sent his own guards to gallop at a gallop, and he would take people away on the spot. He was also afraid of a long night''s dream. If someone interfered with the situation and let these slaves suffer any casualties, amon had no place to investigate.


    Before Blanca, the chief officer of he Lieshan, had not received the order from the Pharaoh, Amun''s bodyguard came. Blanca was also very embarrassed. He wanted to wait for the order of the Pharaoh to be delivered first. But the personal guard didn''t buy it. He pressed his sword handle and said, "isn''t the order of the imperial general? I''ll take it first. You can report it to the top. If the Pharaoh has promised to face-to-face, will there be any fake


    This personal guard once lived and died in the Wanma army. His murderous spirit was appalling. He only obeyed Amun''s orders and would not listen to other people''s words. Since he came, he must complete the task. Blanca couldn''t fight back. Amun, the great general of the Empire, had no comparable prestige now. He could not afford to offend him. So he sent Moses and others to Amun''s territory, and sent guards to protect him from accidents. Even if there is any problem in doing so, let general Amun bear it by himself. In any case, he forcibly asked for the people.


    Although Amun has no real power, his meritorious position is still there, just as Aristotle said, in his position, in his affairs, in the exercise of his power. In the past, he had to be careful not to be found in the archives of Isis temple, but he had to be careful not to be found. Schrodinger had given him two file numbers, one of which was the land of Marduk, and the other was the highest standard secret collection. He had never found a chance to read it.


    Now it''s better to write down the number and send a personal guard directly to get the classics from Isis temple and send special personnel to send them to their own territory without even explaining. This is the difference of status.


    In the center of the Empire, only the narrow and long beaches on both sides of the Ronnie River were available for farming. To the East and the west, there were large areas of wasteland, with desert Gobi and barren mountains crisscrossed. Only small towns and scattered villages, as well as some nomadic activities, were found in the central part of the Empire �� Far away from people, it is also a place where many monsters appear.


    Amun''s territory is very large. In the southern suburb of herak city state, it includes not only the river beaches which are flooded by floods and can only be cultivated for one season, but also the farms which can be irrigated not far from the river beaches. There are also large grass slopes at the foot of the West bank where grazing can be carried out. Further westward, there is an uninhabited barren mountain range, which is also Amun''s territory. It is the place where the great general usually hunts.


    The territory awarded by the empire is not the same as private land in full sense. People living in this territory are servants of Amun''s name. Each year, they have to work for Amun for free for three months. If they don''t want to serve, they need to pay corresponding deposit. On the other hand, Amun could not transfer the fiefdom or give it to others at will. He could only get the benefits of the fiefdom. The power to dispose of the fiefdom was still in the hands of the Empire, but Amun''s descendants could inherit the ownership of the territory.


    In addition to the residents attached to the territory, Amun had his own private servants, including his personal guards, slaves purchased in private name and hired servants. He lived in a large manor.


    There were sixty people in DUK, more than 40 of them were young miners, and the others were the servants of Moses, who were all slaves given to Amun by the Pharaoh. They were brought here from he Lieshan, feeling very uneasy. All of them have heard that Amun became a general of the Empire. He led the army of eju to defeat the kingdom of hathi and Baron, and made a merit request to the Pharaoh to give all the people in DUK town as slaves.


    Amun went to mount Heliang a year and a half ago. Since then, the living environment of these miners has improved a lot, and they have not been abused or scolded again. However, the slaves are slaves after all, and they are not free from the fate of being enslaved. Amun was once an exile in Duke Town, but he has made such achievements in eju. What will he do to the former clansmen who have become his slaves?


    There is another worry in Moses'' heart. He has been preparing for his return to his homeland under the guidance of Aloha. However, one and a half years later, the God has no news. Now such a change has happened again. It seems that the tragic fate of the people is uncertain.


    Amun took them into the territory without any embarrassment, but there was no special treatment. After all, Moses and others were slaves. Even if they sat with amon to eat, it was not in line with etiquette. Amun didn''t let them live in the manor or give them houses. Instead, he sent his own guards to set up a troop tent on the grass slope and the edge of the farm at the foot of the mountain to let the people settle down temporarily, and then summoned all the people.


    When Moses and others saw Amun, they all knelt down and saluted. Amun raised his hand and stopped him: "this is a private occasion. Everyone is my people. Some etiquette can be reduced. I asked Pharaoh to give you freedom, but I didn''t succeed, so I sent you here. You can say what you want in my territory now. "


    There was a woman who was a maid before Moses. She said weakly, "winter has just passed and the weather is still very cold. Can you give us a house to live in? Even if it''s just a stone house like he Lieshan. "


    Now, the one who used to live in the tent was the one who resisted the wind. There will be houses, but you need to build them yourself. In my territory, you can go up to the mountains to cut trees, to mine stones and build your own villages. Spring is coming. At the foot of the mountain, there is a large area of land that can be cultivated and sown, and can be irrigated by the water of the Ronnie river. Both seeds and farm tools can be obtained from my housekeeperAmun did not provide all the ready-made things for his people, but let them build houses and reclaim land. There were wild animals in the mountains. They could hunt, but they also needed to protect themselves. Some people showed disappointment, but it was hard to say anything. Moses saluted and said, "thank you, general! Thank you for all you have done for us! But we have a common hope that we always want to go back to our hometown and hear that it has become a fertile land in the wilderness. "


    Amun replied, "even if you go back there, you will have to rebuild your home. Why not get ready from now on? Don''t worry. If possible, I will try my best to satisfy your wishes, but I still need to wait for the opportunity. "


    Amun only provides materials, not ready-made things for the people. Everything depends on their own hands to obtain. Even if Moses and others can return to the DUK plain in the future, they should start all over again and not rely on others. After that, he did not see the people again. It seems that he deliberately kept a distance. This situation is very normal. What is the relationship between the high-ranking Imperial General and a group of slaves?


    The new life of dukezhen people began. They were the best craftsmen on the mainland. After getting the tools, they cut trees nearby and built enough wooden houses in two or three days. Then Moses commanded the laborers to go to the nearby mountains to collect stones and transport them back to the camp. He started to build permanent and solid courtyards, which were completely planned according to the scale of a village, and even left the location of the temple.


    Someone asked Moses, "this is not our home. Why should we build it so well?"


    Moses replied, "my father once told me that the body is the courtyard where the soul lives, and the place where the body and mind are based is the home where the body and mind are. If the body and mind lose their support, do not know where the soul is, do not know what they are pursuing, that is the real homeless. We don''t know how long we''re going to stay here. Why don''t we build a good place to live? Even if we go back to Duke, we need to do the same. "


    Some people were dissatisfied with Amun. They complained privately in front of Moses: "Amun is now a powerful place in Egypt. He has unlimited wealth, but he refuses to give us anything. Instead, his people let his people build villages and reclaim wasteland for him. We are all his slaves. What we build is not our own, but amon''s! "


    Moses said with a smile, "the great general''s achievements belong to him, not to you and me. Have you ever thought about what he owed you when you complained that he didn''t give you more? Amun is the son of an old drunkard. He has been bullied since childhood, and he was forced to leave Duke town. Now we are his slaves, he did not abuse, it is time to thank the gods! This is Amun''s territory, but it is also our own house and farming land. If you want to live a better life, you have to do it yourself. "


    When Moses led the people to build a new home, he had been looking forward to the long-awaited moment in his heart. He hoped that the messenger of aroha would come soon. This is the hope that supported his efforts. Moses himself has been taught the power of both sides of one body. Now he has the achievements of a level 6 magician and a level 6 warrior. If you want to escape by yourself, you can do it.


    The way Amun taught Moses was different from other people. He only allowed Moses to practice basic strength, and only pursued the breakthrough in realm. He did not involve any specific divinity or martial arts. Nevertheless, with the achievements of Moses today, as long as we pay attention to hiding identity, we can have a foothold wherever we want to escape. But what''s the point of his escaping alone?


    Amun has been watching the actions of Moses and others in secret. When the people in DUK town built wooden houses and began to mine stones and reclaim wasteland, he finally decided to call on Moses again. It''s just a little inconvenient. Amun has lost his mana and can''t cast magic. So he gives the task to medanzo.


    ����


    That night, Moses, who had worked all day, was meditating in his cabin. He had passed the test of "breaking through the limit". Although he had not learned any specific magic arts, his magic power was very strong. He naturally mastered a lot of power rules, and some simple magic skills could be used by himself without learning them grope. But he always remembers Aloha''s advice, just concentrate on practice, don''t use it.


    This work in the daytime is nothing to him at all. If necessary, he can persist even if he does not sleep for more than ten days, and the basic meditation of divinity has never been interrupted every night. Only in this way can he see the hope of life in his suffering.


    At this time, a sound like a mosquito snorted into his ear: "Moses, I am a messenger sent by the gods. You go out of the village quietly and come to see me on the Western hillside. I have something to ask you."


    Moses almost did not jump out of bed, a burst of ecstasy, finally waiting for this day! It seems that the God Aloha has not forgotten him and has been paying close attention to him and his people! He quickly put on his clothes. Before he went out, he did not forget to dust his hair and clothes. After finishing his appearance, he quietly left the camp, crossed the grass slope and ran to the west mountain.


    The mountains here are not high but steep, and many places are bare of rocks, and Moses and his men mined the stones here. In front of him, there was a little firefly light guiding him. Moses walked through the quarries mined by the people, climbed over the cliff, and came to a high slope. In front of him stood a man in a cloak, holding a "branch" in his hand.With the eyes of Moses today, he could not see the face of the man, but he could clearly see what was in his hand under the starlight, which was the walking stick used by aroha. He quickly knelt down on the ground: "the messenger of the gods, are you calling me?"


    Medanzo nodded and said, "yes, I have been ordered by the gods to see how you and your people are getting ready now."


    Moses was excited to tears: "thank God, Aloha did not forget me, has been watching us!"


    "Don''t you forget that you can''t pray to other gods," he said! In this case, please don''t call Aloha by his name in front of me and anyone else. He is your only God! This is the true piety, which is integrated into faith. "


    Medanzo''s words are very interesting. Moses can call the gods, but don''t call Aloha''s name directly, because he can''t pray to other gods. When referring to gods, he refers to Aloha instead of other gods in the world. From this moment on, the word "God" has a special meaning.


    Medanzo asked Moses a lot of questions, including how he practiced in the past year and a half, and what preparations did he guide the people to do. Moses gave respectful and detailed answers. Moses is the highest achievement in the cultivation of the people. He has already possessed the six level achievements of two sides of one body. He also quietly publicized the miracle of aroha among the people, telling everyone that the God would guide them back to their hometown.


    In addition, Moses also awakened the strength of both sides of one body for the twelve clansmen. Now they all have intermediate achievements, at least as a fourth level magician and warrior. There is no need to remind them that this is a secret that can never be spread out. Even if a little information is leaked, it will bring them death. Therefore, everything is carried out in secret.


    In he Lieshan, they have to engage in heavy labor every day, and it is very difficult to make more preparations. They can only instill hope and faith into the people of the ethnic group and let them protect themselves. As for those miners who have not awakened the strength of both sides of the body, they should also train the skills of miners in Duke town. It is not only for mining sacred stones for the eju Empire, but also a means to strengthen the body and mind.


    Medanzo nodded with satisfaction: "from today on, you come here every night. I want to teach you divine arts and martial arts, and you can teach them to the people who can learn. You should be careful not to be detected when practicing. Take this walking stick and make a little camouflage. It is not only a weapon but also a staff. The gods let you use it temporarily


    Amun gave the iron staff to Moses. In addition to the tears of the gods, it was still inlaid with four divine stones, such as the pupil of the earth, the dark blue water heart, the magic dance of the wind, and the spirit of fire. However, he did not say clearly the mystery of the staff, but gave it to Moses for use. Of course, the pupil of the earth is not the piece that the old madman records information. The magic dance of the wind is not the original space magic weapon. Amun has been replaced with a new one.


    Amun lost his power. Even the space magic weapon could not be used. This staff was idle. Moses was a slave. It was not convenient to take out weapons openly, let alone a staff. Although Amun had a lot of things in his hand, only this "branch" was suitable. No one could see the flaw when he wrapped it in his hand. In order to protect, Moses also ordered the people to cut a branch of similar shape and wrap it with cloth to make walking sticks.


    In this way, medanzo taught Moses the secrets of various divine arts and martial arts every night. After a simple demonstration, he asked Moses to practice and teach his people. It was not convenient to teach these contents when they were in Heli mountain, but it was already available in Amun''s territory. There was no one in the valley near the quarry. They could practice by themselves, and no one would interfere with their own business.


    ����


    Moses was very smart, which also benefited from the good education he received as a child and the hardships he had experienced in the past few years. After more than ten days, what medanzo should teach was almost the same, and the rest of the skills could only be mastered by Moses and others themselves. So he went back to Amun for instructions.


    In the manor, medanzo said with astonishment and sigh: "God Amun, are your people all geniuses? Twelve out of 60 people have awakened the strength of both sides of the body. In a short period of one and a half years, they have all achieved intermediate level achievements. Especially that Moses, as long as he has the opportunity, I think he will have a chance to break through to level 7 achievement, which is much faster than I was in those years! "


    Amun was not surprised. He explained with a smile: "you only saw these people, so you are surprised. But have you ever thought that this is the cruel elimination accumulation of many generations? The skills of miners in Duke town have been handed down from generation to generation. A long time ago, the living environment there was much more dangerous. If adult men can not master this skill, it is difficult to survive there. There are a lot of premature deaths, and the population has hardly increased for hundreds of years. The selection and elimination of


    environment are so cruel and merciless that these descendants inherit the most powerful force and the essence of many years. If not, do you think they can still live healthily through so much suffering? As for the twelve people, you only think about their training for a year and a half. But they have learned the skills of miners in Duke town since they were 16 years old, which is also the basis of two sides of one body.


    Except for Moses, they have practiced longer than you and me, but no one has opened the real door for them. Even so, they did not surpass your achievement and cultivation speed. You and I are already miracles in the eyes of ordinary people. But if you think about enqi capital again, what kind of existence does it mean to become a nine level warrior at the age of 21? "Medanzo laughed: "I just think their training speed is really amazing, not one person, but a group of people. You can make sense of this explanation, but the cultivation of the two sides of one body has its own rules. It is not enough to have the strength to work hard. It needs to pass all kinds of tests. "


    Amun still said with a smile: "they are more suitable for practicing this power than ordinary magicians, especially Moses. Who is a noble magician who has experienced the ordeal of losing his home and living in a foreign land and has to engage in heavy labor every day without giving up hope in his heart? In the mainland, only the noble can not forget the cultivation of the arts. It''s hard for ordinary samurai to bear such hardships, but they have survived. This is achievement


    Since Moses and others have not given up hope and are making preparations, Amun sent medanzo to DUK plain to see how link prepared. Before leaving, he gave the magic dance of wind to medanzo, and asked him to take out several things from it, including the damaged scorpion shell armor, a wind flying shuttle and a golden shuttle gun.


    This shuttle gun is more than ten feet long, which is different from the ordinary standard shuttle gun. It is like a very long and slender liquid drop. It is not clear what the material is. Even with the eye of the master craftsman, the refining method is not completely clear. Amun handed the spear to medanzo and said, "you have always envied me that I have a magic staff that can be used as a weapon. The sword I gave you last time has been damaged in the fierce battle with enqidu, and this spear is more magical than my iron staff."


    Medanzo took the shuttle gun and tried it. He was surprised and said, "God Amun, where did you come from! It''s almost invincible. It''s the best staff I''ve ever seen. Did you make it yourself? What''s its name


    Amun sighed: "it''s not made by myself. I call it the key of destiny. You''ve seen it before, and you fight with the person who holds this weapon."


    "No way, I''ve never seen such a magic weapon, let alone duel with the person who owns it."


    Amun explained, "you just can''t recognize it. It was once the broad sword in enqidu''s hand, and it became incomplete when it chopped at the cloud eagle in the sky. In the last decisive battle, enqi fought with the black thunderbolt from the sky. The sword turned into a golden mist, and even the shape of the sword changed. At the last moment when enqi rushed to the sky, he shot his sword at me and was absorbed into the charm dance of the wind. It became the shape of this shuttle gun. "


    Holding the key of destiny, medanzo exclaimed, "it was the remnant sword of enqidu, which had injected all the strength of his life. After the refining of the black whirlpool, it turned out to be like this. It''s really not the craftsman in the world can make it!"


    Amun nodded his head and said: "it has magical functions, symbolizing the examination of fate, like all the experiences, actions and choices of the real self. It came to kill me and fell into my hands. I don''t want to use it. I''ll leave it to you. It may be the most suitable weapon and magic weapon for you


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    Many readers should be aware that many related plots and characters in this book refer to the Mesopotamian mythology Gilgamesh and the Bible, but use another way to explain and deconstruct.


    The climax of the volume "the battle of the gods" is "the death of enlightment and Enlightenment". As for the question of fate and the judgment of the end mentioned by Schrodinger in the book, what is the matter? It will be explained in the following article, but it will be a long time before Amun becomes a real God.


    For those who have doubts about this, I recommend another book. Ha ha, the finished version of Lingshan, which I wrote myself, is the worst book I subscribed to at the starting point except ghost stock, but it is also the book I am most satisfied with. Lingshan expounds the concept of "Heaven punishment", which can also explain the death of enqi capital. Moreover, the key to destiny, which is just emerging in Tianshu, is also an important artifact in Lingshan.


    Some people may not be used to the body material I used to write Tianshu, so I recommend you to see Lingshan. I can guarantee that, from the style of writing to the overall structure, there is no more original Chinese classic chapter chapter style Xianxia novels in the Internet nowadays. What I''m talking about is only the rise of online writing in the past ten years. As for whether it''s like this, hey, hey, you can read it again.


    Many people often post questions in the book review area, asking me which book I should read from or in what order? There are also many enthusiastic book friends to make a variety of questions and answers, see more, I would like to make a unified reply here.


    All of my novels, including Shenyou, Guigu, Renyu, Lingshan, Dishi and Tianshu, which are being updated, have no order. You can read any one of them or start reading them in any order! There is no saying that you should read which one to read first and then which one. Some people may not like them all. Just choose what they like. My idea is the same.


    Each book is an independent article, writing style and expression of the theme are different, reading alone is no problem. Of course, if you read one book and then another, you may find more fun. There is no order in reading. Only the fun discovery is different from the overall theme.


    Take an inappropriate example, such as the water margin and the plum in the Golden Vase. You can read either book alone. It may be more interesting if you read any one, ha ha So I specially recommend Lingshan today.


    The above is the recommendation for new book friends. Old book friends who have read Lingshan need not be disappointed. They can wait for Tianshu to update every day and continue to develop new plots.


    There is another point that needs to be explained. The "fate of the inquisition, the judgment of the end" mentioned in Tianshu may be the same thing as the "Tianxing" mentioned in Lingshan. However, the perspective of thinking and the way of elaboration of the two books are different. There will also be obvious differences in the philosophical conclusion of the characters in the book, which also reflects the similarities and differences of the origin and development of civilization.


    **(to be continued, please visit www.qidian.com , more chapters, support authors, support legitimate reading! )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Medanzo manipulated the shuttle to leave Amun''s territory, which was much faster than the long journey on horseback. Amun told him to be careful on the road and avoid the densely populated city-state when flying in the sky. A few days later, the bodyguard sent to Isis temple should have returned, but no one was seen. Amun was puzzled.


    The supreme authority of Isis temple is the saint, while the high priest George is in charge of all the books and documents. Only these two people can decide his request. Is that volume of classics really so important that Maria or George does not agree with Amun to borrow it? In public and private, this possibility is very small.


    Amun was about to send another messenger to Isis temple to urge him. Unexpectedly, the emissary of Isis Temple arrived at this time. To amon''s surprise, it was George, the high priest, who delivered the book to the door. To his surprise, George also brought a message with a man.


    The news is about the kingdom of balun and the kingdom of hathi. The two countries started a war not long ago. The kingdom of hathi suddenly withdrew its troops under the condition of great dominance, because King Lucille was killed.


    At the same time that Gilgamesh invaded the Empire, the elite Marduk army of the kingdom of Baren and another city-state army, the Kish army, had gathered at the ferry in the middle reaches of the Euphrates. When the Uruk army moved into the territory of Egypt and occupied a large area of the promontory city-state, the army of Marduk and the regiment of Kish also crossed the Euphrates River and approached the DUK plain.


    The army of the kingdom of balun was stationed in the northeast corner of the Syrian desert and the southeast corner of the inland lake, and was also waiting for the news of the Uruk army. If Gilgamesh''s strategic intention is realized, then the Barran army will have no further worries. The whole Syrian desert is under the control of the kingdom of balun. If they cross the Inland Lake northward, they can occupy the whole DUK plain.


    Hathi had just reached a peace agreement with the Egyptians. He did not want to fight any more. However, some powerful enemies were eyeing him, so he had to regroup his troops and push them to the southwest corner of the inland lake.


    It is convenient to regroup at this time, since the Hadi army has not completely withdrawn. King Lucille did not return to the front line, but returned to the Wangdu. Before leaving, he wanted to appoint Gore as the commander-in-chief of the battlefield. No one was more suitable than him. But Gore refused the appointment and recommended Prince Asher to the king.


    Prince Asher was Lucier''s favorite youngest son. This time, he went on a personal expedition with the king. When Lucier was abducted by Amun, Gore was not in the front camp. He once acted as the commander-in-chief of the battlefield, and he was also in good order. After the last war, the prince followed Ge lie to ask for advice with an open mind. He got along well with all the generals on the front line. Being commander-in-chief of the battlefield, he was suitable for his identity, experience and contacts, and was a rare opportunity for training.


    Lucille Ben was a little afraid of the influence of gelie in the country. This proposal was in the right direction, so he appointed Yashi as the commander-in-chief of the battlefield. Prince Asher himself was somewhat at a loss. He begged Gore to be the commander of the whole army. This was a new position that had not been held before. In fact, Prince Asher assisted the prince in commanding battles at the front line. He nodded and agreed.


    Prince Asher was named commander-in-chief, but he was obedient to his words. Gore suggested that he stay calm. Prince Asher kept watching all the time and was not in a hurry to fight. The armies of the two countries were facing each other in a strange state of silence.


    There was an alliance between eju and hadith, and gore sent people to the promontory city state to get the latest war report every day. The soldiers didn''t have to fight, but a group of magicians in the army were exhausted. They drove the shuttle back and forth alternately for a day. And the Baron army over there is also waiting for the news of the Uruk army, once the southern front is stable, they can take advantage of the situation to March.


    Even for a great magician, if he keeps enough physical strength to avoid excessive consumption, it will take more than two days to drive a shuttle from hathi camp to the promontory city-state under normal circumstances. At the same pace, it took more than three days to cross the desert from barracks Barran to the rear of the Uruk Legion. That is to say, it takes seven days for the Barran army and five days for the Hadith army to go back and forth.


    As a matter of fact, balun army didn''t use shuttles to convey messages to ge Lieh. Only a magician who mastered high-level space divinity and air element divinity could control the shuttle. At least he had to be a level 6 magician with profound magic power. How many magic masters must be sent to communicate with each other continuously every day. No one knows how long the current confrontation will last, and it is also a huge manpower drain.


    The mainland Pharaonic claimed to be the human spokesman of Horus, symbolizing the will of the gods, guarding and controlling eju. His official orders were equivalent to the effect of the oracle. Who dares to say that the Oracle is farting? This is disrespectful, blasphemous and insulting to the dignity of the Empire. It must be severely punished!


    A deity may not be able to stir up such a storm, but he went to Joseph, the Prime Minister of the Empire, to cry. The prime minister secretly intervened. So he got the signed testimony of the envoy at that time and other people present, and then wrote a letter to impeach him.


    The Prime Minister of the Empire had other considerations to intervene in this matter. He also wanted to take advantage of it to attack the military forces that had risen after the war, especially to weaken the influence of the newly rising Amun. Although Amun gave up the military power, he still had the power in the army. John was his most important lineage, which was in accordance with the suggestion of the Pharaoh.


    Although there is such impeachment and the evidence is conclusive, it is not easy to deal with meritorious officials casually. The army headquarters of eju was going to send someone to the promontory city to confront John face to face and ask him if there was such a thing, and if so, why? It''s like giving John a chance to explain. But just then another thing happened. The God who wrote to impeach John was killed, but the murderer was not caught.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    The murder took place in the city of DIDEs, the king of Egypt. The victim''s identity was a magician, just at such a sensitive time. Although there is no clue to the murderer, the most direct suspect and the person behind the scenes is John. People can''t even suspect him.


    Pharaoh was very angry. If John really dared to do this, he would not be lawless! And when we look into John''s background, he''s a real daredevil. The Pharaon sent envoys to the promontory city for interrogation, mainly investigating two things. One was whether John had said that the order of the pharaoh was to fart, and the other was whether he had sent someone to kill the oracle.


    John received the Pharaoh''s emissary in the military camp. After hearing what he wanted, he pulled out his sword and cut off the table in front of him, which made the emissary almost pee his pants. Rod Dick was also on the side at that time, worried that John would hurt the messenger of the Pharaoh under the impulse, so he hastened to dissuade him. John pushed rod Dick away and said, "don''t worry. I just want to ask the truth."


    It was supposed to have been the messenger who interrogated John, but it turned out to be John''s interrogator. He asked the messenger and gave an honest answer, explaining the cause and effect of this matter.


    John sneered and replied, "I said farting in front of the Pharaonic messenger. I am a soldier. Even if I don''t agree with the order in my heart, I will execute it at that time. You just reply to the eju military headquarters. As for the God''s death, I have nothing to do with me. I don''t need to take his life in this way. I will fight him directly. If he is still alive, I will kill him, and you will answer Pharaoh like this. "


    In this way, the Pharaonic emissary left the promontory City, but before he left, he accepted a large bribe from rod Dick. The city Lord of Dick let the messenger mediate and made some small changes to John''s answer. John said to fart, but it was the messenger who scolded the herald to speculate on the intention of the Pharaoh, not directly against the orders of the Pharaoh. As for the murder of Wang Du, no one can say anything about it.


    Several important members of the Egyptian military, such as breze and Longteng, were also dissatisfied with the investigation and treatment of John by the Pharaoh. John''s family also took part in the activities, and the final result was not serious.


    The death of that Apocalypse was not necessarily related to the impeachment of John. He owed a lot of gambling debts during his lifetime. It is difficult to say what the murderer was for. If there is no evidence, it is not easy to investigate. John did treat the messengers of the Pharaon unreasonably and wrongly. He was thinking about his mistakes at the level of the marquis. Rod Dick was the commander of the army of Anla for the time being.


    After the war, John was promoted to three ranks because of his military merits. Now, if he is cut one level, he is promoted to two levels. However, the head of the army has not made it. Rod Dick was hard enough. After Julian''s death, the city Lord also served as the chief god of the promontory city. He had just removed his post as the commander of the Seth army, and had taken on the burden of the commander of the an LA Corps. It seems that he has great power in the promontory city-state, but he has to bear any trouble.


    The imperial official''s decision to deal with John was to "cut off the rank of marquis and think about his mistakes and wait for his Recruitment". At the same time, he stressed that the decision was made because "he has made great contributions to the country, so he should be punished lightly". In the official document, a sentence was added in the official document: "if you have failed to cultivate a general, you should apologize to the general."


    The implied meaning in the document is obvious. Look at amon''s face, take John lightly. Although John had made military achievements, he could not be punished severely. However, he could not be arrogant and arrogant on the basis of military achievements. Amun himself should also learn from him.


    Since John was asked to apologize to Amun general, John didn''t bother to report to the military affairs department after returning to Memphis. He followed George to Amun directly. After hearing this, amon shook his head and sighed. He asked John, "why do you answer the messengers of Pharaoh like that? Anyway, there was no record of divinity at that time. It was all a matter of mouth. If you bite to death and don''t admit it, no one can grasp you. Moreover, the impeachor is dead, and it is inconvenient for others to come forward publicly and continue to pester. "


    John said decidedly, "that''s what I said. Even if Pharaoh asked me himself, I would answer that. If it''s not farting, how can you take back the order and appoint you commander in chief? Just after the battle, I wanted to punish people. I thought of you when I was looking for someone to die! "


    Amun frowned: "but why do you want to wave your sword in front of the Pharaonic''s emissaries and cut off the table. If it wasn''t for rod Dick''s mediation and the frightened emissary went back to add some guilt, you couldn''t stand it. Can''t you control your irritability and impulse, so that you lose your cool


    John seriously replied, "I was really angry and could feel the restless power, but it was no longer out of control. It was like the potential that existed at any time. I could use it freely. That sword just shows my attitude. Although I am angry, I am sober and calm in my heart and know what to do and how to answer. "


    Amun stared at John for a long time, and then suddenly laughed: "after you recover from serious injury, great changes have taken place. It''s a great achievement to keep your mind calm in the restless power! It seems that you don''t want to be the commander of the army. You take the opportunity to get out of the army, even if you are cut by the rank of marquis. "


    John said with a smile: "yes, thank you for your advice all the time. I finally got rid of the double shackles of body and mind. I have never been so relaxed. The restless power has been unable to drive me, but has been integrated into my body and mind."


    Amun stood up and said to George, "the three of us used to be the three commanders of the Anla army. It''s hard to get together here today. We''ll have a good drink in the evening and celebrate John''s becoming a warrior."George also said with a smile: "the general also saw that John was promoted to the warrior. I didn''t say that just now."


    John, on the contrary, was a little shy: "this achievement can''t be compared with the general and the high priest. What about madanzo? He is also a warrior. He should be here. I really want to drink with him. "


    Amun: Unfortunately, I sent him out on business the other day. If General John is willing to stay here for a long time, he will come back


    That night, the three people had a drink and a good time together. John thought it was not lively to sit in the small hall. Amun simply ordered his servants to set up a big tent in the open space and put the banquet there. He also called the guards to eat and drink together. The scene was very warm, as if it was back to the time of marching.


    John was drunk and was helped back to rest. After the banquet was over, George called Amun to the small hall alone, handed him a beautiful copper box and said, "general, this is the volume of ancient books you want to read. This box can only be opened intact by a great magician without damaging the contents. Therefore, I will deliver it in person and take it out in your face."


    Amun said with some embarrassment: "it''s hard for the high priest to go there in person. I didn''t expect that this volume of ancient books is still so exquisite. In the past, when I was in the archives, I only knew that it was locked in a cabinet, and there was a mechanism inside the cabinet. "


    George said with a wry smile, "that''s your face, general. Otherwise, it''s impossible to leave the temple of Isis. If you want to read it, you can''t, but you have to go to the scene and check it yourself, and you can''t take it away. I said to the saint. The saint asked me if I wanted to relax here. I said yes, she sent me to bring the classics, and then she had to take it back with me. "


    Amun was slightly surprised and said, "what is this book?"


    George a Leng: "you give the file number, don''t you know?"


    "I''ve been through a lot of places, and I''ve heard a lot of rumors. I just know that there''s such a file number, but I don''t know what''s in it."


    George glanced at him: "where do you know so many strange stories? Forget it, I don''t want to ask, you love to see it! To be honest, I haven''t even read this volume. According to the records in the catalogue index of the archives, they are ancient myths and legends, which may involve the private past between gods and spirits. It is difficult to distinguish the true from the false. Since ancient times, it is possible to seal up the documents, but it is not like this kind of God. I checked the records. The last time someone borrowed it was more than 200 years ago! "


    Amun asked curiously, "so, this box hasn''t been opened for at least 200 years?"


    George looked at the box with a strange look: "according to the records of the archives, it should be like this. As for whether anyone has opened it in this period of time, I don''t know. It''s not in my hands all the time Even I''m curious when you say that. I''ll go over it after you read it. "


    Both of them were proficient in advanced information divinity. Of course, the box was sealed by divinity, but the sealed trace is obviously in recent decades, indicating that someone has opened it privately without registration. Who did it? Nine times out of ten, bell did not mention it.


    George opened the copper box in front of Amon, revealed a volume of pale yellow and white papers, and then left for a rest. Amun took the paper back to his bedroom. Without lighting the lamp, he opened the window to read in the moonlight. With his eyesight, he could see clearly.


    This volume of paper was written on straw paper hundreds of years ago. It is slightly incomplete, but it is well preserved. Unexpectedly, it was written in secular rather than divine script. The notes were a little messy and not very neat. In the form of a poem, the contents were like the ancient myths and legends recorded by a folk bard.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    The title of the story is "the book of the dead", and the beginning is no different from the myth of eju. A man''s life is like the flowing Ronnie River, at the end of which Osiris is in charge of the underworld. The God of the underworld will send a crescent shaped ship to receive the soul. When the servant of Hades and the goddess of best in the incarnation of a cat appear beside the corpse, the soul of the dead will be resurrected in the underworld and come to Osiris to accept the judgment of good and evil in his life.


    However, the story also specifically mentions the origin of best, who is a goddess, but becomes a cat in the judgment of fate, guarding the granary to atone for the Egyptians. When she gradually regained the power of the gods, Osiris sealed and controlled her divine power and made her become a servant of the underworld to receive the soul in the divine realm.


    Oh, I see! Amun has never heard of this story. It seems that the once goddess must have experienced some changes and became a cat. Amun has seen the existence of the Scorpion King. If the cat can also cultivate the power of the gods, he will not be surprised. This cat is controlled by Osiris and his power is sealed. This is hard to understand.


    The content of this volume is not too long, but Amun spent a whole night reading it. When the sun rose outside the window, he closed the document and put it into the copper box again. Schr? Dinger wanted to tell him about the past of eju''s nine link system and why she was trapped in a cat''s body? If Amun wants to save her, she must understand the causes and consequences. This volume of classics explains everything.


    At the thought of this, Amun could not help but smile. He sympathized with Schr? Dinger''s experience and was willing to help her as much as possible. But now he is unable to protect himself, and there is no sign of recovering the lost power. Amun does not even know how to do, let alone Help Schr? Dinger unlock the seal.


    ����


    George lived in Amun''s manor for a few days. He read the volume of the book, but he was in a fog.


    Of course, the newly awarded territory of the general should be well constructed to make it look like they want to live for a long time. In the manor, there are many houses, camps and stables for the guards, as well as private gardens for the general himself.


    The so-called garden is to expand the backyard of the manor. This is not a general large one. It needs to plant trees, dig ponds, level out the martial arts field, and build a private Temple according to the Convention. Generally, Horus is worshipped. But Amun had his own requirements. Just like his manor in Memphis, the cat God best was worshipped in the temple, which obviously made Schrodinger happy.


    When Amun gave this order, George was right beside him and said with a smile, "I heard it in private that when you were holding King Hattie, you let a cat sit on the front seat to eat first. Lucille was waiting while you were standing on the side barbecue. The great general''s love for cats is unparalleled in the world. Even the temple in the manor worships the goddess best. "


    Amun said with a smile, "can''t it be? What''s the violation?"


    George replied, "the goddess of best is also the God of eju, and the general can certainly be worshipped."


    Amun looked out of the window, but he didn''t know where Schrodinger was now. He nodded his head and said, "even the high priest, you have said that. I should offer a good service to this God."


    George suddenly remembered something and joked, "the general loved the cat so much that the whole regiment knew. The volume you borrowed mentioned the goddess of best at the end of the book. No wonder you are interested. Isn''t it your cat that shows you? "


    Amun did not answer, but he just laughed. He turned aside the topic and said in a low voice, "high priest, I have something I want to ask you."


    George saw his expression suddenly become very serious, also low voice way: "if you need my personal help, just talk."


    Amun thought seriously: "you also know my current situation, although the scenery is unlimited, but every move is not convenient. If you leave your territory to do anything, you need to report to the nearest city-state and the official of eju. But I want to find a chance to go out for a walk, and it''s natural that no one will object to it


    George laughed again. "It''s not easy. In a few months, the annual Isis blessing ceremony will be here. You used to be a glorious warrior in Isis temple. You made a great contribution to the ceremony the year before last. It''s natural that you should go to mengfeisi city to attend this ceremony. Just say hello The saint often mentions you, and you should go and see her


    Amun: if you don''t mention it, I almost forgot that last year''s blessing ceremony was during the war, when we were still on the front line. The next calculation date should be half a year later. I''ll wait patiently. "


    George asked again, "is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Amun said with hesitation: "there is nothing to trouble you. I wish you a safe journey. Please convey my greetings and gratitude when you go back to see the saint."


    Amun wanted to ask George if a level 7 magician would lose his strength when he was promoted to level 8? If this is a test that must be passed, how should we go through it? Even if he can''t get the answer, he also wants to ask the eight level master how to get rid of the dilemma? He knew that George was different from other Great Magicians. He was also a magician like the old madman.


    However, he swallowed his words again. No matter how intimate he was with George, he was also the high priest of Isis temple. Some secrets were better not to be told. Even the old Madman''s topic was deliberately avoided between them. Amun lost his power, which is absolutely secret, even medanzo and other people do not know.When George left, Amun certainly could not let him empty handed, and gave a number of extremely valuable gifts. Today''s generals have plenty of money. George accepted his gift, but returned with another gift, which was the crystal shuttle that he used to fly with Amun to spy on the enemy camp.


    The artifact is like a small translucent dish, with a wind dance in the middle and three dark blue water cores on the outside symmetrically. It seems that it is not inlaid, but refined and integrated. Its speed is not as fast as the most common wind control shuttle, but it can change the space into a hazy translucent shape, which is difficult to find in the background light and shadow of the sky.


    If you want to save mana to sneak in high altitude, you can also reveal the gray or white fog like a floating cloud. This kind of shuttle can avoid the sense of detecting divinity. If you keep a safe distance, even the great magician can''t find it. It was with this magic weapon that George and amon discovered King Lucille''s camp.


    George gave it to Amun at least if it could be manipulated by a great magician. He said with profound meaning: "in my present position, I have enough wealth and power to get what I want, but things like crystal shuttle are hard to find. It''s my own creation, a symbol of suffering. You must accept it. This is a memorial of our life and death together. It is more useful in your hands than in mine


    This is really a good thing. If Amun recovers his strength and wants to escape from eju quietly, it is an excellent weapon. Even if Amun didn''t use it himself, it would be very nice to give it to his disciples. He said thank you and accepted it.


    George left, but John still stayed in amon''s manor. He didn''t want to go back to mengfeisi. He took Amun''s bodyguards to hunt on horseback all day, and even went to the Ronnie River to catch crocodiles. He had a good time. During the construction of the temple, John also took the initiative to help supervise the workers, transport materials, mining stones, and assign workers. Everything was like commanding an army to carry out a task.


    The miners in DUK town were the best craftsmen, so it was impossible for amundxiu manor not to use these slaves. He simply left the matter to John. John asked Moses to transfer one-third of his staff to the manor to help the general repair the best temple. After the general was promoted to a warrior, he had a much better temper than before, and he no longer abused people. But when he went there, he had a murderous look.


    Amon asked John when to go back? John shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go back to dreamflies, or I''m comfortable with you. Let me stay here. There are a lot of things to do in your territory. I''ll help you train your own guards. I also want to wait for medanzo to come back and exchange martial arts skills. "


    Amun had to stay in his own territory by John. After a while, medanzo came back and manipulated the wind control shuttle and brought back link. Before the departure of medanzo, Amun told him that if link could come out, he''d better meet him and give him something to do. At the same time, he also wanted to see how the disciple''s strength training on both sides of the body was going on.


    The news from link is very good. In a short period of time, he not only led the cave dwelling savage tribe to gain a firm foothold, but also has gathered thousands of people to build a stronghold. The prototype of a city-state has appeared. So many people can''t all come from the tribe of link. Many of them are cave dwellers from other tribes in the deep mountains, and many are actually plateau giants.


    As the flood receded, link''s island became larger and larger. It was a piece of fertile soil in the middle of the swamp. There were several paths leading to the East and the north. It was not always necessary for Yunmeng and other armored animals to carry when going out. With the change of climate and landform in the surrounding area, many wild animals appeared on the DUK plain. Some tribes also went out of the deep mountains to hunt on the plain. They knew that there was a large village and town here, and many people came to Linke voluntarily.


    By coincidence, there was a flood on the Assyrian plateau not long ago. After the climate change, there was more rain. The rainstorm had nothing to do with the gods. It had been on the plateau for a long time, causing flash floods. Originally, it was just a small disaster, but it was a big disaster for the plateau giant who has lived there for generations. Their villages were destroyed and many of their prey disappeared, so they were forced to go out of the mountains to the plain.


    The simple minded highland giants had several conflicts with the cave savage City, but they were all cleared up by link. Later, link took in many vagrant plateau giants, gave them work, and gave them places to live and eat, which saved these people.


    All of this is thanks to Aesop. Aesop was very helpful when he came to link. He divided responsibilities for all people, took charge of different things, made plans, reclaimed wasteland with the highest efficiency under the existing conditions, built houses and walls, sent people to guard and investigate the surrounding environment, organized soldiers to hunt collectively, and managed thousands of people in an orderly manner.


    Link is nothing. As soon as medanzo arrived, he did not open his mouth, so he gathered medanzo and brought him to see Amun. Medanzo brought him back.


    Link was the patriarch and the most talented leader among the cave savage tribes. He is also quite knowledgeable now. But like Amun in his youth, he has never been to other places except the deep mountains in the valley and the wilderness around Duke town. All the way to the sky, he saw nothing strange, and begged madanzo to take him to the town to see the world.Medanzo made fun of him several times, but on the way he took Linko into several city states to open their eyes. The dazzling things in the city-state shops made link salivate. He bought a bunch of miscellaneous things, which were all installed in the space magic tools carried by medanzo, as well as a lot of grain seeds and various new agricultural tools.


    After several days'' delay on the road, the two returned to Amun''s territory. There is another thing that makes medanzo a little depressed. He has become a great warrior and a great magician. He thinks that he will be able to look at link this time. As a result, link broke through level 7 achievement and became a great warrior and a great mage, and went hand in hand with madanzo.


    The two ran to the swamp to have a private exchange of views. The words of fighting magic power were even equal. Neither of them was weak. But it was medanzo who got the upper hand. After all, he was a general who fought in the battlefield. Even enqi, the first warrior on the mainland, had a tough encounter with each other. In terms of actual combat skills and experience, linck could not compare with him.


    Link can''t beat medanzo. He is about to admit defeat, but suddenly he whistles. Yunmeng jumps out of nowhere. Link and the armored beast king Yunmeng beat medanzo to the swamp, and won a complete victory! Medanzo yelled at link, who laughed. Looking back, he saw link''s starry eyes all the way back. Medanzo laughed at him and finally got the court back.


    Seeing that link has also achieved level 7 achievements, Amun was very happy, and nodded with a smile: "at the beginning, you said that building a brand-new home on the fertile soil will bring harvest every day and witness new creation every day. As long as there is such a heart, life is full of positive significance. It seems that this mood has been confirmed! "


    Amun did not rush to send link back, but left him in the territory as a housekeeper for the time being. He was mainly responsible for managing the daily life of Moses and other slaves and assigning their daily work. Amun was also well intentioned, because even if they returned to DUK, they would have to integrate into the new city-state and live in harmony with the links and other residents.


    Amun himself is not particularly close to the people in Duke town. He is still a high-ranking general. He doesn''t even have a chance to meet. He leaves good people and good deeds to link. What goods and materials Moses and others need, and what kind of labor tools and food are provided to them, are handled by link. Link''s attitude towards these people was very good, and he did a lot of favors, and Moses and others were grateful.


    Link also has a task to secretly supervise the practice of Moses and others. Although no one in Amun''s territory will interfere in his affairs, he still needs to keep it confidential in case of any accident. Now that link has achieved seven levels of achievement, covert surveillance and protection will not be detected by Moses and others.


    Amun was thoughtful enough, but one day, when Moses and twelve people were practicing divinity in the valley, they were found out. This matter should be started with John.


    ����


    John was overjoyed to see medanzo come back. He had just been promoted to a warrior, but there was no opponent to fight with. It was hard to find general Amun to compete with him. As soon as madanzo arrived, John dragged him out to drink, and then he had to compete in martial arts in the hunting ground. As a result, for three days in a row, medanzo won three battles and three victories, beating John into a temper.


    John is very puzzled, they are seven level samurai, and John can run restless explosive power, in this state is much better than the general samurai, but still can not deal with medanzo. Medanzo can use all kinds of magic arts to assist combat, and the use is very hidden, almost no trace can be seen, a variety of patterns, endless means.


    John has the spirit of not accepting defeat. He has been fighting many times. While he is training hard, he continues to seek advice from medanzo. Medanzo made a bad move and quietly told John that link was also a great warrior, and like him, he was taught and instructed by Amun. You can find link to compete.


    If medanzo didn''t say it, John would not have seen it, because link is now the housekeeper and laughs all day long. He has never seen him touch a weapon. As a result, John went to find link with weapons. Link was supervising the work on the construction site. He started with John in front of Moses and others. John was defeated by link again!


    At this time, John is obedient, knowing that the strong is stronger than the strong. Amun is really surrounded by hidden dragons and tigers! He saw that medanzo came back, but did not continue to serve as Amun''s personal guard captain, so he went to ask Amun, in any case to stay with the general, simply let him be the personal guard captain.


    Amun has the right to appoint an aristocrat as his own leader of the guard. His status and position are quite high. Although there are not many people in charge of the captain and his power is not big, his status is not low. The appointment of John as captain of the bodyguard was tantamount to giving John the rank of knighthood. Since John himself was willing, Amun agreed.


    John became the captain of the general''s personal guard. In addition to protecting Amun, he also managed the security affairs of the territory. The team leader is very dutiful. If he has nothing to do, he will take his own guards to patrol around to see if there is any trouble that needs to be solved? There is really no public security incident to deal with in the general''s territory. There are four big warriors living in Amun''s territory, and there are also 36 fierce guards. Who will cause trouble? Even the fleeing thieves are far away!


    Amun left so many masters around, of course, some consideration. He has been unable to recover his strength. Naturally, there is a deep anxiety in his subconscious. If he does not have the power to protect himself, how can he fulfill those difficult wishes? Even their own situation is very dangerous, the more trusted masters, the better.It is said that Amun can send Moses and others to the DUK plain and let link "escort" them. However, he has not let these people set off. In addition to continuing to experience them, there is also this reason. This is his wish and commitment to Yin Nanna. It''s better to wait until the strength is restored. In case of any accident, we can deal with it.


    John took his bodyguard to inspect the territory. He often went hunting in the western mountains when he was free. One day, the warrior suddenly sensed that there was a magic wave in a hidden valley near the quarry. It was like someone was casting some powerful magic. He was surprised, quietly let his subordinates rest in place, quietly climbed to a nearby mountain top, where he saw Moses demonstrating high-level elemental divinity to twelve miners!


    John was very surprised, but he didn''t say anything when he came back. He still led his men to patrol the territory. Link was in charge of the secret surveillance, but John was very alert. When he found out, link had no time to stop it. Link knew that the general knew the secret of Moses and others, so he told Amun.


    Amun heard that John had not changed, and he waited for the following. He knew very well that John had some plans in mind.


    ����


    They don''t eat fish, and they worship cats. There is an interesting relationship between the two, because cats like to eat fish, but cats generally don''t catch fish by themselves, so eju''s cats have no fish to eat. Schr? Dinger enjoyed a lot of good wine and food, but he still liked Amun''s roast meat best. Of course, the cat would not catch mice by himself, let alone fish in the river.


    Amun often barbecued Schr? Dinger himself. One day, when he was eating meat, he suddenly said, "Amun, your roast meat is so good, the roast fish must be very delicious!"


    Amun knew that Schr �� dinger wanted to eat fish. This was the first time that the cat asked for it. How could this little wish not be satisfied? Eju people never fish. They think that eating fish is a blasphemous act, so it is not convenient for servants to catch fish. However, Amun always did what Schr? Dinger told him, so the general went fishing in the Ronnie river without any entourage.


    John took his bodyguard to inspect the river bank that day, but he saw that the general had made a boat to make a round trip to the Ronnie river. So he stood by the bank and asked the general what was the matter with him? Amun said with a smile that it was ok, just to see the scenery. Later, John found that the general took a solitary boat to see the scenery in the Ronnie river for several consecutive days. What''s so good about it?


    One day, when John visited the temple of the manor, he smelled a very attractive fragrance, and with a strange smell, he suddenly understood something. He turned around and went to see madanzo to discuss things. At first, he was very embarrassed. Later, he didn''t know what John said. Anyway, they were whispering for several days. Then John was going to set up a banquet for Amun to drink.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    John held a banquet in his residence, and begged Amun to show his honor. He claimed that he had learned how to cook recently, so that the general could have a taste of his own delicious food. Amon couldn''t imagine that John could cook too. He was very curious. At that time, there were only three of them in the restaurant. Medanzo was also sitting on the side and pouring wine for Amun.


    John sent all the servants away, poured amon a glass of wine, and then went into the kitchen. He was busy for a long time and didn''t know what he was doing. It must be cooking. After drinking a bottle of wine, John finally came in with a beautiful silver plate, which contained three roasted fish. He put the dish in front of Amon and said respectfully, "general, please try my craft."


    Amun put down the cup in his hand, folded his smile and looked at John without speaking. His eyes seemed to contain invisible pressure. Seeing that Amun didn''t eat, John patted his head and said with a smile, "is the general worried that my cooking is not good? This is from the Ronnie river. I''ve tasted it just now, but it''s still delicious! " Then he picked up a knife, cut a piece of fish and ate it. He even chewed the bones and swallowed them together.


    Then Amun stood up and said coldly, "John, what can I do for you?"


    The eju people who believe in the nine linked gods do not eat fish and never fish in the roni River, because it has been said since ancient times that the fish in the roni River have Osiris flesh and blood. John invited amon to dinner today and brought up a plate of fish. It was blasphemous, but it didn''t look like he wanted to frame Amon, because he ate it himself.


    The scene became a little awkward, and medanzo quickly stood up and laughed and said, "God Amun, John has found that Moses and they are practicing the strength of both sides of one body, but they have not mentioned it to anyone. He also knew that link and I were your disciples, so he also wanted to be taught this power. You have already taught the miner''s skill of John Duke town in he Lieshan. He was able to restrain the restless power from your guidance. In fact, he is already your disciple, so you can officially agree to it. "


    Amun ignored medanzo and continued to stare at John and asked, "it''s not easy that you planned all this. I''m very glad that the irascible general''s mind can be so meticulous now. I just want to ask you one thing, if I refuse your request, will you take my secret to coerce, or will you have resentment? "


    John left the table and knelt down: "general, John absolutely dares not to do so and will not do so. Otherwise, he can not make such a request to his face, which is tantamount to putting life and death in your hands. You are very kind to me. Even if you refuse me, I will always be grateful to you! "


    Although amon lost his power, he was more sensitive in detecting divinity and strange sense than before. When John answered, he could clearly sense his inner feelings, firm and sincere. After you finish eating the fish, you think about it? If it''s just to show loyalty to me, it doesn''t seem necessary, and I don''t appreciate it. "


    John knelt down there, raised his head and said, "since I was born, everyone has told me to believe in gods and which gods to believe in, but I never get real guidance from gods. I have told you of my experience in praying to the moon goddess many times in an attempt to calm the restless force, but it is of no use.


    Until you come to he Lieshan, bring me real soberness and peace. You told me that I must have a firm belief, whether it comes from faith or not, to see clearly the inner pursuit, to find a clear state, to know what to overcome. Then I did, and I was promoted to be a warrior. This is what many people dream of but can''t achieve. "


    Amun''s expression softened down, and he could not help but feel a little funny. John mentioned the aeju moon goddess, best. She was not only Osiris''s underworld servant, but also the moon god who implied the beauty of the world and the tranquility of the night. Thinking so in his heart, he still said solemnly: "I can see that your original wish has come true. Do you want to ask for more from me now?"


    John shook his head and said, "no, I don''t want to ask you for more! Today''s fish is to tell you my true faith in my heart. Just now, medanzo called you God Amun, which is also my voice. You are so real in front of me


    Amon asked again, "John, what do you think of gods in your mind?"


    John closed his eyes slightly, put his hand on his chest and said, "I have no intention of disrespect to any God. I can guide me to face the inner manic without being lost, get out of the mental and physical troubles, and get real strength and stable soul. This is the God! Whether he''s standing on the high platform of the temple or sitting in front of his eyes to eat the grilled fish I''ve given him. "


    Amun finally began to smile and waved: "get up, sit down and have a good meal. Don''t follow medanzo to make a fuss in the future."


    John still stubbornly knelt on the ground and said, "God Amun, you have not given me clear guidance."


    Medanzo slapped him in the past and said, "I thought you were very smart. Why are you stupid? Get up when you are told to John suddenly realized that he saluted amon with surprise and joy, and then stood up.


    ����


    One night a few days later, in the open space in front of the best temple, amon taught John the power of both sides of one body. It was a full moon night. The moon was shrouded in gauze, and his figure was bathed in milky white light, which was quiet and magical. Amun lost his power and did not take out the staff.As early as he Lieshan, Amun had taught John the way to cultivate the two sides of one body. But did not clearly say each step and the test to face, this is to clear the fog, let him see the real road.


    Amun has been able to sing poetry, which I''m afraid even he can''t imagine, but now he sings so naturally, as if to pacify the legendary moon goddess. After singing, the night was still. Amun suddenly turned around and saw Schrodinger squatting on the threshold of the temple.


    The cat looks so pitiful that it is full of tears. Amun went over and squatted down and asked, "I saw tears in your eyes for the first time. I''m sorry. Did my singing remind you of your sad past?"


    Schrodinger turned his head, but the voice came from amon''s mind: "you are wrong. It''s just the reflection of the moonlight in my eyes. I just wonder, when did you learn to sing? "


    Amun: "I asked you several times after I read the volume, but you didn''t explain it. You want me to help you out of trouble, but I always have to understand what kind of predicament it is, and how to explain the legends in the classics? "


    Schr? Dinger: "I show you those legends, just tell you the story of the world. When you can understand it, you will understand it naturally. Language can''t express it. You just taught John the path of the gods, calling it the power of two sides of one body, but you have to have that power to help me. I''ve been waiting for so many years and I don''t care to keep waiting. "


    Amun turned to look at Schrodinger and said, "but I don''t want you to wait too long. Can you give me some tips? If this is a test, how can it be passed? "


    Schrodinger lowered his head and buried it in his front paws and said, "you have come to this point. Even the gods can''t let you recover your strength directly. The test you face is understanding, not how to regain strength, but how to find yourself. Only when you let go of everything can you have it all again. I know very well how to pass this kind of test, but I don''t mean to tell you the truth can prove the achievement, otherwise the people in this world will be all gods. "


    Amun was silent for a long time. After carefully experiencing Schrodinger''s words, Amun finally sighed: "understanding the truth and practicing it are two different things. It has witnessed the existence of a God and understood the secret of becoming a God. It does not mean that he is a God. Even if we despise all the achievements in this world and pull the gods down from the altar to curse, trample and abuse, we will not become more noble, nor will we get real detachment. I understand this truth But it is said that the goddess of best accepted the judgment of fate and became a cat, sealed and controlled by Osiris. What''s the matter


    Schrodinger''s body curled up as if it were a little cold, and the fur was shivering. Amun took it to his leg and whispered, "what''s the matter? Do you feel cold, or am I wrong?"


    Schr? Dinger replied: "you have seen with your own eyes how the grace and Enlightenment fell. It is the inquiry of fate and the judgment of the end. I have also experienced that the body has been destroyed, but the soul has not dissipated. I was a cat, but I became a cat again when I faced the opportunity to choose again. It was Osiris who guided my recovery, and before I knew it all, he had imprisoned my power with a divine oath


    Amun looked down at it for a long time, frowned and said, "I don''t understand."


    Schrodinger''s sigh came from the soul: "when you can understand, you will understand it naturally. I don''t need to explain it. You can also help me to face the test of breaking through the level 9 achievement, but it''s too early to say that. "


    Amun suddenly thought of something and asked, "have you ever experienced the test of losing strength?"


    Schrodinger replied, "of course, if I hadn''t experienced this kind of test, how could I have been sealed in a cat''s body for so many years, still sober and calm? Can an ordinary person do it, but you need to do it! The person who can really guide you through this door may not be me. Maybe others will give you more important enlightenment, not necessarily a God. But in the end, it all depends on yourself. When you no longer have the confusion of power in your heart, the power will not confuse you any more. "


    ����


    Spring has come and gone. On the newly reclaimed land, the seeds have already sprouted. The long and hot summer is coming to an end, the wheat in the field is full of ears, and Moses and others are about to usher in the first harvest. The annual blessing ceremony of Isis was finally about to be held. Amun ordered link to stay in the territory and divide the thirty-six guards into three teams. One team stayed in the manor, and the other two escorted him to Memphis. John and medanzo also followed Amun.


    For such a long time, Amun has not regained his strength. Although he is very clear about the truth in Schrodinger''s words, in fact, there are similar statements in the last message of the old madman, but it does not mean that he has passed the test. Amun went out this time not only with two teams of Pro guards, but also the two masters of medanzo and John, which should be enough to ensure safety.


    However, during this period, Amun did one thing, that is, he practiced physical skills and divine arts every day as usual. Because he could not use his strength, he practiced various martial arts and divine arts basic meditation. He did not have to think about how to use them. Instead, Amun was more focused.


    He can feel the growth of mana, but he can''t use it. It''s like a man trapped in a wasteland constantly digging for treasure, but he can''t buy anything. If one day he came out of the wilderness and came to the world, he would have an amazing savings. Amun is doing this kind of preparation now. He doesn''t know when he can recover his strength, but when he waits for that day, his achievements are far more than before.Amun set out ahead of time. He came to Memphis a few days before the ceremony. First of all, of course, he went to see the virgin. He had not seen Maria for half a year.


    The meeting place was still in the spacious private study of the saint. First of all, according to the etiquette, the saint gave a seat to the general, talking about some past events and preparations for the ceremony. The saint also asked the general about his life in the territory, and there was no disrespect in his speech.


    Amun wanted to find a chance to have a private chat with Maria. Before he could speak, Maria waved her hand around and said, "I have a few questions to ask the general alone. All of you should step down." Gabriel was no longer surprised by this scene. When all the servants left the room, she went out and closed the door voluntarily, with her sword at the door.


    Only Amun and Maria are left alone. They don''t speak for a long time. They stare at each other silently, as if they are talking in silence. What a rare time to meet each other peacefully.


    Unfortunately, the saint''s time is limited. They can''t look at each other silently for ever. Finally, Maria sighed and broke the silence: "Amun, I am surprised by your achievements. I knew you would do well, but I didn''t expect you to do so well!"


    Amun also sighed: "remember when the army returned to mengfeisi, you were the only one who did not congratulate me, but sent someone to express encouragement and blessing. You are the most grateful person for all I have got today, Maria! Everything comes from your guidance and help. " She did not call him the general, but called Amun. He did not call her saint, but Mary.


    Maria looked at him, the wave in her eyes seemed to be the blessing of Isis, and said slowly, "I didn''t congratulate you at that time, because I know that''s not what you want or what you really want. Although famous in other countries and Megatron, you didn''t come for it in the beginning. No matter what you get or lose, you won''t be moved. You want to save the people and lead them back to their homes, but you still don''t realize your wish. In my eyes, you are the one who needs to be comforted


    When she spoke, her lips opened slightly and she breathed her breath. She looked so beautiful and attractive. For a moment, Amun even avoided his eyes, lowered his head to look at his hand, but then raised his eyes, gazed at her red lips and said, "I can''t hide everything from your eyes."


    Maria asked again, "you can fulfill your wish today. Why didn''t you do that?"


    This time Amun really lowered his head and whispered, "you know my situation. Although my status is incomparable and my reputation and glory have reached its peak, I can''t leave my territory at will. This time, I can come to see you by attending the grand ceremony. And I lost my strength, away from the power and magic, do not know how to recover, when to recover? In this case, I am not sure that everything should be considered in a safe and comprehensive way according to my personality, so I have not made a decision


    This was amon''s most secret privacy. He did not mention it to George, medanzo, link, John, etc., but he said it frankly under Maria''s eyes. Maria was slightly surprised: "you cover up very well, even I didn''t see it! Thank you for your trust and tell me all about it. "


    Amun folded his hands together, bowed his head and said with a bitter smile, "if you don''t trust me, who else can I trust?"


    Maria looked at him with an invisible pressure in her eyes: "a little bit of you are wrong! This matter you have considered carefully enough, even the gods can not determine everything in the world, you have done the best, even there is no way better. This is not your character now, otherwise you would not have attacked the enemy''s rear and captured King Hattie alive. If I can ask you a few questions, please answer me and answer yourself.


    Amun: you ask


    Maria: "you used to be a passer-by who almost died on the Ronnie River, but later you became a general of the mighty continent. Are you still a passer-by along the Ronnie River in the battlefield? When you return with honor, but hand over the military power, you can''t leave the territory. Are you still a general in the battlefield? Are you sitting in front of me with your head down, or the pure boy of Duke? If not, who are you? If so, who is Amun? "


    Amun finally raised his head, and his eyes met her eyes again: "I understand."


    Maria: do you really understand


    Amun nodded and said, "I really understand. Thank you, echo! Your words set me free. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    He even called the name he hadn''t mentioned for a long time. Maria''s long eyelashes trembled slightly. She looked back at the table in front of her eyes and asked in a low voice, "how do you understand that?"


    Amun replied: "it''s just a very simple truth. I have personally proved that when I lost the power to command thousands of troops, I didn''t feel that I had lost anything, or even thought about it! But since this time, I have been thinking about the lost power, because the road I pursue is so difficult, but it did not belong to me. I don''t want to find that power, nor am I giving up that power. Whether I have it or not, it will not change. I am still sitting in front of you, Amun, as if I were an imperial general or not


    Maria laughs: "you finally really understand that this is not a test of your strength, your once powerful and magical, is precisely today''s trouble. Like ordinary pancakes, it has not changed, but when a person has tasted all the delicacies, can he still enjoy the delicious food? But delicacy or delicacy does not mean giving up! "


    Amun also laughed: "listen to your words, should have achieved eight levels, Congratulations! Can I ask you a few questions? I haven''t seen any relevant records in the classics of Isis temple. Are there any other great warriors or great magicians who have to face this test when they are promoted from level 7 to level 8? "


    Maria thought for a moment and replied, "it''s true that there is no clear record, but this may happen. When a seven level warrior reaches the peak of his strength, he sometimes feels weak like a newborn baby. He seems to have to grow up again to gain strong strength. Some of them will be promoted to level 8 warriors. Some level 7 magicians will feel that the increase of magic power can''t bear and can''t adapt to it. They can''t use magic for a period of time. It doesn''t happen to everyone. It lasts for different times and takes different forms. I''ve never heard of it like you. "


    It is no wonder that the old madman would leave a message like that in the pupil of the earth. Amun asked curiously, "how did it happen? Why is it not recorded in the classics?"


    Maria frowned a little, thought and replied, "the number of great warriors or Great Magicians is very small. This situation does not necessarily happen, and it appears in different forms. There are some mentioned in the books of Isis temple, but they are not very clear. There are many records in the archives of eju Seminary. When the power of a great magician or warrior is disturbed, he will not let others know publicly, but will only pray to gods or ask for help from a trusted high priest in private.


    Some people think that this is the test of the gods, others think it is the contempt of the gods after the expansion of power, and the belief is shaken and even punished by the gods. But the most authoritative view so far is that there are mistakes or deviations in practice. After all, there are not many systematic experiences that can be fully referred to. Many of them are personal explorations. "


    Amun involuntarily leaned forward and was interested in asking, "how should we help them in this situation?"


    Maria: "there''s no set rules. Each person''s situation is different. If a warrior feels weak and sticks to the basic exercise and grows up like a new born or Reborn warrior, according to some people''s description, it seems that there is a seed sprouting in his body and he has acquired a new blood. At this time, he will be promoted to level 8 warrior, but more people just recover their strength and do not advance.


    As for the great deities, they often ask the gods for help in their prayers and reflect on whether their faith has been shaken. They usually close their doors and thank guests for quiet meditation. The results are usually the same. The eju seminary occasionally held a private ceremony to help them recover their strength.


    The main purpose of this ritual is to make them feel the gaze of the gods, to make their faith pure and firm, and not to despise the gods because of the expansion of power. It has no fixed form and varies from person to person. It is neither like the initial awakening of power nor the second awakening of power held for the great warrior. Only the great magician who has such experience can give guidance. "


    Amun nodded thoughtfully and said a word: "the awakening of power."


    Maria also nodded and said, "do you have a special name for this kind of ceremony? Do you need me to hold such a ceremony for you She looked at Amun with a smile when she spoke. The implication was that she had a similar experience, but she had successfully passed the test and became a level 8 master of divinity.


    Amun stood up and saluted: "I don''t know how to express my gratitude. If there is such a ceremony, you have already held it for me."


    Maria blinked her eyes. She looked like a little girl. She said, "Amun, how can you thank me?"


    This sentence asked Amun, as if it was one of the most difficult questions in the world. How could he thank her? Maria has done too much for Amun. She not only saved his life on the Ronnie River and brought him back to the Isis temple, but also guided him to find the people in DUK Town, let him learn the art of war, recommend him to be the commander of the army, and seized a seemingly impossible opportunity to realize his wish. Amun has made incredible contributions with his own efforts, but without Maria''s help and guidance, it would be unthinkable.


    He stood there stunned for a long time and then replied, "I don''t know how to thank you. Without you, I would not have everything today. But I don''t know what else I can do for you besides sitting here and staring at you? "As the guardian saint of Isis temple, Mary has no lack of wealth and power. In the eju Empire, she only had to salute the gods and the pharaohs, and her status was equal to that of the Prime Minister of the Empire, the chief high priest of the Empire, and the chief elder of the imperial theological Academy. Aman can give her, Maria already has, what Maria does not have, Amun can not give her, she is a benefactor he will never be able to repay.


    It is rare for Maria to make a joke with Amon, but Amun answers so seriously and solemnly that they are silent for a moment. Amun stands and Maria sits with her eyes interwoven and looks into each other''s eyes. After a while, Maria whispered, "I know your strength and your will is almost perfect, but I see your weakness in your eyes. Without this weakness, you may become truly perfect and strong. "


    Weakness? Only Maria''s reflection is in amon''s eyes at the moment! He once again lowered his eyes and said, "perhaps there is a defect, is to experience the real perfection of the world."


    Maria looked at him and stopped talking. At last, she laughed. She stopped pestering the topic. She raised her mouth and said, "you haven''t answered my question. How can I thank you?"


    Amun also laughed: "I really don''t know how to thank you. If the saint has any orders, please open your mouth, I will not refuse!"


    Maria blinked. "Oh? In that case, I want to ask the general for something. "


    Amun was stunned: "what do you want? I can give you anything I have. "


    Maria looked up at the frescoes on the roof and said, "when you first came to eju, you wanted to return Nero''s remains. However, Nero''s will was not strictly enforced. In his last words, he mentioned one thing, allowing the person who returned the relics to check his personal notes.


    After you came to Isis temple, I made a special investigation. You didn''t see it at that time. Later, I sent the note to Memphis. Nero''s designated content was a scroll introduction called the destruction storm. Nero once made a legendary storm of destruction. Amun, tell me, is it in your hands


    Amun nodded helplessly: "yes, this scroll is in my hand, accompanied me through countless dangers."


    Maria held out a hand across the table. "That''s what I want. Give it to me now."


    Amun asked: "what do you want it to do?"


    Maria''s smile became a little playful: "general, you made such a firm promise just now. Why do I hesitate when I really ask for something? Give it to me first, and then tell you why. Take it out. You must take it with you. "


    Amun reached into his arms and drew a small gray scroll from his clothes under his right rib. He took a few steps in his hands and placed it carefully on Maria''s table. Instead of retreating, he looked at Maria with his hand on the table and said, "the virgin can tell me now, why do you want this scroll, and how do you know I will take it with you?"


    Maria reached for the most precious and dangerous scroll in the world, rubbed it gently and replied, "it''s not that I need it, but you don''t need it anymore! I have checked the details of this scroll. It is not unfolded with mana, but with a pledge of life. People who use it only need to have medium level magic achievements, which is the only scroll you can use at present. How can you not take it with you? When you come to see me today, I can feel the anxiety hidden in your heart. Only by handing it to me can you really extricate yourself from the trouble. "


    Amun sighed. "Please take this scroll and seal it in the temple of Isis."


    Maria laughed, as like as two peas, she suddenly waved and took out a same gray scroll and threw it to amon road. "Thank you for giving me such a precious thing, and I will give you a gift."


    Amun reached out his hand to catch it and said, "destroy the storm! You have one too Why, there seems to be something wrong with it! " In other words, Amun throws a destructive storm in front of Maria. He not only does not dodge, but also reaches out to catch it. In another case, he may have broken out of the door and run away.


    Maria said with a smile, "do you find something wrong? This scroll is indeed as like as two peas. The same material and method of production are just written without success. When it explodes, all people in the attack range will feel the traction and fluctuation of life power, but they will not be harmed


    Amun cried and laughed: "fake! Who would make such a scroll? "


    Maria shook her head and said, "it''s quite difficult to process such a reel. A long time ago, the temple of Isis gathered a group of Great Magicians in an attempt to create a storm of destruction, but they failed many times. In the end, there was only such a blank scroll. This kind of blank scroll has been made several times, which is the basis of processing the destruction storm. However, it can not successfully condense the mana to complete the writing. It will be damaged in the middle of the way, and even cause energy explosion, causing heavy casualties, so it has to give up.


    This last blank scroll is still very precious. In theory, it can continue to process the real destruction storm, but in my opinion, it is no longer necessary. You''re the only one in the world with a real storm of destruction, so you can detect something wrong, but can anyone else tell? Even if we can distinguish it and suspect that it is fake, who dares to make this bet?I know that the real destruction storm is in your hands, and someone else must know. The power of this scroll is not that you use it, but that people know you have it. If one day you really use it, it''s just a choice of what kind of way to self destruction, I never want to see this day. Now do you understand why I do this? "


    Amun finally understood Maria''s intention. He couldn''t help but hold her hand, but he didn''t really put out his hand. He just stood at the table and looked at her. Two people are also more than three feet away, breathing can feel each other''s breath. Maria looked up at Amon, and suddenly dropped her eyelashes. "Why do you have to live like this? Maybe it''s time to have a family. In fact... "


    Amun interrupted her: "I''m still young and don''t want to talk about it!"


    At this time, Gabriel reported in a loud voice outside the door: "saint, the Lord of Memphis, please meet and discuss with you about the protection of the blessing ceremony."


    Maria gently sighed and put away the storm of destruction, raised her voice and answered with dignity: "please come in. It happens that general Amun is also there."


    ����


    After leaving Maria, he left the temple together with the Lord of Daya. Amun returned to his temporary residence in Memphis, immediately called for medanzo and ordered him to return to his territory to do something. Amun finally decided to let Moses and others set out. Nominally, they were Amun''s slaves. They went to another territory to reclaim at the command of the general.


    Amun didn''t send any escort, but gave Moses a warrant to lead his people back home. Amun also ordered medanzo and link to follow in secret. If there was any unexpected danger, they would solve it quietly and do not have to show up openly. When these clansmen are in danger, medanzo and rink can appear in the name of aroha emissary in time to give guidance of confidence and courage.


    The journey is a long journey. First of all, we have to go through the hinterland of the desert, jungle, wasteland and swamp where monsters run wild. It is also a test of will and faith. Under normal circumstances, the main dangers encountered in this trip should be in the desert and swamp outside eju, and it is OK to take the official road between the city states in eju. For convenience, Amun gave medanzo and link several precious magic tools, including crystal flying shuttle, lamp of chasing the past and puppet eye glasses.


    Medanzo left Memphis in the afternoon of the same day. Moses and others had dozens of cars and a large number of living materials. The speed on the road would not be too fast. It would take at least several months to reach DUK plain.


    When mendanzo left, John felt very bored, because Amun only looked through all kinds of ancient books in his room on weekdays, hardly went out, and his bodyguard captain could not go out for a stroll. Amun saw that. When he had dinner that day, he asked John with a smile: "before you went to Mount Horeb, you had been living in Memphis. Where do you usually go to play at night? It''s better to take me to see it


    John was overjoyed and said with a smile, "general, I''ve been waiting for you to say that! Just follow me. It''s my treat tonight


    Amun changed his comfortable plain clothes and went out with John. He didn''t take any personal guards. Instead, John drove to a very prosperous block in the west of the city. It was far away from the temple, but close to the place where shops were concentrated. John stopped in front of the door of a brightly lit courtyard. Amun''s look was a little strange. It turned out to be the most luxurious brothel in the city of Memphis.


    Amon knew this place. Aesop had gone shopping with him in the past. He had passed by the gate of the brothel and mentioned that it only received nobles. Lord Theo was so rich that he couldn''t go in and have fun, which was one of the regrets in his life. At that time, Theo was not an aristocrat, nor was Amun. However, Amun had never been to any brothel, and there was nothing to regret.


    As soon as he saw Amun''s expression, John was happy. He grabbed his arm and whispered, "God Amun, you should have experienced all kinds of human situations. You should know that life is not only about practice or combat. You are so young and handsome as an imperial general. You should come to such places to show your face more often! "


    He pulled amon in. John was obviously familiar, and even the guys here knew him. As soon as he entered the door, he ordered the servant of the brothel to take the carriage away, and then he called out in a loud voice. He asked someone to arrange the best incense hall for him. Everything was in accordance with the highest standard, and it didn''t matter how much money was spent.


    They entered a separate small incense hall, the so-called small hall area is absolutely not small, with spacious large reclining chairs, the table in front of which is placed with delicious food and wine. There is a pool in front of the table. It is warm water in the pool, and there are petals on it. After sitting down, someone played an instrument. The band played behind a screen wall, and could not see the situation in the hall.


    As soon as John sat down, he told the lads to call all the best girls here and dance and sing on the carpet in front of the pool, so that the general could reward him with military goods. If Amun takes a fancy to one or several of them, he stays to accompany him.


    Time is not big, to a dozen of showy girls, across the pool in the hall singing and dancing. The clothes they wear are very "interesting". They are all breast dresses with exposed umbilicus. Their full chests only cover the two points at the highest point. However, a string of curtain like metal pendants are hung on the chest, making a pleasant sound during collision. The train was cut into many pieces, and the long and attractive thighs were revealed in the twisting waist. This kind of half cover, is more exciting ambiguous temptation.They didn''t wear much clothes, but they wore veils. The veil, however, could not cover her face, for it was almost transparent, decorated with glittering things, which made the girl''s faint face even more charming. They twist their bodies to make all kinds of provocative posture, but gently sing noble poems in their mouth, which makes people can''t help but sprout desire.


    Amun is the first time to see this kind of scene, but his performance in any occasion is the same. The 19-year-old never wastes food. Before meeting, there are delicious food and wine on the table, so he starts to eat and drink seriously, chew slowly and drink a mouthful of wine from time to time. Once in a while, he heard a few verses sung by the girls, which were very well written. Then Amun raised his head and looked at it carefully. Then he continued to eat and drink.


    John had a good time, cocking his legs with his glass and snapping it with his fingers to beat the beat. After a song, John turned his head and asked, "general, who do you like? Just let them walk through the pool. "


    The rules here are very particular. If the guests want to let some girls stay, the girls need to come from the pool and get wet when they come to the guests. This is a deliberately arranged taste or sentiment, and those impatient guests take off their coats and jump into the pool to play when the girl enters the pool.


    Amun was stunned. He put down his glass and said, "John, you can do it yourself. I don''t have anyone who wants to stay."


    John scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "your eyes are so high that I admire you!" Then he waved his hand to the girls across the pool and said, "you all stay with me."


    The girls were very disappointed. They laughed at this and jumped into the pool, splashing water.


    Amon and John sat on both sides, their reclining chairs separated by a screen. The long reclining chair was very spacious, even if it was used as a bed, but the dozen girls all ran to John''s side, and they were too crowded to sit down. Two of them simply sat down on John''s lap, but they secretly looked at Amun with curious eyes.


    The young man was strong and handsome. In fact, the girls were more willing to accompany him, but Amun didn''t like any of them, which made people angry. However, Amun did not change his face. He was still drinking wine and eating. He used a knife to clean the meat on the bones. This makes the girls wonder. If you want to eat, you can go to the restaurant. Do you want to spend so much money here just to eat?


    As soon as John saw the scene, he immediately exclaimed, "call your boss diland!"


    After a while, the owner of the brothel came in. When he saw more than a dozen girls drinking around John, he complained in his heart. Diland had known this John for a long time. A few years ago, John had a lot of fighting and making trouble here. He had drunk too much, injured several noble children of great families, and almost demolished a small hall in the brothel.


    Why is this man here again? What a killer! The boss asked cautiously, "it turns out that John is here. Welcome to it! Is there anything you are not satisfied with and what are your instructions for? "


    John took down the two wet girls on his legs, patted the table and said, "of course not satisfied. Do you see that? That''s my noblest friend, and his eyes are the highest. Go and call your best girls


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Amun raised his head and said, "no! It''s not that the girls are bad, it''s just that I''m not interested


    John shook his head and said, "don''t you say that, general. How can I not ask you this time? In the official circles of eju, if you make such a statement on such an occasion, it means to reprimand your subordinates for their incompetence


    Amun said, "what''s more? Well, since I have come with you today, I will not contradict your face. "


    The owner of the brothel said bitterly, "Lord John, you have called all the most beautiful and moving girls here. Where is better?"


    John glared and said, "fart! Don''t think I don''t know. Before I came here, I heard that you have a top girl named themisfei, known as the flower of dreamflying. You need to reward a divine stone when you dance. I had wanted to see and see, why didn''t I let her come? "


    The owner of the brothel showed a puzzled look: "Lord John, I don''t know. Someone has made an appointment with Miss themisfei in advance. She is the deputy director of the city-state finance department, Mr. Sheng Yi. He sent someone to say hello this afternoon, and he will entertain a group of distinguished guests here in the evening, and call the roll to make miss themisfei sing and dance


    Just then, John suddenly heard a small voice coming into his mind: "my personal guard captain, this is an order, you must let this girl come today. I go out with you, just to let people see me playing in mengfeisi. This is a good opportunity. Don''t be afraid to offend those people. I''ll take care of any trouble. "


    Even without Amun''s secret order, John would have done so, because the brothel owner mentioned that the deputy director of finance of Memphis city-state, Lord Sheng Yi, had a grudge against him! The Shenguan who had written to impeach John and was killed for no reason was the distant cousin of Shengyi. Shengyi himself was the nephew of the Prime Minister of eju, and his family background gave him his present status. When John was charged, the family did a lot of mischief.


    Now that he got the order of the general, John couldn''t give up. He picked up the knife on the table and gently trimmed his nails. He looked at the brothel owner and asked coldly, "is Shengyi here?"


    Diland was killed by John''s eyes staring at the heart straight hair hair, subconsciously back a step: "Sheng Yi Lord has not arrived."


    John: "then we are the first one. We are not unreasonable. Don''t talk nonsense. Call the flower of dream flying


    "Lord John, I''ll call your friend another girl. It must be better. As for miss themisfei, let''s forget it today. I''m afraid that Lord Shengyi will trouble us when he arrives. "


    John picked up his knife and shook it in front of his eyes. He said in a deep voice, "I don''t know if he will trouble you. I don''t care. It''s your business. But if you don''t do it now, I''m sure there will be trouble right away. I''ve been drinking very gently today, and I haven''t made any trouble yet. "


    As he said this, he threw a small leather bag. Diland took it and opened it. It turned out to be a bag full of God stones. "Is that enough?" John said again


    Diland wiped his sweat and nodded: "enough, enough. It''s more than enough to buy this incense hall!"


    John nodded politely: "in that case, can I tear it down? But I don''t want to tear it down, and I''ll keep this house for distinguished guests. "


    The brothel owner went out with the money bag in his hand. Amun turned to John curiously and said, "there is a girl who is known as the flower of dream flying. How can you ask for a divine stone for a dance? It''s too expensive


    John said with a smile: "general, I know that ordinary women can''t get into your eyes. After thinking about it, only such a girl can make you move your heart. Ha ha ha, why she is so famous, you can see it with your own eyes."


    At this time, the sound of musical instruments was heard behind the curtain wall. It was a small mallet knocking on the soundboard. The rhythm was quite similar to the marching drum. There were several meanings of dignity and killing. Only at this moment and here, the atmosphere was much more relaxed, and the spirit was virtually invigorated. The war drum is playing in the brothel. Which one is this singing?


    With the sound of drums, a girl walked around the screen in front of the door, carrying a bright sword in her hand. The scene became more and more interesting. The girl in the brothel went to the incense hall with a sword. The famous flower of dream flying thought, themisfei, came.


    She was really different. She first wore more clothes than other girls. Although she was also a dress with breast and navel exposed, it was not just two small pieces, but a short shirt with a curtain like metal pendant hanging on her chest, showing her tender shoulders and arms. Her abdomen was tight and her waist was graceful.


    She didn''t wear a veil, her eyes were brown, her eyes were clear as spring water, but a little chilly, her facial features were beautiful, and she had a trace of stubborn expression. When she smile, it seems that the spring breeze melts the ice and snow, and it is so gentle and charming. She went to the carpet across from the pool and saluted the Samurai with the hilt in her hands and grinned.


    Her smile was beautiful, but amon frowned slightly. The girl was faintly murderous, and her anger was suppressed. Amon can sense the real emotions in others'' hearts. She is obviously dissatisfied with the extraneous affairs of John and Amon, but she conceals them in her heart. This makes Amun a little strange. The girls in the brothel are actually the same with all the guests. Besides, John gives a lot of money. Why is she so angry?Is the flower of mengfeisi the lover of Shengyi, who is waiting for her lover to come tonight, and suspects that amon and John have disturbed her?


    At the end of his salute, themisfei began to dance his sword to the sound of the drums. Amon was really surprised. This girl is not dancing with a sword as a prop, nor is it an ordinary vigorous dance. Obviously, she will hide her real martial arts skills in the dance to show the beauty of combining hardness and softness.


    There are very few women practicing physical arts. It''s rare that they can incorporate martial arts into sword dance and show such moving beauty. She is a real warrior. How could she become a girl in a brothel? Then there was something more surprising to Amun. The sound of the clapper became more and more urgent, and the sword in themisfei''s hand had been sprinkled with silver light.


    The band behind the curtain wall blew the horn again. The horn and the sound of the clapper rose and fell alternately. Themisfei began to sing in the sword dance --


    please tell me that the gods are my light, my salvation and the guarantee of my life.


    Please tell me that in the light of the gods, there will be no fear of the enemy''s swords and guns.


    Then who am I afraid of, who am I afraid of, and who will be hurt.


    When the enemy''s chariots and horses rushed, his heart was not afraid, behind him was amon''s big tent.


    He had raised his head to his enemies, sacrificed himself to the gods, and listened to the singing of the sky.


    O God, the God of my salvation, do not forsake your people.


    I am looking for you. Please listen and have mercy. Don''t hide your face from me.


    Whose desertion is this, whose crime are you forgiving? Please strengthen my heart, I will see you!


    The more he listened, the more curious he became, the more interested he became. This is not an ordinary song and dance, because the girl shows real martial arts skills. In this case, ordinary people do not talk about singing, even talk will be confused. The flower of dream flying thought obviously went through special hard training, and the skills used were very clever. The sword dance movement and breathing rhythm were combined to sing such a poem with a graceful and graceful voice.


    Last year''s war has brought the martial ethos among the aristocrats living in Ethiopia. Carrying Sabre is very fashionable in mengfeisi. According to the law of eju, it is forbidden to carry weapons in the city-state at night without permission, and gathering more than ten people to carry weapons will be regarded as plotting rebellion. However, it is another thing for the law to be subordinated to the law, and the enforcement is another thing. When the guard patrolling the city saw the nobles wearing swords, they thought it was fashionable. They usually turned a blind eye to it. No one would take care of this kind of business.


    The girl''s face and figure are very beautiful, and she has such a moving voice. Her strong sword dance sets off the delicate appearance of her family. She feels totally different from other girls. She is more exciting, novel, seductive, mysterious and challenging. Looking all over the brothels in mengfeisi City, we can''t find that themisfei is closing his sword and bowing. He raised his eyes curiously and asked, "my Lord, you must be an expert in swordsmanship. Are you also proficient in singing and dancing?"


    amon shook his head with a smile. "I don''t know how to sing and dance, but I know what is the essence of sword. A truly exquisite sword technique can show the most perfect rhythm and posture. You don''t have to look for it. Integrating your body and mind into the sword is the most beautiful sword dance. "


    At this time, John finally regained consciousness and said with a smile, "girl, you have met a real expert today."


    Amun patted the couch beside him: "come and sit down and have a drink."


    He asked themisfei to stay with the wine, and finally he would not sit alone tonight. Themis smilingly walked through the chest deep pool, came to Amun, put the sword on the table, reached for a cup. Amun picked up the jug and filled the girl with a full glass of wine. Even the city master of mengfeisi city didn''t get the same treatment if the imperial generals could pour wine by themselves, but they also fell in love with the scene on such occasions.


    Before I could drink this glass of wine, I heard a bang. Someone knocked open the door of the incense hall, kicked over the screen in front of the door, pointed his sword at John and angrily yelled, "I''m trying to settle accounts with you. Do you dare to come to me today? You are looking for death


    It was Mr. Sheng Yi, deputy chief of Finance Department of mengfeisi city-state. Six days later, Isis blessing ceremony was held. Many people had gathered in mengfeisi city. Many of his family''s children had contacts with him. Today, they entertained a group of distinguished guests here. In the afternoon, they had already said hello to let themisfei dance. However, when they arrived, they did not appear. It is said that in the Accompany other guests.


    This made Sheng Yi very shameless and called the boss to reprimand him. Dyland, the owner of the brothel, told him that miss themisfield had been called away by John. Sheng Yi asked with a cold face, "which John?"


    Diland replied bitterly, "which John can it be, the one who has made military achievements in the battlefield and who has been punished for being knighted?"


    If someone else is OK, Shengyi is furious at the mention of this John, and draws out his sword and rushes over. John has a grudge against him. He has long wanted to settle accounts with John, but he has never had a chance. Red rose, Sheng Yi''s cousin, was also a friend who played with him since childhood. He was killed in the capital more than half a year ago because of impeachment of John.


    Everyone thinks that John is the murderer, but there is no evidence. John is still at large. How can Sheng Yi swallow this tone? John had drunk too much in the brothel, and fighting was not once or twice. Almost all the nobles of Memphis knew his temperament. Today, it was John who took the initiative to start a dispute with Shengyi girl. Obviously, he was trying to find fault. So don''t blame Shengyi for taking advantage of this opportunity. If he doesn''t die, he will die. Today''s opportunity is too good. Even if it is spread out, it is John''s relapse into a brothel. If there is any consequence, you should admit that you are in bad luck!Sheng Yi thought very well, but he didn''t know the latest situation. He did not know that John had been promoted to a warrior, nor did he know that John had served as the captain of Amun general''s personal guard. He thought that John was still the general who had been reprimanded by the Pharaon and had thought about his mistakes.


    According to the Convention, a warrior is promoted to a great warrior, and his city-state will hold a special celebration ceremony and issue an announcement. However, when John was promoted, he happened to accept the punishment of taking office and cutting the Baron in the promontory city. It was not appropriate to hold a ceremony. Neither mengfeisi city nor promontory city had issued an announcement. Shengyi didn''t know anything about it.


    After returning to Memphis, John followed George directly to Amun''s territory. No one had seen him again. They all thought that the general had no face to see others, and he did not know where to hide behind closed doors. Amun appointed John as the captain of the guard, and reported directly to the army headquarters of eju. There was no need to ask for instructions and inform mengfeisi city-state. Of course, Shengyi, who was idle and idle, didn''t hear of it.


    However, these are not the most serious mistakes. What''s more, this Shengyi adult doesn''t know Amun!


    When he was in the temple of Isis, Amun lived in seclusion, and few city officials knew him. He was promoted to be a warrior. The city Lord once held a special celebration ceremony, but Sheng Yi didn''t go to join him. Later, Amun returned home with honor. The nobles in mengfeisi city came to congratulate him one after another. Shengyi did not go to see the general.


    Sheng Yi wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to clean up John today. He was also worried that he was not an opponent. He called out in the hall: "John, the murderer who killed redrose, is here. He deliberately provokes us. Who will go to revenge with me?"


    The gang of dog friends and fox party drew their swords one after another, and followed Sheng Yi to rush over. Sheng Yi was the first one to kick open the door and knock down the screen. After drinking and scolding John, he pointed at Amun with his sword: "where''s that stinky boy, dare to rob a girl with me? I don''t think you''re going to die! "


    As soon as Sheng Yi Ti sword enters the door, themisfei subconsciously puts down his glass and reaches for the sword on the table. But Amun didn''t look at him. He even didn''t lift his eyelids. He picked up the knife and swung it gently. The handle of the knife hit themisfei''s elbow firmly and accurately. The girl felt numb in half of her body. She could not help but sit down again, and her sword fell to the ground.


    Amun turned his head and said to John with a smile: "there is an assassin."


    At the same time, John heard Amun''s voice in his mind: "don''t kill people. Break a leg gently and throw it into the street!"


    The girls around John just let out a exclamation, and then a flower in front of him, John on the couch and Sheng Yi in front of the door disappeared. John''s speed was so fast that it was like a wild wolf jumping out of the couch, one foot in the pool, and then he reached the door. His feet were on the water, and his body rose in the air, even the soles of his shoes were not wet. The pool of petals floating was like an invisible energy impact, and there were ripples.


    Sheng Yi didn''t even see Amun''s face clearly. She felt that her back neck was tight and she lost her strength. Her sword clanged to the ground, and she was carried out like a cloud.


    ����


    That night, in front of the most luxurious brothel in mengfeisi City, an amazing event happened. Sheng Yi, the nephew of the vice chief of the Finance Department of the city-state and the prime minister''s nephew, was thrown into the street outside the gate like a dog, and his leg was broken. The "distinguished guests" he entertained were also robbed of weapons and thrown out one by one.


    The assailant made such a big accident, but as if nothing happened, he still went back to drink with the girl in his arms.


    Brothels, of course, have house guards. They prevent people from fighting and making trouble. But the nobles had a conflict. They didn''t dare to interfere. Both sides were responsible for the injury. It was not good for anyone injured in a brothel. They could only watch John''s murder. Besides, by John''s means, who is his opponent here?


    Sheng Yi''s companion scolded and scolded, but he didn''t dare to do it on the spot. John took all the weapons, and the other party was merciful. They had no choice but to carry Shengyi, who had broken leg, to get on the bus and go back to the mansion to seek medical treatment. They couldn''t swallow the breath in their hearts. They also called on a group of warriors to fight back to the brothel with their weapons.


    The guards who met along the way didn''t dare to care about them, but when they arrived at the gate of the brothel, they met one who didn''t pay for it. At the command of this man, a large number of soldiers rushed forward like wolves and all of them were disarmed. A few of them, who had not yet figured out the situation, yelled, "do you know who we are? You dare to meddle here


    "I don''t know who you are, but I should tell you who I am. I am Long Teng, chief warrior of Isis temple and commander of Isis Legion. During the blessing ceremony of Isis, I was responsible for the security of the city-state. You are making trouble for Laozi, you know? "


    Nearby, a guard asked, "your honor, do you want to send these people to the city-state prison?"


    Long Teng shook his head and said, "no, first put them in the barracks and lock them up. When the blessing ceremony is over, they will be dealt with according to military law."


    The sentence "disposal by military law" is too frightening. Some of the timid counsellors almost didn''t cry on the spot. They quickly admitted their mistakes and begged for mercy. They said that they didn''t mean to make trouble, because Lord Shengyi met a gangster here and was interrupted by his leg. They came to catch the murderer. Long Teng didn''t listen to the explanation at all. He waved and ordered the guards to take these people away.How can long Teng appear here? Coincidentally, this warrior is responsible for the security affairs of the city-state during the blessing ceremony. Since there was an accident in the grand ceremony the year before last, and eju just fought with neighboring countries last year, the public order of this year''s ceremony needs to be paid more attention to, and all kinds of affairs must be carefully arranged. Long Teng was busy all day, and naturally wanted to relax in the evening, so he took his own guards to the brothel, ready to go in to drink and cuddle the girl.


    However, before we got to the door, we could see a group of people thrown out from afar, yelling and leaving. The military commander called out the brothel owner and asked who was fighting and making trouble here tonight. How could the legs of Lord Shengyi be interrupted?


    This samurai is also deliberately bad, he saw Sheng Yi, also see that he was broken a leg, but at that time did not care. The brothel owner explained the cause and effect with a cry. It turned out that Lord John was accompanying a young man in his twenties. The young man''s vision was too high for other girls to look up to. Instead, he asked Miss themisfei, the flower of dreamflying, to accompany him.


    Lord Shengyi is going to entertain a group of distinguished guests tonight. He has already said hello to the music and dance of Themis. He thinks that John is trying to find fault on purpose, so he rushes into the incense hall and can''t stop him. Later, General John was so powerful that Shengyi and his friends were all thrown out. Now General John and the lad were still drinking in the incense parlor, and as if nothing had happened, he told the man to change the screen that blocked the door.


    Long Teng knew that the young man around John must be Amun, and Shengyi certainly didn''t know Amun. Otherwise, he would not dare to take out his sword and rush in to commit murder. Long Teng was very aware of Sheng Yi''s manner and temper. After such a big loss, he would not give up. He simply did not enter the brothel, so he took the guards to wait at the door. As expected, he was blocked again.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    Long Teng didn''t disturb the elegance of Amun general, but told the brothel owner, "do you know who General John is entertaining today? It''s the Imperial General Amun! You wait carefully. When the general has a good time, please let me know. Let''s just say that Long Teng has been here, so as to solve a little trouble, and let the general have a good time. It''s hard to go back to mengfeisi. Don''t be a disappointment. "


    Long Teng grabs a group of people, but is still angry. He leaves the brothel and goes straight to Sheng Yi''s mansion. He smashes three gates in succession and pulls Sheng Yi out of bed.


    Sheng Yi is waiting for the news that his companion will catch John back. Unexpectedly, what he is waiting for is a warrior named Long Teng who breaks into the door. Long Teng didn''t touch his splint fixed right leg, but waved his left leg and broke it. Sheng Yi Tong fainted on the spot. Long Teng woke him up and said, "do you know what you have done? How dare you attack with arms in front of Amun, the Imperial General


    Long Teng wanted to take Sheng Yi into the camp, but seeing that he had broken two legs, it was difficult to deal with it. He had to send someone to wait on him when he took him back. He didn''t take it away at all. Anyway, he couldn''t run away.


    Why does Long Teng do this? In fact, he also hated Sheng Yi. John and Long Teng fought side by side and won glory by their military exploits. However, they were impeached by villains and were deprived of their posts and knights. This is a blow to amon''s face. Long Teng was also the commander of Amun''s army. He thought it was a shame to the warrior''s glory.


    As for the "glorious deeds" of fighting and rioting, when he was young, Long Teng was no worse than John. Moreover, he had a solid foundation in the military in EJ, and he was never afraid of anyone. Now he has become the chief warrior and commander of the imperial army of Isis temple. Naturally, he is much more stable, but he always makes people angry. Who has ever provoked him? Today is the opportunity to seize the opportunity, he is for amon and John, but also for the front-line officers and men out of the rage.


    Isn''t it just breaking a leg? John dares. What''s he afraid of? Besides, there''s a reason for it, but it''s not for nothing. Who can do something about it?


    On that night, mengfeisi city can be lively! Long Teng suddenly captured so many noble children. How could these people not have relatives and friends? The whole city was almost fried. Many relatives, friends and elders of the arrested people went to the city Lord''s house to ask for their release, but they were not in the city-state prison. The Lord of Daya found Long Teng and ordered to release him overnight.


    It''s an order. In fact, it''s a bitter plea to Long Teng to release the people first. What''s the matter with finding out what''s going on before it''s too late to deal with it. What''s the matter with these noble children locked up in the barracks? Long Teng reluctantly nodded and agreed to let people go, but he specially said: "people can release first, but things can''t be finished. These people, armed with weapons, attempt to attack general Amun at night. We must find out and deal with them clearly! "


    The next day, a group of people went to the city Lord''s residence to complain. Naturally, they accused Amun''s army of conniving at John''s murder, and ordered Long Teng, the commander of the army, to arrest people in the middle of the night. They suffered a great loss and took the opportunity to put all the accounts on amon''s head. The Lord of Daya sent for Amun to find out the situation, but Amun disappeared again. It is said that the general took a fancy to a prostitute last night, and today he took the girl and his bodyguard out of the city for a visit.


    How could amon take themisfei out of the city at this time? Last night, Long Teng made a big fuss about mengfeisi. Amun didn''t know about it in advance. He didn''t expect that the commander of the army had stepped in and made such a big noise. He had to start from the beginning.


    ����


    John was so powerful that he threw Sheng Yi and his dog friend fox party out of the brothel, walked back to the incense hall with a large number of long swords. He threw the weapons to the ground. He yelled, the man moved the broken screen away and put a new one in front of the door. Then he jumped over the water pool and saluted: "I''m sorry to disturb the general''s interest."


    Amun said with a smile, "how can you disturb the general''s interest? It''s just a trivial scene. Come on, let''s keep drinking. "


    The girls in the brothel have seen a lot of fighting and making trouble, but they have never seen such a scene. John is so brave, and the young man''s voice is too big! Lord Shengyi and his guests are just a group of curfews. They are not qualified to disturb the young man''s drinking interest. What is his origin?


    The girls in the party always observe their words and expressions. Just now, they were all pale with fear, and now they are all smiling. They embrace John''s side, and raise their glasses to amon. Themisfei stood up with a glass full of wine, and said to John in the flowers, "here''s to you, general, to your incomparable bravery! Your name is John. Who is General John, please


    Before John could answer, dyland, the brothel owner, ordered the men to bring a brand-new screen, which had been temporarily moved from other incense halls. He also removed two new doors to replace the one which had been smashed. Standing opposite the pool, diland said, "general Amun, I don''t know it''s you. Please forgive me! Mr. Long Teng passed by just now. He has taken down all the people who offended you and asked me to tell you that please have a good time. It''s hard to go back to mengfeisi. Don''t be disappointed! "


    Several girls screamed in surprise and yelled, "Amun, Empire general Amun! My God, is it really you? "


    Amun smile: "I am Amon, don''t be so surprised? This is my personal guard captain, General John, who was also a former commander of Isis, who followed me through life and death among thousands of troops. But I didn''t expect that a group of curfews would dare to commit murder in front of me here"I''m afraid of all the misunderstanding! Mr. Sheng Yi, they don''t know it''s your old man... "


    Amun''s face sank: "am I very old?" All of you, including the band behind me, I want to talk to this miss themisfi alone


    John thought that amon had taken a fancy to themisfei and wanted to do the happy thing here. He didn''t want anyone to stand by and disturb him. He stopped, turned to wave his hand and said, "do you hear me? If the general has orders, everyone should go out and stay nearby! "


    The boss, the boy, the band and more than a dozen girls were all driven away. John went outside the screen to guard the door himself, but he heard Amun say, "John, I didn''t let you go, come in."


    John turned around and went in again, not forgetting to close the new door. Around the screen and across the pool, she saw themisfei kneeling in front of Amon and said, "you are the Imperial General amon. I have no eyes!"


    John asked with a smile, "I''ve been calling him a general just now. Didn''t the girl react?"


    "The guests here, who don''t like to flatter each other after drinking wine? Even a small leader of the city-state garrison, he likes to be called a general in front of the girls. It never occurred to me that today is the real imperial general. "


    John scratched the back of his head and asked Amon, "general, why did you call me in when you want to drink alone with Miss themisfei?"


    Amun pointed to the cup on the table: "miss themisfei was toasting to you just now. This glass of wine has not been drunk yet."


    John said with a smile: "so it is. The general has always done things from beginning to end." He took up the glass and drank it up, and then he said to themisfei, "thank you for your praise. I''m dry for this wine!" Themisfei also knelt there, took up the glass and drank it.


    After drinking the wine, John asked again, "what else can I do for you, general? If it''s okay I''ll go out and stay. "


    Amun reached out and pointed to the opposite reclining chair: "of course, please sit down and listen to me for a few words."


    John didn''t know which one Amun was going to sing, so he sat down again. And Amen asked themisfei, kneeling in front of him, and said, "girl, how long have you been here? John is a frequent visitor here. Why hasn''t he met you before


    He did not call her to get up, and themisfei had to kneel down and answer, "calculate the day, about half a year."


    Amun asked again, "you are Chino, aren''t you?"


    "Yes," said Timothy, lowering her head


    Different from the common lineage slaves, the so-called indentured slaves became slaves in a certain period or under certain conditions because of certain contracts, such as accepting punishment and paying debts. Such a person may lose his identity as a free man forever and become a real slave. He may also redeem his identity and restore his freedom. The most common is prisoners of war, who are often enslaved to the enemy country, but may also be exchanged or redeemed.


    Amun continued without hesitation: "you are still a middle class warrior, aren''t you?"


    Themis Fei''s head dropped lower: "yes, this can''t hide the general''s eyesight. I''m a fourth class warrior."


    Amun''s next question was not clear: "you must have been to the capital of eju, dises?"


    "Yes, I''ve been there before," Timothy replied subconsciously


    Then Amun said with a smile, "you can get up and sit down next to General John."


    John was even more puzzled and asked, "general, what do you mean? Why not let Miss themisfei drink with you


    Amen pointed to themisfei and said, "John, you always want to know who killed redrose? It is the deity who wrote to impeach you, and he is also the distant cousin of Shengyi. Now the murderer is here. You see her


    John Teng stood up: "what! She killed redrose? General, are you not kidding


    Themisfei had just stood up and was about to walk to John''s side when she heard Amun''s words. Her face turned pale and her body trembled. Judging from her reaction, we can see that Amun is right.


    Amon picked up his glass and sipped it gently. "John, you don''t have to be surprised Girl, you don''t have to be afraid. Since I have let everyone step down, I want to give you a chance to explain why I want to kill redrose and why I tried to assassinate Lord Shengyi today? Even if you can kill Shengyi on such an occasion, you are bound to die. Who gave you the courage to do so, or was someone forcing you? "


    Themisfei knelt down again: "general, no one forces me. All these are my own choices. No matter how much I pay, I am willing to bear any consequences."


    John was stunned. Amun was so amazing. He went to the brothel and had a few drinks. He had a face-to-face with Sheng Yi. How could he know that a girl in the brothel was the murderer who killed redrose? The causes and consequences are complex and simple, because amon can sense the real emotions in others.


    When shengyiti sword rushes in, themisfei subconsciously wants to reach out for the sword. Amun really feels that the girl''s killing intention rises - she wants to kill Shengyi! This situation is too surprising. A girl who has become a middle-level warrior through physical training has been reduced to performing sword dance in a brothel. When she sees the nobles, she suddenly starts to kill, which is almost irresistible and obviously has deep hatred.George read the investigation file of redrose''s assassination and told Amun the results. Redrose died on the bed in his bedroom when his underwear was just half untied, looking frightened and bewildered. He was a deity, not without self-protection. When he was assassinated, he didn''t get any news outside. Obviously, he was assassinated at close quarters without any precaution. He was taking off his underwear at the time, which was very intriguing.


    Redruth is a dreamfly. He and his cousin Sheng Yi often hang out together. Many bad things are done by them together. George also tells Amun about this. Today, I found out that themisfei wanted to kill Shengyi, and then thought of the girl''s strong dissatisfaction when she just entered the door, Amun understood that she wanted to use today''s opportunity to assassinate. Thinking of the situation when redrose was assassinated and asking several seemingly unrelated questions to themisfei, Amun drew a conclusion in his mind.


    But themisfei didn''t know this, and amon didn''t say it in a guessing tone, but directly told John that she was the murderer of redrose. The tone must be beyond doubt, and it seemed profound! He was Amun, a general of the Empire. So he spoke bluntly. The rumor about Themis, like thunder Ji, could no longer hide it and did not want to deny it.


    Seeing that themisfei had admitted it, John stepped forward and said, "why? Why did you kill him? "


    Themisfei raised her head, and her face was full of tears: "general, you come back with honor. Your fame spreads all over the mainland and is respected by the whole country. But what about the soldiers who died in battle? They gave their lives in obscurity, and their families suffered from grief and suffering. My brother''s name is Jules. He used to serve in your army, and he died in battle. "


    John slapped his head and said, "what! You''re Jules'' sister? I remember that he was a small captain of the Anla army. He was very brave in fighting. He died in the raid to cover the general''s sneaking into the harti line. He was one of the earliest heroes of the Anla army. "


    Amun frowned slightly and said, "Jules? I remember that name, and he was included in the pension list submitted to the imperial army. Girl, get up and sit down and talk. John, pour her a drink I just don''t understand. What does it have to do with your assassination of redrose? "


    Themisfei''s body was still shaking slightly. John helped her to the reclining chair and handed her a glass of wine. Listening to the girl tell a sad and sad story -


    she was not of noble origin, but her family was still rich. Her family owned a farm in the suburb of Memphis, and there were many farmers and servants in the farm. Her father, old Jules, was a samurai. He taught his son to practice physical arts since he was a child. However, themisfei also loved martial arts and pestered his brother to teach him. Jules likes this beautiful and lively sister very much. Her physical skills and martial arts are taught by her brother.


    There are many fan-shaped tributaries in the mouth of the Ronnie River, forming a large delta. It is a land that is seasonally submerged and can be cultivated when the flood recedes. Jules'' farm is on the East Bank of the Ronnie river. There is a small tributary passing by. In order to prevent the land from being submerged when the flood comes, they organized the farmers to build a dam to drain the water. It took two generations to complete the project. The fields here can be irrigated all year round, and the harvest is twice as high as that of nearby farms.


    At the lower reaches of this tributary is the family territory owned by Sheng Yi. He took a fancy to the old Jule''s farm and sent people to buy this field which can be irrigated and cultivated all the year round. The price offered was very low. Of course, old Jule refused. Later, he sent for trouble, saying that the dyke built upstream had polluted the water source downstream. This is obviously nonsense, old Jules ignored.


    Sheng Yi organized a group of local ruffians to make trouble in the farm on this pretext, hoping that the farmers could not keep farming, and forced old Jules to sell their fields at a low price. At that time, Jule was at home, and a group of young and strong children followed him to practice martial arts. He taught these scoundrels a few times. Sheng Yi hate''s teeth itch, and can''t help it for a while.


    Later, Jules and the Tang Lei de Roth of Shengyi were called up to serve in an''an-la army. Jules became a small captain, and the young and strong children of his hometown also became his soldiers. Redruth was wounded by John on the way to March. He went back to his hometown to recuperate and lived in that territory.


    One day, when redrose was walking by the river, he saw a beautiful woman working in the field from a distance. At that time, he was out of his mind. When she went back, she found out that the woman was Jules'' wife, and her husband was not easy to provoke.


    Soon after the bad news came, Jules died in battle, and the whole family fell into boundless grief. But it''s good news for Shengyi and redrose! Sheng Yi has long wanted to clean up the old Jules'' family, and redrose is also agitating for bad ideas.


    They also hired a group of idle ruffians to make trouble in the farm. They ran away when they saw someone driving them away. They repeated this several times. The last time, the gang tried to dig and destroy the dam. If they did, the efforts of the Jules family would be destroyed. Old Jules was also a samurai. He immediately took up arms and took dozens of farmers and servants to rush over. The nature of the problem was not simply to make trouble.


    This gang of scoundrels ran away again. The old Jules, who was completely infuriated, ran into the family territory of Shengyi and ran into the car of Shengyi and redrose. I don''t know who took the opportunity to stab Shengyi''s horse. Somehow, a scuffle happened. Then a large number of armored guards rushed over and took down the old Jules and others and sent them to the city-state prison.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Old Jules gathered people to commit murder, attempted to assassinate Sheng Yi due to the land dispute, and was suspected of gathering people to rebel. The evidence is conclusive. Dozens of people present can prove that he will be sentenced to death. At this time, redrose found themisfei''s sister-in-law and threatened her to commit herself to herself and sell the farm. Otherwise, all the arrested people would be put to death.


    The end of the event is very sad, redrose occupied the widow of Jules warrior, and Shengyi got the ruhler family''s manor. The other farmers were eventually released, but old Jules died in prison. Jules''s widow was wronged and humiliated. She wanted to save her family, but she still did so. She threw herself into Ronnie River to commit suicide.


    It happened that themisfei was not at home at that time. The girl learned martial arts skills from her brother when she was young, so that she could dress up as a man. Because she couldn''t believe the news of her brother''s death, she went to the promontory city-state to find an''an-la''s army. When she saw her brother''s fellow soldiers, she also wanted to bring back Jules'' ashes and relics. Old Jules couldn''t stop her daughter, so he let her go and sent two servants with him.


    By the time themisfei returned to the farm, his family was ruined. She was so sad and indignant that she had to pull out her sword to find the two nobles, but she was stopped by the farmers. She can''t kill Shengyi and Redruth by herself. If a girl falls into the hands of the two brothers, I''m afraid there will be no good end. And the case of old Jules can''t be turned over at all.


    Since Shengyi and Jules framed the old Jules for gathering people to rebel and attempt to assassinate, themisfei made a decision at that time that she wanted to be a real assassin.


    The effort paid off, and themisfei followed redrose to the city of DES, and finally found the opportunity to start. In a tavern, Redruth met a beautiful girl by chance. The lecherous God accosted him, and he fell in love with him. Then he was killed that night.


    After killing redrose, themisfei returns to mengfeisi, trying to find an opportunity to assassinate Shengyi, but finds it almost impossible to succeed. The Lord Shengyi always has warriors to protect him when he travels. The defense of his residence is also very tight, so he can''t find a chance to attack.


    Sheng Yi did not do less bad things. He was also worried that someone might find him to avenge him. Therefore, he was very strict in guard. Especially after redrose was assassinated, the deputy director was more careful not to let strangers approach easily. At that time, themisfei was only a third class warrior, and she was a girl after all. She could not be compared with a really strong warrior, let alone kill people through defense.


    Themisfei found that only in one place, Lord Shengyi would not let the guards stay around, that is the brothel of mengfeisi. The deputy director visits almost once or twice a month, but rarely alone.


    Themisfei swore in front of the gods, she would do anything to avenge, so she sold herself into a brothel and became a girl here. It''s not easy to assassinate Sheng Yi here, because Sheng Yi only comes here or twice a month. Maybe some girl drinks with him, and he can''t even see him face to face. What''s more, the clothes the girls wear when they are drinking can''t hide anything.


    Therefore, themisfei made a unique effort to perform sword dance for the guests. At the beginning, the girl could not take out the weapon in front of the guests. She danced with a branch as a sword. Her dance was very beautiful, and the guests couldn''t enjoy it. Later, she changed to a wooden sword. During this period, themisfei also specially studied dance in brothels and asked the house guards for swordsmanship.


    It may be sad to say that themisfei was advanced in a brothel from a third class warrior to a fourth level middle class warrior. At this time, she has been known as the flower of dream flying and thinking, and she has become a real warrior sword when she sings and dances. Those guests don''t think it''s a surprise. If you perform the sword dance, you should use a real samurai sword!


    Before today, themisfei had met Shengyi twice, one time he invited guests, the other was to accompany the city Lord, but themisfei did not find a chance to start. Because she was not sure that she jumped over the pool and killed Shengyi with one sword. She was not afraid of death, but afraid that once she failed, she would never get revenge again. However, in these two times, there were guests with a higher status than Shengyi, and those who left her to accompany the wine were not Shengyi.


    Today, Shengyi gathered a group of dog friends and foxes to come here to drink and have fun. It might be a good opportunity to call the roll to make the music and dance of themisfei happy. However, he let Amun and John stir up the game, and themisfei was very dissatisfied. What happened later was shocking. John broke Sheng Yi''s leg and threw him into the street. The other guest was Amun, the famous Imperial General.


    What''s more shocking is that amon broke her secret in a few words! In front of these two people, themisfei couldn''t hide it and told the past with tears.


    John trembled with anger, and the wine cup in his hand was pinched and deformed. He gritted his teeth and said, "general, you can sit here. I''ll kill Sheng Yi now."


    A masked face was expressionless, and his eyes were shining with cold light. He said one word at a time: "if what this girl said is true, of course you can''t let Sheng Yi go! But don''t be impulsive. Comfort her first. "


    There''s no need for femius to lie. On the contrary, Amun kept an eye on John. He understood the general''s hot temper and was relieved.Although John was furious, he did not lose his soberness and reason. The general held the girl''s trembling shoulder and comforted her for a long time. When he raised his head and looked out of the door, his eyes showed a cold light of killing.


    Amun did not doubt what themisfei said, but he could not rely on one side of the story. He had to go to the field to investigate, so he ordered John to do some things. On that night, they took themisfei away and went out of the city at daybreak. The girls in this brothel did not go out with the guests, but the general wanted to let Meng Feisi go out with him to relax. Themisfei wanted to, and the brothel owner could not stop him.


    It''s not uncommon for a general to travel with beauties when he is young.


    Out of the city, along a tributary on the East Bank of the Ronnie River, I went straight to the old Jules'' farm. Now it has become the private property of Sheng Yi. Many of the people involved are still farmers there. The scoundrels in the assassination can also be heard. He and John went to investigate and collect evidence.


    Amun went out to play with John. The original intention was to make a public appearance in mengfeisi city. It''s best to make some noise. Let John break Sheng Yi''s leg and throw it on the street. This is what the imperial general should do! He is a young man with outstanding achievements. There is no need for him to bear the humiliation or he will be suspicious.


    It''s enough to interrupt Sheng Yi''s leg, but I didn''t expect to meet themisfei again. Amun is not a fussy person, but this matter can not be ignored. Otherwise, his heart will be hard to be peaceful. He will pursue this matter to the end just for the soldiers who followed him to death in battle.


    ����


    However, other people didn''t know what Amun had done. They only said that the general connived John to hurt the deputy director of the city, and ordered Long Teng to arrest a group of noble children overnight. Just to be jealous in the brothel, he made such a big noise, and then took the girl out of the city to have fun as if nothing happened. Amon made a lot of people angry!


    Amun was honored by his military achievements, but he was always low-key and modest. The civil official group headed by the prime minister and some of the clerical officials who did not participate in the war were dissatisfied with the new forces represented by Amun. In particular, Amun himself is young but famous. He has no foundation in Egypt, but his contribution is so great that he has to reward him heavily.


    Many of the civilians who had made great contributions in the war were also canonized as new aristocrats because of their military achievements, forming a new class, which also impacted the original hereditary aristocratic forces. The fact that John was deprived of his post and cut the Baron was a manifestation of contradictions and conflicts. In order to contain the balance secretly, the pharaoh was also happy to watch. After returning home, Amun tolerated and remained in the fiefdom. In the face of indirect provocation and impeachment, Amun was silent.


    People have become accustomed to this attitude of the Imperial General. Some even discuss his ulterior motives in secret. Others think that this is a good opportunity to suppress him. The general may have a ghost in his heart or feel self-danger. But these people don''t know the real Amun, his low-key is a habit, and forbearance is because he lost his power and subconsciously avoided many conflicts.


    In the early morning of the next day, a group of adults went to the city Lord''s house to complain. Most of them were relatives and friends of the arrested noble children. Some people took the opportunity to teach Amun a lesson.


    Daya Tu Yang, the city master of mengfeisi City, is in a dilemma. It is not easy to offend both sides. It seems that the incident is just an accidental conflict in a brothel drinking. However, general Amun''s attack is a little heavy. I''d better advise you to calm down. However, these adults who have suffered such a loss, are trying to take the opportunity to suppress Amun. We must make it clear. The Lord of Daya had to send for the general to explain the matter to his face.


    As a result, Amun didn''t take the conflict at night seriously. Mengfeisi city was full of trouble. He also took the girl to play as if nothing had happened. This attitude completely angered the adults who came to complain, and the perpetrators must be punished if they were noisy. How to punish? John has already escorted amon out of the city. If he wants to arrest someone, the Lord of Daya is not brave enough. Besides, there is no reason to arrest him.


    John broke one leg of Shengyi, and Longteng broke the other. These people all pointed their spearheads at Amun, the general. They only reprimanded Longteng on the surface, but did not dare to force the city Lord to take Longteng to justice.


    Amun had a high rank. In Memphis, he was equal to the three high priests of Isis temple and the Lord of Daya. The only one who could give him orders was the virgin. Since Amun could not be found, the Lord of Daya was not easy to make a decision, so the Gang made a lot of noise and went to the saint to sue Amun.


    In the meeting hall where the lady of the Sainte was dealing with official business, everyone talked about it for a long time, which was quite a sense of public indignation. Maria didn''t speak, but she was really impatient and winked at Gabriel. Gabriel drank and said, "gentlemen, you are all nobles with status. What''s the decency of such a mess in the temple?"


    When everyone stopped talking, the saint said, "Lord Daya, since someone has sued the imperial general, you have investigated the process of the matter?"


    The Lord of Daya wiped the sweat all over his head: "we have already investigated, Lord Shengyi and the people arrested, as well as the brothel owner and more than a dozen girls present at that time. All the confessions have been asked. There is no contradiction or omission. The course of the matter is very clear."Maria pointed to the table. "Then show me the records."


    The Lord of Daya presented his hands, and Gabriel took them and put them in front of the virgin. Maria did not reach out. She turned the file in front of her without any wind. In a blink of an eye, she looked around the crowd and asked in a funny voice, "ladies and gentlemen, is it illegal for a general to drink and relax?"


    "Of course, it''s not illegal, but..."


    Gabriel interrupted him, and exclaimed, "but what, don''t interrupt, and hear from the virgin."


    Maria asked calmly, "General John, with a reward of more than 20 times, asked a girl to perform songs and dances for the general to help drink. Is this illegal?"


    The Lord of Daya bowed his head and said, "it is not against the law." Of course, what John did is not against the law. Is it possible to accuse him of raising the price in a brothel?


    The saint''s face was cold: "John, as the leader of the Imperial General''s personal guard, bears the responsibility of guarding. Is it illegal for someone to break into the door with a sharp blade in his hand, and he comes forward to hurt the murderer? "


    All the people in the room were mute and did not answer for a long time. Burke, the high priest, coughed and reminded him, "but later, the great warrior of dragon Teng..."


    Before he finished, Maria said coldly, "according to the law of eju, you should have taken down the murder weapon to go out in the city-state at night without permission. Those who gather more than ten people and are suspected of rebellion should be dealt with seriously. There are more than ten of them. What''s wrong with Long Teng''s arrest? "


    I didn''t expect that the saint had no intention of defending, so she directly took out the city-state law and said things. People looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    As soon as Maria flicked her finger, the file on the table flew out and photographed it back to the Lord of Daya. She scolded: "John must have recognized deputy director Shengyi, and realized that this was a misunderstanding. Therefore, he did not hurt others, but expelled the matter. The general has already calmed things down. Long Teng released all the people who had been arrested last night. It was kind of merciful! What else do you have to complain about?


    This is a small matter of public order in the city, which should be dealt with according to law, but all the adults gathered in the temple to make a noise. As the guardian saint of Isis temple, I do not deal with the affairs of the city. It is disrespectful for you to come here to harass and question! If there is a reason for this, you should take it lightly. Anyone with an official rank here today will be fined a month''s salary to offer to the temple. You go back, please discipline those lawless young people, and think about their mistakes


    A group of people came to the saint to complain, but they were given a month''s salary to think about their mistakes. The saint is the saint, and her words are reasonable and dignified. These people have to stand up and confess their misfortune. However, they have not left yet, and someone rushed to report that something was wrong!


    It''s not a small thing. It turns out that Amun has returned to the city and sent his own guards to recapture the group released last night and send them to the city-state prison. The city-state prison did not dare to take it or not. All the people were put in the front hall. What should the city officials do if they asked the Lord of Daya to do?


    Even Sheng Yi, who broke two legs, didn''t let go of Meng. However, the general was very kind and asked Sheng Yi to continue to lie on the bed to recuperate. He only ordered his own guards to tear down three courtyard walls on his residence, and the walls of his bedroom were also broken. He carried the hospital bed directly from the house to the gate of the prison, and then threw it into the street. Thousands of people watched Shengyi lying in bed with two legs broken. How miserable it was!


    The adults who had just been subdued by the saint were enraged again, and Amun''s behavior was too outrageous! Everyone was about to break out. As a result, there was an urgent report from the city Lord''s office, and Amun went there with a team of personal guards.


    The city master of Daya had just wiped off the sweat and asked again in a hoarse voice, "has the general dismantled my government office?" If on other occasions, people will laugh when they hear this sentence. Just now I heard that Amun took his own guards to demolish Shengyi''s residence. Then the Lord of Daya learned that Amun had gone to the city Lord''s office. His first thought was this.


    The man who came to report the news said, "that''s not true. No one dares to stop the general from drawing his sword. He came to complain and to make a crime. He kicked over the city Lord''s desk where he usually deals with official business, and sits on your chair with a sword to wait for you. "


    The jaw of a room full of people''s surprise almost fell off. I wanted to take the opportunity to impeach, but I didn''t know how to say it. The general made a lot of things, and it was beyond their imagination. Is it crazy?


    However, the people shuddered at the thought. They thought that Amun could be deceived if he kept a low profile and showed weakness. But once the general turned his face and pulled out his sword, who would dare to provoke him in front of him? Amun is the Lord who has been killed out of thousands of troops. He has never been afraid of enqidu, the first warrior on the mainland. They thought that Amun would not make a big fuss, so they ran out to complain. Now Amun really dared to kick down the city Lord''s table and demolish Shengyi''s residence. Instead, these people shrunk their heads and waited to watch.


    If Amun gets into trouble, he will be dealt with by the Pharaon and the army headquarters of eju. These people in the room will find themselves uneasy, but it is their own misfortune. Some people secretly gloat that Amun is asking for trouble this time. He must be punished heavily when he turns back. Let him make trouble first!


    The city Lord of Daya felt that his head was suddenly enlarged by three circles, and then he asked, "who is the chief General going to sue and what is the crime?"


    The messenger replied, "the general said that someone assassinated last night. Lord Longteng has caught all the assassins, but the city Lord ordered the murderer to be released overnight. What''s the meaning? Are these assassins your orders behind the scenes, or do you want to connive at the Assassins'' assassination of the general? "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    The leader of Daya city almost didn''t return to his chair when his legs were weak. Amun was so cruel that he even put on a hat to instruct the assassin behind the scenes. All the adults who complained in the hall were taken in. The crowd was frightened and angry, but they looked at the saint for help one after another to see how she expressed her position?


    Mary stood up with a calm face, took out her staff and said, "the Lord of the city is responsible for the public security affairs of the city, which shall be handled according to the imperial decrees! The blessing ceremony of Isis is around the corner. Don''t slack off. All the adults are going to do their own business. The temple of Isis also has the responsibility of supervision. Gabriel and Burke, on behalf of the temple, you go to the city Lord''s office to listen in. You don''t have to intervene in the investigation, but only supervise whether it is handled according to the law. "


    After saying this, the virgin retreated to the back hall with her staff in her hand. The implication was obvious that she would not be in charge of the matter, but she would send someone to watch it. The Lord of Daya quickly went back to deal with it. If this disturbed the blessing ceremony of Isis, it would be a great sin.


    ����


    The Lord of Daya rushed back to the government office with a group of people. Amun was sitting in the hall with a sword in his hand. In front of him was a table which had been kicked to pieces. Everything was scattered all over the ground. The Lord of Daya didn''t dare to step forward for a moment, but Burke, the high priest of the temple, frowned and asked, "Amun, as an imperial general, you should know the etiquette. Why do you rush into the government office with sharp weapons?"


    Among the three high priests in Isis temple, George had the best personal relationship with Amun, while Burke did not participate in the war at the front line, and he was also the representative of the divine group before the assumption of the throne of the virgin, and he was the most hostile to Amun. This time Maria sent Burke and Gabriel to come at the same time to show that she had no partiality.


    Amun sneered and said, "sabre in and out is the personal grace of his Majesty the Pharaon. Even in his Majesty''s car, I am also a saber bearer, not to mention the city Lord''s office?"


    The crowd was stunned. The general said the truth. In order to praise Amun''s merits, the general was allowed to accompany him with swords. He can carry his sword around the Pharaon, not to mention in the city-state government, Burke''s question is unreasonable. John held back his smile and reminded him, "general, you have come to complain. Do you have to let the city Lord''s seat come out?"


    Amun got up and returned his sword to its scabbard, nodded his head and said, "thank you for reminding me that I was rude! Just because I was angry for a while, I also kicked the table of the Lord of the city. I will pay for it later. Please take your seat. "


    After they all sat down, they began to deal with Amun''s charges. With such a big disturbance, people all want to retreat, especially the city Lord of Daya. In fact, after investigation, it was very clear that all the people''s confessions were there, and there was no contradiction or doubt.


    The Lord of Daya begged: "general, this is the misunderstanding in the brothel. It is too clear to be clear. You have made so much trouble. You have taught everyone a lesson, and enough to be angry. The blessing of the goddess Isis is coming. I think it''s all right. You have not suffered any loss. I''ll let you make amends later. "


    Amun shook his head: "you can''t deal with it like this. If it comes out, it''s too bad to hear. It''s outrageous that the general of the city fought for a girl in a brothel. He arrested so many people and demolished the residence of the deputy director of the city. How can we make peace? I will not oppress others with power, but I will deal with them in accordance with imperial decrees and convict them first. "


    The city Lord of Daya said with a bitter face, "how can I make this accusation?"


    Gabriel hummed to one side: "if the general is guilty, the general will be charged, and so are Sheng Yi and others."


    The Lord of Daya turned to Gabriel and said, "do you think the general is guilty?"


    Gabriel said with a straight face: "the city master shouldn''t ask me. I''m just a supervisor, and I don''t interfere in the investigation."


    Amun took the lead and said, "since that''s what I said, let''s start with me. May I ask the Lord of the city, can I go to a brothel to drink wine and enjoy singing and dancing? "


    Lord of Daya: "yes."


    Amun: I''m sitting there, and I''m just giving you a lot more money. Who did you offend


    Lord of Daya: No


    Should Amun go out at night without permission? I did not wear a sword in a brothel, though I had the special favor of the Pharaoh. "


    Lord of Daya: "it should not be."


    Amun: I''m a good drinker. Someone broke in with a sharp weapon. Is that right


    Lord of Daya: "yes. All these are misunderstandings. It has nothing to do with the general. It''s Sheng Yi who is jealous for a girl and bumps into the general! "


    Amun: "I don''t want to talk about any misunderstanding with you. If it''s the Lord of the city, if you sit there drinking and someone breaks into the door with a sharp weapon in hand, will you say that he is not an assassin? What''s wrong with John and Long Teng? "


    Lord Daya: "of course, there is nothing wrong. It''s true that he shouldn''t, but you can''t insist that he did it on purpose. "


    Amun: "I can''t say that. I didn''t invite him in. The confession of the people present is clear. Is he pointing his sword at me and saying that I want to die? What does death mean? I don''t think the Lord of the city doesn''t understand it! This is not an assassination. What else should be considered as an assassin? Can we make a final decision when our general is really killed by him? "Lord of Daya: "general, please don''t be angry. I''ve already made it clear that the bastard Shengyi doesn''t know you. This is a misunderstanding!"


    Amun snorted coldly: "I have attended all kinds of official ceremonies of Memphis publicly. As the deputy director of the city, he said that he did not know me. Do you believe me? Even if he doesn''t know me, is it the fault of this general? Is he not assassinating


    But why did Shengyi assassinate you? It makes no sense. "


    Amun laughed: "the Lord of the city has found out that it is for a girl in the brothel to be jealous."


    The city Lord of Daya finally gave a sigh of relief: "it was a trifle matter of contention and jealousy in the brothel. Why did the general make so much trouble?"


    Amun said again: "little things? It''s true to be jealous, but to assassinate this general is also an irrefutable proof! How can this person not be severely punished if he dares to commit such a serious crime of assassinating the Imperial General for the sake of such a trivial matter as fighting for fame and jealousy in the brothel? If things are bigger, I don''t know how such people will bring disaster to the country and the people! "


    John, standing on the other side, said, "Lord of the city, all the questions should be asked clearly. The evidence in this case is conclusive. Sheng Yi, deputy director of the Finance Department of mengfeisi city-state, dared to assassinate the Imperial General just because he was jealous in the brothels. He is the main culprit and the rest of the armed assailants are accomplices. What are your reasons for not deciding? Did Sheng Yi have a premeditation, or is it some adults in this room who are in charge behind the scenes? "


    Daya Tu Yang can''t hold on to the scene at last, and looks around with a look of help. Although the adults present were angry when they complained in the morning, they were silent now. If Amun really bite dead and investigate according to the law, this is the result. It depends on the general''s willingness to let go.


    In his heart, the Lord of Daya scolded these guys one by one. He stood up helplessly and went to Amun. He whispered in his ear, "general, you must deal with this way. It''s not easy. In fact, we all know that this is a misunderstanding, you want to beat them well, but enough should be enough. Not to mention anything else, Lord Shengyi is the nephew of the Prime Minister of the Empire... "


    Amun suddenly raised his voice and said, "what? Lord Joseph, Prime Minister of the Empire! Does this matter have anything to do with the prime minister? Please speak up, I can''t hear you clearly


    Daya Tu Yang was startled. His face was flushed. He stepped back and waved his hand: "don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t say that the prime minister has something to do with it. But Sheng Yi is the nephew of the prime minister. All the adults here know that. I just want to remind you."


    Amun stood up and pointed to John: "thank you for your kindness! But is this related to whether Shengyi assassinated me? Take a look at this general. He lived and died on the battlefield, and he was punished for his careless words and deeds. If you have an uncle as prime minister, will you be able to do Lord John''s military exploits? "


    For example, Sheng Yi is the nephew of the prime minister. It is really difficult to deal with them. However, this is only a private discussion, which can not be discussed openly. Amun simply made it clear. Who dares to say that he can''t deal with Sheng Yi. Even the prime minister Joseph himself can''t openly declare this?


    The words have been forced to death, and there is no room for maneuver unless the Lord of Daya openly says that he wants to bend the law for selfish ends. Amun saw the difficulty of the Lord of Daya, looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "you all know that Shengyi is the nephew of the prime minister. I don''t want to embarrass you. About this case, I sent an official document to the imperial Pharaoh, the prime minister and the military headquarters. Please tell me how to deal with it."


    With these words, Amun has already handed over a volume of documents to the Lord of Daya. Before he came, he wrote it as follows:


    the great God Horus cared for him, escorted the people to live in Egypt, defended the dignity of the Empire, inherited the glory of Allah, praised the generals of other countries, and Aloha Mun Su Messiah and Hua Allah ye montmont left his territory for the city of Memphis a few days ago Attend the blessing ceremony of Isis. During the night banquet in the city, an assassin broke into the door with a sword.


    After investigation, the principal culprit was Sheng Yi, deputy director of the city-state finance department, and there were dozens of accomplices. The course of the incident and the inquiry record are clear and the evidence is conclusive. Sheng Yi was the nephew of Joseph, the Prime Minister of the Empire. Some people said that the prime minister had something to do with it. How could the Prime Minister of the Empire set an example for all the officials? He asked his nephew how to deal with it.


    Since I led my army back to China, I have seldom enjoyed the pleasure of the countryside. But some people are jealous of the reward I have received from the Empire and His Majesty the Pharaon, and have caused trouble for no reason. Is it not to be investigated if someone assassinated me at night? I sent my own guards to take down the assassins, but a group of nobles took the opportunity to make trouble and gathered people to accuse me of committing murder. What is the reason? Please give instructions from your majesty.


    ����


    It takes nearly a month to sail upstream along the Ronnie River from Memphis to des. If riding along the official roads along the river bank, it will take five or six days at the fastest, and only when the emergency documents are submitted. Of course, the faster speed is to take a shuttle, which takes two days. If you ignore your tiredness and use the flight scroll to help you, the fastest is more than one day.


    The general was in a hurry. Five days later, Isis blessed the ceremony. She had to deal with the matter before the ceremony was officially held. This was also the order of the virgin. Therefore, Amun''s request for instructions was sent to the city of dise as soon as possible. Along with the document, a sword with a family emblem and a detailed investigation and inquiry record of the incident were also sent. There was not only the names of the principal and accomplices, but also the list of those adults who had gone to the city Lord''s office to sue Amun.The sword belongs to Shengyi, and it falls in the incense hall where Amun drinks. There is a family emblem on the handle of the sword, which is the most important material evidence. Amun specially asked the messenger to take the sword and give it to Joseph, the Prime Minister of the Empire.


    What Amun submitted was not a secret letter, but an open document, which made everyone feel a little surprised. As soon as the messenger started, everyone knew the result. No one will defend Sheng Yi any more. The deputy director of the financial department will be severely punished, and all the people involved will be involved. The light and important punishment depends on amon''s face. Because the general has already shaken this matter away, the Pharaoh will definitely give him this face.


    This document was sent to the Egyptians, such as LASIS II, Joseph, the Prime Minister of the Empire, and the military headquarters of the Empire. It was also made public among the ministers of the Republic of Egypt. The prime minister was furious. He couldn''t say anything about Amun. He just scolded his son-in-law. Sheng Yi''s behavior in public was a disgrace to the family.


    Before the Pharaon spoke, the prime minister asked the Pharaoh to punish Shengyi and other related people. Such behavior is not commensurate with their noble status, which is unforgivable. No matter how many conspiracies the prime minister has done secretly, but this matter has been spread out on the table, and he has no choice but to do so.


    Some of the Egyptians had a good relationship with Amun, while some did not know him. Amun was just a bystander. Many people could not help but cry out their admiration. The Prime Minister of the state of mind offended the wrong people. Amun was a general who was killed by a real sword. He didn''t play tricks with the prime minister. This slap in the face was directly slapped back to the city of dise from mengfeisi. It was a thunderbolt.


    Many people think that Amun general''s army to clean up Shengyi is aimed at the prime minister, because the prime minister once secretly encouraged the party members to impeach John, in fact, he hit Amun in the face. Since the prime minister opened the knife on John, Amun accused his nephew Sheng Yi.


    The Prime Minister of Joseph made a heartache in front of his ministers. When he saw Amun''s documents, he laughed. He said to Joseph with a smile: "don''t be sad, Prime Minister. It''s inevitable that there will be some scum in such a large family. I''m very pleased with your attitude. This matter must be strictly investigated. Sheng Yi was the principal offender and was severely punished according to law. As for the other people, I think it is a misunderstanding. It is not targeted at the general. It can be understood that the general was angry. This document impeached all of them and had to be dealt with.


    Sheng Yi cut off the Marquis to plead guilty and was demoted to the common people. He was no longer a member of the noble family of the prime minister. The general of Amun wanted to punish him as long as he did not violate the law. As for the rest of the people concerned, all the participants holding the lethal weapon and cooperating with each other all cut off the rank of marquis or pay a fine to make up for the crime; those who gather people to fight against framing the general will pay a fine to apologize to the general. The specific amount depends on whether the general is satisfied, and mengfeisi city-state is responsible for handling the matter. "


    According to the edict of Pharaoh, Shengyi was severely punished and the other accomplices were punished lightly. It was clear to lacias II that Sheng Yi''s accomplices did not know at that time. It was common to fight and make trouble and gather people to carry lethal weapons at night, which violated the city''s laws. However, due to the prompt treatment of Longteng, no serious consequences were caused. If they are treated as assassins, they will be involved too widely.


    As for those adults who went to the city Lord''s office and the temple to complain, the Pharaoh ordered them to reprimand and punish them, asking them to pay a large sum of money to make amends to the general. In any case, it was generous to others, and he didn''t have to pay for it by himself. Amun''s face was full.


    In the Oracle, the king also named John and longten and praised them for their loyalty to their duties. Although it was only a verbal praise, there was no actual reward, but it was also a qualitative one. They not only played white, but also played well and played well!


    As a general of the Empire, Amun was meritorious and meritorious. The more he was afraid of him in secret, the more he had to face on the surface. When the general went to the brothels to drink and make trouble, he ordered his own guards to beat up the city officials, but the pharaoh was relieved. If young amon knew how to endure and never made any mistakes and mistakes, it would be really terrible.


    The messenger went back and forth very fast. Three days later, mengfeisi city received the instruction from the Pharaoh and the prime minister''s message that he insisted on punishing the murderer. All the "murderers" had been detained in the prison, and Daya Tu Yang did not dare to delay. He immediately invited Amun to the city Lord''s office, and the relevant personnel also brought them to deal with them on the spot.


    According to the law of eju, unless the crime of nobility is treason, he can be compensated by his rank according to the severity of the crime. When Sheng Yi was dismissed, he not only removed all the titles, but also deprived the aristocratic status and demoted to the common people, which was a heavy punishment. It''s just a matter of drawing swords against each other in a rage. I''m sorry for this unfortunate man. I never expected to make such a big noise in his dream.


    The Oracle also specifically mentioned that if Amun did not feel relieved, he could be punished with additional punishment on the premise that he did not violate the imperial decrees. At that time, the Lord of Daya asked, "general, do you want to add punishment?"


    Amun pondered: "since he has been dismissed and demoted to a civilian, I just want to give him a chance to show his guilt and make meritorious contributions. I will send Shengyi to an''an-la army to guard the frontier, and then he will be incorporated into the corresponding regiment according to his birthplace. Lord, is this against imperial law


    The Lord of Daya nodded: "of course not. I think he should also thank the general!"


    According to the conscription system of the eju Empire, the samurai in the same area were usually divided into the same combat team. Amun wanted to get Shengyi to the Anla army and divide them into the small team that Jules had commanded. The soldiers there are all the children of farmers in the old Jule''s farm, and they are also close friends of life and death who followed Jules to practice physical arts since childhood. What will happen when Sheng Yi goes, Amun knows very well.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    After the chief criminal has dealt with the accomplices, the Lord of Daya asked again, "general, your majesty has ordered them to reduce the rank of marquis or pay a corresponding fine to offset the crime. What''s your opinion?"


    Amun spread his hands: "I have no problem, let them choose voluntarily."


    The city master of Daya said with a wry smile: "thank you, general! As for the adults who have sued you for misunderstanding, how much do you think it is appropriate for your majesty to ask them to make heavy reparations? "


    Amun laughed: "I don''t want to blackmail anyone. As for the specific amount, it''s up to you to decide. I''m neither too much nor too little. It''s hard for the Lord! This money is divided into three parts, I will take one, and the other two will be given to John and general longten respectively. This is not only my thanks, but also the praise of his majesty


    In praise of the two generals, Lachish II praised the two generals. However, Amun turned a sum of money into three money and rewarded Long Teng and John.


    The Lord of Daya said, "the matter is finally settled. The day after tomorrow, Isis'' blessing ceremony will be completed on schedule."


    Gabriel, an onlooker, said, "the lady has orders. If the matter is finished, all the people concerned will come to the temple to discuss the matter this afternoon. The lady will ask about the results face to face."


    As soon as amon got up, he seemed to have something to say. Hearing Gabriel''s words, he stopped talking. He winked at John and followed them to the temple to see the virgin.


    In the noisy assembly hall last time, the virgin inquired about the instructions of his Majesty the Pharaoh and the treatment of the Lord of Daya. She nodded with satisfaction, comforted Amun and praised the Lord of Daya and expressed her sympathy for the hard work these days.


    Finally, she said to Amun: "it''s rare for a general to come to mengfeisi, but this kind of thing happens. Please don''t mind. The day after tomorrow is Isis'' blessing ceremony. This is your second time to attend this ceremony. Two years ago, you were a glorious warrior in the temple, and today you have become an imperial general. How do you feel about revisiting your hometown? "


    Amun leaned over and said, "thanks to the guidance of the virgin and the saving grace of Lord Gabriel in those years. Otherwise, how could amon be today? I have a request for the grace of the virgin. "


    Maria: what do you want from the general


    Amun: "in this ceremony, I want to wear the armor of a glorious warrior and still hold the shuttle spear of that year. I want to stand in the position of that year, to guard the square for the lady saint, and to do my part for the city of Memphis."


    All of them were surprised. The general did not want to sit on the auditorium in front of the temple to participate in the ceremony. Instead, he stood in the square with a spear in hand, just like the temple warrior two years ago, guarding the square and maintaining public order. If Amun did this, he would give the temple of Isis and the city of Memphis face!


    Someone was trying to dissuade her, but Maria said with a smile, "OK, I promise you! The general does not forget that he was born and respected by the whole country. He is still modest and self-confident. He is not proud of his achievements. He is worthy of admiration. "


    When they heard this, they all expressed their admiration to Amun. Amun said with a smile: "holy lady, there is one thing I intended to say in the city Lord''s office. But since I have this opportunity to take advantage of the presence of all the adults, let''s talk about it here. There is a noble general who wants to sue the civilian Sheng Yi! "


    Daya city master a Leng, quickly said: "general, this matter is not over?"


    Amun said faintly: "Shengyi''s assassination is over. This is another thing. It''s not that I want to sue him, but General John wants to sue him. The petition has been written. What''s the matter? Please tell the Lord. Are we going to talk here or go back to the government office of the city Lord? "


    Maria frowned slightly and said, "why is General John suing Sheng Yi again? Bring me the complaint and see it first. "


    John took out a roll of paper from his arms and Gabriel took it and gave it to the virgin. Maria turned it over, her brows gradually locked, and she said calmly, "pass on the people."


    The holy lady actually asked all the adults present to read it. When they handed it around, their faces turned ugly, and some even showed relief. This complaint was impeached by John Sheng Yi, accusing him of sending local ruffians to the farm to make trouble after Jules'' death in the war and deliberately creating an assassination case. He seized the Jules family farm, and his accomplice redrose occupied Jules'' wife. Jules father died in prison, his wife drowned in the river.


    Jules used to be the captain of John''s team. Today he wants to avenge his subordinates and seek justice for those who died in the front line!


    At first, people thought that the general was fighting for a girl. Later, when he saw that the situation was wrong, the smart people thought that Amun was taking the opportunity to build up his power and fight back against the prime minister. Now it suddenly dawned on him that Amun did not let Sheng Yi go, but also wanted to revenge the soldiers who died in the front line.


    If this event is spread out, it will not only damage Amun''s reputation, but also increase his prestige. It''s the same thing, but the meaning has changed dramatically.


    When everyone had finished reading, Maria sighed softly: "General John, your investigation is very detailed. The facts are clear. What happened to the Jules is very sympathetic, but according to the city-state law, this case is difficult to solve."The saint is telling the truth. This case can''t be turned because of the lack of the most critical evidence. It was redrose who had planned the incident. He bought the farm at a low price from Jules'' widow. He forced Jules'' widow to commit. But redrose was dead and Jules'' widow committed suicide.


    As for the case of Shengyi''s assassination, the facts at that time were clear. The old Jules had indeed gathered people to break into Shengyi''s territory with lethal weapons and rushed to the vehicles of Shengyi and redrose. In the chaos, someone stabbed Shengyi''s horse. Unless we can find out who deliberately planned this incident, and find the assassin who stabbed the horse to confess that all these are under the command of Sheng Yi, otherwise we can''t finish the case.


    However, John did not find such evidence. Some of the original ruffians had already disappeared. Moreover, this incident was planned by redrose, and now it is dead without proof. Old Jules did not attempt to assassinate Sheng Yi, just as Sheng Yi himself did not attempt to assassinate Amun, but in the face of evidence and facts, the case can only be judged in this way.


    Of course, Amun knows these reasons, otherwise he will not wait until now to bring out this complaint. He got up and bowed down to the ground and said, "holy lady, you are right. But I don''t ask for results, I just ask for an open investigation. According to the law of the Egyptian empire, a nobleman''s accusation against a civilian must be accepted by the city-state judicial office, and the public interrogation is allowed to be heard by citizens. "


    His purpose was not to turn over the old case, but to make it public. Amun accused Sheng Yi of assassinating him to defeat him. Now let John accuse Sheng Yi and try it in public, which is to split his name. It''s also good for Amun and John to make it public, at least to let people know why the general wants to make a big fuss about Memphis?


    Maria asked curiously, "general, you and General John have been in the territory. How do you understand this matter? When did you go to the farm to do the survey again? "


    Amun replied truthfully, "the day after John hurt Sheng Yi, everyone thought I had taken that girl out of town. In fact, that girl is Jules'' sister. Jules was a hero who died in battle, but his family was destroyed. How could I not find out that the only living relative had been reduced to that kind of place? John and I went to the farm with Jules'' sister to investigate the matter. "


    Amon was not a fool. He did not mention the story of themisfei''s assassination of redrose, but he said the identity of the girl. The Lord of Daya, holding the complaint, said with a bitter face: "general, Shengyi has two legs broken. He will be sent to the army of Anla according to your will. You have punished him. What''s more, the saint just said that this case can''t be turned over. The day after tomorrow is the blessing ceremony of Isis. Can we not make extra troubles


    Amen stood up and asked with his back his hand: "gentlemen, you have not forgotten that the day after tomorrow will be the blessing ceremony of Goddess Isis. This general wants to ask, what is the blessing?"


    What is a blessing? It was not easy for them to answer without permission. They looked up at the virgin. Maria looked at Amun for a moment. It was the look in their eyes when they looked at each other. Then she slowly replied: "in the blessing ceremony, Isis''s blessing magic was applied to all the people to eliminate pain, wash away fatigue, and give people confidence, strength and courage, which symbolizes the goddess''s love and compassion. But the real blessing is more than just a ritual.


    With the power of yearning in the heart, the gods will not close their eyes to their people, witness sin and kindness, let love and honesty meet, justice and peace meet. The richness of the earth will accompany the inner peace and wash away the unclean soul. It is both a gift and an examination. This is the real blessing.


    The general is right to remind us that if we delay today''s accusation of crimes because of the grand ceremony the day after tomorrow, what kind of blessing will we talk about? Lord of the city, you will accept and make a public trial according to the regulations. Today! If we don''t change the proper handling of this matter because of the grand ceremony, we can''t finish the trial tomorrow. After the ceremony, we will continue to hear the case and issue an announcement according to the will of general Amun. "


    ����


    So it was decided. Just two days before Isis''s blessing ceremony, the city-state judicial office accepted the case of John''s accusation against Shengyi and issued a notice to allow citizens of the city to attend. Of course, it takes a process to try a case. It is not a day or two to bring the relevant people to the government office for interrogation. The result can only be obtained after the grand ceremony.


    The announcement went out, and the contents of John''s complaint were made public, but the trial did not really proceed. Because on that night, Shengyi, who was in disgrace, committed suicide. His death was not unexpected. Amun had long expected this result. He had been deprived of his noble status and became a civilian. Once again, his evil behavior became public. If he was sent to serve in the Anla army, his death would be even worse.


    ����


    It doesn''t matter how Sheng Yi died. When John took out his complaint in public, his fate was decided. When Maria ordered it, it was all over. All the adults withdrew, but the virgin left Amun, asked the general alone if he had any questions, and sent all the people around him away.


    After the blessing ceremony, Amun will return to his territory. They don''t know when they can have such a chance to meet. Maria sat there looking at Amon, with a thousand words in her eyes. Amun also looked at her. After a long time, the sky outside the window gradually became dark, and the general should retire. Then he whispered, "don''t you have something to ask me? I can see that you have something to say"The girl who sang and danced for you that night was the murderer who killed redrose," she said


    Amun was stunned and sighed: "everything can''t be concealed from your eyes. I didn''t mention it at all, but you thought about it. Yes, it was she who killed Redruth. The saint will not pursue the poor girl, will she? There is no evidence in this case. "


    Maria said meaningfully, "if I wanted to pursue her, I would not mention it to you alone now. Amun, that girl is called the flower of dream flying, must be very beautiful? "


    Amun stammered in front of Maria for the first time: "this, this, she is beautiful. I can''t deny that But I think the real beauty is in the radiance of Isis. "


    There was a smile in Maria''s eyes and a trace of hard to detect regret, but she lowered her eyes and whispered, "you should treat her kindly. Her experience is very sympathetic and her behavior is admirable. She is a rare strange woman. Maybe the gods sent her to you. This is the real fate in the world


    Amun laughed: "it''s really the gods who sent her to me, but I met her. So many things happened."


    Maria lowered her eyes, but she could still feel that Amun''s eyes were wrong. She raised her head and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this? What a strange smile! Isn''t what I said wrong? You startled the whole empire for a girl. What should the lonely girl do after her family was ruined? Shouldn''t you treat her well? My great general


    Amun was still laughing: "the saint has said so. Of course, I will treat this girl well. I will redeem her and take her away and arrange everything."


    Maria frowned and said, "this is what you should do. Why do you smile like this?"


    Amun finally laughed: "the girl''s name is themisfei. She is a fourth class warrior. If Gabriel sees her, he will like her very much. It''s not easy for a woman to have this achievement. You are one of the people I admire most. You can''t hide anything from your eyes, but you can''t see an obvious thing. "


    Maria asked curiously, "what''s the matter? I don''t understand what you mean


    Amun replied, "I didn''t say, and you didn''t see her. You guessed that she was the murderer of redrose. But General John liked her, very much. You can''t see such an obvious thing! I''ll ask themisfi for her own opinion, and if she will, let them be together


    Maria''s expression was a little embarrassed: "Oh, that''s what happened. The person who went to the farm to investigate was John, and the official accuser was also John. When the girl was mentioned, General John''s look was indeed I should have seen it, but I didn''t notice. You are very considerate for your subordinates and your people, and you should think more about yourself. "


    Amun closed his smile and said, "when it''s time to think about it, I''ll think about it. You should take good care of it."


    ����


    The next day, Amun sent people to the brothel to redeem cenu themisfei. The general attached great importance to this matter. The person he sent was the captain of the personal guard and the great warrior General John.


    Unexpectedly, some people reacted faster than amon. By the time John arrived, three groups of people had already arrived in the brothel to redeem themisfei, and they had a lot of origins. They were the envoys sent by the city Lord Daya Tu Yang, the chief warrior of the temple Long Teng, and one was the official of the city-state property department and the rich merchant Theo himself.


    Dyland, the owner of the brothel, was frightened by the situation. He could have redeemed anyone, but now he promised that anyone would offend the other two, which was not easy. When John arrived, Theo was at odds with the other two men, and he was determined to redeem themisfei no matter what the price.


    John was also startled by the scene, but the general was thick and thin. When he saw Theo, he understood something immediately. He came forward and asked, "Lord Theo, do you want to send a favor to general amon when you come to redeem miss themisfei?"


    When Theo saw John, he came over to say hello very affectionately. Hearing the question, he quickly replied, "yes, I intend to send miss themisfei to the general''s house."


    John turned around and asked the other two people, "go back and ask the Lord of Daya and Lord Longteng, if they want to redeem miss themisfei, will they also send them to the general? If that''s the case, I don''t need to. Thank you for your kindness. The general has sent me to redeem someone in person. "


    I see! There was nothing to argue about. The two messengers went back. Theo took John''s arm and said, "the general sent you to redeem people. I can''t come in vain. You must give face. I''ll pay for the ransom, and take miss themisfei to the general''s house with my carriage. "


    John laughed: "there''s no need for the carriage. Miss themisfei is on the general''s house. I''m just here to say hello. As for money..."


    Dyland, the owner of the brothel, said at the beginning, "miss themisfei doesn''t owe us money."


    John turned his head and glared, "you said it yourself. Miss themisfei doesn''t owe money. Don''t say I''m relying on the power of the general to oppress people."Dirander nodded again and again: "of course, she did not owe money. She has made a lot of money for us in the past six months. My Lord said that if the general came to redeem people, it should be miss themisfei''s reward, and she should be returned." Diland was only the owner of the brothel, which was the property of a great nobleman in Memphis.


    John came to redeem people, only to say hello, not only did not spend money, but also took a lot of money. Before Theo would leave, he said to John, "let me take you back and lead the horse for you."


    "I came here on foot," said John, who was angry and funny


    Theo: that''s great. You can go back in my carriage


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    The two men had a good friendship. At first, John was the former commander of the an''la corps, and Theo was a quartermaster. He was also a comrade in arms who had been on the front line together. John couldn''t help him, so he took Theo back to see the general.


    Amun was happy to see Theo and said with a smile, "Why are you so fat? We should also pay attention to exercise and work. At the beginning, you were a very diligent businessman. If you hadn''t crossed the desert to collect money from Barron, we wouldn''t have known each other. "


    Theo saluted: "because I worked hard day and night during the war, I was black and thin at that time. When I came back, my family felt very sad when they saw me. They advised me to take a good rest and supplement. As a result, this half year''s compensation has been overdone, and I''m still fatter than before."


    John not light or heavy kick him a foot: "as you still call day and night work?"


    Amon asked John again, "how are things going?"


    John replied, "it''s done."


    Amun nodded: "you go and bring miss themisfei here, I have something to say."


    Miss themisfei came to the front hall and knelt down to salute Amun as soon as she entered the front hall: "general, I don''t know how to express my gratitude. You and General John not only punished the evil people, but also made the original things known to the public. This is my wish that I vowed to realize with my life in front of the gods. It seems that the folk legend is true. You are favored by the gods, and you have the glory of the gods in the world


    Amun quickly motioned John to help her up and sighed: "girl, I''m very ashamed to say that. Jules is a warrior who fought with me. He gave his life in the battlefield, but we didn''t protect his family. It''s too late to know all this If you must, thank General John. He is the one who goes to the farm to investigate, and he is also the one who formally complains to the city. "


    Themisfei will kneel down to John again. John was holding her elbow, and he stopped quickly. He looked like he was going to hold her, and his face was a little red. Seeing this, amon asked, "miss themisfei, John has redeemed your slave deed today, and your revenge has also been revenged. What are your plans for the future?"


    Themisfei burst into tears: "I thought my fate was to die with Shengyi. The general not only avenged me, but also left me in the world. My life is yours, and I''m afraid it''s hard to repay my servitude. "


    Amun waved his hand: "don''t say that. You didn''t do anything wrong. You shouldn''t bear such a tragedy. In that case, I want to ask you something alone. The others will go out first. "


    John was still in a daze. Theo grabbed his arm and pulled him out with a grin. They waited outside, and after a while, themisfei came out. Her eyes were red and her face was red. She looked down at John and said, "general, please come in and speak alone."


    After a while, John came out, glancing down at themisfei, grinning silently. Theo was puzzled and asked, "General John, what are you laughing at? I''ve never seen you look like this. What''s the good news


    John was still laughing and didn''t answer. Amon went out of the door and said, "of course, there are happy things. All I''ve met these days are disturbing things. Today, I have a happy thing. It happens that Lord Theo is also there. He will have a dinner and a good drink in the evening, and go to the blessing ceremony of Isis tomorrow


    ����


    The annual blessing ceremony of Goddess Isis finally arrived. This year''s ceremony was especially lively. People from all the nearby cities came to attend. Just a few days before the ceremony, Amun, the imperial general, made a big fuss about his dreams and became a conversation material for people in their leisure time.


    Hundreds of thousands of people gathered in the huge square, but under the command of the samurai, there was no crowding and pushing. When the blessing ceremony began, no matter where you stood, the holy light from the sky would fall on everyone. Amun, armed with a shuttle gun and wearing armor, stood like an ordinary guard in the crowd at the edge of the square, responsible for maintaining order in this area. The people around looked at the platform in front of the temple in the distance, and did not know that there was Amun standing beside him.


    In front of the long steps of the temple, the warriors with distinctive armour were arranged into a semicircle military array. In the military array, there was a high platform for the saints to hold ceremonies, and behind the high platform were the divine arts array made by the deities. The dignified adults watched the ceremony on the long steps. Mary, wearing a golden crown and holding a staff, climbed onto the platform. The bell rang in the temple. All the people knelt down to the platform. Amun also bent down and put the spear on the ground beside him.


    The general did not bow to kiss the ground, but looked up at the virgin. Maria slowly raised her staff and glanced at the people in the square. She seemed to see everyone clearly, but there was a fixed frame. She looked at a distant eye on the edge of the square. She gave a shallow smile, then closed her eyes slightly and began to sing.


    Amun didn''t know what Maria was singing. At the moment, the Virgin was in the central position of a powerful magic array. Amun''s detection divinity could not be sensed, but he could feel it in his heart.


    The tears of the gods on the staff sent out a light golden light. The golden light was stronger and stronger, but it was not dazzling. It spread to the surrounding and the sky. The magic array began to work. The golden light converged in the mid air into a bright light beam and shot at the sky. The whole sky became golden.The light beam disappears, and the sky of mengfeisi seems to have been shining like this since ancient times. With the melodious bell sound, there is white light, like gauze, like waterfall, like flying snow, like milk drops, like floating feather, falling soundlessly. This is Isis''s blessing divinity. Hundreds of thousands of people in the square can feel its magical comfort, including Amun.


    Everyone was bowing their heads and praying devoutly. Only amon looked up at Maria. She stood in the center of thousands of people, emitting a holy light. Amun didn''t pray. He didn''t think about anything. He just looked at her. The light fell on him, as if accompanied by a gentle singing voice, like Mary''s answer to "what is blessing" in the temple --


    "if the power of yearning is gained in the heart, the gods will not close their eyes to the people, witness sin and kindness, let love and sincerity meet, justice and peace meet, and the abundance of the earth will wash away the impurity with inner peace It is the soul that gives and examines. This is the real blessing. "


    If the so-called God is really like Maria said, then Amun will use the most devout oath to offer his body and mind, it is Mary''s God, the God she believes in! Under the consolation of this light, amon felt weak among thousands of people, like a newborn baby, with nothing but a brand-new life and future.


    This weakness is not weakness, but the germination of pure and vigorous vitality. Amun had forgotten whether he had lost his strength. He did not think about it any more. He was the only one who did not pray in the square, and he was the most attentive person to experience the ritual.


    ����


    There were assassins in the blessing ceremony the year before last, and there was a big war with the two kingdoms last year. Will there be any accident in this year''s ceremony? A lot of people raised their vigilance in the dark. At the climax of the ceremony, Wald, the nine level master of divinity who was in charge of supervising the audience on the temple steps, suddenly frowned because he heard the rolling thunder.


    Amun, who was in a state of selflessness at the edge of the square, suddenly "wakes up". He also heard the thunder. However, the dull sound like rolling thunder did not come from the sky, but came from the deep underground in the East. With a slight tremor, the land of the city-state was shaking, but the ordinary people did not feel it.


    What''s going on? Without time to think about it, Amun immediately used his mana to cast his magic power on the ground under his feet. His mana extended, and then he felt the confluence of several other powerful powers. It was vold and other great magicians who took the same measures.


    Of course, the strongest force to hold the earth is from the magic array behind the high platform. The main function of this magic array is to assist the virgin to complete the ceremony and ensure that it will not be disturbed by any accident. The people in the square did not hear the dull sound of the ground like rolling thunder, nor felt the slight shaking of the earth. They were still immersed in the light of Isis'' blessing.


    However, Amun and other Great Magicians felt totally different. The shaking amplitude of the earth was very weak, but the power was almost irresistible. So many people put their hands on space divinity at the same time, but they could barely hold the square as the center, and the ground in the central area of Memphis city-state would not tremble. They feel that the impact of the magic power is so fierce, although they are not moving, they feel like a boat thrown back and forth in the strong wind and waves!


    The earth did not tremble for a long time, and it stopped before the blessing ceremony was over. Amun finally breathed a breath. In the legend of Tianshu continent, the earth shaking is the God''s anger to the human evil. However, it is absurd to feel the tremor of the earth during the blessing ceremony of Isis.


    Amun gently wiped the sweat oozing from his forehead, but his movement suddenly stopped. He responded to one thing and his magic power was restored! If not, how can we use the magic of space just now? He recovered without realizing it. Amun didn''t even think about it when he performed his magic.


    Has he fully passed the test and achieved the level 8 achievement with two sides of one body? Amun moved his body for a moment, and suddenly realized that he was not fully recovered. The magic power of magic has been restored, and it is much stronger than before. However, the power of his body''s blood is still the same as yesterday, and has not recovered and increased. His situation is similar to that of an ordinary level 8 magician.


    Amun closed his eyes and carefully felt his condition. Suddenly he laughed again. The strength of his body''s blood can be said to have recovered or not. It still needs a process of growing up again. He gradually becomes strong like an adult. He can''t tell whether it is the power of divinity or the power of physical skill. The strength of both sides of one body finally merges into a real one Fetal bone replacement.


    ����


    Of course, Maria on the platform also felt the earth shaking, but quietly continued to complete the ceremony, calm and calm than when she was assassinated. After the blessing ceremony, thousands of people chanted poems praising the goddess Isis. Maria stepped down from the platform and led the priests and city officials into the temple to sacrifice to the goddess. The ceremony was successfully completed.


    However, there was an ominous premonition in the minds of all the Great Magicians on the scene that something great must have happened in the distance. That night, Mary sent messengers to the city states all night, asking what had happened? On the next day, all the important officials in the city of Memphis were summoned to the temple. Amun did not immediately return to the territory, but stayed in the city.There are really big things, earth shaking events, and three at the same time!


    ����


    The earthquake occurred in the promontory city-state, and the exact source point was the red point defense line where Amun had fought against the Uruk army. The tremor was felt throughout xiaeju, but it did not cause much casualties.


    According to a soldier on duty at the east gate of Hongjiao Town, it was a sunny day, but the sky suddenly became dark. If you look up, you can''t see the dark clouds. You can''t see the stars and the moon as you can at night. All the inhabitants of red point came out of their houses, and the soldiers in the barracks came out of their tents.


    People''s hearts were shrouded in a great fear of the unknown. They gathered in the square in the center of the town and prayed to the gods. Just as the crowd looked up at the dark sky, all kinds of lights appeared in the sky, just like the colorful huge rootless flame shining and circling, accompanied by the sound of impact, roar and explosion like thunder. Then the earth began to shake. Three of the four towers of Hongjiao town collapsed in the violent tremor, and more than half of the houses were damaged. Fortunately, people gathered in the square because of the strange phenomena in the sky.


    According to the memories of a boatman who was on the beach dozens of miles north of Hongjiao Town, he was repairing a damaged boat on the beach. Suddenly, he felt that the sky was dark, and the blue sea water was calm, reflecting the dark red sky. There is a strong light shining in the sky. There is a ball of light in the sky which is like a spark. Then the Earth starts to shake violently, as if the rocks under the ground have become monsters, colliding and biting each other. The sea suddenly retreated, exposing a large area of the sea floor, leaving many stranded fish and shrimp.


    The boatman ran up to the shore and stumbled along the way. He felt the earth moving. He looked back in horror. He was so scared that he could not run on the hillside. The retreating water roared into high waves, and the wall came back and swept away the boats on the beach. The shore nearby was torn open by an incredible force, and the sea water flowed into the deep land along the fissure.


    ����


    It seems that there is a giant giant blade cut on the earth, hard to cut a gap. The land moved to both sides along the edge of the red cape line under amunzenb, and the sea water poured in from the north, forming a fissure like Bay shaped like a dagger inserted into the land. The sea engulfed the battlefield where Amun had been fighting with the Uruk army. It passed through the east gate of the town of red cape and passed through nearly four fifths of the land, leaving only a narrow passage at the southernmost end.


    A new narrow inland sea was formed in the promontory city-state. When the sky cleared up again, the sea water under the sun was reddish, like a faint blood light. Therefore, this narrow and long inland sea was later called the Red Sea. The main city of the promontory city-state is 160 miles away from the source of the earthquake. It is the nearest large city, and the earthquake is the strongest. There are many deep cracks in the city walls, and many houses in the city are damaged to varying degrees, with hundreds of casualties.


    However, the most serious accident occurred in the temple. The solid temple building was not damaged, but the statue of Horus in the middle of the hall broke the wing on the right side. The huge stone carving fell from a high place and broke into many pieces. The gods were in a panic.


    If the vibration is too strong, the whole temple and the surrounding buildings will collapse, and the statues will inevitably be damaged. However, the temple and the solid buildings around the square are intact. Only the most important statue of Horus has broken a wing. This is a disastrous sign, and the consequences may be very serious.


    The statues in the main temple of the city-state are not ordinary things. The whole process from quarrying stones to chiseling stone slabs, transporting them in place and carving statues is strictly supervised, and the names of all the craftsmen involved are recorded. This huge statue of God has a history of 100 years. It is majestic and solid. It has no crack. How could it suddenly break its wings?


    According to the rules, responsible craftsmen will receive the most severe punishment, but craftsmen a hundred years ago can no longer be investigated. Lord rod Dick organized people to investigate the disaster, while sending people to mengfeisi and the king of eju to send an urgent report. He was anxious to wait.


    News from all over the country soon came back, which made rod Dick panic and a little relieved at the same time. The same thing happened to the Horus temples in all the cities of eju. The body of the man, the head of the eagle, and the statue of Horus with wings like a huge cloak were all destroyed. All of them were broken by the right wing and smashed into the altar.


    This can only show one thing. The destruction of the statue has nothing to do with the craftsmen who built it, and it is not just the fault of the promontory city-state. But the same thing happened to the statues in Horus temples in all the city states of the country. Only in some small private temples, the statues of the king God of the Empire were still intact. What does this mean? Let people dare not think deeply, let all the people of eju shudder!


    ����


    The earthquake formed a long and narrow inland sea in the promontory city-state. Goddess Mu Yun once told Amun that this was the boundary of the nine linked deities of eju. The statues of Horus in the temples of the city states all over the country were broken wings and damaged, even the remote, untouched city of Desh.


    According to the legend since ancient times, this may not only symbolize the anger of the gods, but also symbolize the fall or injury of the gods. The Pharaon who claimed to be the incarnation of Horus should be the most frightened, but he had to stand up and pacify the people in order to maintain his theocracy. However, there was no need to worry about lacias II, and the third major event happened at the same time was the sudden death of King eju.**


    PS: ticket request!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    The death of lacius II happened in this context, and everyone kept a secret about the cause of his death, which even became a historical mystery. In the later myths, legends and folk comments, some people said that lacius II died of court murder, others said that the Pharaoh died of the wrath of the gods, and more people said that he died with the destruction of the statue of Horus, because he claimed to be the human incarnation of Horus.


    These three events happened on the same day. The whole empire of eju seemed to be shrouded in an invisible cloud. From officials to ordinary people, they were in constant panic. So was mengfeisi, the capital of xiaeju. When the lady Saint informed the public of the urgent news from all over the country and from the king, the hall of the temple quietly heard only a heavy and tense gasp. People were speculating about all kinds of possibilities in their hearts, but they did not dare and could not express their real thoughts.


    After a long time, Amun, the general of the Empire, broke the silence and asked, "did the messenger of Wangdu mention the succession of the New France and the old?"


    The virgin replied, "Your Majesty''s son laxis III succeeded to the throne, and the new Pharaoh changed his name to eracht. His majesty elacht said that the officials and slaves of the city-state should stay at their posts and should not go out without permission. They should pacify the people in the territory and wait for the latest decrees and decrees. "


    It is no surprise that the new Pharaoh wanted officials from all over the country to appease the people. In the name of the Oracle, people''s panic can only be calmed down in the name of the oracle. It is also wise for the new Pharaoh to wait for the latest Oracle from all over the country. But the meaning of "herat" is to change the meaning of herat.


    In his title, the new Pharaon brought out the oldest father of the gods, Ann La, and the legendary uncle of Horus, Seth. In the ancient eju myth, when Osiris established the Empire of Egypt, his brother Seth was the guardian of the throne. It''s understandable that the name of the Pharaon has such a suffix, but it''s interesting that Horus is not mentioned in the name of Anla.


    Amun didn''t speak. He thought a lot. What happened to Horus? He has read the ancient documents hidden in the temple of Isis, which is said to have not been read in 200 years. Two poems are about the stories of Isis and anra, Horus and Seth.


    It is said that Isis had subdued the ancient father of gods, Angela, by wisdom and means, and gained his strength and status. In another poem, the king of the gods becomes Isis'' husband Osiris, who was also the first Pharaoh to establish the Egyptian empire, but his brother Seth killed him and seized the throne. Later, Horus, with the help of Isis, defeated Seth and became the king God of eju.


    In other words, conflicts broke out between the nine linked gods of eju. Some gods had already retired. The vast eju Empire became the God domain of Horus, while mengfeisi, the most populous and fertile land in xiaeju, was the God domain of Isis goddess, and the underworld of soul destination was Osiris'' God domain. The other gods were subordinate to or attached to them.


    If something happens to Horus, whether it''s a fall or an injury, it''s likely that the other side of the nine linked gods, who was once a loser, will make a comeback. Amun didn''t know much about the divine realm, but he could still piece together a lot of important information from Mu Yun''s words.


    When Mu Yun disguised himself as a bodyguard in rescuing Amun on the battlefield, he once said: "the town of red cape and the mountains on both sides are the boundaries of the nine linked gods of eju. It is not easy for me to enter. I am careful enough, I hope not to disturb them


    Later, Horus showed a huge cloud eagle in the sky. Mu Yun said angrily, "because I appeared in the war Therefore, Horus used this as an excuse to show his miracles and try to change the end of the human war with his power. But I did it to protect you and did not invade the realm of the nine linked gods. Although Horus did not violate the agreement of the gods, it was contemptible and revealed his weakness and fear


    It seems that there is a certain agreement between the gods, and there is also a certain agreement between different gods. When this agreement is broken, conflicts may arise. Although enqidu was dead, he killed the cloud hawk in the sky with an earth shaking sword. This war may be the fuse of the new conflict.


    The sword of enqidu was a declaration that Horus was not as powerful as he had imagined. His presence in the battlefield aroused the anger of Mu Yun, which means that war is not only between mortals but also among gods.


    Amun speculated that it was probably the gods of anuna who attacked the nine linked divine realm, and Horus, the main god of the nine linked divine realm, fell or was seriously injured in the conflict. The appearance of the Red Sea and the broken wings of Horus in the temples of the city states may be related to this. Then the defeated party in the nine alliance system may take the opportunity to seize the throne, which is implied by the name of the new Pharaoh.


    The sudden death of the Pharaoh may also have something to do with it. As for how the king died, Amun could not know the inside story. The sudden death of lacius II is not a good thing for Amun, which means that his efforts to make a big fuss about Memphis recently are probably in vain. To a large extent, what Amun did was shown to the second king. Now that the new king succeeded to the throne, all the information is still unknown.If the truth is what Amun guessed, the conflict and change of status among the nine linked gods in eju may not be beneficial to Amun himself. Don''t forget the title given to him by lassis II: Horus, the great God, protects the upper and lower eju, defends the imperial dignity, inherits the glory of Anla, and glorifies the generals of other countries.


    The first title of this title is "the great God Horus. The soldiers and the people all think that Horus was inspired by Amun and showed up, so Amun got such a noble title. There is also a title of "inheriting the glory of Anla". It is only because Amun was the head of the army, and the soldiers even called the army of Amun.


    Amun has sent medanzo and link back to their territory, instructing Moses to take the general''s order to go to the DUK plain, but suddenly this kind of thing happened. If they have not started yet, they should not be able to leave by now. If they have already set out, they will not be able to pass the city states and border checkpoints, unless they do not take the official route.


    Since Amun had sent madanzo and link to follow in secret, they must have been able to keep abreast of the situation and guide Moses and others to take a detour.


    Amun didn''t send people to chase back the people like Moses. His idea was very clear. Moses and others could leave as soon as they could. Medanzo and link should have the ability to guide them around all obstacles. If they are stopped, they will be sent back to their territory. Because the warrant of the general was issued before the death of lacias II, and there was no time to send someone to recover it. This is not a mistake.


    However, Amun himself must immediately return to his territory according to the order of the new Pharaoh and wait for the new Edict and the new oracle. As a general of the Empire, at such a sensitive time, any change of his own may cause suspicion in all aspects. Therefore, he took John and themisfei to leave immediately. Before leaving, he only had time to say goodbye to Mary in the temple.


    Amon had a lot of worries in his heart, but he couldn''t say it. He also saw the color of worry in Maria''s eyes. Mary is the guardian saint of Isis. If there is any accident in the nine linked gods of eju, the impact on the goddess of Isis is unpredictable. Amun had too many secrets that had been buried deep in his heart, but he could not resist it at the moment. When he left, he sent John to Gabriel, handed over a secret letter, and told Gabriel that Gabriel must hand it over to the virgin.


    In his letter, he mentioned his understanding and some speculations about the divine realm and the relationship between the gods, and reminded Maria to look through a volume of ancient bards that he had read. Emmanuel''s wisdom should have been clear. As for what might happen and what kind of preparation should be made, amon could not control it.


    ����


    After the death of laxis II, it is natural to hold a state funeral and mourn for the whole country; however, the new Pharaoh''s accession to the throne is in accordance with the usual practice of amnesty and celebration in the whole country, which is not clear whether it is a mixture of joy and sorrow.


    On the day of Amun''s return to the territory, the first thing he waited for was not the order of the new Pharaoh, but the visit of Blanca, the chief officer of horeshan. Amun was surprised to ask him, "Lord Blanca, haven''t you received the latest order from Wangdu? How can you come to me from he Lieshan at this time? "


    Blanca, with a bitter face, said in a beseeching voice: "general, I come here for the order of the Pharaoh, and borrow people from the general for help! "


    Amun frowned and said," does the Pharaoh order you to borrow? Who can I borrow? "


    Blanca explained: "it''s not that the Pharaoh ordered me to borrow, but that I had to borrow from the general for the order of the Pharaoh. On the first day of his accession to the throne, his majesty sent people to Horeb to order that all the sacred stones should be sent to the royal capital according to the registered products over the years, and all the skilled craftsmen were transferred to Hilmo, saying that they wanted to build a temple for the God of Allah and build a new capital around it.


    Since the miners in Duke town were taken away by you, the production of holy stones in Heli mountain has dropped by nearly 40%. There are a large number of mined core piles waiting to be taken out. But those magicians could not complete these tasks. Now the Pharaoh has transferred a large number of craftsmen and urged the God stone to be handed over to the royal capital according to the original output. I really can''t help it! So I want to borrow your slaves. "


    Amun shook his head gently and said, "they are my people. I managed to take them away from he Lieshan. How can I send them back? I know you are in a very difficult situation, but I can''t help you


    Blanca stepped forward and said, "I don''t want the general to send them back to he Lieshan. I just want to ask the general to nod for help. I can send someone to bring the mined core and then transport the stone back. They are your slaves, and I can''t ask you for your help in vain. According to the old practice in Duke Town, for every ten sacred stones mined, one of them is the reward paid to the general. "


    This condition is attractive enough, but Amun''s brow is locked more tightly: "didn''t the Pharaoh transfer a large number of craftsmen? Even if my people can take out the stone for you, you will not have enough hands to mine the core in the mine


    Blanca shook his head and said: "all the craftsmen transferred by the Pharaon are stone mining workers. Most of the craftsmen who mine the ore core still stay in he Lieshan. If I ask the city-state for help, I can still cope with the urgent recruitment of a group of people. It is difficult to do the last step of extracting the divine stone from the core. It is the best way to ask the general for help."Amun said with a wry smile: "it''s a pity that you are late. The former Pharaoh once gave me a territory in the DUK plain, but I need to send my own people to occupy and reclaim it. I have sent these slaves there, and I''m afraid they have arrived. According to the latest order, they should stay in the territory and not go out. Even if they can get back, they will not be able to save the near fire. But since Lord Blanca has asked me to come to me, I can''t let you go for nothing. I will write a letter to Isis temple, reflecting your dilemma and asking the temple to send a group of magicians to support he Lieshan


    Blanca left disappointed. No matter what Amun said was true or false, he had no right to order the general to do anything, but this trip did not come in vain. At least Amun promised to help him write to Isis temple for help. After seeing Blanca off, amon felt that things were not good and fell into deep meditation.


    There are two most important stone producing areas in eju, one is Hilmo in upper eju, the other is he Lieshan in lower eju. Hilmo is not as desolate as Horeb. It is located about 600 miles north of Memphis, at the confluence of the upper reaches of the roni river with a tributary. Although it is mountainous nearby, there is a large area of land that can be reclaimed in the valley. Therefore, the Pharaon elacht wanted to build an''an-la Temple and a new capital there.


    This also means that the old pattern will be changed, and the God of Allah is likely to replace Horus in the Egyptian empire. If the next Pharaoh ordered the construction of an''an-la temples in the city states, Amun''s conjecture would be confirmed. It has nothing to do with Amun. He only worries about two things: one is the subtle change of Maria''s identity and what kind of changes it will encounter; the other is the fate of the dukezhen people.


    According to the tradition of the eju Empire, every Pharaon had to build a mausoleum for himself from the time of his succession, which was a huge project. At the same time, eracht had to build a new capital and build the main temple for the God of Anju. This not only consumed a lot of wealth, but also required the national craftsmen. Where are the best craftsmen on the mainland? It''s the Dukes!


    If Pharaoh eracht ordered them to be recruited, even if they had reached the DUK plain, Amun would have to call them back. It would not be as simple as dealing with Blanca. Moses and others were slaves of Amun, the great general of the Empire. They were equal to his private property, which could not be taken away by the Pharaoh at will, but could be expropriated.


    The identity of slaves, like goods, can be borrowed and returned. If these people are "borrowed" by the Pharaoh to build temples or capitals, when and when will they come back? Especially for the work of building tombs, the most outstanding craftsmen are often the most difficult to come back. If they can not return, it is reasonable and legal for the Pharaoh to compensate Amun for a number of new slaves. But Amun doesn''t want slaves. If so, where can he find Hui people?


    Amun immediately called John and ordered a lot of things alone, and gave John the last wind control shuttle and a space magic weapon to John, and ordered him to go to find madanzo and link immediately. He said with a slight apology: "my personal guard captain, you are probably the happiest person in eju these days. Although there are so many big events, it has nothing to do with you, just accompany themisfei to be happy. I''m sorry to disturb your happiness. It''s urgent. You go out in secret. Don''t be found out. Go back quickly. "


    John quickly bowed down and said, "God Amun, why do you speak to me like this? Your will is an order, and I''ll say hello to themisfei and leave. "


    The new Pharaoh elacht had an order that all the territorial officials were not allowed to go out without authorization. Of course, it was not convenient for John to leak information when he left the territory. Amun gave him a flying shuttle to control the wind. As a warrior, John can control the shuttle because he cultivates the power of two sides of one body.


    Amun is very rich now, but precious magic tools are not so easy to get. Now he only has three space artifacts: the magic bone, the wind charm dance made by the old madman, and a space bracelet made by link with the charm of wind dance. Link presented the bracelet as a gift to Amun. He was very good at making all kinds of utensils. The old madman was once the best craftsman on the mainland. Amun also taught him all the lessons from Nietzsche.


    Now something unexpected happened. Amen sent John to order medanzo to dance the enchantment of the wind to Moses, embed it in the iron staff, carry the necessary supplies, and give the space bracelet to medanzo and link.


    Amun had a crystal shuttle and two wind control shuttles. The crystal shuttle and a wind control shuttle had been handed over to medanzo. Now the last wind control shuttle was given to John. He had no flying magic weapon. However, Amun has achieved level 8 and can fly instantly.


    The lamp of chasing the dead, the puppet goggles, and the two sets of scorpion shell armor and two sets of snake scales that have been repaired by link have already been handed over to medanzo, which shows that Amun attaches great importance to this matter.


    After John set out, amon began to pack his things, too. Of course, a large number of special god stones from Muyun''s treasure should be collected. His most precious artifacts include a tear of the gods, the divine bow of Gilgamesh, four tusks and a snake tendon of humbaba, and the whip rope that enril gave him when he was a shepherd, and so on.


    Before Amun went to the Duke plain to carry out the investigation mission, Maria had sent him a pupil of the earth which recorded the information. Amun has now achieved level 8 achievement, but it is strange that he still can''t see the information recorded in the pupil of the earth. He put these things in the ribs of Hades and carried them close to him. There are many other things in the bones, including all kinds of staff and weapons.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    After finishing, amon went to the best temple in the manor. After so many great events happened, he guessed all kinds of possibilities in his mind. He wanted to ask the cat who was once a God, hoping that Schrodinger could speak more this time.


    Schrodinger was absolutely detached in Amun territory. Everyone knew that the general loved him very much. Amun used to hang King Hattie aside and let the cat eat first and drink first. Now the cat can also jump on the altar to enjoy the sacrifice. Eju people like cats, and the general in this respect is more than the real eju people!


    Amun didn''t know where Schr �i dinger would go to play all day. If he wanted to find him, he would wait in the temple, no matter how long he would wait. A while ago, Amun went to mengfeisi to attend the ceremony. Schr? Dinger stayed in the territory quite comfortably and did not go with him. He disappeared for several days. He still missed the cat.


    From noon till dusk, Amun did not even eat dinner, and told his servants not to disturb him. When it was completely dark, he saw Schr �� dinger sliding across the threshold of the temple.


    Amun went forward and said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for you for most of the day. How can I come back now? Don''t delay your meal when you go out to play. The roast meat is cold. "


    Schrodinger squatted beside the threshold and twisted his neck. The voice in Amun''s mind was somewhat unhappy: "how is it barbecue rather than fish?"


    Amun apologized: "time is too urgent, I didn''t have time to fish in the river. I wronged you. The meat is a little cold. I''ll redraw it


    Schrodinger asked, "you have time to wait for me all afternoon, but you don''t have time to catch a fish? I came back yesterday, but I''m not here until today. "


    Is the cat coquettish or angry? Amun quickly said with a smile: "a lot of things have happened recently. Blanca, who just came back yesterday, came to see him. Then I sent John to find madanzo and link. There are many things to deal with. I just finished this morning. I want to ask you something, but I don''t know when you will be back, so I''ve been waiting here. Next time I know, I''ll catch the fish and come back to you. "


    Schr? Dinger hummed: "Oh, the general has something to do, or will you think of my cat?"


    Amun still said with a smile: "didn''t I come to see you when it was all right? Who was this temple built for Now that the winged statue of Horus in the main temples of the cities of eju has been damaged, I certainly want to consult you. "


    Schrodinger suddenly sighed: "I know all this. Amun, I want to ask you, is it worth paying so much just for a promise? Go on, you don''t know how much you''re going to pay


    She was referring, of course, to Amun''s efforts to get his people back home. Amun was only the son of an old drunkard in Duke town at that time, and he was exiled to the mountains. Moses and others could not say that they had any kindness to him. So far, Amun has done so much that no one can say what he owes.


    Amun said with a smile: "this is not only my promise to the goddess Muyun, but also to the mayor of dasti in the underworld. If I can''t keep one promise, how can I achieve what I am today? I did give a lot, but I got everything I deserved. "


    Schr? Dinger nodded silently and asked, "some people in the world do things because they have paid too much and can''t give up. Amun, you don''t have this idea of self-restraint, do you? In the eyes of the gods, time is like the flowing Ronnie river. People are living in the continuous passing of the present, and all they have paid has been given. They just need to think about how much more they have to pay and what they can get? That''s the real wisdom. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I''m not a God, at least not now. I never thought about what you said. I just keep my promise, and I have my own harvest.


    Schrodinger finally laughed: "you are indeed my Amun, only such a heart can help me to untie the seal of imprisonment. I don''t know how long you need and how much effort you will make You can tell me what you want from me


    The cat got up and went to amon''s feet and rubbed it affectionately. Amun squatted down and sat on the ground, stroking the cat''s back and said, "the first is a happy event. I have passed the test and recovered my strength. I have achieved level 8."


    Schrodinger said with surprise and joy: "really? Tell me about you! "


    Amun told about his feelings, and Schrodinger pondered: "Congratulations, you have indeed passed the test, but it still needs a process to have a true achievement of level 8. The road to the gods is different from other cultivation methods in the world. The real difference starts from now on. You have experienced two kinds of tests at the same time


    first, you have lost your strength and you have not lost yourself And then there was a completely new life, which changed the understanding of power. This second kind of test you slowly experience, when you really have that so-called one body two sides strength eight level achievement, you can try to help me to untie the seal. I''m glad that the first thing you said was not about the gods, but about me


    Then Amun asked, "what does it mean that the statue of Horus has lost its wings in the main temples of all the cities of the country?"


    Schr? Dinger''s tone could not tell whether he was happy or sad: "the eagle''s wings symbolize the protection of the wing. Someone twisted off its wings, of course, means that Horus has lost his position as the LORD God in the nine link system. I don''t know what happened to him. In short, he has become a failure."Amun asked again, "what does it mean to change the name of the king of ejusin to eracht, and to build a temple and a new capital for the God Amran?"


    Schrodinger thought for a while and then replied, "on the surface, Anla has become the main god again, but I think that Seth should be the real winner. In the name of Anla, he regained the divine realm. I don''t know exactly what happened


    Amun: don''t you even know


    Schrodinger said with a wry smile: "I have been imprisoned for hundreds of years. I don''t know the latest things between the gods."


    Amun: then you should know what happened in those years. Eju is the most powerful empire on the mainland. Horus, who owns this divine realm, is also the most powerful God. Who will defeat him


    Schrodinger snorted: "Horus is not the most powerful God in eju. There is no place for him in the nine linked gods! If he had not become the main god of the system of gods and enjoyed such a vast range of gods, Horus would not be an opponent to any of the nine linked gods. "


    Amun frowned and said, "how can he become the LORD God?"


    Schrodinger sighed: "it''s because Isis, she and Anla are the two most powerful gods among the nine linked gods. It is said that Isis has defeated Anla."


    Amon: why didn''t Isis become the LORD God


    Schr? Dinger narrowed his eyes, as if falling into the memory: "that was a long time ago, thousands of years before I entered the nine link system. I can''t understand the specific situation. I have never even met Anla. I only vaguely heard that God said that she might not have been defeated by Isis. He just gave up. "


    Amun''s eyes narrowed too: "give up?"


    Schr? Dinger nodded: "yes, he gave up the divine domain of absorbing the source of divine power, and gave up the status of the main God. The gods would not do anything inexplicable. It is said that giving up is also a kind of transcendence and pursuit of another realm, and being defeated by Isis is also an opportunity for understanding. These are just rumors between gods. I don''t know whether they are true or not, and they are beyond my comprehension


    Amun said with a wry smile: "even you can''t understand. I''m afraid it doesn''t make much sense for me to ask these questions now."


    Schrodinger: "yes, you''re not in that position. It''s pointless to talk about it. I don''t know how Isis defeated Allah, but one thing the gods are very clear about is that an agreement has been reached between Allah and Isis that Isis herself cannot be the God of the gods.


    But Isis was very clever. She made her husband Osiris the main god of the nine link system. In addition to Isis and Anla, Seth was the God who contributed most to the expansion of the divine realm. Seth, of course, did not accept it, so he defeated Osiris and seized the throne of God, and Isis helped Horus to defeat Seth, which led to the so-called aeju King God


    Amun blinked and said, "Oh, that''s what happened! It seems that Isis kept her promise and helped her husband and son to become the God of the gods, while she kept her promise with Allah


    Schrodinger: "there are no gods in the world who do not keep their promises, otherwise they will not be gods.


    Amun frowned and said, "but these still can''t explain my doubts. Since Isis is so powerful, Horus has been the main god of the nine link system for thousands of years, how can this change happen today?"


    Schrodinger: "Horus has the status of the LORD God, of course, the power is more powerful, and with the support of Isis, other gods can not be shaken. My guess, like you, is the sword of enqi on the battlefield, which shows that Horus is not as powerful as he thought. It may be because he took the initiative to appear in the battlefield, violated the agreement between the gods, and was attacked, injured or fallen by the anuna Qishen system. Seth took the opportunity to defeat him


    Amun shook his head and said, "but I still don''t understand that since Horus could not have obtained the position of Lord God by his own strength, and all this was because of Isis'' help, did the goddess Isis not help him any more?"


    Schrodinger was silent, his head bowed for a long time. "What''s wrong with you?" Amun asked after waiting for a long time


    The cat sighed, "I''ve been in captivity for so long, I''ve missed so many things. I''m afraid Isis is no longer here. I should have thought of that! How else could bell steal Osiris'' ribs from the temple, or leave Memphis with the guardian virgin? If Isis was still there, it would not have happened


    Amun was shocked and said, "what! Is Isis gone? What does that mean? Did she fall


    Schr? Dinger was silent again, as if in deep thinking. The cat frowned on his eyebrows, and after a while replied, "maybe it''s falling, or something else. Isis''s magic is beyond my knowledge. In retrospect, I realize that Isis was no longer there when bell entered the temple. I can''t answer where she went


    Amun''s voice was a little incredulous: "it was thirty-six years ago that bell stole the ribs and took away the virgin. According to your guess, the goddess Isis was no longer there at that time. Why did it happen today?"Schrodinger sighed: "thirty six years may be long for mortals, but short for gods. Although Isis was no longer there, Horus had the status of the LORD God and the vast realm of God, which added to his strength, and the gods did not know how powerful he was. He may have been wounded in a battle with anuna''s apocalypse, giving Seth a chance to challenge. Without Isis'' protection, Horus, who had lost his throne, would not have had a chance to recapture it. "


    Amun asked another interesting question: "I know that the relationship between gods is not what people understand as kinship. So is Horus really Isis''s son? The book you showed me is very strange. Isis conceived at Osiris'' body and gave birth to Horus? "


    Schrodinger laughed: "the relationship between the gods, you have to join a certain God system to thoroughly understand. But Horus should be Isis''s son. When he first appeared, the gods doubted that Horus was the reincarnated Osiris, but it was later clear that he was not. Osiris did not leave. He is still the ghost God of the nine link system. It is said that Horus was the son of Isis before he became a God and had been hiding in the world. Isis guided him to become a real God. After Seth defeated Osiris, Horus appeared formally


    It''s rare that Schrodinger was willing to speak so much today, as if he wanted to tell the endless past. Amun took the opportunity to ask, "I haven''t understood a few questions. What is the divine realm and what is the divine system?"


    Schr? Dinger turned to look at him and said, "according to your so-called strength of two sides of one body, you can fully understand these after you have achieved level 9 achievements. But before that, you have to help me untie the seal, and I will try my best to explain it clearly. "


    the so-called divine system is an ancient system of inheritance relations. The earliest gods mastered the secret of becoming a God, which was called "language" in ancient poems. They will guide some people to this path. These people may be favored by the gods, or they may be chosen by the gods, including the relatives and friends of the gods and the strong men in the world.


    This is similar to the relationship between teachers and students, but not completely. The gods of the previous generation are the guides. Only when they accept the guidance can they be qualified to join a certain department of divinity and abide by the agreement of this department. Thus, they become a group of gods. Both the Jiulian system and the anuna Qishen system were formed in this way.


    Knowing how to become a God does not mean that you can become a God. For example, the power of both sides of one body practiced by Amun is not mastered by everyone. Even if it is mastered, it is difficult to pass all kinds of tests, and the vast majority of people can not get to the end. The gods do not give unnecessary guidance and instruction. They only choose the most likely to succeed.


    As for the realm of God, there are two meanings. One is the kingdom where people who believe in a certain God system live, and such a kingdom is often created by gods. For example, Osiris and Seth created the Empire of eju. Another meaning, which is hard to understand by ordinary people, is also called "the field of the source of divine power".


    It is very difficult to describe the concept of a God and a God in this temple. There may be many gods in a temple, but the gods should attach consciousness and mind to the statue, which symbolizes the real God.


    When each statue is completed, the priests need to hold a ceremony to pray and sacrifice, and ask for God''s care. Amun once had personal feelings in many temples. The gaze of the God was invisible and seemed to be able to hear people praying. Because of this, Amun ordered his disciples not to pray to other gods.


    On the other hand, only through such rituals can the gods turn the gods into the dependent embodiment of consciousness and mind, and the cold stone sculptures seem to have a strange life.


    God realm has its own nature. If a certain God wants to attach consciousness and mind to his own image, he must obtain the consent of the God, which is also one of the agreements between the gods. This can be divided into two situations: one is to enjoy people''s sacrifice in the same temple, and to be the Deputy God around the main God; the other is to open up a separate small God realm in the vast God realm.


    The second case is equivalent to the Muyun temple in DUK town or Isis temple in Memphis city.


    Horus is the main god of the nine linked gods. Due to the special status of Isis, the city-state of Memphis, which has the largest population and the most abundant products in xiae, has always been Isis''s divine domain.


    However, Mu Yun''s situation is completely different from Isis. Duke town is the battlefield of the ancient gods, abandoned and cursed by the gods. At the time of the division of anuna''s apotheosis system, according to the agreement, it was included in the scope of enril''s divine realm, but it did not become the real "realm of divine power source". Without the people who believe in and offer sacrifices to gods, there is no way to talk about the divine realm.


    Duke town is a desolate area, which is not suitable for people to live and breed. Later, the goddess Muyun asked enril to establish her own divine realm in the land of Marduk. Enril agreed and made some agreement with Muyun. The agreement between the gods is confidential, only they know it, and Schrodinger can not be clear about the specific content.


    According to Schrodinger''s conjecture, at that time, shortly after the battle between the gods of anuna''s Apocalypse system, enril broke up with Marduk and was in a troubled time. There were many remaining conflicts to be dealt with, so he temporarily agreed to Mu Yun. Or because Mu Yun was neutral in the battle of the gods, according to the agreement, enril must give her a divine realm.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    In order to make the land of Marduk a real "realm of divine power source", Mu Yun had to finish everything by herself. This is very much like that the Pharaoh granted Amun a piece of land in the DUK plain, but it is only a document, and Amun needs to occupy and reclaim it himself.


    Goddess Mu Yun asked to move the "sin people" in the battle of the gods to the land of Marduk. These people originally believed in the gods of the defeated side and were also the ancestors of the miners in DUK town. They were punished, and they had to exploit the sacred stone in the extremely desolate and hard environment. Their survival and reproduction faced great challenges. Only those with the strongest blood could survive and still be in danger of extinction.


    At this time, Mu Yun showed miracles, taught them the skills of miners in DUK Town, and lowered the oracle of the guardian God, so that they could survive in this dangerous land of Marduk for generations. As these people were descendants of the sinful people, according to anunaghi''s oldest Oracle, they were not allowed to leave the land of Marduk. This ancient oracle passed down from generation to generation, and later became the decree of the kingdom of hathia, but few people know its source.


    This law has been enforced by various dynasties for hundreds of years, and there are also practical reasons. The people of Duke town are the best craftsmen in the mainland. Duke town is such an important source of sacred stone, and later it became the origin of refined iron ore. If these miners leave DUK, it will be a loss to any kingdom, unless Duke no longer exists. If there are no legal restrictions, who would like to live in such a difficult environment for generations?


    As for what happened later, Amun knew it well without Schrodinger. The residents of DUK abandoned the oracle and lost the protection of the goddess Muyun. However, enril destroyed the area by flooding, making the DUK plain a fertile land. In the ancient prophecy, there will be a true God of the gods, perhaps because enril thinks the time has come.


    What is the meaning of "the realm of divine power"? Believers claim to be the servants of the gods. Their faith, sacrifice and prayer are the source of the power of the gods. This power is different from the ordinary divinity and body art, but a certain "divine power" possessed by the gods.


    Schrodinger has never owned her own independent divine realm, so her understanding of this "divine power" is not comprehensive. It is mainly in two aspects. First, she can gather strength to make the soul strong, just like having a lot of selves. These countless self agglomerate together and can understand the final meaning of life in the world. Secondly, it can help the gods face the "examination of fate and the judgment of the end".


    When Schr? Dinger said this, Amun couldn''t help but cut in and said, "do gods also have to face the question of fate and the judgment of the end?"


    Schrodinger''s body trembled slightly and said, "no matter whether it''s body art or divinity, if you cultivate to the top of level 9, you will have the power to fight against gods in the world, which is often called demigods, such as Gilgamesh and enqi. However, the real demigods are not the original meaning, but the people who may become gods under the guidance of the divine system. But in the eyes of the world, they are often gods, such as me in those days.


    If you have a level 9 achievement with two sides of one body, you will be the true demigods in ancient legends, and will be comparable with those gods in many myths, and even have divine realm. But in order to truly achieve the transcendent realm of eternal life, "the examination of fate and the judgment of the end" must be tested together. Do you know why the nine link system of gods got its name


    Amun blinked his eyes and said, "isn''t it because of the nine linked gods?"


    Schrodinger: "it''s because of the nine linked gods, but you don''t know the real reason. Before Horus, only these nine people became the gods who really gained the immortality. Horus was the tenth and the last. The other gods, including me, were only half gods. I was only one step away from me, but I didn''t succeed. "


    ����


    Amun went to attend the blessing ceremony of Isis. He stayed in the city of Memphis for seven or eight days. He sent medanzo back to let Moses and others leave on the second day after arriving at Memphis. Despite the long journey, it took time to get everything ready and set off. When Amun returned to the territory, Moses and they had just left for a few days.


    More than 60 ethnic groups have set up more than 20 carriages with various materials, including farm tools, clothing, food, seeds, tents and living utensils. They are going to reclaim the wasteland and rebuild their hometown. They are the most important migration after the end of their suffering. Naturally, they have to take everything they need with them.


    Especially after leaving the territory of Egypt, we have to go through thousands of miles of desert and hundreds of miles of marshes and jungles. Food, drinking water and self-defense weapons are indispensable. More than 20 cars are full. The speed of such a procession could not be very fast. When the order of the new Pharaoh reached all parts of the country, they had just arrived at the city of Helios, the nearest city-state to Memphis on the East Bank of the Ronnie River, far from the border of Egypt.


    Moses was blocked at the city-state checkpoint. The Guard officer looked at the general''s order and told them, "now that your Majesty the new Pharaoh ascends the throne, according to the latest law, you can''t go any more. Fortunately, this is not far from the city of herak. Please return to your territory immediately. If you go ahead in violation of the order, you will be arrested and forcibly repatriated. "


    Moses had no choice but to make the motorcade turn around and press the road southward. The disappointment of the people was beyond description. They have been waiting for six years, but they have not known how much suffering they have experienced. They have just seen a glimmer of hope, but have been extinguished by sudden changes. How could the damned pharoach, lacius II, die at this time? And this happened to the eju empire!Once the people who rely on faith support despair, the painful hesitation is indescribable, and they even have no strength to walk. "We have been patient and waiting for such a long time, why don''t we continue to persist? As long as the gods do not give up on us, there is no need to be disappointed! "


    The people asked Moses, "but where is the God?"


    The twelve miners taught by Moses said, "the gods are watching us. As long as we don''t lose faith, we can find our home."


    On that night, without passing through the town, they stopped in a shelter on the banks of the Ronnie River and spent the night in tents. In the distance is the rushing water, and near is the mountain forest. Moses ordered twelve people who have practiced the two sides of one body to watch the night in turn. He sat in the car and meditated, calling Aloha in his heart -


    "my God, the Savior of hope! I call to you and ask you to hear me. Don''t let the fire of hope go out again and guide my people back to their homes, even if they give my whole body and soul and life, as long as they return to the land of DUK town. God, I am your servant. Please help me


    Just then, Moses heard a voice coming from his mind: "the gods are watching you and your people. Please come to the forest and accept the light of hope."


    Moses quickly opened his eyes and got out of the carriage. Without the watchman''s notice, he crept into the dense forest by the roadside with his iron staff. There was a faint fire in the distance. He went through the trees to a valley. He saw a bush burning in the fire. When he came closer, the tree was intact in the light of the fire. There were two people standing on the open ground. He quickly knelt down and saluted: "messenger of the gods, Moses is called."


    One of the messengers said, "Moses, there is a new situation. The Egyptians will not let you leave. Once you stay, you may never have a chance to return to your hometown. Do you choose to go back or go ahead?"


    Moses replied, "if the gods can guide the way, of course I choose to go on and go back to my hometown."


    Another messenger asked, "this road is extremely hard. It will be more difficult to lead so many people. You have a chance to go by yourself. The gods allow you to make a choice."


    Moses pursed his lips and said, "no, if I wanted to leave alone, I would have gone! The gods told me to guide the people back to their homes. Even if I made every effort, I would not be able to set foot on the land of DUK Town, and help my people fulfill their wishes. "


    The emissary nodded: "good, you did not let the gods down! Give me your stick and let me teach you how to do it


    Moses gave the iron staff to the God, and link turned around and took out the wind enchantment dance embedded in it, and replaced it with the one made into a space magic weapon. He turned back and handed the stick to Moses and said, "I''ll teach you how to use it. You can move on with this stick. The messenger of the gods will guide the way ahead and erase the traces of your passing behind


    ����


    Moses spent most of the night in the dense forest, and came back quietly at dawn. At dawn, he called everyone together and said, "last night, the gods called me. Tell us that we can''t go back to Amun''s territory, otherwise we will never have a chance to return home. From today on, we will walk in the mountains and wilderness, avoid all barriers and tracking, and walk back home with both feet. The gods are watching us and will guide the way. "


    The worried people were surprised and talked about it. If you want to walk in the wilderness to avoid official roads, how can you cross the thousands of miles of desert and swamp when you lose your motorcade and supplies? This is tantamount to becoming a fugitive slave. He is wanted in Egypt. I don''t know how many dangers he will face. It is almost impossible to complete the task.


    After all the discussion was finished, Moses asked, "the gods are testing our faith. Who is willing to be an eternal slave and build the temple and tomb can go back now. Do any of you, people, want to go home and follow me into the mountains


    The twelve people who were awakened to the two sides of one body stood up: "we are willing to go this way. The gods have given strength and light guidance."


    Moses nodded his head and said, "God has given you a title, which is called Shishi. From today on, you are the twelve judges of dukezhen people. You should lead the people to sacrifice to the gods, and strengthen the power that you yearn for in your heart."


    "But the gods have not given us strength. Moses, can you guarantee that the gods will always protect us back home?"


    Moses leaned on his stick and said, "no one can guarantee in the name of gods! This is just the God''s promise to our people to provide selfless guidance and help. Strength belongs to you. Faith makes you stronger. Hope is in your heart. Road is under your feet


    In the end, all the clansmen followed Moses to give up the carriage and enter the dense forest in the mountains. Although some people were hesitant, a large number of people chose to do so, and they did not dare to go back alone. Moses walked through the valley where he met the emissary yesterday, through the burning bush, and entered a small path in the mountains on the East Bank of the Ronnie river.


    He did not know that the valley was the place where Amun had been hunted, and the path that God had guided them was the one that Amun had escaped from pursuing and went to mengfeisi in the wilderness. Now Amun asked his people to leave along this road, only a few places needed to bypass the city-state and town. Most of the rest of the road was passed by Amun himself, which could avoid the crowds and the patrol of the city-state garrison.The car was abandoned by the roadside, but the people still led the horses, cattle and donkeys. These animals have grass on the road and can be slaughtered for food if necessary, because they have little chance to go to the town to buy supplies. More than 60 ethnic groups, most of whom are vigorous young miners, tried to unload the goods and materials from the vehicles, and let the animals carry or carry them on their shoulders to walk through the wilderness path.


    This will affect the speed. Moses did not stop the people from carrying livestock and materials. After all, no one could walk such a long way empty handed. Although the God gave him a magic walking stick, he also told him in advance that it was best not to use it.


    The twelve judges were the most staunch supporters of their return home. Their names were othniel, Ehud, shangar, Deborah, Gideon, Torah, jair, Jephthah, abizan, Elon, Abdon and Samson. Joshua, a servant of Moses, asked on the road, "as soon as we leave, we become slaves on the run. We can''t buy things in the town. We can only rely on our belongings. What''s more, we have to cross the desert. Do we need unified planning?"


    Moses nodded: "then you should be responsible for the registration, unified management and distribution of materials. If we use the food sparingly and do not delay on the way, we should just take enough water before entering the desert."


    Joshua took orders to make statistics of the livestock and grain carried by the people, and calculated the amount of daily consumption, and distributed them regularly and quantitatively. There are not many high mountains in the city-state of Helio, but far from the Ronnie Valley, there are rolling wilds and dense forests, and few people will find them as long as they avoid inhabited villages and towns.


    Medanzo controls the crystal shuttle to guard in front. Link quietly follows the team with a puppet eyeglass and a light to chase the dead, erasing the traces of the large group of people passing by. Link is the patriarch of caveman. Since childhood, he is good at traveling through the mountains and tracking prey. Naturally, he is good at these things.


    ����


    John returned to the territory to report to Amun that Moses and other people had abandoned their cars and left by the path. Amun nodded and said hard, and then told John to continue to patrol the territory every day as usual.


    As a matter of fact, Amun had no need to be trapped in eju any more. He could leave at any time, but he remained in the territory. He was a law-abiding and honest General of the Empire. On the contrary, Schr �� dinger couldn''t hold his breath at first and asked Amun, "why don''t you go? It''s better to go back to Duke plain or escort Moses in the dark than stay here! Do you still want to stay in Egypt and become rich? "


    Amun said with a wry smile, "you know why I don''t go, why do you deliberately tease me?"


    The cat puffed her cheek: "is it because of her? You can''t rest assured of her, but you don''t think it''s possible that you can''t protect yourself By "she," she clearly refers to Mary, the patron saint of Isis temple.


    Amun nodded and said, "yes, of course because of her. According to you, the goddess Isis has long been gone, and today''s changes have finally taken place. Horus has lost the throne of the nine linked gods, and the status of the temple of Isis will be shaken. "


    The cat laughed and said, "you are already a general of the Empire. Can''t you look at the problem so simply? Isis''s protection of the virgin is only a symbol. Even if the Pharaon wants to worship the new king God, he should also consider the people''s belief habits. Why should you worry about Maria, even though Isis'' temple will decline? Do you think that Maria has nothing but Isis as the guardian saint? "


    What Schrodinger said is very reasonable. The guardian saint of Isis temple is a symbol of the theocracy rule of the Empire. The main temples of the cities in Egypt are Horus temple, while the main temple of Memphis is Isis temple, and it has become the theocracy center of xiaeju. The reasons are complex.


    On the one hand, of course, it is because of the unique status of Isis, which is related to the divine realm of the gods. On the other hand, it is because the main land of eju is divided into upper and lower eju. In xiaeju, there must be such a center symbolizing theocracy and monarchy. The existence of Isis Guardian goddess has a dual background of history and reality.


    Even if the new Dharma wanted to believe in the new king and God of the Empire, he also needed to consolidate the rule of eju, and the status of Isis might be weakened, but Maria''s prestige in lower eju was very stable. If she can adapt to the situation and know how to cooperate, she will not be difficult to cope with new changes. Amun even thinks that Maria has the talent of being the Prime Minister of the Empire. Even if she is not Isis'' Guardian saint, she is fully qualified and capable of becoming a new imperial high priest.


    But Amun is still worried. What is he worried about? With this in mind, he said to Schrodinger, "it''s because of her, but not entirely because of her. I want to stay here and watch the change. What is good for Moses and them is that they can at least learn about the latest law in time and use my identity to provide protection. Another reason, of course, is you. "


    Schrodinger tilted his head and said, "and me?"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    Amun replied: "I have already realized the brand-new power, which is completely different from the simple body art and divinity skill. It seems that the newborn baby is growing up, and the strength is inseparable in the process of growth. This requires a stable environment to experience warm cultivation. I''d better stay in the territory to practice, so as to untie the seal for you as soon as possible. "


    Schr? Dinger: "so, I''m sorry to urge you. The warming of strength can''t be impatient. I''ll stay here with you."


    If other factors are not taken into account, the best time for Amun to leave the empire is after Moses reaches the plains of DUK. According to the speed at which those people walk through the wilderness, it will take at least half a year. Amun tried his best to arrange everything, but he was not fearless and anxious. In addition to a little worried about Maria''s situation, the general was calm.


    According to Schr? Dinger, Amun''s two sides of the body''s strength breaking through level 8 achievements will be completely different from other cultivation methods in the world, just like a new beginning. Amun didn''t quite understand. When he recovered the strength of his blood, he realized what was going on.


    In the silent night, Amun closed his eyes and practiced divinity meditation as usual. What he recovered was the power in his blood and grew up with his mana. In front of him, there is a bow, which Gilgamesh used to be the world''s most powerful bow. The bow string is pulled apart silently, which condenses an invisible energy arrow. But Amun didn''t shoot the arrow, otherwise the house would collapse. He just demonstrated it.


    Then the bow string was pulled up, and the empty arrow disappeared. The divine bow gave a spin, as if it had been grasped by an invisible hand and floated back to Amun''s leg. Amun opened his eyes in the dark and sighed, "so it is. I should have understood that."


    He reached out again and took out a dagger out of thin air. It was one of the most common weapons Amun had in his collection. It was the one foot long hunting knife that mayor Dusti gave him when he left DUK. The knife flew out in the air like a swimming fish, sending out dazzling light. It cut out a cross arc in the air, and then rapidly rotated to form a ring-shaped shield. Then, the knife split out and quickly retracted, and then flew into Amun''s hands.


    He murmured to himself in the dark: "this is the sword that enqidu finally shot at me, but that sword is much more powerful. Before it flies to me, he has already fallen."


    Amun used to cultivate the power of two sides of one body, but in fact, he was still only a warrior and a magician at the same time. He was only able to pick up weapons and fight while using or displaying Magic Arts in combat. But at the moment, the situation has changed. He is clearly using weapons to perform magic arts, and he is also using magic arts to control weapons. This power is inseparable from each other.


    Gilgamesh''s bow can''t be pulled unless it''s a natural power or a warrior''s power. But Amun didn''t hold it in his hand. He was simply using space divinity combined with energy divinity to draw a bow. At the same time, if he was not a great magician, he could not empty out the arrow. Amun did not combine the two forces, but naturally used one.


    This is different from pure divinity and physique, and it is not simply used in combination. This makes Amun''s means much more exquisite than before. In the future, there is no difference between body skill and divinity skill, and only one is good at it. Amun recalled that enqi had to face the last battle between the black whirlpool and lightning in the sky. The incomplete broadsword in his hand turned into a fog like golden light, not because his eyes were dazzled by the speed.


    Enqi is a pure warrior. He has only practiced physical arts. When he reaches the peak of level 9 achievement, when he is about to break through the end, he realizes the fusion of power. It''s hard to say that it''s physique or divinity. This kind of power exists from the very beginning. Body art and divine art are only two sides of one body. To be more precise, it should be called "two sides in one." the core of this power is "one body". All kinds of divinities or body skills in the world are just thousands of aspects of this one.


    Amun thought that the right way was to cultivate the power of two sides of one body. Now he finally understood why Schrodinger always said "the power of two sides of one body". In fact, Amun took a great detour, because bell, who guided him, only explored halfway. This detour was not on cultivation. His kung fu was not wasted, but on understanding. He finally got through this road.


    If Amun didn''t practice the so-called two sides of one body, he might have to wait until the last moment of his life when he suddenly realized it.


    He closed his eyes again and fell into deep meditation. He completely forgot everything outside and immersed himself in the world of mind. If he had understood from the beginning, he would have had more means. However, Amun''s knowledge and experience could not have come out of thin air. What he learned was also the body art and divinity skill in the world. Of course, he was influenced by the established ideas of all people, and it is only now that he has fully understood it.


    Amun recalled that the miners'' skill in DUK was actually the power taught by the gods, and there was no distinction between the so-called divinity and physique. He carefully recalled the road he had taken step by step. From the simplest point of view, he could not immediately change people''s habits, but made clear the change of the LORD God by the laws of the world. It was another decree issued by the oracles of Pharaoh eracht that really surprised Amun.


    It is clearly declared in the decree that Anla is the "only God" in the world, while other gods are all called "angels". Seth''s identity is "the leader of the angels, guarding eju for the gods". Ordinary people will not know what this means. The Pharaoh not only gave Allah the status of supreme God, but also became the only legal God. He changed the name of other gods to angel. Seth became the most important angel and actually had the status of Horus.Schr? Dinger was also one of the "gods" of the Jiulian system, and she did not even see an - La. The father of the ancient gods had already retired. The status of the gods in the system of nine couplets changed subtly. Anla became the only supreme God, while the rest of the gods, regardless of their age, were all under Seth. Seth became the main God who actually mastered the system.


    Not only that, because the ezurid decrees only recognized Angela as "the only God", then the gods of other gods became "false gods". In addition to Allah, all the gods in the nine link system also lost the title of gods and changed their names.


    Amun had another way of thinking about it. He even thought of himself. His disciples called him Amun, and Moses and others regarded him as the only God, Aloha. If one day he becomes a God beyond the realm of eternal life, then the disciples who follow him on this road can also become gods, which will be a new God system.


    So, how can the belief of maintaining this God system not have the collapse conflict like the anuna Apocalypse or the nine linked system? The "one God" decree issued by the Pharaoh elacht provided a solution. This should not be completely out of the imagination of the Pharaoh, must have accepted the guidance of a certain Oracle, but also has a very clear realistic motivation.


    If it is really related to the Oracle, the gods will not do obscure things, which must symbolize something. Unfortunately, this is not understood by Amun at present, and even Schrodinger can not explain clearly.


    In addition to issuing the oracle and the latest national decrees, the first specific instruction was aimed at Amun, the imperial general who lived in seclusion. Amun got another "reward" again. To the west of his existing territory, the Pharaoh gave him another piece of land.


    In fact, this kind of reward is not of great significance. The territory of eju empire is very wide, and many wilderness without water irrigation is not suitable for people to live in, and it is not worth using a large number of people to develop. Beyond the valley to the west of Amun territory, it is a wilderness that has not been inhabited since ancient times, and the place farther beyond Heliang mountain is desert.


    The fiefdom was only a means. The Pharaoh took this opportunity to give Amun a new title: "Huiying an LA glory, guarding the upper and lower Egyptians, defending the dignity of the Empire, and glorifying the generals of all countries". The subtle changes can be seen by comparing his original title with the title of "the great God Horus, guarding the upper and lower Egyptians, guarding the dignity of the Empire, inheriting the glory of Allah, and glorifying the generals of other countries".


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Amun''s army originally had five titles, but now one has been cut off to four. The first title "the great God Horus" has disappeared, while the other title "inheriting the glory of Anla" has been raised to the first place and changed to "Huiying an LA glory".


    This change is of course, because Horus not only lost the status of the God of ezhus, but also no longer had the title of God, and Anla became the only legally supreme God. The reform of monotheism in eracht, which first took the title of Amun, a famous imperial general, was a kind of trial and a kind of declaration.


    Amun couldn''t say anything more than thanks and rewards. The ministers of eju knew the wind direction of the Empire now. Although it only gives a title to the general, its actual role is very important.


    Amun''s meritorious service and glory was obtained in the battlefield and enjoys a high reputation among the people. I do not know when and where a rumor spread, it is precisely because of the protection of the God, so an - La Legion in the battlefield to win miraculous victory. The defeat of Horus, the most elite force in the Empire, naturally symbolized Horus'' injury and retreat.


    Imperial legions are named after gods. Naturally, there is another meaning. Soldiers believe that the name of the Legion is the protection god on the battlefield. However, the Horus army lost in the first battle, which was almost destroyed by the whole army. However, an an''an-la army, which was just formed by a mixed brand army, made remarkable achievements and saved the fate of the defeat of the eju empire. Once this rumor was spread, it had a great influence on the people, and it also contributed to the monotheism reform of Pharaoh eracht.


    Even if the gods have the kingdom of divine realm, they still need to believe in and contribute to the real "sphere of divine power source". The establishment of one God system needs corresponding social foundation, so that Seth can enjoy the status of God worthy of the name of Allah.


    After Amun wrote back to thank the Pharaoh for the reward, eracht issued a series of new decrees, requiring the city states to replace the main god in the temple with an - La. The rest of the gods, including Horus, did not cancel the sacrifice, but had to rank after Seth. At the same time, he built a magnificent temple of Lord Allah in Hilmo, and made it the new capital of the Empire.


    The monotheism reform of eracht was also of great practical significance in the secular life of the Egyptians, aiming at centralizing and strengthening the monarchy. After a national mobilization war, the conflicts among various factions in the Empire became more and more obvious, especially the contradiction between the new aristocracy and the aristocracy for thousands of years.


    He was not the eldest son of laches II, but the luckiest one among the princes. He ascended the throne with the support of powerful officials. Many of the powers of the eju Empire were controlled by the traditional aristocracy represented by the Shenguan group. The reform of eracht was equivalent to centralization.


    There are still some differences between the concepts of lineage theocrats and divinists. Such great divinists as Maria and George do not belong to this force, but are the rising aristocrats in recent years. Although he is not a magician himself, rod Dick is still the chief god of the promontory city-state, holding the local military and political power for generations, which is a typical representative.


    For example, the lington family where Nero was born is also a member of the lineage of theocracies. Amun had a strong conflict with this family. If we leave aside personal factors, this is one of the inevitable contradictions caused by the rise of new forces represented by Amun.


    When the status of kingship is not stable, the power is easily controlled by local lineage groups. The change of the nine linked deities is an opportunity. Eracht took the opportunity to carry out monotheism reform. It was also a measure to weaken the various conflict forces in the country and strengthen the centralization of power. The most important symbol was to change his name and build a new king.


    For the time being, there is no Isis Temple of Memphis in eracht. However, according to the oracle and decree, Isis has also become an angel. The Pharaon gave this angel a special title, "virgin angel", and also gave the original goddess Isis to protect the Virgin Mary, the latest title - the guardian of the virgin angel.


    The most important East-West side halls on both sides of the main temple were rebuilt. The East-West side of the main temple was dedicated to Angela, and the west side was dedicated to the angels led by Seth. In fact, this is the temple of Seth, and the angels in the back are just around him.


    As expected, Amun soon received a decree from the city of herak to summon the craftsmen from DUK town to build the main temple for the God of AMR. The first title of Amun general was "Huiying an LA glory". He had no reason to refuse this trivial matter, otherwise he would be disrespectful to the gods. The Pharaoh ordered the city states to collect craftsmen, and specifically mentioned the miners in DUK town.


    If lassis II does not die and there is no change in the nine linked divine system, after Amun has made a big fuss about mengfeisi, most people will not deliberately find fault with him, unless there is solid evidence to prove that the general has committed a serious crime. But now everything has changed. The power structure of the empire is being reorganized, and the prime minister, Lord Joseph, is the most staunch supporter of the reform of the new and old monotheism, and perhaps he told the Pharaonic where the best craftsmen were on the land.


    Even if the prime minister didn''t say so, the Pharaoh himself would let Amun declare his position. This is not only the will of the gods, but also the direction of the Empire''s national policy. Amun apologized to the emissaries of the city of herak: "I can''t predict what happened today. Those craftsmen have been sent to the territory of DUK plain."The emissary said, "this is the order of the Pharaon, which must be carried out. Your majesty has just granted you a large area of territory. It is just the requisition of dozens of slaves. This is the most important thing for the Empire at present. The general should immediately recall those slaves."


    Amun nodded and said, "I immediately sent my own guards to recall them."


    The messenger said, "thank you, general. I will wait for the news in your territory."


    John crossed the Ronnie river with a team of personal guards, and "recovered" Moses and others who had already set out along the official road. Two days later, they returned and reported to Amun with a look of fear: "general, no good, your slaves have abandoned their cars and fled! We found their abandoned carriages and footprints into the mountains and forests on the official road by the river. The mountains are so desolate that we haven''t found it all day. "


    Amun patted the table and said, "what, they dare to run away? Keep looking for it, and then you can take it to the city of herak! " Then he said to the messenger, "I''m sorry, those slaves have escaped. Please report to the Pharaoh truthfully. I would like to donate a large sum of money to the Empire to build the temple of Allah. "


    It is clear from the facts that Amun, the general, did not lie. He was also a victim. Besides, Amun''s donation of heavy money was not empty talk. He offered a thousand sacred stones, which far exceeded the value of dozens of ordinary slaves.


    The emissary didn''t know the inside story. He thought that his mission had been completed satisfactorily. Although the slaves of the general ran away, he offered a thousand sacred stones. He comforted Amun and returned to the city of herak to report the situation to the king.


    However, when the Pharaoh saw the report, he attached great importance to it. He immediately sent an order to reward 200 slaves of Amun, commending him for his behavior of paying a large sum of money to the temple of Allah, and compensating for the loss of his slaves'' escape. He also ordered the city states of the country to help the generals recover the escaped slaves, and specially stressed the importance of these craftsmen in the instructions of the gods.


    Amun frowned after receiving the order, and Elah hereby raised an extraordinary example. He did not simply summon craftsmen, but wanted these people to personally order the cities and states of the country for dozens of escaped slaves. However, the Pharaoh could not punish the general himself. Amun''s slaves ran away and suffered losses. What''s more, he donated a lot of money.


    In the face of the imperial Pharaoh''s "great love", Amun''s army was also very "grateful". He denounced John and other "incompetent" guards in the territory. He was angry and relieved of the post of Captain John''s personal guard, and wanted to drive him back to mengfeisi. John begged: "general, please give me a chance to do meritorious deeds. Although you have dismissed my duty as captain of the personal guard, I still need to make up for my mistakes."


    Amun nodded and said, "John, you have nothing to do with me. Since you have the desire to help this general, for the sake of Pharaoh, I will give you a warrant. You lead all my personal guards along the official road to find them, even if you chase them out of the border of Egypt! "


    John bowed to the ground and said, "thank you, general. If I can''t find them, I will never come to see you."


    John was removed from office by Amun. In order to recover his mistake, he asked the general to let him continue to take his own guards to search for the escaped slave. All this was voluntary and seemed to be carrying out the order of the Pharaoh. As a matter of fact, Amun had asked John privately: "the Pharaoh has given orders to the cities and states of the country for dozens of fugitive slaves. This is extraordinary. It seems that I will leave Egypt sooner or later. What will you do after I leave? "


    John did not want to answer: "of course, I will continue to follow the God Amun, with themisfei to go with you."


    Amun said with a smile: "I''m afraid it will be difficult to leave at that time. I''ll give you two choices. One is to remove the post of captain of your personal guard, which has nothing to do with me. Go back to mengfeisi and continue to be an idle general. The second option is still to dismiss you and give you a chance to go where I''m going


    John: "of course, it''s the second choice. To tell you the truth, all your personal guards will follow. If you leave eju, their fate will be miserable. Please consider it. "


    Amun nodded: "you think very thoughtful, then I will let you take them all to leave."


    Amun asked John to lead all the guards to pursue the escaped slaves along the official road, but only to give them a chance to leave Egypt and go to Duke plain. General Amun dismissed the people around him very clean. All the people of the clan fled. Medanzo and link also left. Now even John has gone, and not even a personal guard has been left!


    Now he is surrounded by servants on the territory, which means that he lives alone in such a strange territory, but he seems very calm. Amun thought very clearly, if the Pharaoh really want to do harm to him, he can go at any time, but the people around him are bound to be implicated, it is better to prepare early. He is now a barefoot general, accompanied by a cat.


    Amun didn''t want to take the initiative to "Treason". If he was convicted of this crime, too many people would be involved. His subordinates and the adults who recommended him would be inseparable. What''s more, after John left, Amun had begun to untie the seal of Schrodinger''s imprisonment, and he had no time and energy to deal with other things.


    However, the king of eju paid more attention to the recovery of the Dukes than most people expected. There were even gods behind the orders of the king.����


    Moses led his people along the barren mountains on the East Bank of the Ronnie River, through the untouched forest, from Helio to dabbers. Here, when the official road turns eastward, they have to cross the official road and walk into another mountain to avoid tracking. Moses leads his people to hide in the mountain, hoping to wait until midnight when there is no one on the official road.


    At night, however, he heard the voice of the emissary, and medanzo told him that he could not set out at night, and that he should wait until dawn. Sure enough, on that night, the city garrison with torches passed through the official road for several times in a row. If they saw Moses and others, they would not escape.


    Towards dawn, Moses heard the voice of medanzo again: "you can go."


    Moses wakes up the sleeping people, stealthily comes to the official road, and walks along the road for a distance. It is far away from the town. The passers-by haven''t passed by yet. The farm nearby is still sleeping. There is a cloud in the sky that always covers them. They ventured through this densely populated open area into another desolate mountain area, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After several days of trekking in the hills covered with shrubs, many places still have to cut open the thorns with a knife. Everyone carries heavy things, even the strong miners are tired. In the afternoon, he came to a river, a tributary of the lower reaches of the Ronnie River, which was also an important water source for irrigating the land near the city of Babas.


    Moses ordered six of the twelve divisions to be on duty. They should not let the smoke of the fire rise so that they would not be found. Just after the fire was ignited, the people sent to draw water by the river stumbled back and reported: "no, there is a terrible miracle, the river has turned into blood!"


    Moses quickly led people to the river, the flowing river is suffused with dark red light, but also vaguely send out a smell of blood. Someone yelled in horror, "isn''t it that the gods will protect us? But the miracle is blocking our way. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Moses said calmly, "it is because of the guidance of the gods that we can safely cross the dangerous area to get here. If a discolored River can shake faith, how can it afford the help of the gods, and how can it go back home through difficulties and dangers? "


    No one dares to drink the river water. Moses raised his iron staff. The water element magic condensed the dew on the grass leaves and let the people continue to cook soup and cook.


    While they were cooking, medanzo and link were also hiding in a secluded place to mutter. Link said, "see, someone has done a great job of sensory reflexes, changing the color and smell of the river, trying to scare them off."


    "If they don''t cross the river, they''ll have to go back to the official road and walk east. They''ll be found. This is the purpose of the person who made the move. Who will it be? "


    Rink stroked the staff and said, "God Amun sent John to leave eju with his bodyguard. When John passed by, he conveyed the advice of Amun God. Is this what Amun reminded?"


    Amon ordered John to leave eju with thirty-six guards and ride along the official road in the name of chasing fugitive slaves. Of course, it was much faster than that of Moses and others. Yesterday, he had already surpassed him. In the middle of the night, John found medanzo and link again, and told Amun the latest confession. In addition to letting these two most outstanding disciples confirm the power of the source and unity just understood, he also asked them to pay attention to several things.


    Moses and others had become fugitives, and Pharaoh ordered all the cities of the country to search for them. The difficulties encountered along the way are not only that. The gods of eju may also block them in various ways. The real gods will not directly attack Moses and others, but will create obstacles by various means.


    Shake their faith, make them feel afraid and frustrated, lose courage, confidence and hope. If the Dukes don''t think they can succeed any more and give up this action, then the gods of eju will succeed. Medanzo and link should try to solve these obstacles secretly and encourage Moses and others not to give up.


    If Moses and others can''t be stopped, it''s very likely that they can''t stop them. However, Amun told medanzo and rink that those people were not real immortality gods, but they had mastered the secret of becoming gods like them, and cultivated the power of unity that was inseparable from each other.


    In this case, medanzo and link need to make a move, but there is no need to insist. They can make various agreements to contain them and let Moses and others pass safely. If it is not an opponent, try your best, but Amun is not reluctant.


    If these two kinds of obstacles can''t stop the dukezhen people''s steps, the gods may directly attract eju''s pursuers, so they are afraid that they will have to fight directly. It is unrealistic for medanzo and rink, together with Moses, that they can defeat the eju army. However, it is impossible for the eju army to gather in one place to wait for them. We should try our best to avoid encountering a large number of troops.


    Now the river has turned into blood and blocked in front of Moses and others. Even if they can''t scare them away, they can make them detour. It seems that Amun''s prophecy has come true. Medanzo curled his mouth and said, "this is not difficult for us. If Moses and they want to keep going, we will help them cross the river."


    "It''s not a big problem at the moment, but it''s just the beginning. I don''t know what else Moses and they will encounter," he said anxiously


    Medanzo: "Amun said, let them choose for themselves, as long as they don''t give up, we will help."


    Link also reminded: "if the punishment of the Egyptians can''t scare them away, they will probably send messengers to directly stop them. I wonder if we are rivals?"


    Medanzo patted link on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t forget that we are also the messengers of the gods. Who is afraid of whom? God Amun has finally taught us our original strength, truly inseparable from each other. In the past, we still lack the strength of integration.


    It''s not without benefits. At least our mana is much stronger than the Achievers of the same rank. I''ve fought even enqi on the battlefield. Is that a guy who even dares to kill the gods? Will he be afraid of the emissaries of the gods? Since God Amun wants us to carry out this task, we should also have faith. "


    Link laughed: "what a big thing, how can it not be difficult to get to your mouth?"


    Medanzo said proudly: "of course, at the beginning, Amun magically attacked the rear of hatti and captured the king alive. Why did he only take me?"


    ����


    That night, the sad looking Moses was praying to the God, and the voice of the envoy was heard in his ear: "Moses, lead your people across the river when there is a faint light in the sky and the morning mist rises in the woods."


    Moses quickly got up to find the twelve judges, and said, "the angel of the gods told me that when the morning mist rises, we can cross the river in front of us, so that the people of our family can be ready immediately."


    Some people asked, "now everyone is very afraid. They think that''s the punishment of the Egyptians. They dare not go to the river. What should we do?"


    Moses replied, "tell them that''s the way the gods guide us. We only believe in our gods. We don''t want to go back. I want to cross the river first."When the sky was glimmering, there was a faint morning mist floating in the dense forest. Moses summoned the people to the river, and the fog followed them slowly. The flowing river is still red, emitting a bloody smell, but the morning fog is floating out in the forest, like a thin blanket spread on the river. Gradually, the white fog on the river became thicker and thicker, and it turned into a floating bridge under the cover of the forest morning fog.


    With a wave of his stick, Moses said, "this is the way that God guides us to cross the river. As long as the faith in our heart is firm, we can go to the other side, and only one person can pass at a time."


    People looked at this condensed fog, many people did not dare to go past, how can the fog step on it, not a foot on the river? As Moses was about to leave, a member of the people said, "Moses, I know that the gods have given you strength, but we have not. How could we have stepped over the water? Do you want to leave us?"


    When Moses heard this, he stopped and said, "everyone can walk over. Since you say that, I will cross the river last. Who of you will go first?"


    When Joshua, his servant, was ready to get on the bridge, David, the youngest child of the people, suddenly came out and said, "my faith in going home has never wavered. I will come first." Then he trotted past.


    His father, Jenna, had just called out, "David, be careful!" The child was out of sight in the fog. Only one person can pass at a time. This is the order of the God, and everyone is waiting with fear. After a while, David''s voice came from the opposite bank: "I''ve come here, it''s OK, this bridge is so magical, it''s like stepping on a cloud!"


    When they heard David''s words, they were relieved. One by one, they walked through the magic bridge. Moses was the last to reach the other bank. Looking back, the sun fell from the gap between the treetops, the fog had gone, and the river water was clear again. People were smiling, and they came over.


    ����


    Link spread the crystal shuttle on the river in the form of fog, and then led the people of Duke town to cross the river. The crystal shuttle can still be changed in this way, which also shows that his method of manipulating magic weapons is more exquisite than before. Amun Xin''s power of being inseparable from each other is fundamentally to forget the so-called concept of body art or divinity.


    If you want to control the crystal shuttle, you have to have at least seven levels of achievement. But link realizes that if you turn this shuttle into a fog bridge, in fact, level Four achievement is enough, not more powerful, but in different ways.


    Medanzo on the side of the alert, to prevent accidents when crossing the river, until all people have crossed the river, the two people quietly take off the shuttle to leave. Medanzo said with a smile to link: "the boy named David is really good. He didn''t panic at all when he stepped on the flying shuttle for the first time when he was young. Although his heart was full of doubts, he walked steadily and his talent was rare! Why did Moses fail to awaken the strength of both sides of one body for his people? "


    He was only fourteen years old. He replied, "I''m too young. The traditional custom of Duke town is that you can learn miner''s skill when you are 16 years old. It is also a good foundation for cultivating the strength of both sides of one body. The child has not learned it yet, So Moses did not awaken him to strength. What do you mean, I''m interested in the child? "


    Medanzo nodded: "I am very optimistic about him. Being too young is really not suitable for learning that kind of miner''s skill. It is very difficult to bear the impact force without growing blood, except for a few talented people. Now that Amun has the latest understanding and has taught you and me, I would also like to try to get a disciple to awaken David''s strength. He has not learned any divinity and body skills, and he has no prejudice in his mind. He is fit to start from scratch. "


    Link glanced at him and said, "you really like to show off in everything. Amun asked John to try the awakening ceremony of power. Starting from Miss themisfei, you chose this David."


    madonso thought, "I have experienced all kinds of wake-up rituals. As early as in the Baron kings, I experienced the ritual of arousing blood strength for the warriors. Later, in your tribe, amon awakened the power of both sides for me. After saving Princess Little Princess back to the king of balun, the Royal highness, in order to reward me, gave me two wake-up ceremonies of strength. �� There are so many complicated rituals that Amun has only one name today to include them all, which is called the awakening of power. "


    Link sighed, "Amun is so great that he points out the origin. However, the awakening of power is not easy to succeed. If some people do not have this kind of qualification, they can also use the original various rituals to have various limited achievements. Even if you know the secret of becoming a God, most people can''t become a God. It''s just a matter of distance. But life is not a pity if we make efforts in this world! "


    ����


    Moses and others walked along the barren outskirts of Ronnie Valley, bypassed the main city of the city of Babas, and entered the city of Tanis. Further on, it was the estuary of the Ronnie river. The river is divided into many small streams, spreading in a fan shape, forming a delta that is seasonally flooded.


    They walked along the Delta Wetland for several days, and the front was not far from the coastline. They turned East and continued to walk. There was no accident on the way, and the people were relieved. The weather was humid. When camping at night, Moses told the people to set up tents and be careful not to get cold.That night, everyone was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, they heard the cry of panic. Then they all woke up and ran out of the tent in panic. It turned out that countless frogs had climbed onto the shore from the nearby streams and got into tents, beds, utensils and even people''s clothes.


    How did these frogs come into being? Even the officers who were on guard at night didn''t find out. They were awakened by frogs and jumped out of the bedding. Some people took out some frogs from their crotch and threw them out. There was some chaos in the camp, and countless frogs began to sing. The noise was so loud that they could not even hear clearly.


    1�� Two frogs are not terrible, but countless frogs appear in a dense mass, jumping around and drilling, and the sound of frogs is ringing in the four fields. This is a terrible scene that makes people feel numb. With a cane and an invisible force, Moses covered up the sound of frogs and cried to the people of the clan: "what are you so worried about? Even frogs make you mess up like this. What do you do when you meet a real enemy? Pack up and go on


    This section of the road is wet and muddy. There are many small streams along the road, and there are large and small pools everywhere. I don''t know where there are so many frogs. They are always singing loudly, which makes people uneasy. Moses asked the twelve judges to hold up their iron staff to open the road in turn, and drove back the frogs in front of them.


    However, when camping at night, there are always frogs popping out of trees and rocks. These little things are slippery and slip into drinking cups, sleeping quilts and clothes. They are almost impossible to guard against. The twelve masters tried their best to drive them away, but there were too many frogs. Although they didn''t hurt people, they couldn''t rest. Within a few days, the crowd was exhausted.


    This kind of torment is really intolerable. As we move forward, the frog''s harassment becomes more and more Li Han. It seems that when it doesn''t stop, the clan people are suffering. Of course, medanzo and link also noticed that they were secretly discussing what to do. Link said: "in the legend of eju, there is a frog God Hequet, who is said to be the waiter of Seth. Can he do it?"


    Medanzo sneered: "frog God? Should I change my name to frog angel now? He is not a God. There are only ten gods in the nine link system that are really beyond immortality. Even master best, the cat God, is not among them. What is a little Hequet? He may be the emissary of the aeju God as mentioned by Amun. Out of ten to nine, Seth sent him. What do you want to do with this


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Link frowned: "the purpose is very clear, that is to harass Moses and them. Frogs don''t bite people, but they can annoy people, until they are tired and finally can''t hold on. Sooner or later, they will panic and fear, and they can''t go on. No one can bear endless torture, little by little, to kill courage and perseverance. If they collapse, Seth will succeed


    Medanzo Pooh a way: "this method can be really cruel, driving so many frogs out annoying, let me want to start can not find opponents, too many frogs, drive it."


    Link pondered: "if the frog God Hequet does not appear, we do not have to show up. This is a test for Moses and they must overcome this difficulty. As long as you go through the Rhone River Delta and get to the dry land, Hequet will not be able to drive so many frogs. At the present speed, I''m afraid it will take several days


    How determined Danzo''s will is to see how determined they are in this environment. I found that David''s child is really good. He can eat and sleep safely. The more sedate he is, the less likely he is to be disturbed by this torture. "


    Link smiles: "the frog is helping you test people. Are you going to guide the child these days?"


    Medanzo laughed: "I didn''t eat frogs since I was a child. Later, when I came to your tribe, I realized that frogs can also be eaten, and they are so delicious. Now I am greedy."


    ����


    Panic and uneasiness gradually spread among the clansmen, and people began to be in a trance after continuous torture for days. Some people were arguing that this was the punishment of eju God, but where was their God Aloha? The twelve masters tried their best to drive away the ubiquitous frogs, which was a bit like amon and medanzo encountering scorpions in the desert.


    A lot of people couldn''t walk. They said to Moses, "we''re not complaining. Most people are strong, but they can''t bear to rest. Is this the punishment of eju? Why torture us like this? Take us out of the jungle and the pools


    Moses advised: "we can''t leave the jungle now, or we will be found by the pursuers. This is what the evil god eju wants to achieve. You are calling for Aloha, but have you ever thought about what you should do? Don''t stop and leave the delta wetland as soon as possible. The longer you stay here, the more you will suffer. Please come to me and let me lift my cane to bless you and wash away the weariness and uneasiness


    Moses and his people did not stop. Although they were exhausted, they still followed the path of the gods. On that day, David was sleeping in the sound of frogs when he heard a voice in his mind: "David, the boy of Duke Town, the angel of the gods is calling you. Please step out of the tent quietly and move towards the place where the frogs are most noisy. No one will find you."


    David''s courage is really great. These days, people feel flustered when they hear frogs calling. However, he dares to enter the forest where frogs crow most noisily at night. The night watchmen are also tired, and they don''t find David sneaking out of the tent. David walked through the forest, but the sound of frogs suddenly quieted down. It was as if he had retreated far away. Then he saw a fire on the side of a stream. There was a man sitting by the fire.


    The man covered his face with a cloak and held a long and thin gold shuttle. On the gold shuttle was a string of washed and peeled frogs, which squeaked oil on the fire. The other hand was spraying salt on it. The air was filled with attractive fragrance. David was surprised and went up and asked, "who are you? Why are you baking frogs? Can I eat them


    "First tell me who you are and why you are here," he asked


    David replied, "I am David Solomon, the warrior of Duke. Under the guidance of our gods, I have fulfilled my vow to return to my hometown. The angel of the God Aloha called me here."


    Medanzo stood up and said with a smile, "I am the messenger of the gods. These frogs have tormented you for so many days. Dare you eat them?"


    David knelt down and said, "as long as you eat, I will."


    Medanzo tore a frog down and ate it in the shadow of his cloak. Then he handed the golden shuttle in his hand to David: "are you hungry, son? It''s delicious


    David reached out and took down a roasted frog. He bit off a piece of meat and tasted it. Then he filled the whole bunch of frogs into his stomach and ate with relish. Medanzo looked at him with a smile. When he finished eating, he asked, "is it delicious?"


    David nodded and said, "delicious, delicious!"


    "Are you still afraid of them?" he asked


    David shook his head and said, "no, I''m not. Angel of the gods, do you call me here to treat me to this delicious meal and tell me not to be afraid of frogs


    "Yes, but I have something else. This is our little secret. Don''t tell anyone else."


    From this day on, medanzo awakened David''s strength, but never revealed his face, only said that he was the angel of the God Aloha. David asked him what kind of power it was, and mendanzo replied that it was the power of faith, which required people to practice with firm faith.David asked what happened to the frogs. Medanzo explained, "it was the emissaries from the Egyptians who were trying to stop the dukes and shake your faith."


    David asked, "angel of the gods, will you please drive those frogs away?"


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "frogs live in this wetland. You will meet them when you walk by. This is the difficulty you have to overcome. If the evil god''s emissary directly hands, the God''s emissary will stop him, but you can''t expect nothing but God''s giving everything. The power I teach you today is also given by the gods, but you can only practice by yourself. "


    ����


    The next day when David returned to the camp, his father, chonna, ran over and hugged him and said, "where have you been, son? Everyone is worried! If you can''t see you again, Lord Moses will send for him. "


    David held up a branch in his hand with a bunch of washed and peeled frogs on it. He said, "I''ll get something to eat, bake them on the fire and sprinkle some salt on it. It''s really delicious."


    "David, how can you eat this kind of food? They are sent by the devil to torture us. You will be poisoned


    David said with a smile, "I ate it last night. It''s delicious. What are you afraid of?"


    Moses came over, touched David''s head and said, "you are very brave. You have done a good job. If you don''t want to eat, you can eat it yourself."


    After another five days of walking, they finally left the edge of the wetland in the Ronnie River Delta. In front of them, there were undulating dry hills with long grass and shrubs, and the sound of frogs finally disappeared. "Don''t you think that there''s a strong voice behind Mehling when he looks at the top of the tree and doesn''t think that there''s a strong voice behind mehline


    Medanzo pulled out the key of fate out of thin air, put on his scorpion shell armor with a wave of his hand, turned around and said with a cold face: "my hand is itchy, I''ve been impatient to wait long ago!"


    Link also turned around, quietly reminded: "be careful, this Hequet''s stealth is better than us, so many days have not found his hiding place."


    "Of course, there are frogs everywhere. He can hide his breath. I suspect that he is a mutant frog demon, like Yunmeng, who is born to sneak in a growing environment. If Yunmeng hides in the swamp to hide its breath, we can hardly find it. But if he wants to do it, it will be different. "


    When talking, I saw countless drops of water floating from the open space among the trees, from the leaves, pools, and nearby streams to the air. The drops were like transparent pearls, reflecting bright light in the sun. It was really beautiful! A man came out of the grass and looked like a young man.


    The man was wearing a green robe, covered with dark brown stripes. His eyes were round and bulging, but his appearance was pretty handsome. There were several brown green stripes on his cheek and forehead, like those painted with oil, reflecting a light floating luster, which was strange and mysterious.


    As soon as the man appeared, the floating water droplets began to glow, and gradually elongated in the air into transparent arrows. Countless dense water arrows were ready to go, all pointing to medanzo and link. With a spoon, he asked, "destiny?"


    "You know me? If you know it''s me, why don''t you lay down your arms and salute? "


    Medanzo squinted and said, "why? Frog Angel Lord, it''s you who have been making trouble these days. Why do you think we will lay down our weapons and salute you? To tell you the truth, we don''t know you, and we don''t want to know you. We just see those frogs thinking about you


    Hequet also narrowed his eyes. His pupils were greenish brown, just like a vertical slit in his eyes: "you are really not ordinary mortals. You don''t panic when you see the legendary haiquet. Do you dare to speak like this?"


    Medanzo shrugged: "I have seen the so-called truly transcendent immortality gods, but not mine, let alone you? Who sent you here to harass the suffering people for what


    Hequet''s figure was submerged in a transparent water arrow. The arrow was full of strength but never sent out. He looked at medanzo and looked at link. He was slightly surprised and said, "are you disciples of Surabaya, the Scorpion King? It''s no wonder that you''ve got the power of the gods. But this is eju. I am the angel of Seth, king of angels. How dare you stop me? "


    Link didn''t talk, but he wasn''t free. Just as the water in the forest turned into arrows, a bow floated out in front of him. The bow string opened into a series of virtual shadows and became many strings. The bow looked like a harp. Dozens of arrows flew out, and they were placed on the bowstring alternately. It was the tail needle of the mutant scorpion that made the arrow. He and medanzo are still wearing scorpion shell armour, no wonder Hequet misunderstood.


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with you who we are; it has nothing to do with who you are. Why torture those poor people who have no fault and have never offended you? "Haiquet obviously misunderstood the words of medanzo, and showed a contemptuous look: "the Scorpion King Surabaya himself has not been qualified to join the anuna apocalyptic department, and you will have no hope to follow him. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for a demigod exiled in the desert to send envoys here to fight against me? I think you still have some achievements. Lay down your arms and pledge to follow me. I can consider introducing you to Seth, the king of angels. Maybe you have the opportunity to join the nine link system. Please kneel down and thank you


    The background of his words is very complicated. If we think that the war of gods broke out in anuna''s apocalyptic system, amart and jingut were the defeated side, enril and Marduk were the victorious side. It is said that Amat created nine kinds of monsters in the war, including the nine headed snake hongbaba, the human face poisonous scorpion Surabaya and the giant lion renyun. Naturally, these nine kinds of monsters were defeated. Some were killed, some were subdued, and some were exiled.


    These monsters are very powerful. After victory, enril and others don''t want to kill them all at great cost. It is best to take them for their own use, or make them swear that they will not be enemies any more, so they don''t have to fight hard. Humbaba was accepted by enril and became the gatekeeper of the divine realm. He was considered to have joined the anuna Qishen system.


    Surabaya, a poisonous scorpion in human face, was forced to promise that he would no longer be an enemy of enril, but would not submit to them. Therefore, he was exiled to the desert and lost the qualification to be introduced into anuna''s apotheosis system, and he himself was called the Scorpion King. After the end of the war, Marduk and enril both took a fancy to him and allowed him to join the anuna Apocalypse system. However, renyun fell in love with Mu Yun goddess. As a result, due to the well-known curse, he finally left sad and became a wandering lion king.


    Surabaya is very powerful, but he belongs to the banished demigods. I am neither a God beyond immortality nor a guide from the divine system. In the view of the formal members of the divine system, his emissary is of course following the wrong person. Hequet opened his mouth and gave medanzo and rink a chance to lay down their weapons and swear to follow him. He could introduce them to Seth, and maybe be introduced into the nine link system.


    It may be a great temptation if someone else hears it, but Hequet''s saying this to link and medanzo is like casting pearls before swine. These two people don''t even know what he means, let alone them. I''m afraid that even the "Amun God" they believe in can''t understand why they want to be cited by the God system?


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Link finally said, "we are not against you, but you are against us. We have a god of our own faith. He is unique. Please don''t say these blasphemous words in front of me. If you want to do it, do it. "


    Hequet looked at the key of destiny in medanzo''s hand, and at link''s strange magic bow. The power of the key of destiny is needless to say. It was once the sword of cutting gods in the capital of grace and enlightenment. Now it has become a gold shuttle that the craftsmen in the world can''t make. And link''s bow was once used by Amun. After Amun had Gilgamesh''s bow, he gave it to link. Link spent half a year refining it to make it more magical.


    If we really do it, no matter whether we can win or not, the cost will not be small. Hequet blinked, his eyes widened, and he suddenly laughed: "two messengers, you are not my opponents, but I don''t want to be directly enemies with you. You follow Surabaya to achieve what you have achieved today. You should also understand the agreement between the gods. We can also make an agreement that I will fulfill my mission, and you will fulfill your own mission. "


    "What agreement?" medanzo asked


    "The people themselves are not guilty, but they want to escape from eju, and Seth, the king of angels, decides to punish them. And for themselves, it is also a trial and tribulation. I won''t hurt them directly, but I will create obstacles according to the order of the king of angels, and you can use your skills to solve them


    Medanzo looked at link with an inquisitive look. Link nodded and replied, "OK, let''s look at each other''s means."


    Hequet laughed again: "I wish you good luck, the Scorpion King Surabaya''s temper is not too good, can not complete the mission, your end may be worse than those miners. If you regret it, you can come to me and remind you that Seth, the king of angels, has not only sent me as an emissary. In fact, my task has been completed, and there are others ahead. "


    After saying this, countless water arrows turned into water drops again, emitting colorful light in the sun, countless interwoven light covered Hequet''s body, and then the water drops fell down in the forest and restored the peace. Hequet disappeared, and the strong breath disappeared.


    Seeing the place where he disappeared, medanzo snorted: "it turned out that his task had been completed, but he deliberately showed up to scare us. He said so much nonsense. He actually wanted to accept disciples, but he took a fancy to both of us."


    Link ridiculed: "this man didn''t even understand the situation. He thought that we were sent by Sishui, the Scorpion King. No matter who we were, if he betrayed the mission because of his words, how could he achieve higher achievements?"


    Medanzo looked at the sky: "he just wanted to accept two powerful men to drive him. As for the fact that he could join the nine linked divine system and so on, they were all tempting conditions. It''s just that I don''t understand what he said. It seems that I''m mystifying


    Link thought for a while and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you understand it or not. Maybe we can''t understand it yet. God Amun will tell us sooner or later. Hequet said that there were messengers sent by Seth to ask for trouble. What kind of goods would it be? "


    Medanzo shook the key of fate: "whatever he is, the road is under the feet of Moses. Let''s see."


    ����


    Moses and others finally got rid of the frog''s attack and entered the hilly area between the coastline and the main city of Tanis. The terrain was undulating, with luxuriant brambles and trees more than two people high. The vigorous miners pulled out their machetes to open the road. The walking speed was not too fast, but they could finally sleep soundly.


    After walking for another five or six days, many people''s clothes were cut by thorns, so they simply mended them and continued on their way. The trees are not high and the mountains are not steep, but they are so dense that you can''t see the end of them. That night, David heard mendanzo''s call, and quietly ran to meet him in a valley. Medanzo has awakened the power for the child, has been teaching him all kinds of magic.


    On this day, when David closed his eyes and listened to medanzo''s lecture on the secrets of information divinity, he was a little bit restless. It was not that his mind was not firm enough, but his body always felt troubled. His test came, it is "purity of the body", only through this test can he master secondary achievements. In this process, all kinds of hidden dangers and pains in the body will break out. Of course, people will be very uncomfortable, but we must persist in cultivation with a persistent attitude in order to get through it.


    Medanzo was pleased that David Solomon was very talented, intelligent and quick to master his power. At the beginning, medanzo didn''t notice anything unusual. He just comforted the child to overcome all kinds of discomfort. But today, he suddenly felt something was wrong because David couldn''t help scratching his body with his hand. He said, "kid, untie the clothes and let me have a closer look."


    David untied his clothes, and medanzo was slightly surprised and said, "what''s the matter with these little red dots?"


    "There are a lot of mosquitoes, fleas and all kinds of small insects in the mountains. If you don''t pay attention to walking and sleeping, you will be bitten. If it''s OK, I will concentrate on practicing meditation and no longer be distracted."


    After David left, madanzo went to link and said, "there''s a new situation. There are fleas and mosquitoes in the camp to bite Moses and them. There are a lot of fleas in the mountain. It''s normal to be bitten a few times, but David has too many red spots. It''s obvious that someone is making trouble"It''s too much," link said! We didn''t even notice. Moses, they are strong and tired every day, and they don''t feel much when they are bitten. But these little insects may spread the plague, and it will be too late to react! "


    Medanzo nodded and said, "we need to investigate to see if there are more fleas and mosquitoes around Moses'' camp than in other places."


    They quietly searched the mountains and found that there were dozens of times more mosquitoes and fleas in the places where Moses and others camped. These insects, which are very common in the mountains, are hidden under the leaves, in the grass and in the soil. If they are not detected deliberately, they can not be noticed at all.


    Link said, "it could have been someone else sent by Seth. It could have been Hequet! The frog demon''s other means are not clear, but there should be a set to drive all kinds of insects. Isn''t the mosquito the frog''s food? "


    Medanzo frowned and said, "the strength I have cultivated is better at fighting, and the magic arts like praying and healing are not as good as you. It seems that you have to work harder this time."


    ����


    In the middle of the night after that, Moses, who was sitting in meditation, heard the voice of the messenger. Link told him: "the evil spirits of eju punish you by means of conspiracy, so that you are bitten by countless mosquitoes and fleas until you get the plague. From today on, when camping, we should clean up the surrounding places with divine skills, and take turns to perform the magic arts of healing for everyone, so as to prevent the occurrence of trouble. "


    Moses replied, "thank you for reminding me! I also feel that there are so many bugs these days. Although I am not afraid, many people have been bitten. But if I use my healing magic, I may not be able to stop the plague completely


    Link added, "it''s just the beginning. I want you to be prepared in case. The disciples of the God Aloha were not stingy in the use of mana, even used to it. You can do it, just pay attention not to exhaust your strength, I will help you secretly. There is also a kind of grass in the mountains. I''ll tell you what it looks like. You send people to collect it, and order the twelve masters to dry it with fire element divinity. After lighting, mosquitoes can be driven away. When camping every day, the night watchman will arrange the hay in a circle around the camp to smoke. "


    Link was the patriarch of cave savages. He knew from childhood that there were several kinds of grass in the mountains that could be smoked away after drying. He just found one kind here and ordered Moses to send his people to collect them. From this day on, every time he went to rest, he ordered the six masters to form a magic array. He held an iron staff to preside over the array, letting the people gather around and bathe in the light of the sky.


    Every time Moses cast a spell, there was always a mist, which made the light of the staff more soft and strong. It was link who helped in the dark.


    The God''s emissary guided the people of Duke town to get rid of the trouble of fleas and mosquitoes, but the wise man was still a little bit late when he found out that the situation was wrong. Although Moses and others did not fall ill, the cattle, horses and donkeys they carried were sick one after another and died one by one.


    Without livestock to carry goods, people had to carry things on their bodies. Fortunately, the food they carried along the way has consumed a small part of the food, barely able to carry it all on their backs. However, they have lost the meat that can be slaughtered at any time, and carry heavier things on their backs, which makes it more difficult to walk.


    On that day, they came out of the dense forest and came to an open valley. There was a lake in front of them. There was soft grass on the Bank of the lake. After the long journey, the people were tired. They took off their burdens and lay on the soft grass to rest. Moses also saw that everyone was wasting a lot of energy. He told Joshua to let the people eat more today, soften the dough in the soup, and take out the dried meat in the package and cut it into slices and bake it on the stone.


    The aroma of food permeated the lake shore, and people rarely showed a relaxed smile. It has been a long time since there was such a comfortable feeling. But Moses suddenly frowned, and he heard a buzzing sound. It turned out that some flies flew out of the woods. Then more and more flies fell on the half cooked bacon baked on the hot stone. Then someone called out, "what''s so smelly!"


    The smell of salted meat on the stone turned into a bad smell, and I watched them rot. The smell of putrefaction came from everyone. When they opened the package, they found that all the food inside was rotten, even the dry bread and bacon. These foods have been specially processed for long-term preservation. Even if they will not be rotten for a year, how can they suddenly go bad in the blink of an eye?


    God''s punishment, this is the punishment of the gods! Without food, they couldn''t get out of eju. If they didn''t want to starve to death in the mountains, they could only surrender themselves to the city-state.


    Medanzo stood in the distant forest, his face black and said, "they actually used this method! Although not directly to the miners, but is there any difference? "


    Link also said: "in this case, we can directly intervene, fortunately God Amun has been prepared, let Moses show the miracle."


    Moses, who had always been calm at this time, was also a little frightened. The power of eju evil god was so powerful that he could make all the food carried by the clan people corrupt unconsciously. People who had experienced the hardships and did not give up at this time finally felt despair, looked at each other''s eyes and sat on the grass dejectedly. Moses was about to stand up, but he heard link''s voice: "if the angel of the evil god does this, you will use the means that the gods have already prepared to give them real confidence and show our miracles!"Moses raised his stick and said in a loud voice, "people, don''t be depressed! The evil god who has taken away our food, just like the rotten food, exudes a rotten smell! The true God protects us and will show his miracles. Gather around me, all the people who believe in Aloha, and receive the food from the gods. "


    When people gathered, Moses reached out and took out a piece of floss and a piece of bread out of thin air. He said to the people, "this is the food that God has given us. It''s delicious before."


    "Is that all?" someone exclaimed in disappointment? Not enough for one person! "


    Moses said with a smile: "the gods will not let us down. Let''s make a fire and make soup. Our gods will show their miracles."


    After a pot of soup was cooked, Moses put the delicious meat floss in the soup, and then broke the cake and threw it in. Quietly, he used space magic to protect the pot. The attractive fragrance permeated the grassland, and the people could not help swallowing. Moses said to David, "the youngest should eat first, and David should serve the soup first. Don''t look at others. The gods let you come first."


    David was carrying a plate full of delicious bouillon, but there was no shortage of broth in the pot. One by one, they came to Moses to get food, until everyone was full, and there was still a pot full of soup in front of him. Finally, Moses ate the soup himself, and then went to the lake to wash his hands and utensils, and said to the people, "please follow me and pray, thank our God! Thank him for giving us the food and the confidence and courage to overcome all difficulties. "


    The crowd gathered around Moses and prayed to Aloha, their only God. Medanzo and link stood in the distant trees and looked at each other and laughed. The miracle was already ready. The pancakes and floss had been stored in the magic dance of the wind in the iron staff.


    Amun once told Moses not to easily use the things in the wind spirit dance, which was prepared for crossing the desert. However, it was used in advance at this time, so that the people of the tribe were revived in despair, and their confidence in receiving the guidance of the gods was completely strengthened. Although the journey is long, they will not turn back.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    When Moses and others embarked on the journey of suffering, what was Amun doing as their "God"? Amun sent messengers to guide them to the way back to their hometown. It took several years to make hard efforts and preparations, but when this day really arrived, Amun himself had no time to take care of it.


    ����


    A cat, the cat that wandered in Isis Temple Square hundreds of years ago, is amon at the moment.


    It''s not that Amun has returned to hundreds of years ago, nor has he become a cat himself. This is a very special state of meditation. It may not be appropriate to call it meditation. After experiencing the test of losing strength and being reborn, if there is any difference, amon now is the self he has been pursuing in his faith all his life.


    Only by confirming this realm, can he reach a state where nothing exists, and the body and the world become void. Schrodinger squatted opposite him and unfolded his soul world to Amun without reservation.


    Amun is experiencing the past of Schrodinger. He is not only seeing or hearing, but also feeling everything as Schrodinger himself. In this process, he must be absolutely stable and selfless, and there must be no disturbance of mixed thoughts, otherwise everything he experiences will become unreal.


    This is why Schr? Dinger had to wait until today. In this state, she also opened all her secrets without reservation, so Schr? Dinger wanted to find a person who absolutely trusted him!


    Eju people like cats, which is a very old tradition. The cat came to eju to solve the rat problem in many places'' granaries, and was regarded as the servant of the God of abundance. Therefore, around Isis Temple Square, people have always had the habit of feeding cats. There are many stray cats here, and Schrodinger is one of them.


    Cat food is very miscellaneous, usually in addition to eating people''s food, but also around to catch mice, eat birds, termites, grasshoppers and other flying insects. It''s hard for ordinary people to imagine that they will eat live mice raw, but all the feelings are real. In this case, Amun is the one who can not live and remember.


    This is a kitten full of curiosity, it is not afraid of people, but has a natural sense of alienation from people, will not be too close. Whenever there are all kinds of ceremonies and crowd gathering in the square, the cats will run away without a trace. But one day, Schr? Dinger chased a flying beetle, and unconsciously forgot its environment. When it came back to its senses, it found that it was surrounded by feet, and it was trapped in a crowd with no place to hide.


    It''s scared. A kitten is trapped in the surging crowd and may be trampled to death. In panic, it found that all the people around him were still and knelt down in one direction. From the sky came the ethereal chant, the temple bell melodious ring, the cat looked up to see the golden sky, there is a soft light on its body.


    This is an indescribable magical feeling. The cat forgot to be afraid and no longer shivering. It was like an invisible hand touching the soul. It happened to be in time for the annual blessing ceremony of Isis. Maybe it was a coincidence or a sudden realization. It realized the magic of "Isis blessing" at the most frightening time. It seemed that it understood something vaguely in this moment.


    Since then, the cat often sneaks into the temple, its simple intelligence can not do complex thinking, but just looking for the familiar feeling in the memory, in the singing voice of the priests, under the gaze of the gods. The cat''s intuition is much more acute than that of human beings. It remembers the chant and participates in many temple ceremonies.


    The priests thought that the kitten was very interesting. Instead of playing in the square, they were willing to come to the temple to watch the various rituals of the magistrates. Just like a little deity, no one cared about it when he was familiar with it. People even gave it a name, best.


    Best does not know how many times he has experienced the awakening ceremony of power, including many times of the second awakening ceremony of power held by the great magician for the great warrior, as well as various blessings. Of course, it is not the protagonist of the ceremony, but a kitten standing at people''s feet to watch the excitement. The priests in the temple have already known the cat''s habits, and they don''t expel it. On the contrary, they find it very interesting.


    A cat''s life span is usually only more than ten years, but this kitten has lived for nearly a hundred years. It is not clear that he is so long-lived. All behaviors are from pure and pure instinct. Long years make it gradually have a clear memory, from memory opened the door of thinking, thinking and let it spontaneously know how to learn and understand.


    I don''t know from which day, when he was lying on the bookshelf, he suddenly found that he had listened to the sacred texts countless times and understood them word by word.


    These are not Schr? Dinger''s memories, but the traces printed in his soul. Amun unfolded his soul and opened these marks, just like Schr? Dinger had gone through all this for many years. When Schr? Dinger suddenly realized that he "understood" Shenwen, the real time just passed one night.


    This is a concept that people are difficult to understand, as if it is a paradox of time. Amun sat for only one night, but it went through many years. Time did not slow down or get faster, but the mark in Schrodinger''s soul expanded so much. If he didn''t have his achievements today, he would not only be hard to accept, but might split his self-consciousness.When it was twilight, amon opened his eyes. Through the night, he felt his soul strong and weak. The so-called "powerful" refers to the ability to accommodate more than one thought. Just like reading a book, you can print the whole volume of classics into your mind at a glance, which is even clearer than ordinary people''s careful study. The so-called frailty refers to the consumption is extremely high, at this time has reached the limit, if does not stop, Amun is likely to be completely lost in Schrodinger''s soul imprint, into a deep coma shock state.


    Amun took a long breath and asked in a tired voice, "is that where you come from? You let me go through this, is that the way to untie the seal of imprisonment


    Schr? Dinger shook his head and said, "no, this is just the beginning. To let you clearly understand what I have gone through, you can find out what the seal that binds me is."


    Amun asked unexpectedly, "what is the seal? Don''t you even know that? How can I untie it


    Schrodinger sighed: "it''s in my soul imprint. When I unfold my soul to you, my own consciousness is stagnant, and I don''t know what you have experienced. Only in this way can you have a clearer sense than myself. What did you know just now


    Amun laughed: "I was you just now. After opening my eyes, I thought of a person. Well, it can''t be said to be a man, but an armored beast. "


    Amun thought of Yunmeng because Yunmeng also learned Shenwen not long ago. How can an iron beast write? In fact, Amun didn''t understand it very well. He just asked link to teach him. At the moment, he witnessed the whole process of a cat turning on his mind. It was very accidental. Even he didn''t realize it. It was like the light of the sky suddenly illuminated something.


    Schr? Dinger''s look was a little surprised: "so you have experienced so much? Then there was the real confusion. As a cat, I didn''t understand how I was. You need to have a good rest and go through it after you recover. "


    Amun had a good rest all day. That night, he still felt that he had not recovered. It was not that his mana was exhausted, but a kind of tiredness that made it difficult for him to accommodate the imprint of another soul. Schrodinger patiently waited for him for another two days, and the third day he started again.


    ����


    When the cat realized that he could read Shenwen and even write down the name "best" with his claws, his way of thinking changed and his real confusion began. This cat does not know what kind of existence it is. It is obviously different from other cats. When it wakes up from ignorance, it realizes that the cats that roam in the temple square with it in those years are long gone, and it is unknown how many generations have passed since birth and death, and it is still alive.


    Why and what is life? This is the first question it thinks about. The cat''s eyes can adapt to the dark, and its body is much more flexible and agile than that of human beings. The years it has spent is equivalent to the longevity of human beings, so it began to doubt whether it is a cat? If so, what kind of cat is it? There is a deeper question, what kind of cat does it want to be?


    Countless times in the silent night looking up at the statue, the cat suddenly had a "absurd" idea - it wanted to be such a "cat".


    That is to say, from this day on, its eyes can not only see everything in the dark, but also can clearly perceive their own blood vessels when they close their eyes. It is spontaneous to master divine meditation.


    The body of a cat does not look like a person at all, but from the origin, it is almost the same as human. Schr? Dinger often walked in the temple square and saw various people coming and going. One of them was himself, not a concrete person, but an image abstracted by countless people. The name of the image was best, which the priests called it.


    When a cat meditates, there is a strange situation that can''t be realized as a human monk. It really becomes the image of a person with such body and skin. This is the "man" that exists only in the conscious world. In the real world, it is still a cat. This person is growing and practicing.


    This psychic cat has never performed any divinity in the temple. Its practice is just a proof of thinking. In fact, since the day when it has self-consciousness, its power is stronger than that of a lion, but no one has ever touched it.


    Best gradually became a mascot in the temple. It was regarded as a magic cat by the priests, because it was long enough and had been living in the temple for many years. It was a symbol of divine grace.


    The cat began his own practice. It was very unique and different from everyone in the temple. It is impossible for it to receive formal education, and it has no prejudice in mind. It just practices what it thinks of, and it has no concepts of divinity and body art. It has inadvertently passed many tests. Finally one day, it decided to make a joke with a priestess, and suddenly used the information divinity, and the priestess saw not a cat, but a woman named best.


    At this point, the second soul imprint unfolded, and the time of the experience was much shorter than that of the previous one. However, Amun felt more tired when he opened his eyes, because the content of the experience was too complicated. At this time, Schr? Dinger was no longer an ignorant kitten. In many aspects, this was a person''s experience, but it was much more complicated than ordinary people. Amun had experienced this night for ten years.He was so tired that he couldn''t breathe. After sitting there for a long time, he said, "Schrodinger, you are beautiful."


    Schrodinger''s tone was a little embarrassed: "do you mean cats or people?"


    Amun smiles, but Schrodinger turns and slips out. This time Amun had a good rest for five days. He was in a trance and couldn''t even tell whether he was a cat or a man. This fusion of souls was terrible. If not for a strong mind, it would definitely cause insanity. Amun himself is less than 20 years old, but has experienced hundreds of years as a cat. It is hard to avoid a trance, but he can calm down again.


    He also fully understood how important it was that he had just experienced the test. Just as Maria once asked him, "you used to be a passer-by who almost died on the Ronnie River, but later became a general of the mighty continent. Are you still a passer-by along the Ronnie River in the battlefield? When you come back with honor, but hand over the military power and can''t leave the territory, are you still a general on the battlefield in the territory? Are you sitting in front of me with your head down, or the pure boy of Duke? If not, who are you? If so, who is Amun? "


    Amun was shocked to find that he became more and more powerful when he experienced the soul imprint of Schrodinger. The growth was not a simple power, but a kind of "potential" or "capacity" of the soul.


    ����


    Five days later, at midnight, Schrodinger once again opened his soul mark on him. He looked up and saw the solemn and holy statue of Isis. It was on the night that it played tricks on a priestess with information divinity that she suddenly felt a strange pressure as she walked through the main temple. The statue''s eyes are watching. The cat has been sensing for a long time, but today it is different from the past.


    Unable to explain why, the cat turned and fell down on the statue, burying its hairy head in its forepaws, as if in a salute, and then it heard a voice: "best, don''t be afraid, I''m Isis!"


    Of course, the cat knows who Isis is. It has lived in the temple for hundreds of years. Today, she hears Isis'' voice in her mind! The soul was shrouded in a deep awe. It crawled in its heart and replied, "great goddess, are you calling me?"


    Isis''s voice was solemn and soft: "you naughty kitten, I have seen what you have done. It is a rare fortune for you to achieve such an achievement. I decided to give you a chance. Please make a vow and accept the guidance of the nine link system. I will tell you what the path you have been pursuing


    **


    PS: the last day of the end of the month, please ask for the monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    In front of the goddess Isis, best had no idea of rejecting, even without any doubt and hesitation. He vowed to become a waiter in the nine link divine system. The content of the oath is very complex, and it is difficult to express it in words. Only through the soul imprint can we clearly understand its meaning.


    Best will be introduced into a group of gods, or rather a system of faith, because it is not yet a God. There is an agreement between the gods that they will teach the method of becoming a God to those who hope to become gods, including such creatures as best. However, to do so, they need to be recognized by the divine system. Only a God who truly transcends immortality can have this qualification. One of the vows is that "people" who have mastered secrets like best can''t disclose them to the outside world without permission.


    If you join a god system, you must be loyal to it, and you can''t betray it, because its strength comes from this. This kind of oath is not an empty oath of mortals, but remains in the imprint of the soul and cannot be regretted.


    There may also be conflicts or even wars between the gods of the same God system, which seems to contradict the oath of joining the theocracy, but that is another situation, which was impossible for best to understand at that time. There are agreements between gods and gods, and there are also agreements between gods and gods. For example, there is an agreement between the nine link system and the anuna Qishen system. When there is a conflict between the people on earth in the name of the gods, the gods can not directly take action. They can only change it by various tests or by making a contract with ordinary people.


    This agreement seems to limit what the gods can do, but it is also a way for everyone to live together, and for a reason that people don''t understand, the gods seem to like it. Of course, members of the divine system can not be truly detached from immortality. The gods will send messengers to do many things, such as "best" waiters.


    According to the legend, the cat has been transformed into a fairy, because the cat has not been able to cultivate a God. This foundation is not given to it by Isis, but it is naturally built, and then instructed by Isis to take the "right path".


    In this experience, Amun also learned the secret of becoming a God, which was the answer that the old madman and bell wanted. As a cat, "best" did not pray for gods, but was naturally introduced into the nine link system by Isis. But this answer is no longer important to Amun. It is the original power he understands.


    The old madman found that it took all kinds of tests for a warrior to be promoted, which was the most important breakthrough for him to solve the puzzle. In fact, the most important part of Isis''s secret is not the power itself, but the detachment obtained from many tests. Many practitioners of physical arts or divine arts may have made achievements, but the tests they have experienced are not clear, and they may never be able to reach the real transcendence.


    Even if some people have made great achievements, it is difficult to summarize and realize clearly. After all, the paths that everyone takes are quite different. The common laws are not so easy to find. People must take the magic power as the most concerned object, and often ignore the mystery of power. Amun had a profound understanding of this, but it was only after he experienced the past in Schr? Dinger''s soul mark that he was able to re verify the cultivation of the goddess best.


    Best made a vow that she would not disclose the secret of becoming a God to others without the permission of the nine link divine system. This is the power of the LORD God. Isis followed best, and of course, in name, Horus agreed with her. Horus could not disagree with Isis'' decision. All those who receive guidance must pledge allegiance to this system. If there are exceptions, amon may be the only exception.


    Amun learned all her secrets in Schrodinger''s soul. It''s hard to say whether Schr? Dinger violated the oath made by best at that time, but she did not reveal the secret of becoming a God to anyone. The answer that old madman and bell pursued was in the heart of the cat nearby. Amun has gone through such a difficult road, Schrodinger has been with him, giving a lot of help and guidance, but did not directly tell him what the secret is.


    It was not until Amun cultivated the strength of both sides of the body to level 8 achievement and realized the power source of being a God, that Schrodinger opened his soul mark to him. The real answer was that Amun knew that he was not guided by any of the gods.


    One interesting thing is that according to the agreement between the gods in Tianshu, Amun himself has actually played the role of "Lord God", because he has taught this power to disciples John, medanzo and link respectively, and these disciples regard him as the "only God". Although Amun is not a real immortal God, it is also the embryonic form of a new God system.


    Schrodinger is also forced to do so, if she can not untie the seal of imprisonment, she will never be free. There is no answer to why best was reduced to today''s Schrodinger. For the third time, Amun unfolded the soul imprint of Schrodinger. The "time" in meditation was very short, which was the process that best accepted Isis''s guidance.


    When he opened his eyes and looked at the cat''s eyes in the twilight of the morning light, what he felt was not the exhaustion of his soul, but the bewilderment and the sudden relief from confusion."Amun, what have you been through tonight?" Schrodinger asked


    Amun replied, "you take the guidance of Isis, join the nine link system and make a vow."


    Schrodinger sighed: "this is the beginning of everything, and may be the source of my imprisonment today."


    Amun narrowed his eyes and said, "do you want to say that the oath of that year is your imprisonment today?"


    Schrodinger sighed again: "maybe it''s not the oath itself, but the idea that I want to get rid of this oath. If I expand my soul to you, is it just a violation of the oath of that year?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "it may or may not be. I can''t answer yet. I need to continue to witness. I once thought that you know so many things, but you are not willing to tell me. Today, I understand that it is not easy to hear this long story! "


    ����


    While Moses and others embarked on the journey of suffering, Amun also moved forward in another experience, which is a river of time. After accepting the guidance of Isis, best realized how lucky she was. She was very strong, but she did not find a clear path. It was Isis who told her to confirm from the beginning to avoid going astray.


    When he unfolded the mark of best''s soul, Amun''s mind was still calm, but when he reflected on it carefully afterwards, he could not help but feel shocked and compared with his own cultivation experience. He has made such achievements step by step until today. Before embarking on this road, all kinds of experiences are unimaginable. If he is a mortal who knows nothing about it, even if the God tells him the secret completely, the first reaction is - how can this be possible!


    It''s really hard. It''s hard, and it''s even hard to look back on. From the beginning, Amun didn''t want to do what he wanted, but because of his fortune, he had to take such a road. Now when he recalled his own experience, he would not have any other choice.


    Amun himself is a general on the battlefield, but he has experienced many thrilling and unimaginable battles in the soul imprint of Schrodinger. There are not only conflicts between deities, but also monsters and demons in the realm of gods. In addition to the places where Tianshu inhabits, there are various kinds of monsters in the vast wilderness. Amun has encountered them. Where do the demons come from?


    In fact, these so-called "demons" have the same origin as best and even Amun. Why is best lucky? On the one hand, she opened her mind and gained magical power. On the other hand, she did not lose and degenerate. She was guided by Isis at the critical time.


    There may be more than one right path, but in the end, all of them should lead to the realm of transcendence and immortality. But it''s hard to say the wrong way. I''m afraid the gods don''t know where to go. For example, Yunmeng, the mutant armored beast king, could not have been today if he had been killed by medanzo and link; and if Amun had not passed by, it would have killed medanzo and link, and no one knows what would happen later.


    There are divine arts and body arts in the world, especially the magic. There are laws and regulations in the world. Only the hereditary nobles can learn the divine arts and divine writings with the permission of the temple. However, there are always deviations in the things executed by human beings. There must be secrets spread out for thousands of years. Although it is very accidental, it is inevitable for a long time, such as the case of best.


    These people and creatures may become irritable and cruel. For example, if John did not meet Amun, he would have difficulty controlling his restless power. What is more dangerous than the superficial impulsiveness and irritability is insidious and cold-blooded. Some people even practice their strength in various evil ways. If they are not prevented, it will become a disaster.


    As a servant of the gods, best was often sent to fight against these demons. Sometimes the powerful demons in the wild will be directly killed by her, and sometimes she is a warrior who helps the world secretly.


    As an emissary sent by the nine linked gods, best made great contributions in battle. She made great progress all the way until one day she lost her strength and was recalled to Isis temple. Amun experienced this kind of test, and then she saw the importance of the divine system. She needed guidance and protection. When she finally passed the test, Osiris appeared.


    Osiris came directly out of his statue, like the shadow of the night. Best hastily turned into a man''s figure and sprawled and saluted: "the great Osiris, do you have any instructions when you appear in front of me?"


    Osiris''s voice seemed to come from the Abyss: "best, I have seen your performance. I am the best of all gods. I will give you the latest guidance."


    From this day on, best became the emissary of Hades, carrying out more dangerous tasks. As a reward, Osiris taught her a kind of strange divinity, which can restrain the soul. The so-called soul can be described as the soul of a living creature. When life is eliminated, everything is over. Only what you do in your life will still leave a mark. No matter whether you are willing or intentional, the influence of these marks still exists.


    For example, when a person dies, people in the world will still think of him. The places he has passed and the things he has used still have traces of him. These messages become another kind of consciousness. Sometimes people will say that they have seen ghosts, but they are just the reflection of these marks. But if these information can be condensed into an abstract consciousness, that is, life and soul. Amun saw the souls of his father and the mayor of dasti in anunaghi''s underworld, and the situation was similar.Amun once suspected that erebe, the queen of the underworld, was practicing a kind of divinity that people did not understand. Now he learned this kind of divinity from Schrodinger''s experience. It is recorded in the book of the dead taught by Osiris to best, which is called necromancy. It can not only lead the dead soul, but also restrain the slain soul.


    The dead will disperse, just as the traces left by people will fade away sooner or later. However, those souls with strong desire or deep resentment can be led or restrained and introduced into the underworld of the nine link system. Best''s main task is to kill those powerful demons, restrain their souls, let Osiris use the book of the dead.


    Two months after Moses set out, Amun, like best, has achieved level 8 achievement of his original power. When he looks back on this experience, he naturally masters the art of the dead. From this, he also understood that such a soul imprint might be the so-called "real language" in the poem. But so far, he did not understand how erebe built the underworld, and what was the purpose?


    Going on, best''s realm at that time has surpassed Amun at the moment. Schrodinger specially reminded: "Amun, you are not a complete experiencer, but a non-existent bystander. You can''t really break through what you haven''t achieved yet. But it''s also good for you. When you break through the same level in the future, it will help. Understand it first and then confirm it. "


    Amun soon realized why Schrodinger said this, because best had experienced the test of breaking through to level 9. Under the protection of Osiris, she lived in seclusion and meditated for half a year. Her soul seemed to enter an endless river.


    This is the most difficult and dangerous experience of Amun since he launched Schrodinger''s soul imprint, which is different from the past, because he can''t stop at any time. He has to go through this test completely before he can get out of meditation. Fortunately, the power of Amun''s soul is much stronger than it was a few months ago, and it can be completed at one time.


    In meditation, entering the meditation of best in those years is like a dream in a dream. Only when best wakes up in those years can Amun wake up. This experience can be described in four words - endless.


    It is no longer the experience of a cat, but the life course of all kinds of creatures. The information is more complex than any human soul can bear. A person''s life is limited, so his insight is also limited, but at this moment, all kinds of insight of different identities are pouring into the soul.


    Best''s soul was almost drowned, lost in the river, could not find the end, but finally survived. She has experienced and forgotten that the only way to reach the other shore is to keep the mind still. Amun did not move his mind. He was able to experience "so many years" as a cat, but he was no longer in a trance, and his soul was clear.


    After experiencing this "endless" test, Schr? Dinger''s power did not become more powerful, but more magical. She became a person, rather than using the magic of information and deformation. At this time, Osiris told her that she was the most powerful of all the gods in the nine link system, second only to those who truly transcended immortality.


    When Amun opened his eyes in the meditation state this time, his whole body was like being imprisoned, and all his strength was almost exhausted. It took a full day to speak. Schrodinger looked at him all the time, and rubbed his hairy little head from time to time. "I heard Osiris speak, but I didn''t see him clearly," Amun said at last


    Schrodinger gently touched the back of his hand with the small meat pad in his paw and said, "you don''t really have that kind of state. You just experience it in the imprint of my soul. So you can''t see the face of Osiris, and you don''t know what kind of existence he is. I will not take the initiative to divulge the secrets of the nine link system. You can learn as much as you can in my experience. "


    Amun took a breath, moved his body hard, and said, "Osiris said you are the most powerful one among the divine waiters, but I fought with enqi. At that time, you were not the opponent of enqi. If you were purely on strength, you could not even defeat me now."


    Schrodinger shook his head and said, "how many powerful people can there be in the world? He even cut Horus. Your strength is already very strong, even no less than me at that time. But you don''t know the real magic of this state. There are many people who have achieved level 9 achievements in the world who have not experienced the test of "endless generation" and will not understand it until the last moment. "


    Amun did not quickly realize what Schrodinger called the magic, because this time he had a good rest for a month before he could continue. The experience in the next soul imprint contains Amun''s many unknowns. The human level 9 warrior or level 9 divine master may be able to fight one of them in terms of strength, but there are many realms that have not been realized. The transcendence of gods is not only based on powerful power.


    Schr? Dinger learned the art of the dead, passed the test of life and death, and of course, he also had the special ability that Amun got from the underworld. Amun realized that it was just a reflection of people''s mind activities. As long as level 7 achievers are on guard, even the gods can''t catch them. Their special abilities are not always effective. Amun also breathed a sigh of relief, which showed that even the gods could not feel the reflection of his mind.**


    PS: it''s the beginning of the month again. Thank you for your support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Best has a title of "cat God". Although she is not really free from immortality, she has been entitled to sacrifice in the temple. The Oracle came down, and the priests of the temple built the image of best next to Osiris, the image that Amun had seen, and he had carved the same statue in the manor.


    At this time, we can see the magic of a higher realm. Best cultivates another kind of independent consciousness, which can be attached to the statue of God. God itself has no magic power, but it has a strange source of power, that is, people''s sacrifice and prayer, what they ask for and what they want, and the projection of countless thoughts and beliefs.


    Intelligence is powerful, and thinking requires energy. It cannot be seen, but without it, nothing can be done. For example, if you drink a glass of water, you must first have the idea of drinking water, then your body will know how to hold up the cup. This is not the power that people usually understand. What you can see is holding the cup in your hand. As for the origin behind it, it is another form.


    The incarnation attached to the statue is a part of best, which is also related to the realm of best. The higher her realm is, the more statues she can attach to. On the other hand, the wider the source of her power, the more powerful her soul will be, and in a sense, the wider the scope of her divine realm.


    Is this the so-called "sphere of divine power"? Best had never had her own independent domain, and she only served as Osiris''s attendant in temples around the world.


    In Schrodinger''s soul imprint, Amun had a preliminary understanding of the significance of the divine realm. He had sensed the minds of countless people in the underworld of anuna''s apocalyptic system. At that time, Amun could only keep his conscious mind undisturbed. Now he can finally confirm that it is the prayer of countless people in the divine realm to the queen of the underworld, as well as the desires of those souls in the underworld.


    The underworld of anuna''s Apocalypse belongs to erebe''s independent divine realm, where she can possess the power of those souls. No wonder Amun released the dead souls of dukes, which would make queen erebe furious. From the perspective of Amun''s necromancy, it is this kind of divinity that erepi used to restrain the dead and build the underworld.


    What is the magic of this power? ����It can repair the soul!


    Will the soul be hurt? Ordinary people may not understand it, but when he arrived at Amun, he realized this achievement very clearly. Amun has been through a lot of battles, and his body has no scars, but he has been injured. The most serious one, of course, was to cross the Euphrates River and encounter a monster. He killed the monster with a scroll and then went on his way. He was so exhausted that he could hardly move. After half a month''s cultivation in Abel and Cain''s manor, he recovered.


    If there is no life, man is just a piece of cold flesh and blood. If there is no soul, it is only a walking corpse. All the injuries are life and soul. Some can see and some can only feel. One of the simplest examples is that when people are extremely tired and their consciousness is vague, they can not exert their strength even though they are physically strong.


    As the servant of the underworld God, best kills powerful demons to restrain their souls, and his soul will be injured in the battle. However, the incarnation attached to the statues of various places is constantly absorbing strength to repair the soul. When she reaches level 9 and has passed the real test, she will really have the endless magic. As long as she is not killed, her life seems to be endless.


    When Amun experienced the past in best''s soul imprint, he opened his eyes again and let out a breath. Now he felt much more relaxed than when he was out of meditation, and Schrodinger was still looking at him in the morning light. Amun touched the cat''s shoulder and back and said, "the test of life is so important that you can have the field of divine power. Life is almost endless. Is this immortality? What about the real gods


    There was a trace of sadness in Schrodinger''s eyes: "at that time, I thought that I had been able to compete with the gods. I had strong power and endless life. Standing on the altar, I heard countless people calling for the great goddess best in their hearts. I suddenly regarded myself as a god But later I learned that I was not. All these things need to pay a price. If you continue to experience, you will understand. "


    Schr? Dinger was never willing to tell his own past. After Amun guessed her origin, he did not let Amun say the name "best". After two hundred years of soul imprinting, Amun could no longer understand Schr �� dinger. Even without using special abilities, Amun naturally knew her mood. So she turned the subject aside and said, "through the endless test of life and death, you are allowed by the divine department to enjoy the qualification of accepting sacrifice in the temple. You can incarnate and attach yourself to the statue. But judging from the necromancy you''ve learned, you don''t have to achieve this, you can do similar things. "


    Schrodinger nodded his head and said, "your understanding is really amazing! It''s no wonder that you can explore this path without the guidance of the gods. Yes, the soul can rely on the idol to absorb that power, and it does not need the original strength to reach level 9 achievement. However, there are two limitations. It can only be attached to a specific God, and can not change the avatar at will. And for those who are not strong enough, they often need the help of external forces


    Amun asked again, "have you ever met this kind of situation?"


    Schrodinger replied, "of course, I have met some demons attached to the statues in remote temples. Compared with those living demons, the powerful spirits who occasionally gather after the demon''s death prefer to do soAmun said with a wry smile, "you killed a magician, a magician like me."


    Schrodinger also showed a wry smile: "it can''t be said that it''s a magician like you, but a great mage who is against the temple. Ordinary magicians don''t need the emissaries of the gods. As long as the great mages do not fight against the temple, the temple is not willing to provoke them. The gods often send messengers when they hear the call of prayer in the temple There are two kinds of magicians that I have killed. One is that they have gone astray and have a great change of heart, and they have done harm to the people of the gods; the other is that they have openly become enemies of gods and committed unforgivable crimes. "


    Amun thought for a while and said, "in the latter case, is it like bell?"


    Schrodinger lowered his head and said, "yes, if I had been the so-called goddess, I might have been sent to assist those Temple pursuers, but I was taken away by bell. The cost of pursuing bell was very high. He died with three great magicians and four great warriors. If I accept this kind of task, I usually guide those people how to catch up with Bell and confront his power at critical moment


    In terms of combat power, best, the cat God, surpasses many of the powerful opponents Amun has seen, but not as good as enqidu. If best and enqidu fought one-on-one, it would be difficult for her to win, but she should be able to escape. If encountering enqidu and Gilgamesh jointly, enqi would fight head-on, and Gilgamesh would use the means of winding the soul to lock her, and best could also be killed. That''s how humbaba died.


    When dealing with powerful demons in the world, the gods usually send down the oracle to send experts to exterminate them. Sometimes they send envoys to help them. The temple will also take the initiative to kill the so-called demons. Sometimes when the opponent is too strong, they will pray to the gods. The gods will send envoys when they know the news and think it is necessary. The goddess best was once the most powerful of all the envoys in the nine link system.


    Schrodinger didn''t want to talk about this topic any more. He stood up and said to Amun, "you will soon understand in my soul imprint what is" the examination of fate and the judgment of the end "? My experience is a confirmation and help to your cultivation, but only this point is not clear whether it is good or bad It''s a nice day today. Will you take me for a walk along the Ronnie river


    Amun also stood up and said, "it''s been a few months. It''s rare that you are interested in relaxing. Let''s go for a walk in the Ronnie River and touch some fish for you by the way."


    Schrodinger tilted his head and looked at Amun: "it''s not rare that I have interest. You have experienced so much in my soul imprint, and you are still interested in catching fish for me. This is really rare."


    For several months, the imperial generals stayed in seclusion. The farmers in the territory finally saw Amun come out for a walk. He walked slowly with his hands behind his back from the village built by Moses and other slaves. He passed through grass slopes, fields and river beaches. He did not bring a servant with him, but followed a cat who was very smooth.


    The wind is beautiful, the clouds in the sky are like a group of white lambs, and the Ronnie river is always running. Amun stood on a small boat and let Schr? Dinger squat in the bow, without oars and sails. The boat pushed away the waves and floated out gently. It did not drift with the current, but drove straight to the middle of the river. On the bank''s steep slope, a group of giant crocodiles were startled. They swam into the river, showing their scaly backs, prowling around the boat and diving into the deep water.


    Amun set the boat in the middle of the river and felt the waves flowing under his feet. He waved his hand and photographed several fish out of thin air. The flame rose in the air. All kinds of magic techniques washed and peeled the scales and viscera of the fish. The seasonings were scattered out of thin air. In the blink of an eye, they were roasted. Then he took out a gold plate and put the fish in front of Schrodinger.


    Schrodinger sighed: "Amun, your skill is more and more consummate, this fish is roasted very well!"


    Amun a smile: "heart just, because you like."


    Schr? Dinger raised his cat''s eye and looked at the sky: "people often forget that the sky is so blue, and the blue is exciting."


    Amun also looked up at the sky and said, "you were very sad just now. Are you in a good mood now?"


    Schrodinger laughed: "a hundred years, I have never been so sad and happy as I am today."


    Seeing that Schr? Dinger was happy, Amun was also very happy. He wanted to continue to carry out the soul imprint of Schr? Dinger that night. After two hundred years, he had reached the most critical moment. However, Schr? Dinger advised him to take a few more days off, and to experience the later period with his full peak state.


    Amun had a rest for three days, and at the same time, he was practicing the strength of level 8 achievement. All kinds of skills he had learned before could be used in one instant. He felt that he had experienced Schr? Dinger in the past few months, and that he had mastered all the skills of Schr? Dinger before he broke through level 9 achievement, except that he changed into a cat, because he was not Schr? Dinger after all.


    He felt that his state was at an unprecedented peak, but Schrodinger also advised him to practice for two more days, so he waited until five days later at night to start again.


    ����


    Best has changed from a cat to a man, and from a man to a God. She has endless life and energy sources, and constantly absorbs the power to repair her soul. In her consciousness, she has regarded herself as a God. She has also seen those gods who are truly free from immortality, and their means in the world are nothing more than the strength of their strength.In this experience, Amun has a new understanding of the divine realm, with the soul imprint of best, he enters the place where the nine linked divine system lives. It''s a wonderful world, on top of the fourth waterfall up the Ronnie river. Ordinary people can only see the waterfall and the mountains when they walk here, and they can''t find any abnormality at all.


    However, after opening a strange space portal, there is another world hidden here. The world created by gods in the human world includes towering palaces and exotic flowers and plants all over the mainland. The envoys of gods gather here to practice. This wonderful world can protect them from external interference, and the environment is more suitable for cultivating various forces. Best has a small independent palace.


    It is known as the nine alliance palace. It was first built by an-la. Later Isis and Seth built it more widely. Bricks, stones, plants and trees are the most exquisite in the world. It uses the wise array to gather the power of the heaven and earth everywhere, creating a magical space world. However, the real gods rarely appeared here. Only Horus lived in the nine alliance palace for a long time, and the messengers of the gods obeyed his orders.


    Amun also "went" to the underworld of the nine link system in the soul imprint of Schrodinger. According to mythology, Osiris lived at the end of the roni River, which also symbolized the end of people''s lives. The underworld was indeed on a beach where the Ronnie River entered the sea, where it was flooded for half a year. The underworld is also invisible to ordinary people. It is like another strange space world, similar to the underworld of anuna Apocalypse system, but also slightly different. Amun''s experience is not very real.


    Of course, Osiris was the God that Schrodinger had seen the most times, but amon had never seen the face of this God clearly in her soul imprint. He was like a shadow that seemed to exist.


    In this way, many years later, Schr? Dinger, who thought he was a God, gradually became confused. It seemed that the endless life became a little boring. Year after year, it is like a monotonous river flowing through the same river bed. People''s life and death are constantly changing, but life is always familiar. She thought to herself, am I such a God? From a cat to a goddess, is that what you want? I have witnessed too much, but why should I witness it?


    In her 300 years of firm belief confusion, the real test came!


    At that time, best was in the underworld, and a strange force ignored the barrier of the underworld space and forced her out directly and appeared on the desolate river beach. Schr? Dinger thought it was a powerful enemy, probably an attack from a foreign god. The underworld is built by divine space. Who can force her out of the underworld directly? The strength of the enemy is unimaginable.


    She looked up and saw a gray whirlpool in the sky, like tearing the world apart into the unknown abyss. She put on her armor and took up the weapon, and then a black lightning struck silently. The lightning not only struck her weapon, but also invaded her soul. Like the sun suddenly lit up in the dark, she understood what she was facing.


    Just as Amun had seen the experience of Sheung en Kai Tu, best also experienced the fierce fighting without seeing her opponent. All the attacks were familiar, hidden in the black lightning, and included all the damage suffered by the enemies killed by her in her life. She has no way to avoid, can only face, just like the fate of the examination.


    According to the common people''s understanding, to defeat a person depends not only on his strength, but also on the timing and position of his hand. For example, a single blow of a thousand catties may not hurt a strong man, but he can kill his opponent with a single knife at the right place. These are the skills in combat. However, the examination of fate does not contain this skill. It is the power to cause harm. With best''s achievements at that time, the body has been able to change, and there is no vital point to speak of, but to fight against it.


    And the power of black lightning is more than that, also in the impact of her soul, the world all the resentment against the goddess of best burst out. One thing best finally realized was that the gratitude she had drawn from the altar and the kindness of her prayers could counteract the resentment, or the first blow of the black lightning would have shattered her soul.


    It''s like an apocalyptic trial. Without enemies, it''s a reflection of all her life''s actions. Best finally feels really weak. She is far less powerful than she imagined. After 300 years of cultivation, the body of the fierce demon was destroyed, and all the incarnations attached to the temples around the country disappeared. Her life was over, her soul was badly injured, she lost all her strength, but she was not scattered.


    When the black whirlpool disappears, her final feeling is that she is not the same as those who had been constrained. She can re attach to a blank life and combine the soul and vitality. This is the choice between one thought and she hopes to be a cat. After 300 years of practice and all the achievements, I only got the chance to choose this idea.


    Just at this time, her soul was suddenly stopped by a magical force, as if to stop time in an eternal moment. This is the necromancy, and it is the necromancy that the real gods can display. It was Osiris, the God of the underworld, who spoke like a soul into her soul, giving best three choices.


    **


    PS: open the door at the beginning of the month, and continue to pay for the minimum monthly ticket!**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    The first choice is to stay. At that time, best was a pure state of soul. She was sober before, but she could not stay in the world on her own. Osiris, who has great powers, can keep her in the underworld, use the power of the underworld to repair her soul, and then attach herself to the statues all over the world. Maybe she can condense her body again and become a real immortal god one day.


    This seems to be the best choice. She is also the goddess of best, the servant of Hades, and has the hope of transcending immortality.


    The second choice is to forget. The imprint of the soul is the soul itself. It is impossible to forget by saying forget. Osiris asked best to spread the soul imprint on him. As Schrodinger did to Amun today, he said "name" and "real language". But Osiris is not only for experience, he has the means to integrate these imprints into his soul, then best does not exist.


    This seems to be the worst choice. It means the end of everything. After 300 years of practice, it finally disappears. The soul imprint is left to Osiris.


    The third choice is to refuse, because the first two options must be best''s own will, otherwise Osiris can not stop her. Best can be regarded as Osiris did not appear at this moment. She still combines her soul with her new life and becomes a cat according to her wishes. This is the only thing she can do after 300 years of practice.


    These three choices are complicated, but there is no concept of time. They are a moment of soul awakening. Once best makes a decision, everything is over.


    ����


    Amun finally understood what was "the inquisition of fate and the judgment of the end". He was separated from Schr? Dinger''s soul imprint. Instead of opening his eyes, he sat for a whole day and reluctantly slowed down. Although he was not the one who experienced the final test, he was also on the scene. Amun''s soul was injured and could not be repaired in a day or two.


    His place is a village built by Moses and others, just like a small town of Duke. In the middle of two rows of neat stone houses is a temple, and there is a square in front of the temple. Amun sat in front of the altar in the temple as he unfolded Schrodinger''s soul imprint.


    This temple was built by Moses and others for their God "Aloha". Moses had never seen Aloha''s face. Moreover, arakho was "the only God" and did not allow Moses to build statues like other temples. Therefore, there was only one symbolic totem, the light cross, on the altar.


    The cross is divided into four parts: upper, lower, left and right. The upper, left and right sides are equal in length, while the lower side is twice the length of the other three sides. In the center of the cross, there is a sun shaped ring that radiates light. On the top, left and right tips of the cross, there are three small radial rings, which look like three small crosses.


    This image is widely spread on the Tianshu continent. It symbolizes "light", the light that shines on the world and wakes up all things. In many cases, it also symbolizes the sun, which gives all things growth and is the source of life.


    In addition to the decoration of the light and the sun, the cross itself is a mysterious totem popular in Tianshu since ancient times. In the kingdom of Baron and Hattie, the cross is a kind of instrument of torture, hanging people who commit serious crimes on it for public display. Therefore, the cross totem also symbolizes suffering and the desire to be redeemed in the suffering. In eju, people put cross shaped wooden piles on the river beach, and the cross frame represents the height of flood rising. This totem was later regarded as the symbol of life and reproduction.


    Moses stands a light cross in the temple, which symbolizes the belief in Aloha, and the meaning is very complicated.


    Schrodinger stood in front of Amun, from sunrise to sunset and then to another sunrise. Amun finally opened his eyes. Schrodinger was very concerned and asked, "are you OK, are you hurt seriously?"


    Amun reached out and picked up the cat and gently stroked it in his arms. "I''m fine. I just lost my strength. I''m afraid it will take a while to recover."


    Amun once again lost his strength, different from the last test, but a feeling of being imprisoned. His soul mark in Schrodinger was injured and needed to be recuperated for some time. However, his body was normal and he was still a 20-year-old strong young man.


    Amun stood up with Schrodinger in his arms and looked at the cross on the altar, which symbolized the belief of the Dukes in him. However, Moses and others were on a journey of suffering. He sighed and went out with Schrodinger in his arms. He held the cat in his arms like a baby. As he walked, he said, "the weather is good and the air is fine. Let''s go for a walk in the mountains and get some game. I can''t use my magic for the time being. I won''t go down the river to catch fish today. "


    In the following month, the servants of the territory saw the general return to a leisurely and comfortable life. He did not ride a horse or take an entourage with him. He led a cat around with good wine and food every day to see all kinds of scenery in the world. The most places they visited were the banks of the Ronnie River and the fields near Mt. Horeb. No one else could hear Amun''s private conversation with the cat.


    Amun once asked Schrodinger, "it''s normal that you refuse the second choice, but why don''t you accept the first one?"


    Schrodinger replied, "I didn''t know what" the examination of fate and the judgment of the end "was until I got to the end of the road. The gods guided me on that road, and what I did on that road was my own end. Do I have to be bester again? Moreover, being a lonely soul in the underworld has actually become the source of Osiris'' strengthIn a sense, best has always been a tool of the gods. She has killed so many powerful demons that when the final test comes, she can''t bear the strong demon body after 300 years of cultivation. All these are sent by the gods to complete the task. On the other hand, the gods also allowed her to enjoy the sacrifice in the temple, and countless people''s prayers and beliefs offset most of the impact of the doomsday judgment, enabling her to retain her soul.


    Amun asked again, "when you come back to God, you don''t want to be the tool of Osiris and the nine linked gods. Have you ever resented them?"


    Schrodinger shook his head and said, "no, I don''t resent it! I''m just a Lucky cat. I don''t know what fate I''ll have if I don''t have Isis''s guidance. It''s too difficult to find the right way in the thousands of different ways. It''s more likely that I will end up with the same fate as those demons I killed. After being introduced into the nine link system, I gained great power and became a goddess on the altar. I have been a Lucky cat for 300 years. I should not complain about anything. What I do is what I''m willing to do, and I''ve taken the consequences, that''s all


    Amun: God told you everything, but did not say the final test. Do you know why


    Schrodinger: "when I finally understood, I didn''t resent Osiris. He never told me, of course, for a reason. If I had known for a long time what the ultimate end of this road was, I would probably have stood back and failed all previous tests. Although the test is terrible, it must be qualified to face it. The coming of the test is a symbol of achievement.


    But I would not be grateful to Osiris, and it would be of no use to him to speculate that I could not achieve that. The gods need powerful and brave emissaries to complete all kinds of difficult and dangerous tasks. No God will tell the secret to the receiver in advance, and will only make various arrangements and agreements. "


    Amun suddenly thought of something, looked down at Schrodinger and said, "ZenI has reminded me of three things, which seem to have something to do with the final test. Did you tell bell?"


    Schrodinger looked down at the soil at his feet: "I reminded bell, but it wasn''t all good. I once said, knowing this secret is not good or bad for you. What would you do? "


    Amun said with a smile: "if you don''t do it, there''s no difference between knowing and not knowing. In fact, I have also reminded my disciples, but some things are like fate, which you have to face. "


    A group of ants crawled over Schr? Dinger''s feet, and the cat seemed to be saying to himself, "this is a simple truth, and it''s also a hope to reach the end of human achievement. Can you really do it?"


    Amun sighed softly: "I don''t know. Since I said that, let''s confirm it."


    ����


    A month later, Amun once again unfolded Schrodinger''s soul mark, this is the last time.


    Feeling like reincarnation, Schrodinger has become a new kitten, it finally opened the light blue pink eyelids in the misty, looking at this strange and unknown world. At the moment, the kitten is still at a loss, even can not struggle to stand firm, do not understand who he is, but the eyes are particularly clear.


    As it grows up, it gradually shows its unique magic. It can recognize a lot of things around it. Although it has never seen it, it naturally knows what those are and what their use is, which makes it instinctively avoid a lot of harm. The survival rate of kittens in the wild is very low. At least half of the kittens born in that year will be frozen to death in the first cold current in winter, which is a natural rule.


    A small number of lucky survivors have to face the prey of wild animals, the difficulty of finding food, and all kinds of unexpected injuries. Schr? Dinger had been making his own nest since he was a toddler. He took all kinds of things that could keep warm and find a safe place to avoid the rain. After his first winter, he felt more and more familiar with many things in the world.


    Finally one day, he followed the stray cat from a secluded street corner to the square in front of Isis temple, and suddenly realized that this place had been there!


    This is what best has achieved. She has been able to bring her memory back into her life. But at first, the memory is in a trance and needs to be awakened bit by bit. The reason is also very simple. Body and mind are integrated, and the soul is limited by vitality. A kitten''s head is not able to think or recall so many complicated information. It can only understand what it can understand at that time.


    In fact, best did not die, but continued in such a form and had a chance to come back again. But it doesn''t mean that it will be able to recover its former achievements. The cat is weak, and a big dog may kill it before it has time to practice strength. A wild cat can grow to two years old, is already the lucky one of its kind.


    As it grows up, its memory becomes clearer and clearer, and it is retrieved from the shadow of deja vu. Once again, it opens up its wisdom. If it is lucky enough, it may eventually go back to the road to the gods. However, if it loses the protection and support of the divine system, it will be hard to imagine. It was not long after it opened the psyche that Osiris reappeared.


    One day, he dozed off under the wall outside the temple. All the cats around him suddenly woke up and ran away. Schrodinger opened his eyes and looked up. He saw a God in the shadow and suddenly recognized the one who came. "Welcome back, best," Osiris saidIt was Osiris who brought his soul back to life in advance and used his divinity to tell him all his previous experiences.


    When it was finally able to practice again, Osiris found it again and asked, "best, you are not dead. You are just reborn in another way. I have been looking forward to your recovery. Your experience enables you to come back again. How lucky you are compared with the countless strong men who have fallen through the test in history. As long as you unfold your soul imprint to me, you will still be a member of the nine link divine system. "


    However, Schrodinger replied, "the great God of the underworld, I want to make a new choice, and I don''t want to have any relationship with the nine linked gods."


    Osiris said, "it''s not your choice. The guidance of the nine link system makes you a magical cat. You can''t break the oath you made. If you give up your mission, you give up your strength and your path. "


    At first, Schrodinger didn''t quite understand what Osiris said. Later, he began to practice. After many years, he broke through many tests, but his strength never recovered. But this did not prevent Schr �� dinger from continuing to practice. The realm it confirmed was unimpeded. It was just that he did not use that power and passed the endless test. It has become a captive soul of the cat, has always been like a cat.


    Did Osiris imprison its power? What keeps it forever is the body of a cat. This kind of confinement has also been loosened. Schr? Dinger is a cat with the achievement of level 9 of original strength. Occasionally, he can gather his strength to do some things, but his body loss is very large.


    Later bell came to Isis temple and found a cat peeking at the classics in the archives. Schrodinger also tried to find a way to release his soul. Bell was surprised to find out that the cat could not find out by detecting divinity, which was almost the stealth skill possessed by gods. So he stole the cat and wanted to know its secret.


    But Schrodinger gave bell only three reminders. The genius bell guessed that Schrodinger might be a sealed God. He once said, "if I can find a way to untie your seal, you can tell me the secret. The seal divinity in the world is nothing but the transformation of excellent information divinity, and I am the most excellent master of information divinity today. "


    At the next moment, Schrodinger got to the bottom of the valley and threw the bones down to the bottom of the sky. Schr? Dinger landed safely, but his bones fell into the pool. Schrodinger took Bell''s last message and went to Duke to find the old madman until Amun appeared.


    From beginning to end, after four hundred years of experience, Amun, as a spectator, returned to Duke, where he grew up. He saw himself in his infancy and his mother who had died when he was a child.


    In the soul imprint, Amun experienced everything as Schrodinger, but saw himself in this memory, which is an indescribable feeling. At last he thought, and the thought could not stay in the soul imprint of Schrodinger, and it was all over.


    When he opened his eyes, it was not yet light, and the cat''s eye in the dark was shining like a jewel. Schrodinger looked at him expectantly, but asked in a worried voice, "what''s the matter with you? Haven''t you experienced integrity?"


    Amun whispered, "yes, how do you know that? Are you not in a state of ignorance when unfolding soul imprinting? "


    Schrodinger jumped on his leg, arched his head into his arms and said, "because your eyes are full of tears."


    Amun held Schr? Dinger in his chest and said, "I''m sorry, I read it! Because I saw my mother and saw her face for the first time. I was too young when she died. Thank you very much


    Schrodinger''s voice was a little confused, murmured in Amun''s chest: "Why say I''m sorry? It''s me who should say thank you! It''s a miracle that you can experience now, even in the judgment of the last day, you have not hesitated to bear the loneliness of 400 years, just to help me.


    It''s normal that you don''t stick to the end, because most of the last impressions are watching your own experiences coldly. You have experienced endless tests in my soul imprint, but that is not your own test after all. You don''t have that realm yet. When you break through the level 9 achievement on your own in the future, it can really be verified. "


    Amun held Schrodinger in his arms and said softly, "you have something to ask me. Why don''t you open your mouth?"


    Schrodinger put his head into his arm: "my 400 years of experience, you know better than myself, have you found the seal that imprisons the soul?"


    Amun said with a slight apology: "it may have found a little trace, but it is not very clear. Can you give me a few more days? I''m going to shut up and meditate alone. I can''t see anyone, including you


    Schrodinger raised his head and said, "I see. You have to prove it in practice. Thank you for your hard work. I''ll wait for you."


    The general closed the door and ordered no one to disturb. He practiced in quiet meditation, experiencing and aftertaste everything. Half a month has passed since the Ronnie River passed, and Amun, who is still silent, has experienced a hundred years of lonely meditation. He ordered the servants not to be disturbed, but a messenger came from the distant kingdom of hathia, and Amun had to go out of the quiet room to receive himself.The messenger''s arrival was arranged by Amun half a year ago. The Imperial General had already planned to leave eju.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Amun captured Lucier, king of hathi, and let a cat sit on the throne in the middle of the throne to enjoy the barbecue wine first, while the king watched eagerly. This scene angered Celia, the great magician of the court. Amun secretly attacked and took the king under her nose. It was a great shame, and it was even more intolerable to do so.


    Celia asked Amun to fight, and Amun agreed. Later, at the banquet of the peace talks between the two countries, the matter was mentioned again. The Egyptians and the king hathi even said that they also wanted to witness the duel.


    Although the duel is only a private act, Celia and Amun''s duel is equivalent to the agreement approved by the monarchs of the two countries. Unfortunately, King Lucier and King laches II have died in succession. Even if the successor to the king ehart, he can not object to siamon''s participation in this well-known duel. Therefore, this is the best chance for Amun to leave eju.


    In fact, the duel should have been held long ago, but it was delayed by many unexpected factors. As soon as Amun''s army returned to the territory of Egypt, the Uruk army of the kingdom of Baren attacked on a large scale. The first World War achieved the glory of Amun Empire general. As soon as the war subsided, a war broke out between hathi and the kingdom of balun at the northern end of the Syrian desert.


    Prince Asher and Gore were commanding the battle at the front line, and they were about to win a great victory. However, news came from hatusha City, the capital of Hattie. King Lucille died, and Asher''s brother Ennis became a new king with the support of the remaining ministers, and urged Prince Asher to return to the capital to attend Lucier''s funeral.


    Lucille asked Prince Asher to command the army and let Gore assist him. His intention was obvious. He wanted to spread his position in Asher and let him establish his prestige before he took the throne. Lucille''s death was so sudden that everyone suspected that it was related to the struggle for the throne. If Prince Asher really surrendered his military power and returned to the capital, it would be like a sheep''s mouth.


    After seeking the consent of Gore and obtaining the support of the front-line generals, Prince Asher quickly ended the war with the kingdom of Baron by means of negotiation, and led the elite and generals of the army to rush back to the capital in the name of participating in the national funeral. The new king Ennis had a guilty conscience. He was most aware of whether Lucille''s death had any inside information. He did not expect Prince Asher to lead the army back to the dynasty.


    Ennis succeeded to the throne with the support of the king''s prime minister. In his panic, he followed the advice of the prime minister. He opened a magic array to guard the capital and kept the people out of the city. He wanted Prince Asher to go into the city alone and accept the crime of violating the king''s orders.


    Asher did not fully comply with the king''s orders, but he was not guilty. Ennis didn''t expect that the war would end so soon. His original order was to Let Asher hand over the post of commander-in-chief of the battlefield to gorie and come back to attend the funeral himself. As a result, the war was over, the kingdom of Baron withdrew, and gore and his generals came back with Asher. Asher had no fault on the surface, but had done good to the state!


    The generals quit and preached in the army that Prince Ennis killed his father and usurped the throne. Now they want to kill meritorious officials and plan to launch a mutiny to attack the royal capital. A civil war is about to break out. The city of hatusha is strong and guarded by a magic array. It is very difficult to attack. No matter who wins, the final result will be both losses.


    At the critical moment, Ge lie opened the city gate and entered the Wangdu alone. He was the honorary chief elder of hathi theological Academy. He had high prestige in the Kingdom, and no one could stop him.


    Goliath went to the palace to meet the new king and reported the battle at the front line, and asked privately, "Your Majesty, you should know the result. If Prince Asher must launch a mutiny, the king will not be able to defend him. What will happen to you and the kingdom of hathi? Do you want to hurt the whole kingdom in a civil war, or do you want a decent solution? "


    Ennis didn''t want to listen to this. In the name of discussing the state affairs, he locked Gore in the palace, but it caused the division of various factions in the capital city and the discontent of the people. Hathi seminary first objected to the king''s action of detaining Gore, and even said that if the chief senior was not released, they would no longer operate the magic array guarding the king''s capital.


    Even if Gore doesn''t resist, Ennis doesn''t dare to kill him. If the new king does not kill Gore, he can still negotiate. If he does, he will surely cause mutiny. King aines sent his prime minister, Lord zhuguli, to persuade him to support him. His nephew was Raphael, his favorite student. He thought Gore and himself were an interest group.


    As a result, Goethe asked the prime minister, "I don''t ask how King Lucille died. Do you know what happened to you? Do you want to bury yourself when the kings are broken and the Kingdom suffers great trauma, or do you want to end this court coup with dignity and not allow innocent soldiers and people to be buried with them? I can guarantee the safety of your family, as long as you try to persuade Ennis, who is afraid now, but won''t listen to me


    In the end, Gore was released from the palace, and the new king ordered him to live in the Hadith Seminary, which was equivalent to house arrest in disguise. At this time, Asher outside the city had led a large army to encircle all the gates of the king''s capital, and there were many news reports outside the city. The process of the final settlement of the incident was unknown to outsiders. However, there was no coup or mutiny in the kingdom of hathi.


    The magicians of the capital stopped the battle of guarding the city. Prince Asher and his generals led hundreds of guards into the city and lived in their own residence. On the night of that night, the new king Ennis, who had just succeeded for a month, abdicated and was transferred to Asher.Asher regained the throne, and if he launched a mutiny, he might have achieved the same goal, but now the meaning is completely different. Ennis abdicated on his own initiative. The new king, who had just succeeded to the throne, issued an imperial edict declaring that he had taken over the power to stabilize the overall situation because of the sudden death of his father. Now the wise Prince Asher has come back, and his father has long ordered ya to be the new king. Ennis''s mission has finally been completed and officially passed to Asher. His heart is very pleased.


    This is the best ending for Ennis. He was also the official monarch of the hathian kingdom. He was not a usurper, but an active abdication. His short one month career as a king was also considered to have made contributions to the country. This is also the result of compromise among the forces of all parties. Gore made yasher promise not to hold all those involved in the coup accountable.


    Under the pressure of the situation, even if Ennis didn''t want to agree, he was asked to do so. Prince Asher succeeded to the throne successfully and avoided the civil war that divided the kingdom. The prime minister, the Lord juguli, resigned because of illness. His title of honor still saved his family. Although Asher promised not to investigate the responsibility of the king''s remaining ministers, it was inevitable that the power would be changed and cleaned up. The resignation of the prime minister was one of them.


    Ge lie stayed in Wangdu until the situation was stable. King Asher didn''t know how to reward him. He gave Gore no salute in front of the king, and there was a special seat in the king''s palace. He asked him in person, "Lord Gore, you are like my father. How can Asher thank you?"


    Goethe said with a smile: "all I have done is for the people of hathi. If your majesty wants to thank me, please treat this kingdom kindly. Let me live the life I want, and as long as I do, I will thank your majesty. "


    Do what you like, this is the heaviest reward, almost no one can get, but song lie got it. Geriath didn''t want to stay in Wangdu to be a powerful minister. Asher was not forced to do so. He returned to the city of Syria and promoted hualaite as the city''s Lord God. He continued to have the honor of the chief senior of the hathian theological Academy.


    Asher wanted to appoint Raphael as the Minister of the interior of the Kingdom, which not only attracted the support of the faction of Ennis, but also gave Gore face. But Raphael did not want to be here, and he remained in the city of Syria as a high priest.


    Celia, the great magician of the court, also experienced this series of disturbances. Of course, she had no time to fight Amun. Moreover, during this period, she was also at the critical point of breaking through level 8 achievement, and she needed to devote herself to cultivation. By the time she officially achieved level 8 achievement, the kingdom of hathi had returned to peace, and a messenger could be sent to find Amun to decide the time and place for the duel.


    Celia''s messenger had not set out, but amon''s messenger arrived first, John.


    Amun asked John to leave eju with thirty-six guards. At the same time, he also had a task to find Celia to decide the time and place for the duel. John took amon''s autograph, which said, "the place is within the territory of hathia, as you choose; when I arrive." Amun asked John to seize the opportunity to go to Celia when Moses and others were about to leave eju.


    Celia''s reply was very quick. She immediately sent a messenger to eju, and determined the place for the duel, which was the camp where Amun captured king hatti alive. As for the time, of course, after Amun arrived there, it was in the hands of the general himself, and Celia was always waiting.


    When Celia''s messenger arrived, Amun, who was closed to the guests, of course, had to receive them in person and hold a banquet to express sympathy for the long journey. The messenger was surprised to see Amun, the legendary General of the eju empire. Amun looks too young, is a teenager, but the feeling is so deep, like a deep God.


    By the time he was sixteen, Amun was as strong as an adult. He was a young man. In the environment of Duke Town, the son of an old drunkard took on the burden of life very early. His fate forced him to precocious. Later, he was regarded as a God in the cave savage tribe, and his words and deeds naturally took on a certain temperament.


    But these are not the main reasons. Amun has just experienced hundreds of years in Schrodinger''s soul mark, just like the real hundreds of years! In the past, he gave people the feeling that he was only young and mature, more stable and tough than his peers, but now Amun really makes people feel unfathomable.


    But since he broke through the seven level achievement of two sides of one body at the age of 17, his appearance has not changed much. His face is very handsome, with slightly curved short hair, and sometimes he looks like a child when he smiles. The messenger had full confidence in his master Celia, but after seeing Amun with his own eyes, he had no idea. He had to go back and tell Celia this feeling.


    The messenger was a young man in his twenties. He had a round head and round eyes. He looked a little cute, but he was also pretty. His name was ruario. In front of Amun, he called himself "Ballad", and he was Celia''s servant. Amun told Milo that he would soon leave for the designated place on the southwest Bank of the inland lake, and would inform Celia as soon as he arrived.


    "The general doesn''t have to inform Lord Celia. I''ll wait for you there. As soon as you arrive, Lord Celia will get the news."


    Rumor Leo left. Before leaving, he pointed to Schr? Dinger who had been staying by Amun and said, "is this cat the pet that the general brought to the battlefield? It''s really extraordinary! "Schrodinger sneezed, twisted his neck and ignored the rumor. After he left, Schrodinger said to Amun, "this messenger is not a man. Have you found out?"


    Amun was slightly stunned: "I think this person is not simple, but I don''t see that he is not a human being. What do you mean?"


    Schr? Dinger: "you have all my knowledge, but you have not reached my achievements at that time. You can see that this person is unusual, but you don''t feel his inherent breath. He should be similar to me in those years. All of them are successful in spiritual cultivation and can be transformed into human form instead of the illusion of deformation divinity or information divinity, so you can''t see it Do you remember what Celia said when she asked you to fight? "


    Amun thought for a moment and replied, "she said to me at that time - after this war, I will take the spirit beast I summon, and you will take this cat, and have a real competition!"


    Schrodinger nodded his head and said, "since she proposed to take the summoner to fight together, Celia must be a master of summoning divinity. The summoner she said is probably the rumor Leo. Now she comes to see her opponent in advance. In this duel, you must be careful. What you are really on guard against is the summoner. "


    Amun has not practiced the magic of summoning, but he knows. The magician feeds some mutated beasts that open their minds, teaches them all kinds of magical powers, and uses divinity to make soul contracts for them to accept the call of the magician to help them fight. In a broad sense, best was also called the spirit beast of Osiris at that time. In a broader sense, the necromancy was also a kind of summoning divinity, which could gather the power of life and soul for his own use.


    However, the skillful summoning divinity usually refers to a situation in which the great magician makes a contract with the powerful mutant monsters, teaches them many secrets of human cultivation, and provides various kinds of help. As a condition of exchange, the summoned beast appears in the battle to help the great magician fight against the powerful enemy.


    Sometimes summoning spirit beasts is even more powerful than calling their masters. Soul contracts need to be made by them voluntarily. After all, wild animals are extremely difficult to cultivate on their own. Maybe they will be hunted down as demons. With the protection and help of a great human magician, they will have all kinds of unimaginable benefits and conveniences.


    Amun also nodded his head and said, "I''ve seen Celia. She''s very powerful for a seven level magician. I haven''t seen her for such a long time. Maybe she may break through the level 8 achievement, but I''m confident that I won''t lose to her. As for the ballad, he has restrained his breath, and I can''t see how powerful it is, but at least it should not be inferior to me, it should be stronger than Celia


    Schr �� dinger said anxiously: "he has achieved at least level 8, and summoning spirit beasts is different from human beings. Have you ever seen Yunmeng? Others have a gifted foundation of divinity, which will not be changed by the power of awakening. Once many mutant beasts have high-level achievements, they don''t need a second awakening of power. Celia asked you to deal with her and her Summoner with me, but I don''t have the strength to help you fight. Can you deal with both of them alone? "


    Amun looked at Schrodinger with a soft smile: "would you like to be my Summoner?"


    Schr? Dinger''s tone could not tell whether it was aggrieved or coquettish: "if you have to ask me to do a summoning spirit beast, of course, I will not refuse, but I can only make a appearance."


    Amun laughed and said, "Why are you so pathetic? I''m not Osiris, you''re not best. I''ve never treated you as a pet, a waiter, a spirit summoner, or anything else. As for the duel with Celia, I''ve thought about the choice of a helper. It''s also his experience


    Schrodinger suddenly responded and said, "do you mean cloud dream? I''m not sure about Yunmeng''s strength now, but it should not be the opponent of the ballad


    Amun shook his head: "I''m not going to let Yunmeng deal with the ballad. It just needs to hold Celia down. I''ll deal with this powerful Summoner myself. The duel will be very interesting Let''s not say that. This duel is just an excuse for me to leave eju after Moses and them. What I care about most is you


    Schrodinger: "me? That''s not easy. Just like before, you put me on your back in your pocket and we''ll leave eju together. As for the matter of unlocking the seal of the soul, you have done your best. Don''t worry. Take your time. Do your own work first. Don''t delay because of me. "


    Amun looked up at the sky and sighed, as if with deep regret. Schrodinger asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you? You seldom hear you sigh like this. It seems that you have found something or lost something?"


    Amun said with a smile: "before the messenger arrived, I had found out what the seal is to imprison your soul. You can untie it whenever you want, but if you don''t, you can never do it. "


    "Did you find a way to untie the seal? How could I not! Tell me, I''ve been waiting for a hundred years, and I''ve finally come to this day. "


    Amun did not worry. He sat down beside Schr? Dinger, patted it on the back with his hand and said, "what means did Osiris use? I can''t understand it, but the first thing your soul is imprisoned is yourself. Can I ask you a few questions. First of all, please tell me that the best in those days did not disappear, but the soul changed into a body, right? "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Schrodinger lowered his head and remained silent for a long time before he replied: "yes, I didn''t pass the examination of fate, but I was not eliminated in the judgment of the last day. This is the achievement of my three hundred years'' cultivation. Although I am still a cat, I have the soul of best."


    Amun looked down at her and said, "so you are not an ordinary cat. No cat can be as magical as you. You are the imprisoned goddess of best. Although you don''t want to hear me mention the name, it''s still true. The reason why you can be such a magical cat is still because of the guidance of the nine linked divine system, which is either completely abandoned or still imprisoned. You don''t want to go back to be the goddess of best, but you don''t give up the experience that best had


    There was a deep reluctance in Schrodinger''s voice: "Osiris asked me to spread my soul imprint on him, but I didn''t want to. That''s what I learned from 300 years of practice. I can''t help cherishing it. I''m not willing to even start. It''s even harder to give up. "


    Amun: "of course, you can understand your mood. What you have achieved in 300 years of practice is not the imprint of your soul, but the life and power you have enjoyed for 300 years. The great goddess of best, please look at the people in this world. What have they left behind in their lives


    The cat''s head was lower: "you''re right. If I don''t like it, how can the mortals live? I''ve had enough of my suffering. In your eyes, I''m the most magical cat in the world. But who knows the pain of such a cat


    Of course, amon knew that he was the witness of her soul imprint and had experienced everything she had experienced. Amun gently combed the cat''s fur with his fingers, and turned aside the topic: "you don''t want to integrate the imprint of your soul into the soul of Osiris, but you take the initiative to open up to me."


    Schrodinger whispered: "this requires my own sincere willingness, or I will not open the imprint of my soul. Osiris, bell and Nietzsche are not allowed. I only want to choose you."


    Amun stood up and said, "I have a discovery I want to tell you. Maybe you already know it, but as a spectator, I should see more clearly. Let''s go to the temple and talk about it. Go to the temple I built for you. "


    A cat and a man went out of the house and went through the manor to the backyard. Amun''s manor was too big. The so-called backyard was a garden where horses could gallop. The temple of cat God best was built in the best place. In the afterglow of the setting sun, they walked very slowly and their figure gradually lengthened. When they entered the temple, the last ray of sunset just disappeared on the mountain top of Heli in the distance.


    Amun stood in the center of the temple with his hands back, staring at the statue of best on the altar. The statue of the goddess is the head of a cat with long hair like the mane of a lion. Under the head is the body of a girl, which is sexy and charming.


    Schr? Dinger saw that Amun was so absorbed that he asked, "who are you looking at and what are you thinking?"


    Amun replied, "I''m thinking that the endless test is like a river that has no end and finally flows back to its source. It seems to have experienced and witnessed a lot of life''s course. What we see is so clear, but we can''t move our mind. Finally, we can''t say whether we forget or give up. I have witnessed it in your soul imprint. I have been thinking about it a few days ago. It may be the course of countless lives in the world, or it may be the life of a person, but the meaning of the two is not different.


    After you have passed this test, you are yourself, and you have a source of strength. You are still you. You are not the other life in the world, nor the endless past life. You are still the goddess of best. Your achievements are guided by God, and you should still abide by your vows. You don''t want to be best, but in fact you are best, which is the root of Osiris''s ability to seal your soul. The way to get rid of the shackles is also very simple, that is to give up all this. Only if you don''t exist will best be truly free. "


    The cat raised its head, looked at the statue and murmured, "I don''t exist? So where will it go? "


    Amun did not dare to look back at her and sighed softly, "your achievements are far more than mine. If you don''t know, how can I know the answer?"


    Cat but stubbornly shook his head: "no, I must ask you to give me an answer, even if it is just a guess, I also want you to say it yourself!"


    In fact, Amun had already thought of the answer, but he was not willing to say it. Schr? Dinger had to ask, and he had to say, "if you untie the seal that imprisons your soul, I don''t know where you are going, but I know where you are. Maybe in the future, you will be in the proof of another life. But at that time, you are not the best of today. Maybe you can prove it. Maybe you will never have the chance to go there


    Schrodinger closed his eyes in the dark: "I understand, in fact, I should have understood, but I would not give up."


    Amun finally turned around, looked at Schrodinger and said, "today you should be able to do it. You just need an external force to untie the seal that imprisons the soul. I am such an external force, and it is the process that you unfold your soul imprint on me. Thank you for telling me the secret of everything you have achieved over the centuries. "


    The cat still did not open his eyes: "yes, I can finally let go of this shackle, but when it comes to the end, I can''t part with it.""Do you want to continue to be the most miserable cat in the world?" Amun asked softly


    Schr? Dinger finally opened his eyes, even a tearful look: "I can''t give up you."


    Amun didn''t know what to say. Of course, he couldn''t give up the cat. Since the day he left his hometown, Schrodinger has been accompanying and guiding him. Amun couldn''t even imagine what he would have done without Schrodinger? But in the end, he still insisted: "I am also one of your experiences as a best. The real abandonment includes not only the facts that you don''t want to face, but also the things you like. All of these interweave together, which is the seal that imprisons the soul. It''s hard to give up the real one, isn''t it? When you can touch the seal that imprisons the soul, you have another kind of reluctance


    Schrodinger said pitifully, "Amun, can you tell me, will you still know me?"


    Amun squatted down to touch her, but his hand didn''t reach out. He just lowered his head and said, "maybe you don''t know who you are, maybe you have another background, maybe we have met, maybe we will meet again. I can leave another mark in your soul. I will recognize you and you will recognize me in the future. I can''t do this with my achievements, but the situation between you and me is very special. I can do it for you.


    Hearing the words, Schrodinger closed his eyes again. Tears fell from the corners of cat''s eyes. The goddess finally understood the wish of this world. Amun suddenly felt that there was something wrong behind him. The statue on the altar seemed to be alive and had the breath of life. He quickly stood up and turned to look. However, he heard someone behind him say, "Amun, are you looking at me?"


    It was really the voice of a woman speaking, not from the soul, and he turned and saw her again. The cat named Schrodinger finally became a woman with the same body as the gods on the altar, but it was not the head of a cat with lion''s mane, but a pretty woman with a slightly upturned nose and lovely pink lips.


    Amun stepped forward and said, "I finally saw you. You broke free from the seal of the soul."


    Schrodinger gently shook his head: "no, it''s not a real break away. It''s just a farewell before departure. I''ve restored best''s strength, but as long as I use this power, I''ll leave from here."


    Amun: maybe you don''t have to go in such a hurry


    Schr? Dinger: "there are some things you can''t understand. I can use the power of the goddess best to help you achieve the last wish, which also means that I disappear from the world. But I don''t want you to see that. I''ll go before sunrise


    Amun looked at the starlight on the threshold of the temple, opened his arms to Schrodinger and said, "at least now, there is no sunrise."


    ����


    The next day before sunrise, Schrodinger quietly left. Amun sat alone in the temple for three days. For the first time in his life, he did not know what kind of way Schrodinger would use to bid farewell to the world, but he knew that Schrodinger did not want him to see that scene.


    Amun, who has never been depressed in the face of any difficulties and dangers, now has a deep sense of loss and powerlessness. Schrodinger''s abandonment is also his abandonment. There are many things waiting for Amun in the distance, but he can''t lift his spirit. He just wants to sit quietly in the temple, as if he spent hundreds of years.


    Three days later, Amun finally walked out of the temple. He sent a servant to report to Helio that Celia''s messenger had come and that he was going to take part in the duel that had been agreed upon, and entrusted Helio to transmit the news to the king''s capital. Amun just informed, not applied for, because the duel was witnessed by the monarchs of the two countries, and he did not need to consult anyone, including Pharaoh ehart. If he did not go, he would be ridiculed by the world.


    After the servants set out, Amun set out. Without any entourage, he crossed the Ronnie river alone in a small boat. When he reached the opposite bank, he did not tie the boat, so he let the boat drift with the river. Without Schr? Dinger, leather bag and iron staff, Amun walked empty handed, hiding the rib of the God of Hades. All the important things were in the bones.


    Amun did not dodge, just walked along the official road. When they arrived at Helio city state, they alerted the city Lord and the local garrison. They quickly received the Imperial General and asked why he came alone? Amun answered frankly at the banquet that he was going to take part in the duel known to the world, and took out the letter sent by Celia.


    I see! The magnanimity of the general impressed all of you and went to such a far away place to attend the appointment alone. When Amun set out from Helio, the city Lord sent his chariots, horses and guards.


    The news spread quickly. Amun had grand reception along the way as he passed through the city states, just like a series of welcoming and seeing off ceremonies. When Amun arrived at the promontory city-state, the welcome reached the most enthusiastic climax.


    Lord rod Dick, the leader of the Cape City, went to the border of his territory to wait in person. The generals of the Anla Legion lined up to welcome the arrival of the general, and he welcomed Amun to the promontory city-state. Rod Dick is the current head of the an LA corps, but his prestige is far from comparable to that of the former commander Amun. Most of the generals here were old subordinates who had followed him through life and death, and treated him with the same respect as gods.In addition to the reception along the way, Amun did not make a special farewell to anyone, nor did he contact anyone in private. He even refrained from going to mengfeisi to see Maria. He never returned. His private actions may bring trouble to the people concerned. Because of the monotheism reform of the new pharaohs, many things of the Egyptians are very sensitive at present.


    Rod Dick sent Amun to the Red Sea all the time, and said he would like to accompany Amun to the duel and be a witness on the scene. However, Amun firmly refused this request, and he did not want to implicate the city Lord.


    Great changes have taken place in the landforms of the promontory city-state. The original red cape defense line has been submerged by the red sea which has been inserted into the mainland, forming a natural barrier. Only a narrow passage is left at the southernmost end, which is also the place where the an''an-la Legion is heavily garrisoned.


    When Amun passed through this place, he realized that it was impossible for Moses and others to walk out of the nine link God system from the land, because there was only a narrow road, and it was the gateway for heavy troops. If the runaway slaves wanted to leave, they had to try to cross the Red Sea in the north.


    The passage at the south end of Chihai has now formed an important town. It is not only a military fortress, but also the throat of commercial roads. The arrival of general Amun is the biggest event in this town, attracting the attention of all people. Just as Amun arrived at the South Bank of the Red Sea, Moses and other members of the DUK town went through a lot of hardships and reached the shore of the Red Sea a hundred miles away.


    ����


    From the outskirts of Helios, through the city-state territories of Babas, Tanis and the promontory, Moses and others walked for half a year. Walking through the mountains and valleys, there are no horses and horses, so the road is particularly difficult. The messengers sent by Seth obstructed their steps in various ways. On the way, they met with terrible storms and huge hailstones from the sky. The locusts had eaten up all the leaves in the mountains they passed by, and the animals fled far away, leaving them without food supplies.


    With the help of the twelve divisions, Moses overcame many dangers with the help of the twelve masters. Medanzo and link also used various means to deal with the messengers of Seth. When the ragged people finally came to the shore of the Red Sea, they could not walk any more. Link instructed Moses to lead his people to cut timber, build boats in the valley by the sea, and plan to cross the sea to escape in the calm night.


    But for many days in a row, the red sea winds were high and the waves were strong. They could not get through it. They had to wait in the valley. Medanzo and Linko were worried and could not help it. They had made an agreement with the messengers of set several times, and no one could directly intervene.


    But the ship has been built, the red sea wind and waves can not stop, set sent messengers exhausted their means did not let Moses and others give up their faith. If Moses had crossed the Red Sea, he had left the realm of the nine link system. But at this time, something that Amun had been worried about finally happened.


    ����


    When Amun passed through the land passage at the southernmost end of the Red Sea, rod Dick rushed back to the main city of the promontory because there was a distinguished guest in the city-state, Prince sneck of the eju empire.


    The prince was the eldest son of the former Pharaon lahis II and the elder brother of the present Pharaoh elacht. Snake came to the promontory city-state, said to have an important mission, with the order of his Majesty the Pharaon himself, rod Dick should do his best to cooperate. As for what the mission was, rod Dick had no right to ask.


    In fact, the relationship between Prince sneck and the Pharaoh eracht was not good. As the eldest son of laxis II, he failed to inherit the throne. He also had his own factional strength and vast territory in the country, and he was not obedient to eracht. But this time, in the name of the Oracle, eracht ordered Prince sneck to come to the promontory city-state.


    The oracle was sent directly by Archangel Seth to the priests of the main temple of the Empire, ordering the Pharaoh to prevent the army of Amun from leaving the territory of Egypt. As for how to stop it, snake needs to find his own way. If he can''t, he will catch up with Amun and read the oracle in person. But before this, it is not easy to make public. It is best to persuade the general back by gentle means.


    As soon as Amun''s front foot left, Prince sneck arrived at the main city of the Cape. He heard that the general had passed, so he immediately sent a magic master to chase him with a flying shuttle. He said that there was an important matter to discuss and let Amun''s army and city master Dick ride a fast horse back to the main city.


    Rod Dick was ordered to go back immediately, but Amun did not go to see Prince snake. "Once I set foot on this road, I will not turn back," he told torod Dick. "This duel is witnessed by the Pharaoh. It is about the honor and commitment of a warrior. I can''t repent. No matter what your royal highness may have, I''ll talk about it later! "


    Rod Dick can''t take Amon, unless the garrison of an - La army takes amon and takes him back to the city, but how dare rod - Dick give such an order? Besides, Prince snick did not say anything specific. Rod Dick had to go back and tell the prince that Amun''s army refused to see him and had already started.


    When snick heard rod Dick''s return, he realized that something was wrong. It seemed that Amun general wanted to leave eju. Because before that, Amun had sent all his confidants away, and the slaves had already fled. So it''s really necessary to force him to stay.


    Prince sneck intended to set out with his army at the first light of the next day to catch up with Amun, and on that night the priests in the promontory temple were guided by the oracle of the angels. The runaway slaves whom the Pharaoh ordered to be wanted all over the country were finally found. They were quietly building boats and preparing to cross the sea in a valley on the Bank of the Red Sea.This was the last resort of Hequet and others. They directly guided the pursuers to capture Moses and his party. Now that they are in the Jedi, they can no longer hide when they are exposed.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    When Prince sneck got the news, he immediately sent an army to hunt down the miners in the town of dork, such as Moses. The order was very strict - if you can''t catch the live one, you can kill it! In order to ensure that the order can be thoroughly carried out, Prince snick sent not only the garrison of the promontory city-state, but also an elite guard brought by himself.


    Prince sneck came with his guard. There were not only warriors but also more than ten magicians. There were 300 people, far more than a prince''s normal number of bodyguards. Rod Dick was not stupid. When he saw Prince snick with so many people, he understood what he knew, but he couldn''t stop it.


    Sneck sent 100 of his 300 guards, led by the captain of his own guard, and asked rod dick to mobilize 200 city-state garrisons and a group of deities in the temple. At daybreak, he set out to catch Moses on the red coast. He himself led 200 guards to chase Amun eastward, accompanied by rod Dick.


    By the time snake arrived at the southern end of the Red Sea, Amun had already left for the promontory border. Sneck also mobilized 800 cavalry and chariot soldiers stationed here. Together with the original guard, there were 1000 men, and they all advanced to pursue Amun at full speed.


    As soon as the two teams set out, medanzo and link soon realized that Moses and others had been exposed, for a cavalry went down the nearest road to the red coast, targeting the valley where Moses and others were hiding. Link asked medanzo, "what to do? Do you want them to escape or cross the sea by force? "


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to escape. Their whereabouts have been exposed. How can they run past the cavalry? If we are forced to cross the sea, and the wind and waves have not subsided, we two will cast a spell to block the wind and waves. The messengers of Seth will also intervene in making waves. Moses and they will probably die in the sea. Now that we are in a desperate situation, we might as well take up arms and fight! "


    Link: "there are 300 regular legions on the other side. Moses, they are not opponents."


    Madanzo: "the miners in DUK town are not weak in fighting. It is impossible to escape all of them, but it is still possible to snatch horses and run away more than a dozen people in the battle. Now, it''s better to keep as many people as possible than to have the whole army destroyed. "


    After a long discussion, they did not have a better way, so they had to inform Moses to prepare the people for battle.


    ����


    Moses and his family were eating in the valley. Beside them, three wooden boats were built upside down on the open space. There was no wind around, but the Red Sea in the distance had been rolling with waves, so they had to wait. He suddenly heard the voice of the God''s envoy: "Moses, there is a cavalry of 300 people coming here. You should inform the people of your clan to prepare for the battle, summon up the courage to fight with all your strength, rob their horses and flee northward. I will guide you to escape."


    Moses was surprised and asked secretly, "angel of the gods, are we finally going to fight the army of eju?"


    Link asked, "what, are you afraid?"


    Moses shook his head and said, "no, I long for this war, even if I sacrifice my own life! The process of looking for home is the pursuit of life. No matter whether it can succeed or not, I will work hard for it. The staff given to me by the gods is not only for travelling. "


    Link said happily: "very good, the gods did not mistake you! There is no need to panic. Let the people have a good meal. The pursuers will not arrive until the afternoon. Since it is inevitable to fight, we should wait for work with ease. "


    Link asked Moses to prepare for battle, but he and medanzo knew very well that this war could not save the people of DUK town. They were lucky to escape a small part. "I''m afraid we won''t be able to fulfill the mission that Amun told us," he said privately to medanzo


    Medanzo sighed and slowly drew out the key of fate: "that''s what they need to face. Hequet, the frog God of eju, edjo, the snake god, and Sobek, the crocodile God, have been staring at us all the time. If they are allowed to take part in the battle, none of the Dukes will escape. "


    Link also sighed: "if they appear in the battlefield, we also rush in to fight and take away Moses and David with flying shuttles. This is the worst plan."


    ����


    After lunch, Moses and other people stood up and called out, "people, we have come to the shore of the Red Sea and will soon break free of our cage. But our whereabouts were finally exposed. The emissaries sent by the evil god of eju guided the army to pursue and kill us. A group of 300 cavalry was coming here. Please take up your arms and prepare to fight. Liberate our bodies and souls by fighting. The gods are with you and me


    There was a flurry of panic among the people, and someone called out in horror: "are we going to fight against the eju army? The gods have not said that they will guide us to leave. How can the army catch up with us? "


    Joshua said to them, "the way the gods lead is also our own desire, but the gods do not say that there are no thorns on this road. If we don''t have the courage to fight, how can we pray for the protection of gods? Thank the gods for giving us food, strength, confidence and hope so that we can take up arms against our enemies. Although I am not as powerful as the scholars, I will fight without hesitation! "


    The miners took up hammers, machetes, hoes and other weapons, waiting for the arrival of eju cavalry in the valley. Some people are resolute, others are nervous, and others are praying in panic. Time seems to have become very long, the sunshine in the valley is also inexplicably becoming more and more hot, many people unconsciously left sweat.Moses stood high and looked at the two sides with his iron staff in his hand. His eyes were firm, but there was also a trace of helplessness. Dozens of miners were doomed to win against 300 elite imperial cavalry. They could only snatch horses in chaos and let some people escape. At this time, an almost irresistible pressure suddenly filled the valley, and suddenly someone had fallen to his knees. People do not know what happened, they stare at the sky with terrified eyes.


    There was a majestic voice in everyone''s mind at the same time: "listen, slaves of Duke! I am Seth the archangel, the merciful God, pitying the humble life. You disobey the orders of the Pharaoh. The gods have given enough punishment along the way. Now that the imperial army is chasing you, there is no place for you to escape. I can let you go and give you freedom, but it must be my way


    Seth! This is the real God talking! The powerful power pervaded the sky and earth, and medanzo and link, who were hiding in the distance, could not get close to it. Someone called out to the sky, "God of eju, how can you let us go back to our hometown and make this all over?"


    Seth replied in a low voice, "it''s very simple, as long as you make an oath to promise one thing, build a temple for me after you return to the DUK plain, and sincerely sacrifice and pray to me, you can safely leave eju and return to your homeland. Kneel down, make a covenant with me and swear to me that the pursuers will retreat and the waves of the red sea will subside. "


    Some people have knelt down, others shiver under the strong pressure. Moses stood as straight as he could with his staff in his hand, and said aloud to the sky, "I refuse! Why do the hypocrites who enslave and torment us enjoy our sincere sacrifice? We have our God, the only God, with the light that shines on the soul, forever


    "Moses, do you know what you refused? Your God, Mu Yun or Surabaya? Sooner or later, you will find out who is the truly powerful God. When you feel lonely and afraid, build a statue to pray to me and call my name Seth! I can punish you and let you go, Moses. Do you think all the people here are as stubborn as you are? "


    With the cold laughter, the diffuse pressure disappeared, and all of us had a cold sweat, even some of them could not breathe. The people looked at each other and reflected on what Seth had just said. Someone whispered: "in fact, it''s good to promise the God of Seth. As long as we go home safely, if we refuse him, we will be slaughtered by the army."


    Moses calmly raised the staff to the sky and said, "people, I have heard your whispers! Human life will always end. When facing death, what is the purpose of our journey? The evil hypocrite is shaking our faith and trying to make us lose the will to fight. Don''t let him succeed. Hold on to the weapon and be ready to fight. The sweat of yesterday and the blood of today can''t flow in vain


    Medanzo and link lurked in the distant depression and said quietly, "what a terrible power! It''s Seth who shows up in person! This group of people in Duke town are very important. Dozens of runaway slaves have even alerted the archangel of eju. "


    Link praised: "Moses is really a seed, worthy of being a disciple of Amun."


    At this time, they suddenly heard a voice: "link, medanzo, you fly in the air, guard on both sides of the coastline, do not let the hequets and their several trouble, I will guide Moses and them across the Red Sea."


    They were startled and turned back to look. I don''t know when a young girl with a scepter appeared in the depression, with long golden brown hair and beautiful face, but her eyes were shining with fierce light like a beast.


    Medanzo was stunned and exclaimed in a low voice: "who are you, please?"


    The girl replied, "we have seen many times that you have called me the messenger of the gods, and you have also called me an adult."


    Link saw the stick in her hand and suddenly responded, "you are the goddess of best. There is your statue in Amun''s Manor! I know what this stick looks like


    Medanzo''s response was faster. He immediately sprawled and saluted: "Lord Schrodinger, you are not sent by the nine linked gods. You have always been the companion of Amun, have you?"


    Best laughed. "Call me whatever you want. Just do what I say."


    ����


    Moses is anxiously waiting for the cruel fate to come. He knows that he will not win, but he vowed to fight to the end and cover as many people as possible to escape. This is what Aloha gave him and the staff used.


    At this time, he heard a young girl''s voice: "people of Duke Town, I am the messenger of aroha. I have been watching you silently since the moment you came into this world. When you arrive at the shore of the Red Sea under the guidance of the gods, you will have to overcome many hardships after escaping from slavery. This is the suffering of human generations, and you can only have the happiness you want through it. Don''t be afraid and don''t hesitate. Go to the seaside, and I''ll give you a separate road. "


    The voice seemed to have a strange magic power. Everyone heard it. The panic and fear seemed to be wiped out. People looked around with wide eyes, but they did not see the speaker. The girl''s voice sounded again in Moses'' mind: "Why are you standing still? What are you still hesitating about? Lead the people to the seaside quickly. The pursuers are coming soon. The iron hooves are beating on the ground, and the valley is shaking! "In his soul, Moses replied, "the angel of the gods has made me ready for battle. If you are really the messenger of Aloha, you have been paying attention to me from the moment I was born. Please prove it."


    The girl''s voice replied, "your father once said to you - ''the body is the courtyard where the soul lives, and the home where the body and mind are based. If the body and mind lose their support, and they don''t know where their soul is and what they are pursuing, then they are truly homeless. " You made a mistake and you were locked up upstairs and not allowed to have dinner, remember? "


    With no doubt in his heart, Moses went down the high slope, raised his staff and said, "people, please follow me. Our God will guide us across the Red Sea."


    Joshua asked, "Moses, our leader, how does the gods want us to cross the red sea? There were huge waves and we had no time to carry the boat to the shore


    Moses strode out of the valley and said, "the gods let us go this way."


    The crowd followed Moses to the seaside. The wind was not strong, but the surge was several people high. Looking at it, it was like a huge white flower on the sea. The girl''s voice whispered again: "Moses, point to the other side with your staff."


    Moses raised his staff and pointed to the other side of the Red Sea. An incredible miracle happened! The sea surges rolled to the left and right, and the sea water was strangely separated, revealing wet reefs and shells, and a road across the Red Sea appeared. This is a soul stirring miracle, the waves are rolling on both sides, as if at any time will come to smash everything.


    Moses witnessed the miracle and strode past. The iron staff pointed steadily forward. "Don''t go fast, rush with the fastest speed!" the scholars said to the people still in a daze on the shore


    Medanzo and link floated in the air along the road, gaping and exclaiming, "is this the power of the goddess of best?"


    "We followed Moses and them and flew over to help the goddess and prevent the three guys from doing mischief," link said


    An angry voice came from the sky: "best, what are you doing! Do you want to betray the nine link system? "


    Best replied, "satyr, please call me Lord Schrodinger. I''m just leaving the Red Sea."


    Seth''s voice was a little irritated: "you, as a member of the nine link divine system, can open the boundaries of the divine realm. But you should know what it means to do so! I don''t know when you recovered such a strong power, but are you confident that you are my opponent? "


    Best sneered: "Archangel Seth, you have become the LORD God of the nine linked gods in the name of Allah. I am certainly not your opponent. But I don''t have to worry about being defeated by you. This is my last strength and my farewell ceremony. You can''t stop it


    As the passage in the sea extends forward, best''s body becomes thinner and thinner on the clouds, as if becoming transparent and disappearing slowly. "Is this how you untie the confinement of your soul? How could you help that man named amon? I won''t let you succeed


    Best''s figure gradually disappeared, and his final voice floated in the air: "is it? Why don''t you try it? He doesn''t challenge you. Even if you want to break the agreement of the gods to a mortal, don''t forget whose hand the storm of destruction is


    ����


    Amun walked in the official way, not fast or slow, with the prestige of an imperial general, even if he was alone, he seemed to be ordering thousands of troops. He had left the realm of the nine link system, but he was still in the territory of the Cape city-state of the eju Empire, and did not leave in a hurry. Because he just left here to take part in a duel, and he was very clear that Moses and others were still living in Ethiopia. If there was any change, he could attract more attention.


    That afternoon, Amun stopped walking and turned around. From far away in the northwest came a powerful wave of mana. Even Amun was deeply shocked. Was it the gods who did it, Moses, that they were in trouble? Amun had the experience of Schrodinger''s soul imprinting. The gods would not directly do something, and there were some special agreements between the gods. So who is doing what at the moment?


    Amun wanted to rush over and have a look, but he stood still because he had his own problems. The sound of thunder rolling from the west, the earth is shaking gently. Amun was very familiar with the sound. It was the cavalry and chariots in line, rushing towards his position. He did not take out the weapon, standing quietly with his back hand.


    A moment later, a bright array of armor appeared on the horizon, and chariots and cavalry were still in neat formation during the high-speed March. When they came to Amun about a hundred paces away, there was a short continuous sound from the horn. The chariots and horses slowed down at the same time and stopped steadily. They were obviously well-trained troops. Of course, these men were all elite. Except for the 200 Prince snett''s guards, the other 800 officers and men were trained by Amun himself.


    When the battle stopped, rod Dick yelled, "general, please stay!"


    "I''m standing here already," Amun asked, backhanded! Lord Dick, who are you going to fight with so many armies? "


    "We are here to invite the general back," cried rod Dick, stiffly. "Prince snick sent for you to discuss important matters, but you refused to see him. So his highness came in person. It is the supreme glory of the Empire to invite the general back so solemnlyAmun laughed: "please one person. Is it necessary to set up the army? If the general is not willing to go back, will he fight against me? "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Prince sneck, who was in the car, finally said, "Amun, Pharaoh ordered me to take you back."


    Amun''s voice was not very loud, but it was clear to more than a thousand people across the street: "Your Highness, Prince sneck? It''s hard for you to drive so far for me with so many people. Since you have seen me, please tell elacht that general Amun has resigned! "


    Prince sneck angrily exclaimed, "the imperial reward and the glory bestowed on you by the gods can''t be avoided if you want to? Do you want to give up your territory, your title and title? Even if you resign as a general of the Empire, you still have to obey the orders of the Empire


    Amun sighed a little and replied, "snake, I don''t think you know one thing. I''ve done enough for the Egyptians. You can only say that your father, Pharaoh laxis II, owes me nothing, and I don''t owe you anything. I have nothing to do with what order elacht gave you


    Prince snick''s face was very ugly: "general Amun, do you know the consequences of such a talk? No matter what, you will follow me back! I also want to tell you that your fugitive slaves, the dukes, have been found stranded on the shore of the Red Sea. I have sent cavalry to capture them this morning. If they can''t be captured alive, they will be executed on the spot. If you are willing to go back with me now, I can send someone to take back the order. Otherwise, you and your people will have the same fate


    Amun''s face did not change, but his pupils were shrinking. He thought that if the cavalry set out from the promontory city to the shore of the Red Sea in the morning, as long as they knew where Moses and others were hiding, it would be too late for Prince sneck to send someone to take back the order. All that was nonsense just now. I hope medanzo and rink can guide Moses and other people to get away in time.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, snake thought his threat had played a role. He softened his tone a little and said, "general, I don''t want to embarrass you. As long as you are willing to go back with me, everything is easy to discuss. You have made immortal contributions to the Empire, and you can be forgiven for any mistakes. "


    Amun took a step forward and said, "snake, did you really give that order?"


    Although he was still staring at snake a hundred paces away, he could not lose the dignity of an imperial prince. He swallowed his saliva and nodded his head: "yes, if the general is willing to turn back, I will immediately take back the order and send someone to chase the cavalry back. Those people are your slaves, and you can order them back in person. "


    Amun stepped forward and asked, "if I refuse your request, will you give the same order?"


    Snake''s forehead exuded sweat, and he said in a deep voice, "Amun, don''t force me!"


    Amun walked slowly with his hands behind his back. His voice echoed in the wilderness: "force you, what qualifications do you have for me to force you? I am not a native of eju. I came to eju all the way to return the remains of Nero, the head of the promontory temple, and received a gift promised by Nero. Because of this gift, I was chased and killed by robbers with noble status, and nearly died on the Bank of Ronnie river.


    It was the virgin and the great warrior Gabriel who saved me and made me a warrior of glory, for I was a miner in Duke town who dedicated the tears of the gods to Isis. I intercepted the assassins in the blessing ceremony as a reward, which gave me the opportunity to go to he Lieshan. This was the biggest gain I got when I came to eju. I found my own people.


    I worked hard in the art of war and martial arts. I went deep into the wilderness to investigate. After becoming a warrior, I passed the examination and was appointed as the commander of the Anla army. It was I who organized and trained this army and made countless contributions on the battlefield. I went deep into the enemy''s rear and captured king hathi alive, saved the army of eju that was about to be destroyed, promoted the cooperation between the two countries, and saved the lives of countless people.


    On the occasion of the return of the army, the Uruk army was killed, and I was ordered to command thousands of troops to repel the most powerful enemy on the mainland. I deserve the glory, not the gift of lacias II! I don''t care about titles and titles, only one wish is to be able to let my people return to their hometown.


    I''ve done so much, but your father, lacius II, still refused, and they became my slaves. They had to break the law of the plain, but they didn''t have to break the law. It was I who acquiesced in their escape, and they were willing to escape. Let''s say it, it''s not a secret. His Highness Prince sneck should know it!


    Now I go far away to take part in a duel. The reason for this duel is that I captured King Hattie alive, and I took a strange risk to capture King Hattie alive to save the army of eju and your father, his majesty laches II.


    You are nothing more than an ordinary stranger to me, leading my own trained army, blocking my commitment, ordering the killing of my people, and threatening to give me the same fate. If you were me, what would happen now? Do you think that I am afraid of death and that those who are afraid of death will capture King Hattie by themselves


    As he spoke, Amun had already reached a distance of about 70 steps from the army. His face became more and more gloomy. Prince snick suddenly felt a trace of danger and said in a hoarse voice, "Amun, stop!"


    Amun didn''t pay attention to it. He walked slowly and said, "you asked me to come back. I didn''t come back. Why do you want me to stop?""Amun, the life of your people is still in my hand. Don''t act rashly," cried Prince sneck


    Amun sneered, "that''s the fate they''re going to face. I''ve got my choice and I''ll take the consequences for it. Are you scared, snake? Have you seen your own end?"


    Snake raised his arm and said, "how can I be afraid of you? I am the prince of the Egyptians. You must not be rude!" In the military array, the commander in chief makes a command. The archer attaches the arrow to the string, and the cavalry also raises the shuttle gun, twisting his waist and stretching his arms backward.


    Amun sighed: "it''s a pity that lacias II is dead! You want me to come back, well, I''m back! "


    The distance between his words is only about 50 steps. For a warrior, he can launch a fatal attack at any time. Snake couldn''t believe that Amun would launch an active attack. He had never been on the battlefield and had never seen enqidu. However, Amun''s approach made him feel frightened. He cried in a loud voice: "Amun, please kneel down and be bound. Don''t come over Go back, or I''ll order an attack. "


    Amun sneered: "kneel down and be bound. Why, didn''t you come to invite me back? Why do you order an attack? Snake, do you dare to make a bet? Bet on what happens to you. "


    Amun''s voice had a strange power to impact his soul. Snake''s ears were buzzing. His mind was full of tearing pain. Seeing Amun approaching the murderous spirit, he could not help it. He waved his arm forward: "attack! This is God... "


    He wanted to say that this was the order of the Oracle, but Amun didn''t give him a chance to continue to speak. It was only a few dozen steps away. As soon as snake''s arm fell, Amun''s slow walking body suddenly turned into a virtual shadow and rushed straight forward. He had no weapons, and hit him empty handed!


    Darts and spears rained down, and snake''s own guard was in the middle, and the chariot and cavalry of the anjela army were on both sides. With their arrows and spears empty, they crossed Amun and landed in the open space. Amun''s forward speed is too fast, when the generals and soldiers are shooting, he is no longer in place.


    In fact, even if his speed was not fast, the arrows and shuttle guns could not be shot at him. The soldiers of the Angora army were not willing to attack Amun, but forced to do so under orders. Trained soldiers all know that when projective weapons attack moving targets from the side, the flight time of the weapon and the forward speed of the other party must be considered, and they cannot be aimed directly. But these soldiers are all ready to attack after Amun. Anyway, we all fight together, and no one will investigate who missed.


    But snake''s personal guard will not be merciless, arrows and shuttle guns are facing Amun. Amun punches, and the air in front of him bursts out a faint silver light, which is like a storm. All the arrows and spears are swept away.


    The guards felt the surging pressure, whistling by the eardrum. For a moment, they couldn''t even hear the sound. Amun''s fist even took people and horses to fight several cavalry in front of sneck''s car. Several magicians around snake just raised their staff and raised a colorful shield in front of the car, including transparent gas element armor, and a fire dragon rushed out to meet Amun''s body shape. There are several magicians around the prince, including a great one!


    These people''s means are not very good. If they launch a joint attack at the beginning, even if they can''t win Amun, they may not be able to give him a chance to approach calmly. But now the reaction time is too short, they can only do so in a hurry. Amun is a fist, with the explosive energy and surging silver light, he flies the arrows and shuttle guns, breaks up the flying dragon, and breaks the layers of shields in a series of bursts.


    Finally, there was a dull sound of "bang", and the gas element armor that the great magician bestowed on Prince sneck was smashed. Amun''s fist didn''t hit snake directly. He flew backward in the strong impact. While Amun''s right hand smashed the air element armor, his left hand also made a fist to meet a sword stabbed by his side.


    Rod Dick and snake are sitting in the same car. The Lord of the city is also a six level warrior. When Amun rushes into the car, he grits his teeth and pulls out his sword. Without looking at it, Amun returned the blow. His fist was covered with a thin layer of silver light, which seemed to be an invisible boxing set. It broke rod Dick''s sword from the tip to the top. The city Lord flew out and was caught by the magician before landing.


    From snake''s order to the car, there is a "bang", that is, in the blink of an eye, and then there are two figures flying out one after the other, amon and rod Dick. Prince sneck sat still in the car, leaning back against the back of his chair, gaping like a stone statue frozen in terror.


    Rod Dick was caught and fainted as soon as his eyes were closed. Several military magistrates quickly performed their magic healing skills, but he did not wake up the commander of the army for a long time! At the center of the battle line, there was a tumult of people. Without the command of the commander, the officers and men of the anjela army did not act rashly, while the personal guards of sneck were most concerned about the safety of his highness.


    Snake was unhurt, and Amun''s fist only hit him three feet in front of him, and then he took a sword with rod Dick and flew back. The prince''s highness was probably stupefied. The leader of the bodyguard and the accompanying great magician jumped into the car. The guards rushed to the front of the car like a tide, holding up their shields. The Shenshu array started to protect the safety of your highness!The captain of the guard patted snake on the cheek: "Your Highness, are you ok?"


    "Don''t touch your highness, cure the divine skill, quick, first aid!" said the master He raised his staff and chanted, and the magicians around him also used their means. Countless soft lights fell on his royal highness. But snake still sat there, unresponsive, staring ahead, his pupils dilating.


    Rod Dick, with his eyes closed, heard the priest''s anxious voice: "Lord Commander, wake up quickly! His royal highness is dead


    In fact, rod Dick didn''t faint at all. Amun''s punch made his blood roll. But there seemed to be a tacit understanding between them. Rod Dick rolled his somersault and flew out, but he was only slightly shocked. Rod Dick was caught and simply closed his eyes. No matter how the deity treated him, he was "persistent" unconscious.


    Amun saved him by that blow. He was the commander of the army of Anla, sitting next to Prince sneck with an army of more than a thousand men. If Amun killed the prince in front of his face, the commander of the army was unhurt and did not catch Amun, he would definitely be severely punished.


    Now the result is the best. His royal highness is killed on the spot, and rod Dick is not able to recover. At last, he is loyal to his duty. At that time, he had to stab the sword on the carriage. He could only pray to the gods to make Amun''s hand lighter, but not too light.


    Rod Dick saw Amun''s fist with his own eyes. He had the power to enlighten the capital. He was shocked to know that snake must be dead. Snake has never been on the battlefield, has no experience in commanding operations, and has never seen a warrior who takes the rank of commander in chief among thousands of armies. I''m afraid he didn''t even think of this scene before he died.


    In order to catch up with Amun, snake can''t take infantry. Whether it''s cavalry or chariot soldiers, the real power in combat is full speed impact, rather than making a frightening appearance. Although there were a thousand soldiers, they could not be all in front of him. Snake had to talk to Amun in the center of the front of the battle. If it is a battle, let Amun swagger to the distance of 30 steps in front of him, it is almost like looking for death.


    If Amun is the enemy, snake should set up an army array in front of him, and then let the magician use the magic array to cover the array, and the cavalry and chariot soldiers on both wings should open their heavy crossbows to prepare for the battle. It''s a pity that Amun is innocent after all. Snake just came to ask the general to go back. At first, he didn''t know that Amun really dared to kill people, and he wanted his life in the army.


    Amun smashed the air element armor with a fist in the air, and an impact force penetrated into snake''s body and spread. Snake was paralyzed and could not move any more. His heart and breath stopped in an instant. It''s the town of Duke''s miner''s skill. Amun uses his fist to shoot people''s lives, but snake seems to be unhurt.


    For the first time, the guards were not sure that his royal highness was dead. Their primary task was to protect the prince from Amun''s further attack. The shield array and magic array were immediately deployed, and the guards behind were also blocked. However, the armies of the Angora army on both sides did not get orders and stood still. In fact, even if they wanted to chase Amun, they could not catch up with Amun.


    Amun flies backward and lands steadily a hundred steps away. He looks like he is walking slowly with his back hand toward the distance. However, his back is in a trance and soon disappears on the horizon at the end of the road. However, snake''s bodyguards haven''t responded. By the time they confirmed that his royal highness was dead, Amun would have been gone. The general killed the prince with one fist, and then left with his hands on his back!


    The captain of sneck''s bodyguard yelled bitterly: "catch up, catch him! Amun has assassinated his highness


    Not far away, there was a general who breathed and said: "is this your command? Your duty is to protect the prince! More than 1000 pairs of eyes can see clearly, the prince asked the general to come back, and the general really came back, but the prince suddenly ordered the general to be killed, and the general gave a blow out of self-defense. It was the prince who ordered the operation first. Is this called assassination? Who is trying to assassinate


    This man followed Amun''s cavalry team leader since the establishment of the an''an-la army. He had worked hard in the war. Now he is a general commanding thousands of cavalry. He did not want to be enemies with Amun. What Amun had just said was true and full of emotion. The general himself came back to snake, and his royal highness ordered the attack first.


    The great court magician had given up the treatment of snake, the prince was dead, but the commander of the army of Dick was still alive. Now only he could give orders, so the great magician came to cure the commander of Dick''s army. Rod Dick knew he couldn''t hold on, so he opened his eyes and let out a breath. In a weak voice, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The magistrates replied, "the general has killed his Royal Highness Prince sneck with one blow, and they are waiting for your order."


    Rod Dick punched himself in the chest and spurted blood: "how can this happen! Your highness, I have not saved you Send someone to report what happened here to the Pharaoh. Don''t leave out any details. Inform the city-state and the border passes that Amun must be captured on the spot. "


    With these words, rod Dick''s eyes were dark and fainted again. This time, he was really dizzy. The blow he gave himself was very heavy. The magistrates were in a hurry to cure him.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    Amun was in a bad mood. He killed Prince sneck of the Egyptian empire with one blow, which did not make him feel proud and arrogant. This was just revenge and punishment, and snick paid for his behavior.


    Even Schrodinger is gone. What else in the world can shake his heart? Can the title, title and honor of an imperial general compare with that cat? That sense of loss has always been with him. Since snake should be damned, he would have killed him with one blow. Even if he was facing the king eju, Amun would have done the same!


    At the moment, Amun is sitting in a desolate field. It seems that there has been insect infestation here. Many leaves have insect eyes, but not far away, there is a small green lake, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds. The scenery is very beautiful. Amun turned a blind eye to all this, just sat there and stroked something in his hand.


    It looks like a long and thin metal rough embryo, but it is not clear what kind of material it is. In the middle, a transparent crystal stone is fused, not any kind of divine stone. If you look at the crystal to the light, there will be a slit like line in the middle, just like a cat''s eye, which changes in the day and night, but it is not a cat''s eye in the world.


    From Amun''s perspective, it can be seen that this is a sacred object, which can not be made by ordinary refining methods. When Amun has mastered the power of the source, he should use such weapons, which can be used as a staff to stimulate divinity, or as a weapon manipulated by divinity, as well as various magical effects.


    Amun can realize that this object has two special powers, one is "seal", the other is "give up". This is a relic of best, the cat God, given to him by link. When Moses and others passed through the Red Sea, best''s body disappeared on the cloud, and his staff seemed to melt, and flew to link. When link caught it, he became like this.


    This is the scepter of the goddess best and the weapon for killing demons for hundreds of years. She has refined it countless times with the power of her soul. It is different from the general weapon or staff, can change with the body and mind. When she finally left, she left this thing, like the last witness of her existence.


    I''m afraid best himself can''t tell why it has become what it is now and what kind of magic it has been given. It seems to be the remains of a scepter or a brand-new artifact, which has been refined and purified but has not yet been shaped.


    After killing snake, Amun did not escape from the border of eju, but went north to the east coast of the Red Sea. He found that Moses and other people had safely crossed the sea, and medanzo and link were still following in secret. He showed up and called the two disciples to inquire about the process of the matter, only to know that Schrodinger used the power of the goddess to give him one last help. Medanzo and link saw her disappear in a smile.


    Amun couldn''t describe his feelings, so he asked medanzo and link to leave as soon as possible with Moses and others. Although this place has been out of the nine couplet divine realm, it is still in the territory of Egypt. Don''t forget to bring enough water and food before you go. You will cross the desert not far from the border.


    Mendanzo asked, "Amun, won''t you leave with us?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "your road is still very dangerous. Be careful. I have just killed the eldest son of laxis II, Prince sneck of the Egyptian empire. I will go straight out of the border checkpoint to let everyone know my whereabouts. Moses and others can just escape from no one


    The two disciples said something more, but amon waved his hand and closed his eyes. They had to go. Amun sat there, touching Schr? Dinger''s stick, sensing the strange physical properties, as if he were gently touching her. He did not cry, but tears quietly dropped on the object. The crystal had a vivid luster like a blink of an eye. Amun''s tears were absorbed without leaving a trace.


    Amun has a nickname Allah, which means day and night, just like the change of cat''s eye. He sat from day to night, and from night to day, as if in meditation, in a daze, in memory, in meditation. When the sky appeared, he suddenly stood up with his stick in his hand. His tears were dry. He opened his eyes and said, "you have been sneaking around for such a long time. If you want to do it, do it!"


    With a simple wave of a short stick, a strange force sealed all the breath waves around, and a hidden strong breath finally revealed. A man in armor appeared on the hillside. His cheeks are red, his helmet is decorated with wings, and his armor reflects colorful light. He is a small man, but his arms are much longer than ordinary people. He can almost touch the face bones of his legs when he reaches out, and the weapons in his hand are like two half spears.


    The man was suddenly forced out by Amun in the lurking. He was also surprised. He opened his two long arms and held a weapon to warn him: "I''m just a passer-by. You can stay here and I can pass by too!"


    However, Amun didn''t talk to him. He broke his identity and said, "the insect God, who sent you? What are your intentions behind my people? Seeing me stay here and stopping to stare at me for a day and a night, don''t forget that this is no longer the divine realm of the nine linked gods


    "How can you know me?" said cabley, standing back in awe? Don''t call me bug God, I''m a scarab angel! On the orders of Archangel Seth, investigate the movements of the group and give them guidance in due course. "Amun walked step by step with his stick in his hand: "guide? Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done. You''re forced to threaten after you''re in a desperate situation? I didn''t give up after I left the nine link divine realm. I forgot to tell you that I just killed the prince of the EGU Empire not long ago. "


    "I''m just doing my job, like a scout in the army," he said. General Amun, I didn''t attack you. If you offend me, you offend Archangel Seth. "


    As Amun moved forward, and cabley stepped back, Amun pointed his staff at him and said, "what if I don''t offend Archangel Seth? Why did all this suffering come from? Do you know what will happen if the scouts sent by the army are exposed? Stop and don''t move. You''ll soon understand


    "Amun, don''t mess with me. I''m the messenger of the gods," he said


    Amun said with a calm face, "I''m not messing around. I just want to tell you not to follow my people any more. Don''t send any more insect plagues! No matter who you are or what your name is, if you don''t leave, please never leave. "


    "You are just a mortal, not an angel''s opponent - you are not mine!" he cried


    Amun''s face did not change, and he could not see any mood fluctuation. He said faintly, "Gabriel, I know you have a lot of magical skills, which are related to your origin. Some of them can''t even be done by the real gods. But I also know your weakness. Your combat effectiveness is not strong. If someone breaks the spell, you will become very vulnerable... "


    Amun had climbed to the top of the mountain step by step, and slowly raised his short stick. There was a steep slope below, and Gabriel stepped backward in the air: "don''t come here. If you dare to do it, I will..." In the direction of the smoke and dust, he made a little voice, and it seemed that there was no smoke.


    Amun drank: "when it comes to escape, you''re very clever at it." Then he put the staff in his waist like a sword, turned his back and walked eastward.


    Amun knew kebri, the insect God of eju, and had seen it in Schrodinger''s soul mark. This insect God is very timid, but changeable. He is good at lurking and driving all kinds of insects. If he catches his eye on it, it is impossible to prevent it. It is a headache. Moses and others had already left the nine link divine realm, but Seth still sent such a god envoy to follow, but Amun was aware of it in time.


    ����


    There was a spirit on the cloud who was discontented and exclaimed, "useless things, I haven''t made progress in cultivation for so many years!"


    Suddenly a woman''s voice came from a distant place: "Seth, is this your way? It''s a shame to send bugs to make trouble? "


    The person who can only hear the voice but can''t see the speaker should be far away. Set said in the direction of the voice: "Mu Yun? You are infatuated, so nervous about that little lover! Don''t worry. If you leave my God''s domain, I won''t embarrass him again. Everyone knows who you are. "


    Goddess Mu Yun sent out a string of tender smiles: "this is not a nine link divine region. If you really want to do it, you will violate the agreement of the gods. Send such a sneaky emissary out and say you don''t want to be embarrassed? Everyone is a God, don''t play this trick


    "Don''t call me God, I''m the archangel of Seth," said Seth grimly


    Goddess Mu Yun stopped laughing: "just call it another name. You still have a realm beyond immortality. If this is your belief, I don''t mind being called a hypocrite by you. I just came to warn you not to meddle in the affairs of Duke plain, it has nothing to do with you


    Seth laughed: "your sheep finally broke out of many dangers. You think it''s your sheep, but don''t be happy too early. I don''t think those people can really believe in you."


    If you can see the goddess appear, Mu Yun''s face must not be pretty at the moment. She replied in a deep voice: "this is my agreement with enril, and also my promise to Amun. As for how they choose to deal with it, I can''t protect them if they betray the Oracle like the people of DUK. After all this suffering, the lost sheep should understand the choice of fate I''m just warning you not to take Amun''s mind


    Seth was still laughing: "do you need someone else to deal with amon? That''s enough having you. Do you forget your magic spell, who is in love with you and the man you love, who has a good end? How can Amun escape after the enlightenment just proved this? Take a good look at Amun. He is still a child. He has suffered a lot in these years! The gods are waiting to witness that the magic spell that haunts you once again exerts its incredible power. "


    Seeing the clouds rolling, Mu Yun, who was holding ivy, showed her figure and said angrily, "Seth, what do you want? Do you still want to do it directly? For the gods who have transcended immortality, a series of consequences are unpredictable! "


    Sete looked at Mu Yun goddess, gently shook his head, his hands closed, the light and shadow in the sky flickered, he turned into a twisted escape light and disappeared, but the voice still came: "Mu Yun, you hurt so many men that you forget yourself. Don''t forget that there is also a wandering lion king in the nine couplet God realm. He is not as timid as cabley. Amun has a storm of destruction in hand, and no one is willing to force him, but the Lion King''s temper is not sure. Your magic spell will come true again soonMu Yun said angrily, "you want to send the lion king to deal with Amun? What''s good for you? "


    Seth''s voice became more and more erratic: "I''m not sending the lion king out, I''m just telling him all this and allowing him to leave. Naturally, he will find your little lover to fight. Let Amun pray for mu Yun''s blessing! Amun killed the prince of the Egyptians, and the temple will send people to arrest him. As the archangel of their faith, it is also my responsibility to ask a god envoy to help him


    ����


    Amun set out towards the border of eju. He met mountains, rivers, villages and roads. He didn''t avoid it. He didn''t care that someone had seen him. At night, he had meals and lodging in several towns and bought a lot of things.


    Rod Dick has ordered amon to be captured throughout the city-state. The inspection is carried out by the city-state and the guards at all levels, while the search task is carried out by the Anla army. It is impossible for thousands of people to search such a large city-state. If Amun wants to hide, few people can find it.


    However, Amun walked in a straight line towards the border. He also saw soldiers on horseback and forth along the way. It was obvious that they all came out to arrest Amun. Many of them felt familiar because they were his former subordinates.


    Strange to say, these soldiers ran back and forth on all roads, but they couldn''t catch Amun. Even when some cavalry saw Amun walking on the road, they deliberately called out: "hurry up, you should be careful, don''t let the horse hit you! We are under orders to arrest general amon. " And then he walked away from him.


    This made Amun a little depressed. The soldiers saw him on the road, but they pretended they didn''t know him, so they didn''t catch him. In fact, Amun didn''t want them to catch them or hurt them. How could a small group of cavalry be his opponent?


    An eventful mayor reported to the cavalry team patrolling here that a man who looked like Amun passed through the town yesterday and stayed in the inn for a night. The mayor was immediately taken away by the soldiers and interrogated for details all day, as if he were the wanted man. After general turmoil, the soldiers gathered in the vicinity of the town to find the birds.


    The road was peaceful. The mountains and rivers came and retreated at the foot. Amun met another group of cavalry galloping along the official road. Seeing him from a long distance, he took the horse to slow down and passed by carefully. The chief officer also specially said to him, "we are on duty. If we go ahead, we will be at the border. You are going to leave eju overnight."


    Amun nodded and said, "general on the horse, thank you!" He finally showed a smile. He felt a little relaxed in his heavy mood for several days. The trip to eju didn''t come in vain, leaving a lot of good memories. After a night''s rest in the mountains, we have reached a checkpoint on the border where dozens of soldiers are stationed, ten days after he killed Snake.


    ����


    Isis Temple received an urgent order from the king. Several high priests immediately reported to the virgin and discussed for a long time. Then Mary sent all the men away, and called Gabriel alone, and she sat there in silence. Gabriel has been following the virgin since she was a girl, never seeing her eyes so blue.


    The sky was getting dark, and the stars were shining outside the window. Gabriel finally asked, "holy daughter, is the order of the king''s capital related to the army of Amun?"


    Maria could not hear any emotion in her voice. She said softly, "yes, it is not only the order of the Pharaoh, but also the secret order issued by the Lord Allah''s temple and the imperial magistrates'' Council, and also the oracle of Archangel Seth, ordering Isis temple to send people to kill Amun immediately."


    Gabriel''s words suppressed his indignation: "why do you do this?"


    Maria looked out of the window and looked at the distance from her eyes: "Amun killed Prince sneck in the army, which symbolized the break with the Egyptian empire. Any monarch can only make such a decision."


    Gabriel said, "I know it. There are more than a thousand witnesses. Snake told Amun to come back. Amon came back. Snake ordered the attack and was killed by amon


    Maria nodded: "if you were Amun, could you still return to eju for trial? As with bell, the Empire decided not to pursue the matter publicly, but to send people to assassinate him directly. "


    Gabriel asked, frowning tightly, "who are you going to send?"


    Maria pushed a volume of paper to the other side of the table: "the Oracle has named you, and the Pharaoh has officially given you this task. You found Amun by the Ronnie river. He has made a great contribution to the Empire, and it is also your credit. Today he breaks with the Empire. It''s your responsibility to destroy him. These are the words of the edict of the Pharaoh. The Empire will send you directly! "


    Gabriel lowered her head, her lips pressed tightly, and Maria looked at her melancholy. After a long time, Gabriel finally looked up and said, "my lady, what else can I do for you before I leave?"


    Maria took out two sealed parchments: "here are two letters. If you find Amon, give them to him first, and then draw your sword after he has read them. Another letter is for you. Open it after you fight Amun. This is my order and my order, and you must do it. "**


    PS: hand in hand and ask for monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Gabriel took the scroll and asked, "the letter to me is also an order, but it can only be read after I fight amon? But saint, I''m going to assassinate him. If I''m still alive at that time, it means... "


    Maria interrupted her with a wave of her hand: "you don''t have to say more. The command of the empire is an order. I won''t let you violate it. I know who you are Gabriel, how long have you been with me


    Gabriel leaned over and said, "it has been six years since I first saw you in the promontory city. Mary, if you are not the virgin of Isis temple, what can I do for you at this time


    Maria looked out of the window and showed a faint smile: "whether I am the saint or the girl named Maria, thank you very much. What I want to say has been written in the letter Is there anything else you want to say to me before you leave? "


    Gabriel stood up and said, "this is a very difficult task. Since the Empire has appointed me to go, I have several requirements."


    Maria nodded her head and said, "to accept such a task, you should ask for it."


    Gabriel: "I can''t go alone. I need the cooperation of a magician, at least one great one."


    Maria replied, "I have talked with the three high priests just now. There will be a great magician to cooperate with you. George was the chief god of the Anla army. He volunteered to go with you to carry out this mission. If he can''t finish the task, he won''t come back."


    Gabriel was slightly stunned, and then said, "the land of Tianshu is so big that I can''t go to him aimlessly, and I can''t show off in public. Therefore, it is necessary for the Empire to send spies to find out the exact location of Amun''s hiding place before starting the operation. I am a noble warrior, which is what I am, and so is the high priest George


    Maria replied simply, "that''s what we should do! With the exact news of Amun, you and the high priest George will set out again. "


    Gabriel: "I need another weapon."


    Maria: "Isis Temple collection of all kinds of weapons, armor you choose, no matter how precious, as a reward for this mission, always belong to you."


    Gabriel shook his head and said, "I don''t need the weapons of the temple. I just need all the great magicians and craftsmen in the temple to repair a weapon for me. It was the Tomahawk that I had fought against enqidu. It was incomplete. I refined and repaired it with various precious materials, and almost completely changed the material. Now I need the help of all the great magicians and craftsmen to refine it into a perfect weapon. "


    Maria: "I will meet your request and mobilize all my strength to help you build this weapon. You can leave after the sacrifice is completed. Your majesty didn''t say the time limit for completing the task."


    Gabriel bowed and said, "thank you, my lady!"


    Maria looked at her meaningfully. "Your request is perfectly reasonable, Gabriel. Have you learned how to do business?" When Gabriel was ordered to escort the candidate Virgin Mary to the promontory City, she was alone. As a warrior, she did not have an entourage for thousands of miles. But now he has been ordered to assassinate Amun, but he has made so many demands.


    Gabriel replied, "because this is to carry out the orders of the Empire, not to fulfill my own wishes, so follow the official rules."


    Maria nodded again. "OK, it''s like you said."


    The conversation was over, but Gabriel did not leave. After standing there for a moment, Gabriel finally couldn''t help saying, "Lady saint, can you talk about a few personal topics?"


    Maria said with a smile: "this is a private occasion. If you have anything to say, please say it."


    Gabriel sighed, "I''m not used to talking like that, but I have to. The Empire called for me to assassinate Amun. Don''t you think there''s any suspicion of killing by knife? The general was not guilty of any crime, but was to get rid of him for the benefit of the Empire. But don''t forget that Amun himself may be the best assassin on the road. He can capture a king alive, which is much more difficult than killing a king. "


    The Oracle looked out of the window and said, "the angel will look down from the window."


    Gabriel: "I don''t care who helps me. If I die in this operation, it''s like someone takes amon''s hand to get rid of me. I had this experience, before I became a warrior, but this time it was totally different. After I''m gone, how about you, saint? This is obviously for you. "


    Maria said to herself, "I know amon better than he knows. The test you have to face is not him. That''s why I let you read the letter after the battle Don''t worry. After all, I''m not that little girl any more. I don''t need your protection all the time. "


    Her intention is that Gabriel''s assassination will not succeed at all, because this warrior is not Amun''s opponent at all, and she knows for sure that Amun will not kill Gabriel.


    Gabriel did not refute anything, continued: "I am very clear about your situation, as the guardian saint of Isis temple, you have become the symbol of the Old Testament between the gods in the new deal reform of Pharaoh eracht. The next step must be directed at you. You need to change your status and status. This reform of God can be regarded as a complete success."Maria looked up. "I understand, but I''m still me anyway! I hope you can also remember that when people come into this world and will leave, what is the faith they pursue? "


    Gabriel, ready to speak, bowed to the virgin and retired. Maria stood up and went to the window. There was no light on her in the dark. The stars were shining on her through the edge of the window. She looked at the distance quietly and didn''t know what she was thinking. So she stood all night.


    ����


    Amun crossed the mountains in the night, starry sky, he always felt that someone''s eyes were watching him. At last, it was dawn, and he stepped onto an official road, which was the way out of the border and along the coastline to the city-state of Syria, the kingdom of hathia. It was also the march route of his army led by the Angora army. There was a checkpoint in front of him.


    There was no one else on the road. The guard on duty was making a fire to cook. The smoke curled up in the distance. Several warriors with spears opened the wooden gate in front of the checkpoint and saw Amun coming with a short stick in his waist. Due to the signing of the alliance and peace treaty with the kingdom of hathia, the inspection of this checkpoint is not strict. However, it has received the order to arrest Amun, the great general, and interrogate the people who come and go.


    Amun walked past in the thin morning fog, and the soldiers opposite him cried out, "what''s your name, man on the way, where do you come from and where do you go?"


    "My name is Amun. I''m going to the DUK plain. I''ve heard that the Egyptians are looking for me."


    No matter what the soldiers in the checkpoint are doing, all the movements in this moment are stopped, and then they come out in line with weapons. Amun walked over. The soldiers looked down as if they didn''t see him. Amun said aloud, "I''m amon!"


    Suddenly, a soldier said to the people next to him: "I heard thunder yesterday, which made my ears buzzing. I couldn''t hear anything clearly this morning."


    Another soldier replied, "it seems to me, too. There is always an echo in my ears." The officer of the checkpoint came to Amun and said to him, "you who are on the way, you don''t have to check if you don''t have anything. If it''s not convenient, you can lend me five coins


    As soon as Amun looked at this posture, he knew that these soldiers were unwilling to arrest him. However, according to the imperial decree, the fugitive did not do anything and would be prosecuted in the future. Amun wanted to announce his identity and go through the barrier. He didn''t want to embarrass anyone. He just announced that he was leaving. Unexpectedly, the soldiers guarding the checkpoint reacted like this.


    He could not say anything more. He took out five copper coins and handed them to the official. He said, "thank you. I have money."


    Amun just walked out of the checkpoint. Dozens of soldiers lined up and bowed their weapons to the ground. Not far ahead is the Gobi desert, along the coastline northward will reach the Syrian desert. Not long after Amun left the border, he suddenly heard the sound of horses'' hooves behind him, and a man came after him on a fast horse.


    He stopped and looked back. It was the officer of the checkpoint. The man rushed forward, jumped off his horse, bowed over and handed over a package: "the desert ahead, you need food and water." Then, with no nonsense, he turned and jumped on the horse and was ready to go.


    "Who are you?" Amun asked


    The officer replied, "my name is fanliat. I was a cavalry under captain Jules at first. I grew up with Jules and themisfei when I was a child. I was also taught by the old Jules


    That''s what happened. What a coincidence! This group of soldiers stationed at the border checkpoint was recruited from the hometown of themisfei. They used to be the subordinates and fellow countrymen of Jules. Of course, they were very grateful to Amun, the general. No wonder they did today. Amun once made a big fuss about mengfeisi. If Sheng Yi, the deputy director of the city-state, did not commit suicide, he would also be sent to guard the border checkpoint.


    Rod Dick ordered an - La army to search for Amun. The Lord of the city must know the result. It''s strange to catch him! If any soldier really dares to fight Amun, let alone whether he is an opponent, he or she will come back to the regiment to participate in the drill, and most likely he will be hit by a cold arrow! This is not a battle against the enemy. The soldiers of the army of AMN RA are very clear about the merits of general Amun and why they killed Prince sneck.


    ����


    Amun was grateful. Although he didn''t need the package, he put it in the bone. Continue to drive forward, along the coastline through rolling grassland and sparse bush growing hills, the road gradually disappeared, or no longer need the road, in front of the Gobi gravel distribution.


    If someone followed Amun and observed carefully, he seemed to be walking slowly, but he was faster than the carriage, and the distance of each step was as stable as that measured by a ruler. After a day''s walking through the Gobi, there are yellow sand dunes ahead. At night, he sits on the sand dunes to rest and meditate. When the sun rises, he continues to set out.


    The last time he took this road, he led the mighty army of an''an-la, but at this time he was alone, and the shadow on the sand dunes was stretching for a long time. The morning glow is crimson. The sea water in the distance reflects a little gold in the blue. The undulating sand dunes change into yellow, white and pink light and shadow. The sea breeze is a little wet, but the sand under the sun has gradually risen to the dry heat.


    The picture in front of me is like an unfolded mind. It is vast and mysterious, and it is also a desolate beauty between heaven and earth. When a gust of wind blows, Amun suddenly stops to take a deep breath and smells the wine. Although he is not a drunkard like his father, he is absolutely a first-class connoisseur of fine wine in the world. Good wine!In the distant horizon, there is a tent on one of the tallest sand dunes, where the fragrance of wine comes from. Amun used the puppet eye technique to see that it was a large tent with a golden roof. The four pillars supported the gorgeous embroidery band, but it was windy on all sides and had no curtain. It was like a pavilion.


    In the tent sat a man with long golden brown hair and a bright red dress. Amun had a sense of awe when he saw him! This man was about thirty years old, and his physique was very majestic, and his whole body exuded a sense of dignity. In this desolate desert, it seemed that invisible creatures were shaking under his pressure.


    There is a table in the big tent. There are three chairs beside the table, but there is only one person. On the table were fine wines and delicacies, and the man was drinking with a huge gold cup inlaid with various gems. When Amun saw him, the man also responded. He raised his head and said, "distant traveler, where is your hometown? The journey is long and lonely. Why not stop and drink wine with strange friends


    He didn''t speak out loud, but his natural voice was amazing. There was a buzz in the wind. From such a distance, Amun''s sand dunes echoed. Amun walked step by step and said, "strange friend, why do you drink here? The scenery is so beautiful, but the breath is desolate and heartbreaking. Who are you waiting for


    The man stood up and said, "I''m waiting for you, Amun."


    Amun had come close, and there was not even a trace in the soft sand. However, when walking on this sand dune, it is like standing against the invisible wind. With each step, the sand in the sand seems to turn into quicksand and fall down rapidly. The corners of his coat and his hair floated back, and there was a whistling sound in his ear, but the scenery around him was so quiet and peaceful.


    Amun didn''t slow down. He stepped on the huge sand dune step by step. The quicksand at his feet seemed to be ripples in the water and finally disappeared. This is a silent fight, the man on the sand dune standing there, can give people such a strong sense of pressure, as if a God.


    It''s obviously not good to meet like this. The other party has been waiting here for a long time, and Amun can''t hide from it. After climbing the dunes, he asked, "are you waiting for me? I don''t remember seeing you


    The man laughed and pointed to the opposite chair and said, "strange friends can also sit together and drink wine. There are not many people in the world who can safely sit opposite me and drink wine. Does general Amun have such courage? What do you think of the wine? "


    Amun pulled up his chair and sat down and said, "I can tell it''s good wine when I smell it. It''s really thoughtful to prepare such a good wine in such a desolate place. Is it a special trip to entertain me?"


    The man also sat down and said, "it''s to entertain you, but also for myself. The journey of life is so dangerous, why not treat life well?"


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I can see that you are a person who knows how to enjoy. When you wait for someone in the desert, you also set up such a tent and set up such a banquet. It''s like a king on an outing. Can you tell me your name and what can I do for you


    The man said slowly: "I heard you are very smart, so guess who I am?"


    Amun shrugged and said, "how to guess? Why don''t you tell me directly, who is the messenger sent by God? "


    The man said, "when the sun rises, I enjoy the glory given by the gods on the grassland; when the shadow of the mountains is the shortest, I am looking forward to eternal youth and beautiful love; when the gods fall and my home disappears, I wander alone with injuries in the sunset. Is this old ballad about you or me? Mu Yun is in favor of love, amon. "


    Amun suddenly thought of something, narrowed his eyes and asked, "giant lion?"


    The man smiles: "you are not stupid as expected, I am the Lion King Ren Yun!"


    Amun was surprised and said, "I''ve heard your legend, but we haven''t dealt with each other. Why come to me? If it''s because of the goddess Mu Yun, I don''t think your resentment has anything to do with me. If you''re going to get in my way, I''ll keep going


    At this time, another powerful force suddenly came from the ground. Not far away, the sand dunes sprang up and three human figures appeared. A man with strong muscles and two enchanting beauties came out of the sand, and they were old acquaintances. Amun stood up and said, "Scorpion King! How could you come here? "


    Surabaya with ice scorpion and fire scorpion into the big tent, big square sat down and said with a smile: "hundreds of years, the Lion King finally came out, more powerful than ever. It is said that he is going to fight with you and ask me to arbitrate. How can I miss such a lively thing? Come on, let''s dry this glass of wine first


    Surabaya sat down, the ice scorpion and fire scorpion cuddle on the leg, ice scorpion pour wine, fire scorpion holding a cup to feed into his mouth. Surabaya drank a cup and smacked his lips: "good wine! Renyun, you always know how to enjoy it. It''s a pity that you have to pour wine for yourself. Why don''t you bring some lioness? Are you still thinking of the goddess Mu Yun, or are you still afraid of the goddess being jealous


    "Scorpion King, we haven''t seen each other for more than 200 years? You are still the same as before. You are more handsome and stronger than before. I don''t know these two scorpion demons. Have you been trained for 200 years If the wine is good, drink a few more cups. When you''re finished, make an arbitration for amon and me. "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    As soon as they met, they talked and laughed at themselves, but left Amun aside. Amun put down his glass and asked, "Lion King, do you want to fight me? Even the referee has invited me, but I haven''t asked if I agree. If you want to prove Mu Yun''s love with a duel, I think you are using the wrong way. "


    The lion king turned his head and said, "I will fight you not to prove who loves Mu Yun, nor who she will fall in love with. After drinking this cup of wine, I''ll tell you why. In fact, I''m from Jiulian God kingdom. "


    Amun drank the cup and said in a deep voice, "the nine couplets of God? Did Seth send you to fight me? "


    The voice of the cloud of people shocked the surrounding air with the sound of gold and iron: "it was set who asked me to come. The temple of eju will send someone to pursue you. Seth asked me to follow the pursuers and help at the critical moment. But I don''t want to do that. I just want to solve it in my own way, so I''ll meet you in front of the pursuers. "


    The Scorpion King interposed, "you lion, you have not obeyed Seth''s command. Didn''t Seth tell you that the storm of destruction is in Amun''s hands, and that you will fight against him? "


    The lion king looked at Amun and said, "I know there''s a storm of destruction in your hands, but are you sure you can start it before I kill you?"


    Amun can only smile bitterly to himself. The real destruction storm has been taken away by Maria. The one on his body is only a fake. Although it looks like there is no flaw on the surface, it is uncertain whether he can muddle through in the eyes of Surabaya and the lion king. To start a destructive storm also means to lose one''s own life. No one will use it until they have to.


    Moreover, this scroll can''t be used when he wants to use it. Amun has known about enqi in the army. When he fights with enqi, he can''t even slow down to open the scroll. This is only a small action in ordinary times, but it takes time and mana to run. Moreover, using it on the battlefield is equivalent to killing all the people in the attack range regardless of the enemy or the enemy.


    Today''s Amun has a higher level of achievement and level than that time, and his magic power is much deeper. He is confident that even if he encounters enlightenment again, even if he is not an opponent, he can also have the opportunity to launch a storm of destruction. "You can try it," he said quietly


    The Lion King laughed, waved his hand and said, "I''m not a fool. After hundreds of years of practice, I have achieved what I have now. Naturally, I know how to cherish life and will not die with you fearlessly. Even if I want to force you to use the destructive storm, I''m afraid Surabaya will not agree. He promised to arbitrate. Of course, he won''t even bring himself in. "


    Amun asked again, "what do you want? Don''t you want to fight me?"


    Lion King: "the duel is just a kind of agreement. You may not have to kill your opponent if you give the result and keep the promise. Of course, if you have the ability to storm destruction in front of me. "


    Surabaya interrupted again: "renyun, you talk too much nonsense. Just say how you want to duel."


    The Lion King slowly raised the wine pot on the table. Instead of pouring it into the cup, he drank it to his mouth. After putting it down, he said, "it''s very simple. As long as Amun can bear my three shouts, even if he wins."


    Surabaya embraces two scorpion demons and laughs: "you three roars, he can bear, if you really want to kill him, people would have thrown out the destruction storm!"


    "Yes, I didn''t want to force him to die together. If I could make him unable to even throw out the scroll, how could he be qualified to fight with me? If he sits still after my three shouts, he is qualified to sit here drinking with you and me


    Surabaya tilted his head and looked at renyun: "after your injury is good, the realm is better than before. Is this going to roar? I''ll hide away first!"


    Renyun laughed: "Scorpion King, do you even have this ability? If you come to arbitration, you have to avoid it! "


    Surabaya pinched a handful in the waist of two demon scorpions: "of course I''m not afraid. I''m afraid that the two concubines can''t stand it."


    "Then you can cast a spell to protect them, and let Amun see how powerful the Scorpion King is. In short, you have to sit still and not move. If you move, I will lose."


    Surabaya hummed: "you this lion is really stubborn temper, well, I will hold two love concubines still, you may roar."


    Renyun asked Amun again, "are you ready?"


    Amun raised an arm: "hold on! You haven''t made it clear why you want to fight me? I didn''t promise to fight you


    Renyun looked at Amun with great interest: "you are a very interesting person, I can tell you the process of the matter. When I was wandering far away with injuries, Seth once helped me and allowed me to recuperate in the nine couplet divine realm, and later allowed me to practice in the nine couplet god palace.


    In return, I helped him in his victory over Horus. But if you want to leave the Jiulian God field and go in and out freely, he asked me to do another favor, that is, as an emissary, he would secretly attack you when you were chased by the eju temple. But I don''t want to do that. Before the person who pursues you arrives, I show up to fight you openly. This is to give Mu Yun face. "


    "In this case, I have to sit and listen to your three shouts?" Amun said with a bitter smile


    The Lion King blinked his eyes and said, "you can run, too. If you don''t want to duel with me, you can run away now. I will only take you as a prey to be scared away. Don''t forget that I am a lion. But in that case, I will have to follow Seth''s orders and help those who pursue you secretly. Will you always be watched by me? "Amun poured himself a full glass of wine, picked up the glass and said, "I''m not going to run away. I just want to know. Since it''s an agreement, then there must be a particular point after the result is separated? "


    The lion king said to the Scorpion King, "since you are invited to arbitrate, it is up to you to tell him our conditions."


    Surabaya said: "if the three shouts of renyun, Amun can still sit here safely. Even if renyun loses, what should be done for Seth is finished. Send a gift to Amun, and then finish."


    "The gift is ready. As long as Amun has the ability to get it, even if I apologize. But if he loses, it means Seth wins. Don''t forget that I''m here for Seth''s mission. Amun will promise to build a temple for Seth in the DUK plain and hold a ceremony to call the gods to come


    Surabaya said with a smile: "that''s equal to our winning, lion king. Your gift still needs to be given to Amun. As a condition, he also needs to build a temple for us in the DUK plain, and hold a ceremony to summon the gods to come."


    Renyun said to Amun, "this is the condition. You have two choices, either promise to fight me or run away now."


    Amun took a sip of the wine and took a deep breath. "The conditions look fair, but I don''t understand why Seth set up a temple in the DUK plain, and you want to get involved?"


    Renyun and Surabaya looked at each other and said, "this problem, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Amun didn''t want to explain them too much. In fact, he understood many of the secrets. He just looked at the glass and said, "I know one thing. If there is no true sacrifice and belief, the statue is like a body without soul. Do you care about this form?"


    The cloud of people laughed, as if the clouds in the sky trembled with laughter, even the wine pot on the table jumped up. The lion king didn''t roar, but just talked and laughed. He had such a power. He said with a smile, "you''re right, but you haven''t fully understood many things in the world. We will not only let you build the temple, but also hold the ceremony of calling the gods to come.


    In this way, as if we were standing there, we could understand a lot of things that happened in the DUK plain. Through people''s wishes in front of the gods, it was also a kind of practice to observe everything in the world. As for whether there is a sacrifice or a belief, you don''t have to worry about it, because the temple is there, and there will always be people who come to the temple for fear or expectation to express their desires. "


    Surabaya also added with a smile: "the lion king to do so how much is also angry, where the original is mu Yun''s God domain, he must set up a temple. As for me, I want to take a breath and let Marduk and enril have a look. "


    Amun nodded and said, "I see. Then please start."


    Renyun put up a smile and asked: "you don''t want to see what I want to give you?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "I will accept the duel whether you give me a gift or not. I don''t want to ask what it is before it''s too late."


    The lion king said with a little approval: "you are really a person who will not be moved by temptation. I hope your strength is as strong as your mind."


    Amun thought he was going to yell, but renyun didn''t move. He just looked at him quietly. Amun is never afraid to look at anyone. He also looks at the cloud of people. Suddenly, he finds that his eyes are a little familiar, much like the pupil of a cat in the dark. The pupil is actually enlarging!


    At that moment, the surrounding scenery changed. The desolate desert became a boundless grassland that could not be seen at the end. The big tent and table all disappeared. A huge lion like a small hill was standing in the distance, opening its blood and roaring into the sky. He was even absorbed into the illusion of the cloud of people. The roar of the lion shook the heaven and earth, while Amun seemed to be just an unknown creature. All the creatures on the grassland trembled and crawled in the roar of the lion.


    Amun was sober in the shock. He gently put his right leg on his left leg. Then a chair appeared under him and a wine cup appeared in his hand. Then all the scenery was normal. He went back to the big tent on the sand dune, and the lion king renyun was sitting opposite him.


    Only listen to Surabaya smile: "you this roar did not shake him down, if it is a battle, he can start the destruction storm."


    Renyun calmly replied: "no one will choose to destroy himself before he is in a desperate situation. This boy has a very good determination, unlike those demons that we have killed Attention, there are two more! "


    As soon as he said this, Amun couldn''t hear anything. The big tent beside him and the table in front of him disappeared. This time, it was not an illusion, but the life was shattered, and it was not fragmented, but turned into powder in a violent tremor. The roar was so fierce that there was silence between heaven and earth.


    Amun closed his eyes, did not look or listen, but could feel the strong impact, like two mountains crashing together. This silent roar can turn everything into powder. In its impact, people can''t control their own strength, just like the separation of body and soul. If Amun is suppressed by the roar, he can''t use any scroll. It''s too late to die together.


    Surabaya sat on one side, the ice scorpion and the fire scorpion in his arms showed a look of pain, the sand around them rose, wrapped their bodies, strange flow, with a sharp tremor to block the impact of the roar, so that the two scorpion demons can barely bear.I don''t know how long after that, Amun finally opened his eyes and was surprised to find that the sun had risen to the highest point. Not long after I met Scorpion King, how long did he appear at noon.


    When his eyelids moved, the silent roar disappeared. The quicksand covered the Scorpion King. Surabaya patted the shoulders of two concubines and said, "I''m not afraid, it''s OK You''ve ruined the banquet. I haven''t had enough of it yet


    The lion king looked at Amun with wide eyes. There was a trace of weariness in his eyes. The two roars just now were very exhausting. Amun also felt a weak feeling, but he did not say a word and still looked at him. Renyun waved his red sleeves, and obviously he also had space utensils. In the blink of an eye, a table of banquet was set up again.


    Surabaya''s hands rubbed on the chest of the two demon scorpions. The ice scorpion and the fire scorpion were already soft in his arms. The Scorpion King finally reached out to pour the wine himself. While drinking, he said: "Amun, you really have two sons. This roar of renyun can''t make you lose the resistance ability. If it''s really a fight between life and death, it can''t stop you from starting the storm of destruction. He has one last roar. It''s not just the power. You have to be careful. "


    Renyun, who had been sitting for a long time, finally stood up and pointed to Amun across the table. With this finger stretched out, it seemed that there was no sound or color between heaven and earth. Everything is gone, no sound, no image, no sense. Human body depends on the sense of existence, if it can not feel the body, it will not be able to command it to make actions, can not sense the stimulation of the outside world, and can not make any response.


    The world is gone, and so is itself. If Amun did not pass the strange test when he broke through level 8 achievement, his soul would lose control of his body in this moment. If it was a fight, he would have broken the spell. But this is not a real fight, it is just a competition of agreement and realm.


    Amun''s lonely soul is like a home. The so-called body is just the reflection of the soul. The so-called mind is like the light that can''t be seen or need to see in the world with nothing. Then came the roar from the void, which was not heard, but the vibration of the soul in a world of nothing.


    Those hidden in the memory of countless past events are suddenly clear, take people away from the world, pull into the shuttle of time and space, as long as a thought, you will be lost in the river through which your soul imprints. This is a real illusion. For the former Amun, I''m afraid that he will immediately throw out a scroll like the turbulent flow of space, and quickly escape from the invisible confinement, because he can''t see where his opponent is.


    At this time, not only did Meng sit there, but also did not move. When the sun finally broke through the void, he returned to the desert by the sea, half a glass of wine in his hand.


    Renyun looked at him with an incredible look and said, "with my last roar, even if you are defeated, you can also use magic to try to break free. But you are not bound by me at all. How can this be? Do you also confirm the immortal gods


    Amun laughed and said, "maybe I''m lucky, so I can bear your third roar. Lion King, your strength is stronger than me, and your achievements are higher than mine, but I am not without the strength of a war. If you really want to kill me, even if I did not destroy the storm, you have to pay a lot. Thank you for this solution, and thank you for the wine


    He slowly drank the half glass of wine. At this time, he felt the buzzing echo in his mind. His spirit was exhausted and his bones were aching. It was like having experienced a fierce battle. The sky and the sun slant to the west, and then look at the ice scorpion and fire scorpion in Surabaya''s arms have fainted. Amun was able to bear the roar because of his experience in Schrodinger''s soul imprint, which naturally could not tell people about clouds and Surabaya.


    Surabaya sighed: "renyun ah, according to the agreement, Amun won I didn''t expect that, Amon, Congratulations


    Surabaya waved a hand, and something flew to Amun. Amun reached out to catch it and saw that it was a polished horn. It is totally different from the ordinary ox horn. It is three feet long. It has a slightly spiral arc in the bending. Obviously, it has been tempered by the magic power. It has no defects. The whole body is translucent and has agate like patterns.


    "What is this?" Amun asked in surprise


    The lion king looked at the ox horn in Amun''s hand, and his eyes were sad: "you should have heard our legend. In the battle between the gods of anuna''s apotheosis system, Surabaya and I were the king of beasts on the side of amart and jingut. He was a scorpion with human face, I was a giant lion, and nine strange snakes and charming mermaids survived that war. The enchanting mermaid has disappeared until now. Later, the nine headed monster snake hongbaba was killed by enqidu.


    In that war, the bull, one of the nine king of beasts, was killed by goddess Mu Yun. This is the horn of the bull. Mu Yun gave it to me as a souvenir. It is the material for processing sacred vessels. It is already a powerful magic tool. I don''t want to keep it any more. If you see Mu Yun, take out this horn and tell her what happened today. "


    Surabaya sighed: "that bull is different from us. He is gentle in nature. He has never killed anyone except eating grass in his whole life, but no one can stop him when he is cruel. In the battle of the gods, it rushed to the front with the flame. The thunder and fire of Marduk and the gods only destroyed one corner of it. It used the other angle to knock down two gods. Finally, it was killed by Mu Yun. This horn became Mu Yun''s prize. "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Renyun also said: "it''s said that the bull is aiming at enril. If the goddess Mu Yun is not in front of him, he might be able to bump enril. It''s a pity that I didn''t experience that war. What a pity


    Surabaya grabs the wine pot and gulps: "there''s nothing to regret. I''d rather not experience it. It''s your luck that you''re not on the battlefield. Otherwise, the bull and you should be in the front. Can we still sit and drink together today? Today, you should no longer hate the goddess Mu Yun. If you give the horn to Amun, you will be relieved from the past. "


    Amun was surprised and couldn''t help asking, "Lion King, didn''t you participate in the battle of the gods?"


    Renyun grinned: "don''t think you can stand my three shouts and compete with the gods! This is not a real fight between life and death. The scene is far from perfect! You must be very interested in the things between mu Yun and me. At last, you are qualified to sit here and drink with me. I''ll tell you about the past. "


    Amun light smile: "Lion King, you are not willing to say, you can not say, I did not mean to ask. What happened between you and her is your business. I have no intention of asking. "


    Surabaya suddenly hit the table: "Amun, you let him say it! For more than two hundred years, I came to see me as soon as I left the nine link divine realm. I obviously wanted to say something. If he says it, he will be free. You mortal will give the lion king a little face and ask him to say it. Otherwise, he will not be happy and who will he tell you? "


    ����


    The lion king renyun is not the most powerful of the nine monsters. Before the outbreak of the battle between the gods of anuna''s apocalyptic system, he had not yet passed the test of life and had achieved level 9 achievements of his original strength. But this giant lion has extraordinary talent and amazing power. When he roars wildly, his fighting power can not be underestimated. He is one of the most powerful and fierce generals among all the deities.


    Under the guidance of amart, he joined the divine system, and a mutant lion got the secret of the gods and stepped on this road step by step. He adored Mu Yun, and the furious lion learned to be gentle. He used to turn the startling roar into a whisper, and dedicated his melancholy and lingering song to the God of youth and love. Why is the song melancholy, because Mu Yun has never been moved.


    Mu Yun is so charming to his smile, but whenever people want to express their love and love with the goddess, Mu Yun always refuses him or even allows him to have a chance to speak. This torture makes people crazy. All the gods of anunaghi knew that renyun loved Mu Yun, and Mu Yun was not angry, but she never expressed her love to renyun.


    Until one day, the goddess Mu Yun invited renyun to drink for the first time. Renyun was in full bloom, thinking that her infatuation finally moved the God of youth and love. At the banquet, the goddess poured wine for him with a smile. People were intoxicated in the center of happiness, thinking that he could have the goddess after drinking the wine. Later, he really put his arms around Mu Yun.


    However, Mu Yun reached out and pushed him away. He fell on the ground and was drunk. When renyun opened his eyes, half a year had passed, and he was drunk for such a long time! The apocalyptic system of anuna has undergone a thorough change. The gods split and a civil war broke out. Before the cloud of people woke up, Amat and jingut became the defeated side.


    In addition to the human cloud, the other eight beast kings were driven to the battlefield by jingut, and five of them were killed by the gods. Renyun is a god emissary guided by amart, and his position in anuna''s apocalyptic system has become very embarrassing. Then enril and Marduk had a disagreement. Both of them said that if renyun was willing to submit, they would continue to serve as the envoys of the gods in the new divine realm.


    At that time, renyun was very painful. He realized that the purpose of Mu Yun''s inviting him to drink was to intoxicate him and prevent him from participating in the war. If the cloud of people appears on the battlefield, it will be the enemy of Mu Yun. Is this a beauty trick? Although he was not the most powerful emissary under kinggut, he was solved with just one drink.


    He has a belief that if Mu Yun really loves him, he will wholeheartedly follow the guidance of this goddess. If Mu Yun just wants to prevent him from going to the battlefield, he can not accept the fact that he can not stay in the apocalyptic system of anuna. He found the goddess Mu Yun and told his heart with the roar that shocked the world. He asked if the goddess really loved him?


    Mu Yun looked at him with a strange look and said without expression: "this is just a civil war between the gods. No matter who you stand on either side, you will not violate the oath you made when you joined the Department. I drunk you just want to save your life. I know how you have been to me for so many years. I don''t want to see you die fearlessly. You can''t change the outcome of the gods whether you join the war or not. Do you want to resent me? If so, what I do is meaningless to you. "


    Renyun roared bitterly: "this is not the answer I want, I just want to ask, do you really love me?"


    Mu Yun asked, "why should I love you? What kind of love are you asking? "


    Renyun replied: "because I love you so much, I want you to love me as I love you, let us have each other, I don''t want to lose you!"


    Mu Yun said calmly: "I have never belonged to you. You have got the chance to retain your life. What loss do you talk about? I never said I love you, why do you love me? Do I love you just because you love me? The will of the gods will not accept your coercion, no matter how much you claim to love meMu Yun said these words and then turned and disappeared. Renyun roared up to the sky on the Assyrian plateau and fell into a deep tangle. He wanted to prove his love to the goddess Muyun to the gods and move the goddess''s heart! He knelt on the mountain glacier and called Mu Yun''s name. The freezing cold froze his body, but mu Yun didn''t show up to look at him.


    Under the gaze of the gods, renyun presented his most precious thing to the goddess, which was the claw of the giant lion. The sharp claws on the demon are the materials for making sacred vessels. They are extremely sharp and can refine weapons used by gods. He dedicated them to Mu Yun, the female war god of anunaghi.


    Renyun pulled out his claws one by one, and his pain tore his heart and lungs. When he presented these claws to the statue of Mu Yun, the goddess finally appeared. To Yun''s surprise, Mu Yun didn''t feel touched at all. Instead, she gave a cold order. She said with deep cold in her eyes --


    "don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you want to win the sympathy of a God and get the love you want by hurting yourself? Even if you are a wise man, don''t be away from the gods! You magnify that little selfish desire in your heart just to get something that doesn''t belong to you and prove to the gods how much you love me. Put away your claws, even if you do not cherish the people, how can you cherish the so-called love?


    How can the person who intimidates the emotion treat the emotion well? In your heart, if you feel that you have given so much for me, you need me to compensate with love. Think about why you love me, not because I love you, people are only loved because they are lovely. You are pursuing the beauty of your own dream, but in this way, from today on, I will never see you again. "


    "Are you going to drive me out of anuna''s apocalypse? Then why do you want to keep my life


    Mu Yun''s figure disappeared, and the final voice came: "this is not a drama! Although you have passed all kinds of tests and achieved today''s achievements, those tests run through all the time. You are not telling me how much you love me, but constantly telling yourself and moving yourself. For a God, this is meaningless! Today''s you are not as good as the bull I killed. This horn is for you as a souvenir. Since you are willing to be injured, you can go wandering with your wound! "


    This is the past between the lion king and the goddess Mu Yun. Speaking of this, people stopped talking and slowly tasted the wine in the cup, as if recalling the taste of that year. Amun whispered, "you found me to tell this story?"


    Renyun said with a smile: "I just want to say it myself, Amun, what do you think? There is a magic spell from the goddess Mu Yun. Men who fall in love with him will experience hardship. What do you think? "


    However, Amun did not answer. Instead, he asked, "when you knelt on the glacier and pulled out your claws, did no one persuade you?"


    Renyun replied, "the fairy servant of the goddess once advised the Goddess -" the giant lion is so infatuated and so pitiful that you can give him a little gentleness. " But she was rebuked by the goddess


    Amun asked again, "how does the goddess scold the Elven waiters?"


    Don''t look at the lion''s head and say, "if he comes to love me from afar, I''ll tell you! You can say this kind of words without paying any responsibility, just easily expressing hypocritical goodwill, and it is I, not you, who really have to face him


    Amun: what did the elf waiter say


    Lion King: "said the servant of the Goddess - he has removed all his claws. If you don''t comfort him, he will hurt himself even more. And the goddess exclaimed, "if the lion chooses to hurt itself, it will bear the consequences of its own choice, and he should not be saved by the gods!"


    Renyun said here, Amun suddenly smile, looking at the glass of wine silent smile, this smile in the eyes of an ordinary person how much seems merciless. The lion king put down his glass and asked, "Amun, why are you laughing?"


    Amun said with a smile: "it seems that the God who is really detached from immortality is not only the form of life, but also the pure heart. He can see through the origin of things. What you did was useless to a real God. There may be benevolent gods in the world, but there is no soft hearted God. You will not change your will because of the coercion you hurt yourself. Mu Yun didn''t fall in love with you. This is not a tragedy. You are just exaggerating your sadness. The goddess has not hurt you. "


    The Scorpion King on one side suddenly laughed, and then the lion king also laughed. The two old friends laughed relatively, and the wine in the cup was shaking. The Scorpion King drank freely: "the cloud of people, it seems that you are finally free."


    Renyun also said with a smile: "if I don''t extricate myself, how can I heal my physical and mental injuries, and how can I survive the endless tests?"? The three shouts just now were telling me my feeling and seeking. Seeing Amun tell the story and give him the horn of the ox, I am completely relaxed


    The Scorpion King put down his glass and said, "what are you going to do in the future? It''s also the destiny to sit here today. I have a suggestion that we should build a god system ourselves. Amun, you can also be the God of this God system. In the future, this heaven and earth will be our God domain. "


    In the duel just now, although the two lost, the Scorpion King was still a little unwilling and even put forward such a fantastic proposal. He also wanted to encourage Amun to build a temple for him and the lion king in the DUK plain, and made an agreement to build his own God system.Before Amun had time to answer, renyun suddenly turned to look at the sea, and then Surabaya also looked up to the sea. Amun also looked at the past and was surprised to find that there were five men and a woman in strange clothes coming along the beach. They seemed to have come out of the sea towards the sand dunes in the East.


    Just now, no one found the existence of these people. The roar of the lion king made them show their tracks, but the three people in this room only focused on talking and no one noticed. When those people approached, the lion king suddenly found someone. Amon was the last one to see.


    When the three people looked at the past, the leader of the group said softly: "I heard the roar of the lion on the way. There is samadhi''s true meaning. Vimalakirti, what''s your explanation?"


    The speaker, with his hair curled and short, his ears drooping over his shoulders, was graceful and serene. He wrapped himself in a cloth that showed his right shoulder and arm. He walked barefoot on the hot sand. He was covered with the setting sun on the sea, and his back looked like golden. The man named Vimalakirti was an old man, wearing a long blue and white shirt. His clothes were different from those of other countries in the Tianshu continent. He was able to detect the divinity and felt that he was spotless and spotless.


    Vimalakirti replied: "the three shouts mean that there are senses, there are views without senses, and there are no senses without views. Knowing what you are doing and how to know is impermanent. It is the seed of wisdom and the end of vow. "


    What these people said was not the language of Tianshu. Amun had never heard of it, but he naturally had a feeling that he could understand the meaning of the language, which was specious and incomprehensible. It was like a kind of excellent information divinity that was directly transmitted in the soul. Renyun stood up and asked, "who are you? How can you suddenly appear here?"


    The leader replied: "the people who walk the road always come and go. The audience will not show their signs until you have three roars of the lion. My name is wuliangguang. These are Vimalakirti, Maitreya, Manjushri, Dabei dizang and Vincent


    Amun looked at these people curiously. Except for the Vincent B, the clothes and looks of the first five people were different from those of the people in the Tianshu continent. They seemed to come from the Far East. However, Vincent Bu, who walked in the last place, was shaved. Amun could see that Vincent was a mortal. As for the other five, he could not see the details with his eyesight. Just now he did not detect his movements by detecting divinity.


    It turned out that they were just passing by. They just came here. They showed up because of renyun''s lion roar. After answering renyun''s question, they were still talking while walking.


    The woman named Manjushri was graceful, beautiful and dignified. She looked at the people and asked, "the lion roars like thunder. Get rid of the delusion of reversion, prove it endlessly, and make the appearance of the audience. Today you are like another life, but what is the difference between this life and the next life, between my life and all living beings? You only know how to live forever, but you can''t live forever? "


    Amun frowned. These people obviously heard the past events that renyun just talked about, but they talked about the realm after endless life. Renyun let this inexplicable Manjusri teacher asked stunned, Surabaya hit the table and said: "what do you say? You look like gods. Which God is it? We are talking about the establishment of a theocracy. Do you want to guide us to join your department? Sorry, I don''t know you and I''m not interested in you! "


    Immeasurable light laughed: "you say the realm of God, I say the solemn and pure land of Buddhism. Bodhisattvas take Buddha''s land with all living beings transformed, take Buddha''s land with the help of all living beings, and take Buddha''s land with all living beings entering the wisdom of Buddha."


    Surabaya glared at him and hugged two demon scorpions still in a coma and continued to drink his own wine. Renyun said thoughtfully, "if you can walk safely in my three roars, please sit down and drink a beautiful bar."


    Several people said in the same voice: "thank you for the giant lion Each of them took a piece of meat from the table, but did not take the wine. Then, with their hands in front of their chest, they would leave and walk down the dunes.


    As several people passed by, Amun grabbed Vincent by the sleeve: "where are you from?"


    Vincent: I am from the kingdom of Assyria, following the Amitabha


    Amun asked again, "why did you shave your hair?"


    Vincent: go to worry silk


    Amun pointed to other people: "their realm is much higher than yours. Why do they have hair?"


    Vincent B: "no worries."


    Amun laughed and let go of his hand. Although the scorpion king bowed his head to drink, he was in a very nervous mood. He secretly operated his mana on guard. Dark stripes appeared on the back of his hand. These people are of unknown origin. I don''t know where the gods are. It''s normal for Surabaya heart to fear.


    When infinity light passed by, his eyes slipped over Surabaya, but fell on Amun''s face. He suddenly stopped and said: "the past has been born and the past has died, the future has not yet arrived, and the present life has no place. You want to prove the endless suffering sea, not the ultimate result, beyond life, but no life. Would you like to hear it?"


    Maitreya''s Dharma boat is slightly puzzled. It seems that he is surprised that the immeasurable light suddenly asks Amun questions. Amun shook his head and said, "I understand what you''re talking about. Do you mean the way beyond immortality after endless life? But I have to prove it myself, and I don''t want to accept the guidance of the so-called divine system. "


    Limitless light did not say anything more, turned around and left, and Vimalakirti went with him. Hearing the boundless light, he went down the dune and said to the great sorrow, "you have seen Osiris, and you want to go to erebe, can you get anything?""I have got something, but I don''t want to prove it. This trip is good at making great wishes and sharing the merits and virtues with all living beings."


    Limitless light: "good, this thought proves the Bodhisattva''s practice. It is a great wish."


    These people speak strange foreign languages and have gradually gone far away. Renyun''s expression has been a little trance, suddenly called out: "wait, can you speak a little more clearly, I don''t understand!"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    Manjusri looked back and said with a smile that his charm could not be described. He said with a smile: "if the divine arts use the information illusion to observe the world, it is like bird tracks in the air, like people''s worries, as if their dreams have been awakened. Now that you are out of the sea of suffering, you should seek to establish all laws from nowhere. If you want to ask, why don''t you follow me? "


    Renyun put down his glass and strode after the sand dunes. The few people Shi ran walked, but the cloud of people could not catch up with them. Then they roared and turned into a lion. They rushed forward and quickly disappeared on the horizon. The Scorpion King put down the ice scorpion and the fire scorpion, turned around and yelled: "Lion King, you just got out of the nine linked divine realm, where are you going to run with these people? We''re not finished yet! "


    The sound of Surabaya reverberates in the desert, but the cloud of people has run out of shadow. Surabaya cursed in the direction of his disappearance: "the lion''s temper has not changed, or so easy to be impulsive and so stubborn. I just got away from the nine link system, and I don''t know where the gods are from


    Then he turned and sat down. The fierce Scorpion King looked at the wine on the table and said to himself, "where are these people from? What are they preaching? It seems that there are unknown gods in this world! It''s hard to explore alone without divine guidance, but I don''t want to go back. "


    When the cloud of people left, the Scorpion King took a few gulps of sultry, and then raised his head to Amun and said, "goddess Mu Yun has taken a fancy to you, and all the gods are spreading. She will not hesitate to abandon her ex husband tumz for you, or even send tumz to Hades to exchange you. You will be introduced into anuna''s apocalyptic system.


    You are a monk on earth, which is very lucky for you. But it''s hard to really get out of immortality. I hope you can have this day. You are not interested in the words of those gods just now. I''m afraid you are even less interested in my scorpion''s proposal. Anyway, you have stepped into the anuna Apocalypse system with one foot, so there is no need to shake your faith. "


    Amun said with a wry smile, "don''t you know my relationship with enril? It was he who started the flood that destroyed my home. No matter what the sins of my people are, I have said goodbye to him. "


    Surabaya Oh a way: "then you want to join the side of Marduk? I heard that the goddess Muyun won the bet with enril, and she was free to enter and leave anunaghi''s divine realm, and it''s good to introduce you to the side of Marduk. "


    Amun shook his head: "the road I want to verify may be different. There are the feelings of our predecessors and our own quest. I have been thinking about why the gods are beyond immortality and what is the so-called divinity? I''m just a verifier. I don''t want to join any God system. "


    He has never been guided by any divine system. He has solved the unsolved riddles of the old madman and bell in the difficult exploration. He has finally grasped and mastered the power of the source. He has achieved everything in the soul imprint of Schrodinger, and even knows the fate of the inquisition and the judgment of the end in advance. The scorpion does not need any gods to prove before he becomes a God.


    Surabaya smile: "you may think more, no matter who you are, whether you believe or not, the gods are there. I used to be an emissary of the gods. I have been guided by the oracle. I know the difference between the original power and your practice, so I only want to become a God beyond eternal life. Although in the human world, my powerful power can fight against them, but as a living creature, the meaning of being is not the same. One last thing I want to tell you is that destroying a storm cannot kill a real immortal God


    Amun was not surprised to reply: "thank you for your warning. I have read the records about the destructive storm. I only said that it can even destroy the gods, but not that its power can destroy the gods. Is that the last thing you want to tell me? "


    Surabaya sighed: "I have made an oath. Although the amart who guided me has fallen, I can no longer be driven by anuna''s apotheosis system, but the secret of the gods can not be revealed. Unless I become a God who is truly free from immortality and has my own domain and department, I will tell you what that path is until I can guide you.


    This is the agreement between the gods. Only then will I be qualified to join this agreement, so I will say those words to you. But you have a ready-made shortcut, you don''t have to rely on my unseen hope. Can you understand why the Lion King left just now and why I didn''t pay attention to the gods? We all have the path we want. "


    Amun raised his glass and said, "the agreement of the gods has nothing to do with me, but anyway, I want to thank you for telling me this today! It can be seen that you also want to find someone to tell you, so that you can make your faith clear and firm. "


    This wine has been drunk for a long time, and the Scorpion King reached out his arm for the first time to clink a cup with amon and said, "you are more intelligent than I thought, you really see through a lot of things. In order to thank you for listening to me today, let me give you another promise, which is also a kind of hope. "


    Surabaya has unconsciously taken the tone of a deity when he speaks. In the legend of Tianshu continent, a god envoy like him who has lived through endless tests can be called a God, just like the best in those years. When they refer to the real God, they use the term "the real God beyond eternal life", which is quite different.


    "What kind of hope?" Amun askedSurabaya meaningful way: "you are a rare genius in the world! But don''t forget the famous magic spell about the goddess. If one day you leave the anuna apocalyptic system like a cloud of human beings, I will become a real immortal God and establish my own God system. You are welcome to be the gods of this system. I wanted to talk to the lion king about this, but he ran away. "


    Amun replied, "thank you for saying that, but I''m not a human being. You may have misunderstood my relationship with Mu Yun. I''m just fulfilling my promise to the goddess. It has nothing to do with whether she loves me or not. "


    The Scorpion King shook his head and said, "if the bad luck really comes that day, it''s hard to say. I wish you good luck."


    Amun bowed his head and said with a bitter smile: "even if Mu Yun goddess really has such a curse, and I have experienced enough suffering."


    Surabaya stood up and patted Amun on the shoulder and said, "it''s not easy to be young. Don''t forget what I said today Your little friend has been here for a long time. It seems that there is something wrong with you. Please solve your own problems first. "


    The Lion King''s three roars are really powerful. Although Surabaya cast a spell to protect the ice scorpion and the fire scorpion, they are still unconscious. Surabaya picked up the two concubines and left. The quicksand at the foot of Surabaya disappeared mysteriously. Amun turned to the distant air and said, "medanzo, how long have you been here? Come down and have a rest. "


    A white cloud fluttered leisurely, the crystal shuttle was put away, and medanzo staggered to the sand dune, and sat on the chair just sat in Surabaya, gasping heavily. Amun looked at him and said with a smile, "the wine is in front of you. Why are you drunk before you drink it?"


    Medanzo said with a bitter face: "Amun God! Fortunately, I came late and I was far away. The roar of the lion king was so strong that I almost didn''t fall down and managed to stabilize myself in the air


    Amun pointed to the banquet in front of him and said, "they are all gone. Don''t waste the delicious food and wine. First, eat and drink enough. I think you look very tired."


    Medanzo took the wine and tasted it. He exclaimed, "good wine, the best wine! That lion king really knows how to enjoy. "


    When did you arrive? What did you see and hear


    "I came from a distance in the roar of the lion king, and then the weird guys passed by and I heard everything," he said. What are they? It''s strange to talk, and I don''t put on any airs, but I feel like I''m pulling more than the gods in my bones! "


    "Don''t ask them who they are. Just stick to your own beliefs and prove your own path You did not follow Moses and them to the plains of DUK, but came to this road to find me. What''s wrong with you? "


    Medanzo sighed: "God Amun, your people are just whirlpools and magnets. No matter where you go, it''s surprising that nothing happens."


    ����


    After leaving the border of eju, Moses and others crossed the Syrian desert and entered the DUK plain along the East Bank of the inland lake, which should be the most secure route. Because the West Bank of the inland lake is the commercial road between eju and hathi. Now there are towns, farms and garrison checkpoints. The place where Amun will fight Celia is also in this area. Further into the DUK plain, there are large marshes, which are difficult to pass through.


    Moses and others passed from the East Bank of the inland lake near the Youdi River Valley. Although there was a very rough road, they could reach the plain directly after crossing mountains and mountains. At this time, the DUK plain has attracted explorers from neighboring countries, but it''s hard to see a gathering place in such a large wilderness, at least a year ago.


    But when Moses led his people over the mountains on the Bank of the lake and appeared at the mouth of the valley leading to the plain, there appeared a new fortress, or a small half built city-state. This is the resting place and trading market for explorers and warriors who kill monsters. Moses and others could have rested here and bought supplies before they set out. Unexpectedly, they were stopped by the "army" sent by the "city-state".


    There were only sixty of them, and there were 800 warriors with all kinds of weapons on each other. Among them, there were highland giants who were able to fight and form an army. Moses was very surprised. He asked, "we just want to go deep into the wasteland. We are not enemies with you. Like other explorers, we will exchange goods and pay taxes in your market towns. Why call so many brave men to stop us?"


    The city-state under construction is actually called Marduk, and its owner is a short plateau giant named eusil. He sent a man to Moses and said, "you are the miners of DUK town who escaped from eju. If you want to enter the DUK plain, you have two choices. Or stay in my city, declare your belief in Marduk and swear in the temple; if you want to return home through this place, you must promise to the gods that you will build a temple for Marduk in the place where you stand and hold the ceremony of calling the gods to come. As a guarantee, you should keep the leader until the promise is completed


    Medanzo knew eusil. He was the leader of the United tribe of highland giants who kidnapped princess Xiaoxi. In fact, he was sent by Princess Xiaoxi to establish a city-state in the DUK plain. At that time, he also extorted a large amount of materials from Akad town. Now the city-state is stuck in the throat of the East Bank of the inland lake into the DUK plain.Moses and others could not break through, so medanzo, as a wandering hunter, mixed into the city of Marduk and found the Lord of eusil to "reminisce". It was in the middle of the night that he woke up in eusil''s bedroom and forced the Lord to let go with a short blade around his neck.


    Eusil cried: "fearless warrior, that is not only the command of Princess Xiaoxi, but also the oracle of the great God of Marduk! Even if you kill me, it''s useless. Besides, if you kill me, you can''t run away. "


    Medanzo was surprised and said, "the oracle of Marduk, how is this going on?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I''m going to build this city-state and serve as the city''s Lord and Lord''s God, supported by Princess Siu and the kingdom of Baron. After the completion of the temple, I led several priests to complete the ceremony, and the great God of Marduk spoke in my soul that night. The gods told me that the miners in DUK would pass by and promise that they would not build statues for any gods except Marduk, otherwise they would not be allowed to pass. "


    The situation was beyond medanzo''s control, and he immediately returned to discuss with link. They made two plans, either to let John and his men and horses from the link tribe come to fight and open a road to Meet Moses and others, or to let Moses and others turn around from the West Bank of the inland lake to avoid the control of Marduk city.


    The former plan was too expensive, and the city-state built under Aesop''s leadership began to take shape. Although the warriors led by John were not afraid of the battle with Marduk, they also had to bear the loss of both sides. In the latter case, Moses and others had to pass through the territory controlled by the city-state of Syria, the inland lake and the impassable Black Fire Swamp. The two men decided to make preparations. Medanzo went to explore the way first, while link rushed to the area of Duke town to let John prepare for the reception.


    Link went back to Duke and found out that there was an accident. At the foot of the Assyrian plateau to the north of Duke, a large group of plateau giants suddenly emerged. They are not like the residents of the mountain tribes. They are obviously trained in an organized way. They take all kinds of equipment and materials with them. They quickly set up camps and fortresses, and form the prototype of a city-state at a surprising speed.


    This is obviously not a random and spontaneous act. They have strong troops, complete supplies and orderly deployment of personnel. They are like Legion soldiers and logistics personnel who have been practicing for a long time.


    The gathering point they established was less than a hundred li away from the city-state built by link. They occupied Woye and sowed on the spot. Moreover, they also occupied the original mines where the people of Duke town used to mine Shenshi and iron ore. they organized people to mine Shenshi and iron ore and smelt refined iron on site. It was obviously preparation for large-scale migration and advancing to the whole Duke plain.


    Link''s city-state occupied the largest piece of fertile land on the DUK plain, and of course there was a conflict after the outsiders occupied the mine. Fortunately, link had built a strong wall for a long time. Under Aesop''s administration, they had thousands of people and had a firm foothold. Otherwise, they could not compete with each other.


    Neither link nor medanzo was there, and Aesop avoided the conflict at first. Later, John came with thirty-six personal guards, and combined the warriors trained by medanzo into battle array, and asked the other side to withdraw from the occupied mine. There were two battles, and neither side took advantage of it.


    So they began to negotiate. The other side thought that the mine was originally an ownerless land. John took out the title deed of Duke town to prove that it was not ownerless. Since ancient times, people have been mining, and roads and veins have been built. The other side said that the DUK miners had long disappeared because of the punishment of the gods, and they would not give up the most precious mines on the mainland. As a matter of fact, both sides understand that it is the most important strategic base based on the Duke plain and annexing thousands of miles of fertile soil.


    John gathered the warriors and fought against them again. He found that the city-state relying on himself wanted to keep it, but it was impossible to beat them back. So he sat down and negotiated again. John had no backup, but the number of the other side was gradually increasing. They came across the Assyrian plateau, and the walls around the settlement became stronger and stronger. The first permanent building was the temple of enril.


    John''s continued attack in this situation is obviously not conducive, Aesop timely put forward another proposal.


    Aesop used to lack strong labor force to mine ore and core. Today''s residents are not the miners in Duke town at that time, but mainly cave savages, absorbing the scattered tribes in the nearby area and the wandering explorers in the surrounding countries. They had to plant land to support themselves, and they had to build a city-state. They couldn''t spare enough labor to mine such a large mining area.


    So Aesop suggested that the two sides cooperate. As long as they recognize that the mine belongs to the people of Duke Town, the other side can organize powerful plateau giants to engage in heavy mining work. As a reward, they can keep 60% of the mined ore and core, either smelt iron ore and take sacred stone by themselves, or let Aesop buy it at a fair price on the mainland.


    It was a good idea to have the best of both worlds. The other side was accumulating strength and did not want to have a full-scale conflict with the cave dwelling savages and other tribes that had already gained a foothold. They agreed to this cooperation condition, and temporary peace was restored on the DUK plain.


    However, Aesop also knew that this seemingly peaceful situation could not last for a long time. Judging from the situation of the other side, it was obviously a long-term plan, that is, to take the settlements at the foot of the Assyrian plateau as the base and advance towards the whole DUK plain.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    After link came back, he told Aesop to command the residents to strengthen the construction of the city defense and store up war supplies. On the other hand, he reminded John to seize the time to practice the formal army. After a few days, medanzo also came to meet link. After learning the latest situation, he felt that the situation was serious and complicated. He immediately took a shuttle to find Amun for instructions. What should I do? ����This is what happened after Moses and others left eju.


    After hearing this, Amun frowned. He had expected some things, because in the ancient legend, when the land of Marduk, the fallen gods of the gods, would be born again. No matter whether the legend is true or not, this place is bound to become the area where the gods compete for the source of divine power. Even if some gods themselves may not have ambition, they should pay attention to what happens there, prevent other gods from occupying this position and make the legend come true. Even Seth, who lives far away in the nine linked divine region of Egypt, attempts to intervene.


    But one thing is unexpected. At the foot of the Assyrian plateau, where do the plateau giants come from? Judging from their organizational ability and material and equipment, it is absolutely impossible for them to be primitive tribes that migrate spontaneously in the mountains. Instead, they should be trained soldiers and craftsmen. Amun himself was the commander-in-chief of the battlefield and the Imperial General. Listening to the description of medanzo, he felt that these people should be the vanguards and logistics personnel of a regular Legion.


    They not only know how to build urban defense and open up wasteland, but also mine and smelt refined iron. Weapons, tents, farm tools and tools seem to be distributed uniformly. The first group of nearly 2000 people were all plateau giants. After the establishment of the gathering point, many mainland residents appeared in the camp. They looked like jobless vagrants of various countries. But they can not spontaneously appear in such places at the same time. They must be organized migration.


    Although the flood on the DUK plain has receded and the topography has finally stabilized, it is still difficult to get there. To the north is the towering Assyrian plateau, to the west is the black fire swamp with mixed trees, and to the East is the Youdi river valley with continuous and steep mountains.


    If a large number of people want to enter, the best route is the Inland Lake in the south, either crossing the inland lake, passing through a grassland and swamp, or crossing a mountain from the East Bank of the inland lake. This is also the road that Moses and others took. There is already Marduk built by eusil. Powerful teams of explorers are likely to enter the DUK plain from all directions, but it is almost impossible for an organized brigade to get there at this time.


    Amun had guided link from the valley of the Euphrates to a desert island just emerging from the water a few years ago, so that he could take the lead in building a city-state home. Moreover, eusil, who established a city-state in the southeast corner of the DUK plain, had long planned to gain the secret support of Princess Xiaoxi and Baron Kingdom, so that he could stand firm at this time. But where did the new city states in the North come from? They are the most powerful force on the DUK plain, and the number of their successors is increasing.


    If you want to get there, you have to cross the snow covered Assyrian plateau all the year round and carry so many materials. It is impossible for individual power to complete the organized action. It can only be the order of one kingdom. On the other side of the Assyrian plateau is the kingdom of Assyria.


    There are four countries around the DUK plain. The kingdom of Assyria has the narrowest territory and relatively barren land. It is not as rich and prosperous as the other three countries, and its comprehensive national strength is the weakest. But the Assyrian army was brave and good at fighting, and there was also an army composed of highland giants, known as the Legion of giants. Even the kingdom of Baron in the South did not dare to provoke. For many years the kingdom of Assyria was in a quiet corner, and nothing happened.


    Due to the barrier of the Assyrian plateau and the relative weakness of the national strength, the Assyrian kingdom was in the most unfavorable position in the struggle for the DUK plain, but now the situation has changed very subtly. If the kingdom of Assyria really wanted to cross the Assyrian plateau at any cost and forcibly annexed the DUK plain, it would be the most advantageous strategic situation.


    There has just been a scuffle among the nations in Tianshu. First, there was a great war between the eju Empire and the khati kingdom. Then, the most powerful army of the kingdom of Baron, the Uruk army, fought against the eju army led by Amun. Later, Gore and Prince Asher fought against the Barran Army. This series of wars has seriously weakened the power of all countries in a short period of time.


    The most powerful Egyptian empire suffered heavy losses. Although Amun tried to turn the tide back, it also paid a great price. Later, the violent death of France''s rasses II led to the construction of a new capital and the implementation of monotheism reform by the new Pharaoh eracht. At present, the internal problems need to be solved, and it is impossible to launch an expedition.


    In the two wars, the kingdom of hathi was the actual winner, and Gloria had made great contributions, but the war also consumed the national strength of hathi. Although they got rid of the status of being subordinated to Egypt, the two princes almost split the kingdom in order to fight for the throne. At present, the political situation is not stable, and they also need to recuperate. They are not forced to carry out large-scale expeditionary national war.


    The kingdom of balun was originally the second most powerful country in mainland China, but its relative loss was the heaviest, and it was also the actual loser. The Uruk army was repulsed, enqidu fell, Gilgamesh retired, and almost all his troops were destroyed in the war with the kingdom of hathi. Prince Fengniu had a chance to recover the defeat by taking advantage of the internal strife in Hati.


    According to Amun''s judgment, it should be that the Assyrian Kingdom sent a giant army to cross the plateau and suddenly appeared, which caught everyone by surprise.At present, in the situation of DUK plain, the advance army of Assyria is building a city-state at the foot of the mountain in the north, and has built a temple for enril. In the southeast corner, the most convenient way to enter the DUK plain, eusil also built a city-state and a temple for Marduk.


    Enril naturally did not want to give up this divine realm, and perhaps he had ambition to become the God of the gods, and Marduk should also want to recapture the land that made him famous in the first World War. These two great gods belong to anuna Qishen system, but neither of them is against their enemies. However, there are two main gods in the same God system. Now it is an opportunity to end the thousand year old enmity.


    Things between gods are not easy to predict, but the human kingdom also has its own interest disputes. Both Baron and Assyria wanted to take advantage of the unstable internal affairs of eju and hathi to occupy this fertile land, especially the desire of the kingdom of Assyria. The whole DUK plain is not only equivalent to one-third of the territory of Assyria, but also a fertile land with rich resources. Many desolate areas of the kingdom of Assyria are far from comparable.


    If there is no accident, the first round of competition on the DUK plain will start between the two city states, and the final result is unknown. But now there is a variable: Amun janglink has built a city-state on the site of the former DUK Town, like a nail in between.


    The situation is complicated, like a mess, it is difficult for ordinary people to get a clear idea. Seeing Amun for a long time, medanzo couldn''t help asking, "God Amun, what do you think to do? Everyone is waiting for your instruction! If you want to drive away those highland giants in the north, John will concentrate all his strength to fight against them. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "one thing you must know is that we are not their opponents. The thousands of rinks can''t fight a kingdom."


    Medanzo was slightly stunned: "a kingdom?"


    Amun nodded: "yes, you may have guessed this possibility. Those people at the foot of the North Mountain are the advance army sent by the kingdom of Assyria. Their aim should be to bring the whole DUK plain into the territory of the kingdom of Assyria. With the strength of rink and others, it is impossible to wipe out the other side completely, let alone suffer from the enemy? Eusil, who represents the kingdom of Baron, is still stuck at the entrance of the DUK plain. We can''t do anything rashly. Aesop''s proposal for cooperation is wise, and the situation can last as long as possible. "


    "What about the future?" he asked? Link built the city-state under your guidance. What kind of place do you want it to be? "


    Amun looked up at the sky and said, "actually, I didn''t think so much at first. I just did it. Duke town is my hometown, where my people have lived for generations. At first, I just wanted to fulfill the last wish of the mayor of dasti and the promise to goddess Mu Yun that my people would return to their hometown and rebuild their homes.


    It used to be so desolate that even thousands of people could not survive. They needed to mine minerals for materials from the outside world. Later, I learned that the land of Marduk was the place where the gods fell down, and my people were the people who had been exiled because they believed in the gods of the defeated side in ancient times. The heavy labor of generations was a kind of punishment, and it was Mu Yun who allowed them to reproduce without extinction.


    Now that it''s all over, Duke plain will become a thousand miles of fertile soil flowing milk and honey, which extends far beyond the original town of Duke. My purpose may be very pure, that is to let the people of link have a beautiful home to live in, and let my people fulfill their wishes and live in the rich land of their hometown. All this has nothing to do with the gods, but inevitably involved in the struggle between countries and even the gods.


    I think of the town of Duke in the past. It was under the jurisdiction of many kingdoms in history. In addition to the temple of Muyun, it also built the temple of Horus, which I have seen with my own eyes, and there are more that I have not seen. It''s not worth conquering because it''s not worth it.


    The hope of this new kingdom, whether or not the hope of a new land for me and others, was established in the name of the goddess.


    No matter what the future, they should do one thing, that is to have the strength and faith to guard themselves. If the cost of conquering or expelling them exceeds the benefits they can gain, they can stand there, in whatever name. I''m going to fight Celia in the city of Syria. I can talk to Gloria about the cooperation that should have been discussed for a long time, so as to provide continuous support to link and others


    Medanzo blinked. After a while, he said, "God Amun, you have planned for a long time. No matter how big it is, you know it well. Just do as you say. Link would like to ask you one more thing. What is the name of the new city-state we are building? Is it also called Duke town


    Amun shook his head and said, "Duke town is named after Marduk, which symbolizes the war of gods and punishment for the people who have committed crimes. Naturally, this name can not be used again. This new city-state is called Salem. Since its birth, it has been the land of contention among the gods. Peace and peace will not come until then. "


    Amun named the city-state "Salem", which means peace and peace. He also knew that the emergence of the city-state must be accompanied by continuous conflicts and struggles. "It''s a good name, like the hope that people see when they look at the sky Moses and they are still waiting outside the plains of DUK. Do you want them to make a detour, or will you send john with his army? "Amun thought for a while and replied with a smile: "eusil received the Oracle from Marduk, and the condition was that they could not build statues of other gods except Marduk. This condition seems to me nothing, because I guided the Dukes in the name of Aloha. None of them, including Moses, met me. I let them accept the guidance of faith, but I never asked them to build idols for me, which was, is and will not be. "


    Medanzo opened his eyes and suddenly realized, "that problem has been solved, although the condition for Moses to promise eusil is that. They can''t be built for any gods. You are their only God, forever in faith. I''ll go back and tell Moses and them! "


    Amun waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to remind them that Moses is their leader and should know how to guide the people to do it. It was their last test before they reached Salem, and it was up to them to decide. They are not only returning home, but also getting rid of the old agreement between the gods, and they are no longer the miners in DUK town before. "


    Medanzo: "Oh, I see! If you want to give them another kind of guidance, what should I do? "


    Amun looked at medanzo and said, "from today on, you will be the head of all my disciples, and also the hardest one. Now there are a few things I have to tell you to do."


    Amun asked medanzo to return to Salem city first, and conveyed his orders to link, John, Aesop and others. He asked them to explore a road in the Black Fire Swamp, look for various places to stand on, fill out the intermittent low-lying areas, and connect them to lead to the southern end of the city-state of Syria, and ask four armored beasts to help them. This will take some time. Even if the road is built, it is not suitable for large-scale military formations to pass through, but a steady stream of small caravans can travel.


    The second thing medanzo wants to do is to send a message to Yunmeng, the armored beast king, to let Yunmeng rush to the designated place to meet. Amun wants to point out many cultivation secrets of this armored beast king, and also takes Yunmeng to participate in the duel with Celia. After Yunmeng set out, medanzo would also control the shuttle and take Aesop back to mengfeisi to find a rich businessman, Theo, to discuss a very important business.


    Amun once invested a large sum of money in Theo''s business. He only said that there would be a big business to be done in the future, so that Theo could expand his business and buy a large number of cars and horses. Now it is time to use it. Business has its own way of doing business, and Aesop is most suitable to do it.


    After finishing these three tasks, medanzo would go to Marduk, where eusil was, to give eusil a message about another kind of cooperation, and pay close attention to Moses and others in secret. He was busy enough to take orders immediately after hearing.


    When mendanzo left, Amun waved his hand, and all the golden curtains on the sand dunes, the tables and chairs in the tent, and the magnificent utensils on the table were all put into his bones. He didn''t waste it. He took all the things left by the lion king. The high sand dunes of the sea were restored as if nothing had happened.


    The sun had set and the stars were shining all over the sky. Amun sat quietly on the sand dunes for a night. After dawn, he continued to cross the Syrian desert northward to the duel he had made with Celia. No matter how complicated the world is, this solitary teenager is just moving towards the goal step by step.


    Amun did not take the shuttle. All his flying magic weapons had been handed over to his disciples. He did not use his magic power and flew away. He still walked on the sand as he had come. As the sun rose, the sand began to heat, and the hot air spiraled up from the ground. Looking from a distance, a piece of light was distorted, and Amun''s lonely figure was gradually in a trance.


    As he walked, his trance figure disappeared strangely. There were no footprints in the sand and no one in the sun. Amun went into a strange state of meditation. In walking, he naturally disappeared. The sun rose to a high place and then slowly set to the West. Then the stars appeared, but amon''s shadow was never seen in the desert.


    At night, the sand dunes seem quiet, but there are still all kinds of slight sounds. Scorpions crawl out of the sand dunes, leaving the shallow traces that it once came. No one knows where Amun is, only he knows where to go. He is like a wisp of thinking in walking, thinking on the road, you can''t see him, but he exists.


    Amun was thinking about a problem. After seeing the limitless light, he and Surabaya and renyun realized that there were unknown gods in the world, and there might be different gods. He has already known all kinds of past events of the nine link God system and the anuna Apocalypse department, including the cat God best who accompanied him, and Mu Yun, the God of youth and love who adored and guided him. Of course, he was willing to get along with them. But if we talk about the existence of gods, Amun doesn''t like these gods.


    Since he came out of Duke, his mission has been to unravel the secrets of the gods and prove the way to become a God. But now he is thinking about another deeper question -


    "if I can become a God, what kind of God will I be? I don''t like the gods, or even hate them. With this belief, I can''t become such gods no matter what I practice. This is determined by the test of the original strength.


    If one day, when I will pass the examination of fate and the judgment of the last day, my wish is not to join or establish such a god system and become such a God. I hope to build a home of faith, which can guide all those who yearn for, instead of who the gods specially guide.The so-called God is no longer a God, but a God in people''s belief. People can choose a paradise like home in life, or bear the hell like suffering in their hearts. ����This is my wish to be a God, and the road under my feet will eventually lead to it. "


    **Thank you for your support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    Moses and other people need the guidance of faith, so do the disciples like madanzo, and Amun, who is exploring alone, needs a kind of faith. At this time, Amun may not know what a great wish he had made clear when he passed through the Syrian desert. If he wanted to accomplish it, it would not be the realm that ordinary gods could possess, but would run through the whole process beyond eternal life.


    ����


    Amun didn''t walk fast or slowly, but he didn''t stop at all. He had entered a state of selflessness. He didn''t rest or eat for many days. He seemed to be walking in a river that never stopped. This is a fantastic experience. I have never heard of anyone who broke through the endless tests and mastered the nine level achievements of the original power when he was on his way. However, Amun was so.


    When that wisp of thinking soul walked out of the Syrian desert, it seemed that it had gone through many generations, such as a little invisible water spray in the rough waves, but it was not drowned out in the end.


    How to describe this feeling? Walking in the sun, he is like a drop of water, reflecting and reflecting all kinds of colors in the world. Experienced a lot of life experience, like a bird flying over the mirror again and again, leaving a clear reflection disappeared again and again. When Amun opened his eyes again to see the world, it suddenly became clear that there were countless him in the eyes of different people, just like endless experience. The innumerable thoughts reflect and gather his shadow in the world, just like countless incarnations, which need to be verified one by one, and finally the clear self.


    With this kind of achievement, you can be called a God on the land of Tianshu. It seems that you have endless life. You can also have the field of the source of divine power to absorb the power to strengthen and repair the soul. When he came back to God, Amun could not help but sigh that if he did not take this step, some things would never be realized. He was also thinking about another thing - maybe a place needs to be built.


    Amun has realized how dangerous his own experience is. He is in a state of meditation and has passed endless tests when he walks. Out of instinctive self-protection, he used mana to hide his traces and walked in the desolate desert without being disturbed by accidents. Because of his long-term habit of using divine arts, his magic power is deep and long, and he can sneak all the time for a month without any confusion. If he fails to do any of them, he will not be able to walk through.


    When he was faced with the test of losing strength and remolding himself, he was in a very dangerous situation. If he was on the battlefield or in other fighting environment, he might not survive! The price of achievement is enormous. It is not only the test itself, but also the human situation. He didn''t want his disciples to take risks like himself. If he knew what happened on the road, he had to rely on luck to break through. It was not courage but stupidity.


    The place he wanted to build was not a city-state like Salem, but a nine couplet temple like the one inhabited by the envoys of eju''s nine linked gods. It was separated from the outside world in a strange space and had a very good training environment. It was suitable for the disciples to meditate. At a certain time, it could provide protection that other places in the world did not have. Such a place is not the real kingdom of gods, but the so-called palaces where gods live.


    Amon had chosen a place in his heart and named it the garden of Eden. There are still many things to be done now. When Salem has a firm foothold in the plains of Duke, go and gather the disciples to plan for the construction of the garden of Eden.


    ����


    A month later, at the border crossing between Syria and Asia, king of hathi, a soldier with nothing to do was staring at the distance. Suddenly, a man came from the desolate Gobi desert. He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes, thinking that he saw flowers, that person is out of thin air!


    When he put down his hand, he was sure that he was right. There was a man walking across the desert. He had no car, no horse, no bag! He quickly grabbed the weapon and yelled, "who, where and what?"


    The man replied in a loud voice, "my name is Amun. I''m from eju, and I''ll fight against Celia, the great magician of your country''s court."


    The garrison of the whole checkpoint was all alarmed. The officer quickly sounded the clarion call and led the soldiers to meet him. He stood at the intersection and saluted Amun and said, "the noble great magician gelie and the governor of the city of Syria, Lord Xiao Mo, have long had orders. No matter where Amun''s army enters hathi, he will receive you with the most ceremonious etiquette and send vehicles, horses and guards to escort you to the city Bang go, arrange everything. We have the best carriage for you, and I will personally take you to the city


    Amun laughed: "I call myself Amun. I don''t have a token, and you haven''t verified your identity. Is this a grand reception?"


    The chief of the checkpoint replied, "besides the general Amun, who is the most powerful general in the world, who has such a bearing as you, who has traveled alone through the thousands of miles of desert with your hands on your back. Besides, I have seen you on the battlefield


    Amun was ushered into the checkpoint. The officer wanted to let him eat and ordered the carriage and the guard to prepare. Amun waved his hand and said, "no, I''m going to fight. I''ll be a guest after the duel. Tell the cities of Syria that amon has entered the territory of hathia and will wait for Celia''s great magician at the appointed place. "


    The officer said anxiously, "but Lord gelie has said hello. He wants to see you."Amun said with a smile: "it''s natural to meet when it''s time to meet. I still have something to do, so I won''t disturb you for the time being."


    After he finished speaking, he took a step and appeared in a far away place. Then his figure disappeared after a few flashes. Everyone was stunned. Even if the Amun people who have been ordered to meet Amun are not able to meet them. He only wanted to say hello to ge lie.


    ����


    Amun entered Hattie and headed for the East Bank of the inland lake and the southern end of the Black Fire Swamp, which was very close to the duel between him and Celia, which was the place where Yunmeng came to meet. From the DUK plain, there is no way to cross the shrubbery and swamp of miscellaneous trees and brambles, but there is no way to stop the armored beast king who grew up in the swamp since childhood.


    He saw not only Yunmeng, but also link and Aesop in the woods beside the marsh. When they saw Amun, they went forward to salute. The armored beast king pressed down his front paw and lowered his brain bag. He was very happy when he saw Amun. He asked with a smile, "I only let Yunmeng come to join us. Why are you two here? Aesop, didn''t I ask madanzo to take you to Memphis for Theo, how could I be here? "


    Aesop replied, "Why have you been on this road for such a long time? I''ve come back from Memphis and I''ve agreed with Theo to organize a caravan to Salem, but only if there''s a way. After I returned to Salem City, link and Yunmeng had already found a route in the swamp. I would like to make a field survey to determine the time it takes for the caravan to pass through, what dangers will be on the way, what preparations should be made, and how much the cost will be calculated? We know you are coming, so we have been waiting here for more than ten days. "


    Amun really took a long time. He didn''t expect to walk so long, but he passed the test of life and again. One month is amazing enough!


    A lot of things happened in more than a month. Medanzo took Aesop to mengfeisi and found Theo, a wealthy aristocrat. Theo''s business is getting bigger and bigger. A year ago, amon made a large investment to expand his business in the city states and buy a large number of camels and horses.


    This is obviously to prepare for a large-scale long-distance trade. For the time being, it''s just a waste of money, which can''t be fully used. However, amon gave the money, and Theo certainly did. The news of Amun''s departure from the Empire of Egypt was also known by theo. He was also worried about Amun''s situation, and he was afraid that his future business might not be easy. He was a quartermaster of the Anla army and made friends with many generals in the war. Now many large businesses are in cooperation with the government. Losing Amun as a supporter may cut off important financial resources.


    At this time, medanzo took Aesop, a former slave of the aristocratic rich merchant, to visit the house and discuss a very important business.


    Now a new city-state is being built in the plain of DUK. Its name is Salem, and Aesop is in charge there. Of course, the construction of a new city-state needs a lot of manpower, material and financial resources. Medanzo asked the merchants of various commercial firms organized by Theo to transport goods to Salem city. The rich products of DUK plain can also be transported out for trade. This is a mutually beneficial business.


    They went out of their way to find Theo and wanted a steady stream of supplies. On the other hand, today''s Salem has no trade with the outside world, because the road is blocked, and people do not see the benefits in it. Big businesses like Theo are the first to explore the business way, and also to give others a demonstration and guidance.


    It is necessary to explain Amun''s subtle identity at present. Although he left eju with Prince geshkek, he was not publicly wanted by the Empire. It seems that he has become a figure that the government and the public deliberately avoid talking about. On the one hand, of course, the scene of his killing Prince snick was witnessed by thousands of soldiers. It was the prince who ordered the attack first, and the general did it in self-defense. On the other hand, the reason why the Pharaoh sent snek to carry out this task was to kill people with a knife.


    Prince sneck is the eldest son of Rasis II, not a supporter of eracht''s religious reform. He has his own power in the country, which is one of the factors of political instability. Now that he is killed by Amun, eracht can only enjoy himself, and the general has played his last "waste heat" before leaving eju.


    The peace treaty has been signed between hathi and eju, and trade has been resumed. It is entirely reasonable and legal for Theo to organize caravan exchanges in the name of doing business with Syria. The so-called quartermaster supplies do not necessarily refer to armor and weapons. All kinds of items and materials that may be used for military operations are counted. The processed products or semi-finished products are naturally the best. To do this kind of business, military relations or backgrounds are often needed.


    After arriving at Hattie, the caravan had to pass through the territory controlled by the city-state of Syria. So Amun planned to talk to gore. One of the things was to open the passage.


    Aesop privately gave Theo a list of what Salem needed and what was produced in the plains of DUK. It is profitable and benefactor Amun''s instruction. On the surface, it is normal and legal transnational trade. Of course, Theo nodded and agreed and immediately went to make preparations. But doing business requires cost accounting. In addition to the taxes at the border checkpoints, there are also risks and freight costs on the way. It is not easy to determine before the road is opened.


    According to Amun''s instructions, link has explored the way in the Black Fire Swamp. The road that can be opened in the shortest time is found by Yunmeng with four armored beasts. It twists and turns in the Black Fire Swamp, and intermittently passes through the hard soil area exposed to the water, and finally leads to the East Bank of inland lake. But it is not easy to get through the road. We need to fill the low-lying areas, uproot the shrubs and brambles along the way, and dig some rugged rocks. If all the hands of Salem city are used, it will take at least half a year.After Aesop returned to Salem, he asked to follow the designed route, calculate the transportation cost through the road and the maximum traffic capacity of the caravan. Yunmeng happened to come to see Amun, and link came with Aesop.


    After hearing this, Amun frowned slightly and said, "is it going to take half a year to open this road if all the people in Salem can be mobilized?"


    Link said with a wry smile: "half a year is just to get the road through. If you want to completely repair it, it will take at least one or two years for Salem city to be completely repaired. However, we can''t wait for a long time. The people who crossed the plateau in the kingdom of Assyria have named the city of enril. With more and more people, the city walls are becoming more and more tall. I''m afraid there will be a new conflict soon. If this road is not built as soon as possible, we will be left alone in the DUK plain. "


    Amun thought for a moment and replied, "I''ll solve this problem. You can build checkpoints and fortresses at the other end of the road, and then repair them from there to the marsh. How many can you repair. As for the road at this end, I will be responsible for it. I will try to let people pass in one month and let two carriages go wrong after three months. "


    Aesop exclaimed, "unless it''s a miracle!"


    Link patted Aesop on the shoulder and said, "of course, Amun created miracles." Then he said to Amun, "I''m also curious. Why are you sure?"


    Amun said with a smile: "the so-called miracles are all created by human beings. Moreover, this is not a miracle, it is just the accumulation of human and material resources. Now Salem is short of manpower and supplies, but the cities of Syria have them. As long as the conditions are settled, they can ask them to repair the road here. "


    Aesop nodded and said, "I see. This is also a mutually beneficial deal. We have the treasure of Muyun, and we can pay someone to build roads from outside, as long as the city of Syria agrees."


    Amun suddenly remembered something and said to Yi: "you came just in time. I have something to ask for."


    Aesop was surprised: "you are a god like man. What can I do for you?"


    Amun asked with a smile: "I heard you tell the story of Pythagoras, the wise man from afar. You claimed to have seen it with your own eyes, and you can''t be a slave in your life, can you?"


    Aesop bowed his head and said, "my hometown is far away. My father was once a bard. He was killed by pirates on his way. I became a slave when I was very young. I was sold everywhere, and I have been to many places."


    Amun: I don''t need to mention the sad past. I know you''ve been to many places and have great insight. I''ve never seen anyone who knows the legends of different places like you. Have you ever heard the legend of Duke plain


    Aesop cautiously replied, "there are many stories about DUK Town, but I know you are a miner in Duke town. Some stories are probably offensive and disrespectful to you, so I never mentioned them."


    Amun said with a bitter smile: "I see. I should have asked you! It''s not too late to ask. Have you ever heard of a very special legend? "


    Aesop raised his head and asked, "what is special? Is it the battle of the gods? There are not many folktales. You have been in the archives of Isis temple. If you look up the classics there, there must be more than folk myths. "


    Amun''s eyes brightened: "there''s no need to talk about the battle of the gods. I know several other people. Are there any more ancient and ancient legends?"


    Aesop frowned and thought, "I vaguely remember a legend. The story is very strange, about a tower. You have been to the city of Baron, the capital of Baron. You should know that there is a magnificent tower called the gate of gods in the suburb of Baron city. It was built by the king of Baron to pay homage to the God of God Marduk. It may be related to a story that has been handed down on the mainland


    ����


    It is said that before the battle of the gods, anuna Qishen system was the era ruled by the God Anu, but Amat, the mother of Anu, held the sacred things of the divine system and possessed supreme power. Later, amart gave the letter of destiny to his other son, jigut, in an attempt to make him the LORD God. This caused many gods'' dissatisfaction, and eventually led to the division of the theocracy and civil war.


    The legend of that tower should have happened before the battle of the gods, because the main god in the story is Anu. At that time, there was no Duke town and the miners in Duke town. The area around Duke town was a vast area of fertile land. The people living there were strong and intelligent, but they were so clever that they were overconfident and even tried to pry into the secrets of the gods.


    They built a huge city-state in the area of today''s Salem, and planned to build a tower that never appeared in the world, called Tongtian tower. People are ambitious in their work. They burn bricks in the hot sun and pile them up with tar. The tower gets higher and higher. They hope to climb to the kingdom where the gods are located.


    The noise of the people disturbed the sleeping Amat, so she called Anu to ask what was going on? Anu reported on the construction of the tower, and called on the gods to discuss. It is said that all the gods were present at that time, and they decided to stop it. So the gods used their powers together to disturb people''s language and make them unable to understand each other''s words. It is said that this is the origin of different languages in different countries on the mainland.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Later, the gods discussed and decided that only the servants who served the gods in the world were qualified to master the magic power given by the gods, and know how to praise the gods and record the instructions of the gods. This legend is the origin of secular writing and divine writing. Now in the mainland countries, only the nobles are qualified to practice divine arts and learn divine writings only if they are allowed by the temple.


    As for the tower, when it was half built, it stopped working and became a huge relic standing in the wilderness. Later, the battle of the gods broke out, and Marduk led the gods to defeat jingut and Amat, and seized the tianmingshu to dedicate to Anu. The tower connecting the sky was reduced to ruins in the war of gods, and the fertile land of thousands of miles became desolate, and then Duke town was established.


    Marduk became one of the two main gods in anuna''s Apocalypse system, and also the king God believed in by the kingdom of balun. In order to pay homage to the great God malduk, the king of Baron built a high tower called the gate of God in the city of balun. The tower is magnificent, 300 feet high, and on top of it is a human palace built for Marduk.


    Of course, the purpose of building the gate of gods in the kingdom of balun was not to ascend the kingdom of heaven where the gods were located, but to listen to the voice of the gods and offer the best enjoyment to the gods. It is said that on the day when the gate of God was completed, Marduk showed himself in the clouds and fell on the top of the tower to bless his people.


    People have not seen the kingdom of heaven where the gods live, but build everything according to their mind. Under the tower, there is a temple where people sacrifice to Marduk, and on the top of the tower there is a "sacred Palace" of Marduk. There is no statue of Marduk in this temple, but a residence built for Marduk. The roof is made of blue glazed tiles inlaid with gold.


    There is a comfortable big bed in the luxurious bedroom. The youngest and most beautiful woman in the kingdom will live here to accompany Marduk. People do not know the enjoyment of the gods, but in accordance with the ideal of secular life, like the emperor to serve the gods. Only the king and the high priest of the temple are entitled to the top of the tower, symbolizing the service and instruction of Marduk. It is said that when you climb the top of the tower, you can face the gods and accept the Oracle, so it is called the gate of the gods.


    The legend of Tongtian tower is like this, and there is a magnificent tower called the gate of God in the suburb of balun. After hearing this, Amun showed a sudden color and said to Yi rope with a smile: "thank you, this story has answered the question in my heart for a long time You can go back with link and get ready for the road now. "


    Link manipulates the shuttle and takes Aesop away. Amun sits in the swamp and is lost in thought. The legend sounds absurd. Even if people build a tower, it is impossible to lead to the so-called divine kingdom. However, myth is often a kind of symbolic argot, which tells people something implicitly. Amon had read the secret collection of the Isis archives, which were poems written by ancient bards. Today, by comparing this legend, he suddenly understood something.


    In legend, the towering tower symbolizes the way for mortals to achieve step by step, and "language" is the secret of becoming a God, the cultivation rules of the original power and numerous tests. In the legend written by the bards, Isis also asked Ann - LA to tell her "real language".


    The gods have changed people''s language, making it impossible for the people on earth to build a tower connecting the sky. Obviously, it means that there is no secret of cultivating the original power, but it is divided into body art and divine art. Divinity seems magical, and only nobles can practice it with the permission of the temple. It has a very systematic and clear system, and its content is extremely complicated, but it is not the real achievement of the original power.


    The secret of becoming a God is in the hands of the gods. They form a group of gods, which is the known system of gods on the mainland. Only those who have been approved by the gods and are accused of being introduced into the divine system can share the secret and swear to keep it, because they belong to such a group and define the boundary with mortals.


    This is the most important agreement between the gods!


    There is also a problem. In the long history, there are many talents with the spirit of exploration, such as the old madman, bell and so on. However, Amun explored this road by himself. How would these people choose? They may have established their own gods, or they may be guided to the known ones. After all, even if they know this path, it is extremely difficult for them to survive many tests. When they became the gods beyond immortality, they continued to abide by the agreement with the gods.


    The Scorpion King Surabaya''s wish is like this, he wants to establish his own God system and God domain. Amun made a great wish when he crossed the Syrian desert, but it was another wish.


    Amun finally understood the meaning of the legend of Tongtian tower. When he looked down, he saw Yunmeng lying on his side, staring at him eagerly. His long tail was still hanging in the swamp, as if to say: "Amun God, you called me here. Why don''t you ignore me?"


    Amun said with a smile: "Yunmeng, I was thinking about something just now, which has kept you waiting for a long time. I asked you to ask a question. Do you want to be human? Just like me. "


    Yunmeng''s eyes showed the color of ecstasy, vigorously pointing his head, wagging his tail, stirring the mud in the swamp. Amun said with a smile: "I forget that although you can write, you can''t speak. In fact, it''s not difficult for you, as long as you know the way to practice. You and I have different experiences. Some things can''t be taught and can only be understood by ourselves. This process is very long and needs rare luck. However, you are very lucky. I have some experience in the cultivation after opening the mind, which can be passed on to youAmun''s so-called experience is naturally the process in which Schr? Dinger opened his mind from a cat and finally accepted the guidance of Isis to become the goddess of best. Schrodinger''s situation is not exactly the same as the armored beast, but it can always be used for reference, as long as Yunmeng can understand it, and then go to verify it step by step.


    On that day, Amun was sitting on the edge of the marsh to preach for Yunmeng. He seemed silent and did not speak, but was communicating directly in his soul. Yunmeng opened his eyes and listened very carefully. At last, he became absorbed and closed his eyes slowly. The next morning, Amun stood up and straightened the corner of his robe. He said to Yunmeng, "you can understand it slowly. Now we are going to take part in a duel. The battlefield is not far away. Listen to me carefully."


    A voice came from amon''s Soul: "are we going to fight with people now?"


    Amun said with a smile: "you are really smart. After this step, you can speak! It''s not a fight, it''s a contest. You can''t hurt each other. I''ll take this opportunity to make an agreement. "


    ����


    Two days later, a group of chariots and horses arrived at the site of the camp where Amun captured Lucier, the former king of hathi. At the front is a carriage made of pure white cedar. After the treatment of divinity, the carriage appears crystal clear and noble, but there is no redundant gorgeous decoration. All the people in the city of Syria knew this carriage. When they saw it from a distance, they would retreat to the side of the road and salute. It was the carriage of Gore.


    There was Gloria in the car, next to the beautiful and lovely Celia, while Raphael, a student of Gore, stood aside with his teacher''s staff in his hand. Raphael is now the high priest of the city of Syria. He stands on the bumpy carriage to show his respect for his teacher. Amun, the driver sitting on the shaft, knew that he was aruka, a long-time bodyguard beside Lucille.


    After Asher succeeded to the throne, he was removed from the position of palace guard general, and now he is just an idle noble warrior. Amun''s success in sneaking attack in those years also brought down the great warrior''s prestige, but aruka was not Amun''s opponent.


    Due to the defeat of that year, aluka became the object of ridicule and lost his noble and glorious position. However, this warrior did not indulge in degradation. After being removed from office, he devoted himself to cultivating physical skills and broke through level 8 achievement. At a high level, it''s extremely difficult to continue to cultivate with the help of strong blood force. Since the death of enqidu, there has not been another level 9 warrior on the mainland. Level 8 is the highest level.


    Amun is also a great warrior. Although the person who duels with him is not aluka, aluka also wants to see how Amun''s means are and whether he is an opponent? In the heart how much still a little unconvinced.


    In the second carriage was Xiao Mo, the governor of the city of Syria. Xiao Mo was accompanied by two directors of the finance department and the property department. The driver on the shaft was the captain of the city''s bodyguard, muen.


    This scene is a bit interesting. If it is reasonable to say that aruka drives for Gore, how can a noble warrior become a coachman for the governor? Since enqidu drove the chariot of Gilgamesh to the battlefield, the king of eju asked Amun to sit in front of the chariot to be a symbolic coachman. Is it popular for the great warriors on the mainland to drive carriages?


    Munn also came to see the excitement, watching the duel rarely seen on the mainland. Since aruka, the eighth level warrior, drove the first car, he volunteered to be the coachman of the second car. As for Gore, Celia invited him, and only this highly respected great magician was qualified to arbitrate the duel.


    Ge lie takes student Raphael with him to open his eyes. Governor Xiao Mo can''t help but be curious and follow. Ge lie agreed to leave Walter in the city-state to preside over the government affairs, let the governor come to see the duel, and let Xiao Mo bring the two directors of the financial department and the property department, and the clerk and official seal with him.


    Why did Xiao Mo lie ask? Ge lie just said with a smile that there might be something to talk about after the duel, which is the most convenient. Xiao Mo was waiting curiously. He couldn''t understand the relationship between a duel and the city''s finance and property affairs. The great divine master Ge lie was really unpredictable.


    At the back were carriages and guards, with more than 50 servants. This line-up is strong enough. If they want to be disadvantageous to Amun, the general who escaped from eju is in a bad situation!


    When they came to the place where King Lucille had camped, they could see from a distance that a large golden tent had been set up in the forest space near the swamp. In the tent, there was a long white oak table with a chair at both ends and on one side. A man was sitting at the table, drinking with a glass. It was Amun, a famous general of all countries.


    The big tent and tables and chairs were left by the lion king. Amun took them with him just in time for use. All the things on the table were made by amon himself just now. The barbecue and pancakes look ordinary but delicious. The utensils left by the lion king are very exquisite, and the wine has been filled.


    Amun saw the motorcade coming from afar. It was such a strong lineup. He didn''t have a trace of panic. He put down his glass and stood up and saluted: "distinguished adults, how can there be so many people here?"


    When the motorcade stopped, gorie first stepped down and said with a smile, "general Amun, you are the guest here, but I''m sorry to ask you to prepare a banquet for us. We all want to appreciate the great general''s demeanor today, and also want to witness the duel rarely seen on the mainland, so they all came. As for me, Celia asked for the arbitration. "The servants began to set up a camp, and Gore took Celia, Raphael, Xiaomo, aluka and Mun into the tent. Amun apologetically said: "did not expect to have so many guests, the chair preparation is not enough."


    Raphael smile: "no problem, I''m ready here." Then, with a wave of his staff, four more chairs were placed at the table. Amun nodded and praised: "in less than two years, you have become a great magician. Congratulations!" Judging from Raphael''s action, it is obvious that the space divinity can be performed by a great magician. He also carries space artifacts.


    Raphael said modestly: "no matter how skillful the divinity is, it''s just a personal achievement. I don''t dare to show off in front of the general."


    All of them took their seats, amon sat at one end of the long table, Gore sat opposite, and the other five sat on both sides. In addition to governor Xiao Mo, there are three great magicians and two great warriors on the other side. Even if Amun has the ability to enlighten the capital, it is difficult to play any tricks here. Although on other people''s territory, Amun waved as calmly as a master: "although I came for the duel, I''d like to drink a bar together before the duel. We can talk about the past."


    The scene is really like meeting old friends. Ge lie put down his glass and opened the door to see the mountain and said, "general, I am not only here to arbitrate your duel at Celia''s invitation, but also to ask the general about his future plans."


    A Meng Leng Leng Leng way: "my plan?"


    "Yes, we don''t have to beat around the bush. I know you killed Prince snick before you left eju. Obviously you don''t want to go back again. According to the news coming back from the territory of Egypt, although the king did not openly order you to be wanted, he sent a master to hunt you down. It is your benefactor and friend who will come. "


    Amun sighed: "Lord Gore, you are really well-informed. When Amun makes a decision, he knows what to face


    Xiao Mo said in one side: "the general was originally from hathi people. He made great contributions to eju in the battlefield, and also promoted the negotiation between eju and Hattie. You are not a runaway slave. You should be respected when you return to your hometown. Why should you be treated with the bird spirit of the eju Empire? Now that Lord Goethe has spoken, you are welcome home from the city of Syria, and you are welcome to serve in the kingdom of hathia


    Ge lie nodded his head with a smile: "on the way to here, I have talked about this matter with the governor of Xiaomo. I can assure you that the past gratitude and resentment will not be mentioned again."


    It may not be enough for others to say this, but Gore said it. No one in the whole kingdom of hathia would object to it. This is the best guarantee and promise. As soon as they sat down, they talked about not a duel, but the hope that Amun would play for Hattie.


    Amun stood up and poured wine around the table for all the adults. Except for Gore, everyone else got up to thank him. As he poured the wine, amon said, "I''m here for a duel with Lord Celia. Let''s talk about these things after the duel. My hometown is Duke town. My friends have settled down in the DUK plain. This time, they want to come to talk about a business with the city of Syria


    Gore twisted his beard and said with a smile, "I heard that the situation in the DUK plain is very complicated at present, but it is nominally a dependency of the city-state of Syria, but it has become an enclave out of control. Since we are here to fight today, Amun, we''d better make an agreement on the result of the duel. If you win, I will agree with governor Xiao Mo to discuss business with you. If Celia wins, I hope you can work for Hattie


    After pouring the wine, Amun returned to his seat: "well, let''s make an appointment with the result of the duel."


    Ge lie added: "no one of you is allowed to hurt anyone. Although it is a duel, I hope it is just a competition with all the means. You just need to distinguish between the superior and the inferior."


    Amun simply nodded: "of course, I never intended to hurt Celia''s great magician. I also asked her to be merciful."


    Seeing what he said, Celia wrinkled her nose slightly and said, "the general is so powerful that even the Uruk army can defeat it. I''m afraid I''m not an opponent, but I''ll try my best. Lord Ge Lieh said that, more to protect me, but I and my Summoner will not hurt the general


    "Since the peace talks between the two countries, it has been a long time since the two countries'' peace talks banquet. I just keep hearing about the prestige of the general. I only know that you are a warrior. How many levels have you achieved today


    Amun didn''t give a lot of explanations. He just said vaguely: "if we talk about achievements, we just broke through level 9 not long ago."


    Several of the people present changed their faces, especially governor Xiao Mo, who almost couldn''t hold his glass. Level nine warrior! After enqi capital, a nine level warrior appeared on the mainland! Celia''s face was a little nervous, and made a deep breath: "general Amun is indeed an extraordinary talent in the world. First of all, I should say congratulations! I will try my best to fight you no matter what the outcome


    Raphael pointed to Celia and said, "general Amun, Lord Celia has just been promoted to become the eighth level master of divinity not long ago. Her Summoner is powerful and magical. Even if you are a level 9 warrior, you should be careful when you fight. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    There is a big difference between a warrior and a magician. In general, as long as he is prepared, the samurai at the same level are not the opponent of the magician, because the power used by divine art is a magic that ordinary people don''t understand. However, with high-level achievements, the difference will become smaller and smaller. It is said that there is no difference in strength between a level 9 warrior and a level 9 magician. If the warrior breaks the magic protection, the nine level master will be in danger.


    This is what people usually think of it, but the kind of people like enqi are the exception. Enqidu is not only a level 9 warrior, but also a great warrior who has cultivated to the top of his realm. If there are other great warriors who have broken through the level 9 achievement on the mainland, they can not be compared with enqidu, just as there is a gap in strength between the nine level magic Masters.


    Celia and Amun duel, of course, are well prepared, will not let him close combat, and declared to take the call beast together, may have thought about how to deal with a warrior. Even if Amun has just achieved level 9, Celia may not have no chance to win, but it is more difficult than previously expected. ����Everyone in the audience thought about this. Only Ge lie laughed with a meaningful smile. He knew the details of Amun. Since Amun has achieved level 9 achievement, he is also a level 9 magician.


    In fact, even Ge lie doesn''t know the latest situation of Amun. Amun is no longer a simple level 9 magician and warrior. Now he has mastered the original power. Only cultivation and talent are emphasized, and the means itself has no difference.


    ����


    After three drinks, Celia stood up and said, "since there is something to talk about, let''s fight."


    Amun put down his cup and walked out of the tent. He stood on the open space beside the marsh and said, "you are really happy. Let''s start now. I''m a warrior. I''m going to quit 50 steps and ask the great master of divinity to cast his skills calmly. "


    Celia untied her cloak, dressed in strong clothes, went to the open space and stood fifty steps away from Amun. Her servant, Julio, bowed over with a white staff. Amun narrowed his eyes slightly. He saw that it was a very rare bone staff. It was pure in nature and suitable for performing various kinds of divine arts. Although it was not inlaid with divine stones, it was much easier to use than the precious staff inlaid with seven divine stones that he gave to medanzo and link.


    It has a history of many years. After being processed by divine arts, it is still as bright as new. The whole body is white and crystal with ivory luster, but the end is sharpened like a long thorn. It is different from the general staff. It is very tough and can be used as a weapon. It is equivalent to a sharp short shuttle when attacking in close quarters. This kind of staff is strange and rare.


    With amon''s ability today, he doesn''t need a staff to cast his magic. When encountering a powerful enemy, he needs a weapon that can run mana at the same time. This kind of staff provides a good idea. This is what his disciples need. The messengers of the gods mostly use similar weapons.


    The origin of this thing in Celia''s hand is indeed very special. It comes from the same source as something on Amun. It is made of the leg bone of the bull killed by Mu Yun in the battle of the gods. The gods gave it to the human temple. It was collected by the hathi kingdom for generations. Celia, a royal nobleman, got this precious staff after she became a great magician. She never carried it easily. It can be seen that she attached great importance to this war.


    Seeing Celia pick up the staff, Amun asked with a smile, "where is your calling animal?"


    Celia replied, "he''ll show up when he''s needed. What about the general''s cat?"


    Amun sighed: "do you mean Schrodinger? She has left me to find the freedom after liberation. I have brought another king of beasts with me today, and it will naturally appear when I need it to do something about it. "


    Celia nodded and said, "in that case, the little girl will do it first!" With that, he waved a stick to Amun.


    Amun has seen many great magicians make moves, but they are all chanting with their staff in the battlefield against which the army is fighting. It is the first time for him to see such a direct attack except for Gilgamesh. I saw the beautiful and lovely woman waving a stick, the delicate baby face still with a smile, but the hand can not be polite at all.


    The bone stick turned into a shadow, and the sound of galloping horses came from the marshes and trees around the open space. The innumerable sticks had a roaring impact, as if a group of bison on the grassland hit Amun fiercely. This is not the normal way of operation of the great magician. Celia uses this special staff to cast her weapon to attack and defend, so that a warrior can''t get close at all. If another person, the face of the scene may have panicked.


    Amun gave a big drink, broke away the momentum of the galloping horses, and stepped forward and punched. He didn''t wear a boxing ring with his bare hands, but his fist was covered with a light golden light. This is the most brilliant martial art in the world, which is pure power and energy explosion. As long as he is strong enough, he can fight against all magic arts!


    The blow was like a boulder hitting a storehouse full of jars and jars. Accompanied by a series of breaking sounds, the shadow of the staff disappeared in the sky. Amun took the blow. The shadow of the staff disappeared, Celia was not flustered. The staff trembled in her hand, and a cylindrical white light shot out like a white rainbow and lightning. It was the sharpest blow in the shadow of the staff, and now it hit Amun''s chest.Amun did not retreat but went forward, and his left hand hit the white light head-on. After that, the light was scattered by the fireworks. Although it was fifty paces away, Celia snorted and was shaken back two steps. When she retreated, she raised the staff and hit him down. The light and shadow on Amun''s head condensed. Suddenly, a huge bone stick appeared and fell down.


    Amun said, "good way!" At the same time, he jumped up with a fist, and the shadow of the huge bone stick was shattered before it was condensed into substance, and the remnant shadow gradually dissipated. Just listen to the sound of "bang", Amun landed steadily.


    As soon as Amun landed, Celia swung her wand and sent out a sharp whistle. The wind and cloud changed color like the sky and the earth. All the scenery around Amun has changed, and the solid land under his feet instantly turns into a swamp, which is wriggling and rotating to sink him. This is the most excellent sand gushing skill of earth element. With the illusion of information, it turns the soil into a semi liquefied state. For a warrior, this is the most deadly attack, which makes people have strength but can''t use it!


    However, Amun did not fall in. The great warrior could also practice the auxiliary magic. When he stepped out, the quicksand like ground caved in as if he had opened a film, which just held his step. This is space magic, which can gather energy with the help of very weak support. It is not directly used for attack, but can assist combat. It is not very advanced, but it is quite skillful.


    Celia reacted quickly. Seeing that Amun did not fall into the quicksand swamp, Celia threw the staff at one stroke. The golden divine script appeared on the surface of the glittering bone staff. The light burst over her body, and the Milo who stood by her side to watch the battle also disappeared in the light. Then Amun saw a flower and saw a black sea.


    Swamp and black soil have become surging, the real surging is also mixed with illusory images, the sound of surging waves from all sides, and there is no end in sight. On the distant sea level stands a "man", who is a human head fish body, tail swaying in the waves, straight up, blowing a piccolo on his upper body. What comes out of the piccolo is not the sound of the flute, but an ancient ballad.


    In the turbulent and dangerous boundless Black Sea, this song is so beautiful, there is an indescribable power, people want to close their eyes and indulge in it, forget all suffering and sorrow. This is an attack that strikes the soul, which can make people''s consciousness fall into a trance and fall into a deep sleep. At the same time, the divination technique is half true and half illusory, which makes people fall into a staggered world in which the true and the false cannot be distinguished.


    Celia''s Summoner finally made a move. In such an unexpected way, he was the rumor Leo.


    This is the scene Amun faces. The onlookers can only see Celia''s staff shining brightly, which engulfs herself and Julio. And Amun stopped, his eyes fixed as if through Celia''s place, looking into the distance, his feet also slowly toward the earth.


    As soon as ruario made a move, he temporarily held the powerful level 9 warrior under control. If he was on the battlefield, a divine officer would wake Amun up at any time, and the army would rush to support him. However, in personal combat, this is simply the best way to deal with a samurai.


    Celia naturally won''t miss this excellent chance to win. Several translucent flying ropes are shot out of the light, which are made by the magic art of air element. They roll into Amun''s body, and they are bound to tie him up!


    A heavy roar came from under the flowing soil, and a huge golden tail with dark brown spots suddenly broke through the soil. The tail was very long. It pulled out of Amun''s back, and then it rolled down in the air, and scattered the flying rope. Then the land began to surge, and a huge mutant armored beast came out. Amun''s figure is also rising. He is standing on the back of the armored beast.


    The onlookers were surprised. It turned out that Amun''s "Summoner" was actually a mutant armored beast king, and had long been lurking under Amun''s feet. Except for Gore, no one else had discovered it. Celia in the fight is even more surprised. The armored beast is an animal living in the swamp and pool. If such a large variant armored beast appears at Amun''s feet, her magic effect will be greatly reduced.


    Hidden in the glare of light, Celia presses the staff down. The half flowing land around the armored beast suddenly became solid and incomparable, as if instantly condensed into layers of rock, firmly imprisoning it in place. Yunmeng twisted his body and struggled hard, and the surface strata condensed by the earth element divinity technique were clattering, constantly breaking and constantly reconsolidating.


    Celia''s staff was shaking gently. This armored beast king had great strength, and was also good at the magic arts of earth elements. Although Celia has tried her best, she can only suppress Yunmeng, and she has no time to launch other attacks.


    Yunmeng is also the first time to eat so shriveled. It has the ability to traverse the Black Fire Swamp. The various monsters it meets are never its opponents. Before it can be displayed today, it is held down by a great magician from afar. How can it struggle to get out of the ground.


    Meanwhile, Amun and Julio are in another strange battle. At the foot of Amun, there was a back as hard as rock, which was the back of Yunmeng arched out of the ground, but turned into a boat in the Black Sea. The ship had no sails and no oars. It shot forward in the Black Sea. The waves seemed like thick noodle soup. The more we went forward, the stronger the resistance.The confused ballad sounds closer and clearer, stirring up a circle of ripples, with the power of rejection, push people''s body outward, but there is a magic temptation in the song, attracting people''s soul to fly to it. This is an illusion of separation of soul and flesh. Once the soul loses control and falls into singing, the body loses control.


    Amun raised his arm, and his body seemed to be much heavier than usual. His bones were sour and numb in the song, but he felt so comfortable that he didn''t want to move.


    Amun pointed to the man who played the flute in the distance and said, "ruario, I have even suffered the roar of the lion king. Although your singing is magical, it can not shake my heart. Is that your gift? It can not only be used to attack, but also a good means of healing, can make people forget the pain. There were nine powerful monsters in anuna''s apocalyptic system. What was the relationship between the enchanting Mermaid and you


    Wario was surprised and looked up and said, "how can you know this legend? In ancient times, the mermaid king was also my ethnic origin. My people built their homes in the sea. I was an explorer who came to the mainland


    That''s why. Among the nine kinds of monsters, the enchanting mermaid was born in some kind of sea demon. He started his spiritual cultivation and became a god envoy under the guidance of anuna''s Apocalypse system. After the war of the gods, the enchanting Mermaid disappeared, and the rumor Leo also came from the sea demon family and came to the mainland to practice like the mermaid king. It may be that in order to obtain the human classics and various kinds of help, he became a great magician''s calling beast.


    Amun said with a smile: "the talent is extraordinary. Your strength is stronger than Celia. But it''s a pity that you are not my opponent to learn how to master and use it."


    Amun had already crossed the strange black sea and rushed to the front of Julio, although it seemed to the onlookers that he was standing still and silent. With panic on his face, he swam backward on the sea, waving his Piccolo and turning it into a pen. He even drew a towering mountain on the sea, just blocking Amun''s way.


    This is a painted mountain. It seems that it is virtual. Amun doesn''t care whether it is real or not. He jumps up from the boat and hits it with a fist. It seems that the sky and the earth are collapsing, and the picture of the mountain is cracked from the middle. He rushed directly in front of Julio and said with a smile, "so you can draw and sing?"


    The onlookers gave a low exclamation. Amun stood on the back of the struggling armored beast king and looked at the distance. It was only for a moment. Then he jumped up and punched out again. Celia was dazzled and could not see the human figure clearly. However, Amun''s fist brought a ball of gold light and "beat" a person out of the void. It was rumor Leo.


    Everyone heard Amun''s saying that you can draw and sing?


    Rumor Leo was shocked, and Amun was out of the difficulty of his gifted magical skills, and hit again. He drew a long knife with a serrated fish fin from his waist and cut it into amon''s fist. As the swords and fists hit each other, Amun stepped back two steps, while Julio was shaken a dozen feet away, and then he rushed over again.


    This enchanting mermaid is actually a warrior. If measured by human body skill achievement, he should be a level 8 warrior. As for the magic power just displayed, it is his talent, and his ability to increase with his strength. After being broken by Amun, he can still fight in close combat.


    Amun is a boxing out, with a tremor of impact power, light gold wrapped in his fist flickering, using the skills of Duke town miners. Amun once killed Prince sneck with such a boxing, but if he didn''t want to hurt people, he could also shake the opponent''s strength, causing paralysis and temporarily losing the ability to resist.


    The fist and the long knife hit each other for the second time in a very short period of time, but the sound was very strange, just like some sticky things rubbing together. The power of Amun''s fist actually produced a strange twist and turn. It was as if he had hit something that would not slip away. The soil under his feet and the swamp in the distance were scattered.


    The enchanting mermaid could use his innate divine instinct to assist in fighting. He didn''t let Amun knock him down. His body was shaken up, and he slipped around in the air for several times. The soil under his feet was also whirling. Amun did not pay any more attention to him. He turned around and hit Celia with a fist not far away from the brightest spot.


    Yunmeng roared with flying stones and stones finally jumped to the ground, raised his claws and long tail and rushed to the rumor who had just landed. Amun changed his opponent and asked Yunmeng to deal with the summoner.


    The blinding light was an invisible barrier, and amon''s body rushed into the light, and Celia flew backward to reveal her figure. As she retreated, she waved her wand forward, and the light suddenly shrank into transparent light and shadow, and locked Amun firmly in it.


    She is really a great master of divinity, and all kinds of means are very reasonable. When Amun was about to break her magic protection, she resolutely withdrew and used the Qi element confinement technique instead of the Qi element armor with the best protection effect.


    The air around Amun instantly became sticky and condensed into a huge cocoon to wrap him up. All movements were greatly restrained. The faster the speed was, the greater the resistance was encountered.Generally speaking, the great magician can make two choices when using this method: one is to fly away quickly, so that the samurai can''t catch up with him; the other is to use the means to attack the warrior who is not able to move, or let the nearby warrior launch a counterattack. But at this time, it is a duel to decide whether to win or lose. If Celia flies away, she will admit defeat. It is rumored that Leo could take advantage of this opportunity to fight back, but he is fighting with Yunmeng at the edge of the swamp, and can''t get out of the air for the moment.


    Celia stopped thirty steps away, and with a wave of her wand, countless shadows of the staff appeared, mingled with sharp white light, and counterattacked all over the sky.


    Amun can''t be trapped here to resist her attack. Qi element confinement is the most difficult to deal with when caught off guard, because it is like a thick and elastic huge net. Even if a sword cuts a gap, if it can''t completely break the magic, then it will bridge the blocking action, so that the magician has enough time and space to launch a powerful attack. Celia is really hard to deal with. She is an excellent eight level magician.


    The moment Amun was wrapped up by the gas element confinement technique, his mouth showed a slight bitter smile, waved and took out a sharp thorn like thing, which was hongbaba''s fangs. He finally took out his weapon with bare hands. With a sharp roar, the tusk drew forward. With his strength and speed, he made a gap and rushed out like lightning.


    The shadow of wand disappears in the roar impact. The rumor that is fighting Yunmeng fiercely is swept into the swamp by Yunmeng''s tail, because he is distracted. At the critical moment, Julio waved his knife in his hand and drew two times. Celia appeared a stone mountain in front of Celia, which was still growing shrubs. It seemed like an illusion.


    The mountain seems to be virtual or real. The roar of Amun''s fangs scattered the shadow of the staff all over the sky. He bumped into the mountain. He passed through the mountain with a tyrannical force and smashed the mountain. Before and after that, it was a moment. As soon as Celia waved her stick, Amun rushed to her body with her fangs.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he turned his staff and stabbed Amun like a sword. She also loved to learn fencing as a child, but later she became a magician. But how can close combat compare with Amun? As soon as the stick was stabbed out, she felt that she had lost her grip and numb her wrist. Amun had taken away the staff.


    Celia understood that she had lost, and the great magician fought with others, and the staff was let to go. This was too rare, and she could not help standing there, her face flushed.


    The rumor over there was swept to the pool, but Yunmeng felt his tail slip as if he didn''t have strength. I saw that ruorio rolled in the mud and grabbed its tail. He swung Yunmeng''s huge body in the air and smashed it into the swamp.


    Yunmeng was photographed a little confused, twisting his body to fight back, but felt the space around him was tight. Then he heard the voice of Ge lie and said, "stop, the duel is over!"


    Murio''s hand to hold Yunmeng''s long tail has been released. The armored beast king shakes his dizzy head and turns to raise his head in the muddy water. Amun has been standing beside him, holding a pure white staff on his neck.


    Hearing Ge lie''s voice, Amun smiles and twists his wrist. His hands hold up the staff and says, "keep it for your master."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    A wonderful duel is over. Although people don''t see the scene of rumor and Amun fighting in secret, they still feel dazzled. This is a duel between the top masters on the mainland! After watching the duel, aruka had no idea of winning with Amun. He thought to himself that if he played, there was no chance to win, and Amun won easily between talking and laughing. Obviously, he didn''t try his best.


    Muen, the guard captain and great warrior of the city of Syria, was stunned. He was the guard captain of the black fire forest post station when the flood broke out. He was saved by GE lie, and saw the magic of the great magician with his own eyes. Later, Ge lie became a nine level master of divinity, commanding the army of hathi invincible. Mu en only took Ge lie as his master and regarded the old man as a god like existence. Now there is another Amun, who is not only a powerful general, but also has such a strong fighting capacity. In the eyes of Mun, Amun becomes the second person worthy of worship and admiration.


    As for Celia, of course, she was convinced. She knew how powerful her calling beast was. Although Amun "summoned" the armored beast king, although not weak, obviously did not help too much, basically just to join in the fun. She could hold it up and put it down. When the staff was seized, her face turned red. But she was relieved after the duel and returned to the table to toast Amun.


    Celia looked at Amun and felt a great regret, not because she had lost, but because she had not been used by Hattie. When she toasted, she could not help but said: "general, you have left eju, it is impossible to go back again. What''s more, the Empire of eju will send experts to pursue you. You led a large army to fight with Hattie and captured the former king alive. However, you also contributed to the peace talks between the two countries and were respected by the officers and men of both sides.


    Now that King Asher has succeeded to the throne, the political situation of hathia has recovered from the turmoil, and it is in urgent need of talents like you who can shock the mainland. The city of Syria is your hometown. Since you are back, why not work for your hometown? Please think over the suggestions just made by Lord gelie and governor Xiao mo. I am also a great magician of the court and the royal family of hathi. I can recommend you jointly. King Asher himself appreciates you very much, and you will certainly be put on a high position in Hattie


    Amun looked at the glass and said, "Princess Celia, thank you for your kindness. I came here to work for my hometown too. I have made an appointment with the adults of Song Li just now. I won the duel. Next we should talk about our agreement, and also want to ask Princess Royal to help.


    Celia is Asher''s cousin, and Asher conferred her the title of Princess of the Kingdom after her accession to the throne. However, to be honest, an ordinary Princess of the kingdom is no more honorable than a great magician. Therefore, she is still called the great magician. Amun has changed her name at the moment.


    Governor Xiao Mo said: "general, you just said there is a business. What kind of business do you need to talk to us? If you want wealth or territory, just open your mouth. You don''t have to do business to earn money. "


    Amun laughed: "the business I want to talk about is not to make money by myself, but to let the city of Syria earn money. DUK is my home town, and you all know that the city-state of Syria has lost its control over the DUK plain. In its north and southeast corner, there are cities established by the kingdom of Assyria and the kingdom of Baron.


    That piece of fertile land has been gradually developed in the long years. In the future, it can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people or even millions of people. It is rich and beautiful, but it is bound to be accompanied by human disputes. I don''t want Salem, where friends and people live, to be destroyed before it''s fully built, so it needs support. The business I want to talk about is of course related to this. The first thing is to build a road. "


    Amun removed the utensils, took out a map, put it on the table, and drew a winding road from where they were to the east end of the Black Fire Swamp. He hoped that he would hire workers to open the way in the city of Syria, and along this route he would build the roadbed and fill the road surface. On the way, he would build three post stations on the open land between the marshes for the caravans to rest.


    Naturally, we can''t let the workers work in vain. Amon will pay enough. Governor Xiao Mo looked at it for a long time and pondered, "this project is big enough! I don''t know how long it will take? "


    Amun said with a smile: "since I have asked you here, I am willing to pay a lot of money. Naturally, the sooner the better, I hope that it can be repaired within three months."


    Governor Xiao Mo shook his head and said, "it''s impossible to organize people so quickly. However, there is no road to pass through the marsh, and there is no local material. A lot of things have to be transported from all parts of the city-state. It is very difficult to push forward and repair them a little bit."


    Looking at the map, Ge lie added: "if someone opens a narrow road that can walk first, and then organizes enough people to reinforce and widen it, it is not impossible to complete the project in three months Amun, it''s a winding road. It seems that it''s only suitable for trade, not for marching? "


    Amun spread his hands: "no way, this is the Black Fire Swamp. It is the credit of the armored beast king to find such a way. It is called Yunmeng, who has lived in the swamp since childhood Yunmeng, say hello to everyone


    After the duel, Yunmeng had been lying on the open space beside the marsh. Hearing Amun''s call, Yunmeng raised his huge body and nodded to everyone. Governor Xiao Mo frowned again and said, "this needs to be recruited in the name of the government. How can we explain it to Wang Du?"Amun pointed to dukepingyuan on the map: "you have been a governor for many years. Before, there was only one Duke town with more than 2000 residents. Most of the living materials needed to be transported from outside. However, such a small place has become an important tax source for the city-state of Syria Now there are cities there, but the cities of Assyria and Baron will not do you any good. Only this city of Salem can cooperate. "


    In the original town of Duke, there were only more than 2000 people. In addition to the old, weak, women and children, there were no more than 800 registered miners at the most time. However, the sacred stones they mined and the refined iron they smelted were already important products of the city-state of Syria. The area is rich in resources, and there are veins in the mountains nearby. The miners in Duke town have known for a long time, but there are not so many people to mine. They just choose the area with the richest mineral resources and the easiest mining area to build a mine.


    If the DUK plain is fully reclaimed in the future, it can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people. Even today''s Salem city can provide tens of thousands of people to live in. If this city-state develops, it will benefit the most from the city-state of Syria, because its products can be transported out, and the materials needed will also be transported in. Through the road Amun wants to open, not only the benefits of trade, but also increase a lot of tax revenue.


    In the past few years after the flood, the city-state of Syria has been stable under the governance of Gore. However, after two wars, it lost the important tax revenue source of Duke Town, which is obviously not as prosperous as before. Now Amun has provided another opportunity to open up financial resources, but Salem''s status is not the same as that of Duke.


    Salem city needs not only backup, but also more people. The landless vagrants, wandering explorers and bankrupted craftsmen in Syria can enter Salem from here to look for opportunities. As long as they obey the management there, they will be welcomed. The more prosperous Salang city develops, the more prosperous the commercial road will be, and the greater the profit of Syria city state will be.


    The reason why Amun wanted to talk about this matter in person was that Salem''s ownership was very subtle. It was not under the jurisdiction of the kingdom of hathia, it was just a trade and mutual benefit relationship. Nominally, the hathian kingdom may not accept it publicly, but the fact that three city states have been established on the DUK plain is also an irresistible fact.


    Amun''s cooperation plan has three steps: the first step is to pay a lot of money to hire people to build roads in Syria. The second step is to organize a large business firm in eju to transport goods and materials through the checkpoint of the city-state of Syria. After doing business with Salem through this commercial road, the city-state of Syria needs to be released, and they will pay customs clearance taxes according to the regulations. Third, the city-state of Syria can exchange personnel and commerce with Salem.


    Although Xiao Mo is a governor, he doesn''t dare to nod this head easily, so he needs to talk with gelie. If Goethe supported Amun''s proposal, even King Asher could not object to his position and prestige in the kingdom of hathia.


    People are not good to state their position, have to look at GE lie with questioning eyes. Ge lie twisted his goatee and said, "in the duel just now, Amun won?"


    Celia said with a wry smile, "of course, it was general Amun who won. You made the arbitration!"


    Ge lie said to Xiao Mo again: "then we have to keep our word! Governor, don''t worry about it. The city states have been established on the plain of DUK, whether or not the kingdom of Hattie wants to, and we can''t intervene. At least this road is better than no road. It''s good for the present and better for the future! In the name of Amon paying for the construction of roads, he opened this commercial road first. We have a peaceful trade agreement with eju, and naturally we should allow other people''s caravans to pass through. If everything goes well, it would be better for us to do more business ourselves Let''s treat it as a folk trade, and the city-state of Syria should acquiesce. "


    Governor Xiao Mo then nodded: "since you have made such a statement, let''s do it. In terms of practical interests, the city-state of Syria also benefits. No wonder you will let me take the two directors and the clerk with me. I have thought of it for a long time. "


    Amun stood up, raised his glass and said, "I wish you a happy cooperation in the future."


    Ge lie also raised his glass and said, "wait a minute. The time required by the general is so urgent. I think the pressure on Salem city is great. The conflict on the DUK plain will come soon. The city-state of Syria can recruit civilian men to build commercial roads as soon as possible, but the prerequisite is that the general should open a road to walk in front of them. "


    Amun nodded and said, "I will do it right away. I will open up the road in a month. As for the citizens of the city of Syria, they don''t have to worry about where I have gone. They can just pave and widen along that road."


    Ge lie also nodded and said, "of course, I can trust what the general said. Then the city-state of Syria will immediately organize personnel and materials, and it won''t take long to start work."


    Raphael interposed: "there are now three city states on the DUK plain: enril built by Assyria and Marduk built by Baron. Without the support of a kingdom, the army of Amun also guided people to build a city of Salem. I''m curious about this city-state, which seems to have been transformed out of thin air. I hope to see it. "


    Celia also interposed, "I want to see the excitement too. It''s like a miracle."


    Amun said with a smile: "welcome to Salem City, but it''s better to wait until the road is completed, everything will be convenient."


    Raphael replied, "don''t worry, general. Since Mr. Gore has promised to cooperate with Salem, the road will be completed in three months, as long as he has a word."After talking about the cooperation, the people raised their glasses and drank. During the dinner, they talked about all kinds of information about the wars among the countries. In particular, Amun witnessed the final destination of enqi capital on the battlefield. People were filled with emotion and doubts. After the banquet was over, Gore did not leave immediately. He offered Amun a private talk.


    On the other hand, the one who looks at the bog is lazy, and the one who studies the dragon''s back is lazy. The aristocrat and the armored beast king just got to know each other, but they got along well. They could talk with each other in their souls. Yunmeng was willing to take Raphael around the Black Fire Swamp and tell him where to eat.


    In the distance, on a strange stone exposed to the swamp, Ge lie and Amun stand side by side and talk to each other in secret language of information divinity. Ge lie asked, "the fall of enqi capital, do you know what''s going on?"


    There are only a few people in the world who can let Amun tell the secret without reservation. In addition to Schrodinger who has left and Maria who is far away in eju, the remaining one is the great magician of Gore. It''s interesting to say that they were the enemies who led a large army on the battlefield, but Ge lie was a friend of the old madman and an elder respected by Amun.


    Amun replied frankly: "I didn''t know that at that time. Later, I realized that it was the ultimate consequence of" the examination of fate and the judgment of the end "because of a special experience. Please forgive me for not explaining it to you too clearly, because you know it may not be good. But I can tell you that if mortals want to be truly free from immortality, it''s a test they have to pass. "


    Ge lie was slightly surprised: "do you mean that enqi has reached the end of the human realm and may become a God?"


    Amun sighed: "yes, he already had that kind of achievement. It''s a pity that he didn''t succeed, but he is worthy of this life! Your original assumption may be right. No matter you are a magician or a warrior like enqi, you may touch the light of the divine Kingdom when you practice to the end of the human realm, but this hope is too dim and too accidental. I once told you about the power of two sides of one body. When I lived in Egypt, I realized that there was no such thing as two sides of one body. Strength and body and mind are one.


    A samurai or a magician may come to the end of human achievement because of Superman''s luck, talent and perseverance. However, there are many missing contents in the cultivation secret books handed down in the world. Unless the body and mind have met the requirements of these tests unconsciously, it is impossible to take the last step. The level 9 achievement of the original power has a life that seems to be endless. However, although the level 9 divinists on earth are very long-lived, they can''t compare with the messengers of the gods. "


    Gore asked again, "the messenger of the gods?"


    Amun said with a smile: "some so-called gods, such as today''s I can already be called gods in myths and legends, just as humbaba was also called the God of the Euphrates. But there is still a difference between this and the real immortal God. As for what the difference is, I have not yet proved it. Of course, this requires a level 9 achievement of the original power. Not all the divinities can achieve this. They just understand the secret of the original power. "


    Amun said these words and then stopped, waiting for Gore''s questioning. As for the secret of the original power, if Gore does not ask, he will not take the initiative to say it, but if Gore wants to know, Amun will not hide it. He can tell Ge lie the secret. As for the guidance of faith, it is his own business. Even if he knows the secret, it does not mean that he can become a God.


    Ge lie did not continue to ask, but sighed: "Amun, if you want to open this road, what you want is not only materials, but also population, I''m afraid? Only by attracting the poor vagrants from hathian and Egyptians to live in Salem, can they have the strength to fight against the other two cities. From a personal point of view, I even want to send unemployed soldiers who have been sent back to their hometown to become an army with a little organization. But the question is, if you do that, who are you building temples for in Salem? "


    Amun replied simply: "the city of Salem has built a temple for the goddess Muyun. This is the same as the original town of Duke. I don''t think anyone can have any opinions about it? As for my people, they have their own gods. "


    People didn''t understand what Amun and Ge lie said, but in the Tianshu land at that time, belief in gods was an indispensable spiritual support for people. What is the difference between working day after day and living in the world, and animals without intelligence or walking dead without desire? That is the yearning and hope in people''s hearts. The world is material, but people live in the spirit.


    If a person loses his sense of taste, no matter how good the delicious food in the world is, it is meaningless to him. If he loses his sight, how beautiful the color will be. The significance of faith lies in this. It is not necessarily a dispute about whether there is a God or not, but a belief to find the meaning of existence. Whether the gods exist or not, people need the sustenance of gods or symbolic gods in their minds, and can face the suffering in life and the unknown in the world.


    On the other hand, the monarchy relying on the divine power is also conducive to the rule of various kingdoms, so that the world''s emperors have a self-evident detached status. With the combination of the two, each city-state on the Tianshu continent has its own temple. No matter what Amun does, it can not be divorced from reality. There must be a temple in the city-state in order to be stable. The difference is no more than who or what kind of God they believe in.Ge lie smiles, this smile is a little strange, he habitually twists his beard and says: "for such a long time, you haven''t visited Salem City, have you?"? The temple you mentioned has been repaired. There is indeed a statue of Mu Yun on the altar. However, it is held around your waist by your statue! Amun, ha ha ha... "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    Amun was surprised and said in some embarrassment, "do they really build the temple like this? I did appear there with Mu Yun in my arms. They carved the statue like this! I don''t care. This is the consequence of what I do, but it''s a bit funny. "


    Amun heard that the "God" on the altar of the temple built by link in Salem was actually the image of him holding Mu Yun in his arms. At first, he was a little surprised, but when he turned his mind, he just laughed. He didn''t mind and was not proud. His view on this issue is different from that of ordinary people. It doesn''t matter if link doesn''t erect a statue for him. If he does, he won''t blame him. Is it right to dare to do it?


    Besides, he has passed the test of life and death. He has achieved level 9 achievement with original strength. He can be neutral in the temple. Goddess Mu Yun did not show up to find trouble, which shows that he has no dissatisfaction. As long as the goddess is willing to do so, he can do it.


    Ge Lieh laughed enough, and then he said seriously: "as early as a few years ago, I tried to use the great prophecy in the legend, and realized that the DUK plain will become a fertile land for thousands of miles, which will also cause disputes between the gods and the surrounding countries. You and I all know the origin of the flood. Enril has turned the DUK plain into fertile soil, which can let hundreds of thousands of people live in peace. It is indeed praised by all the people


    Amun snorted coldly: "I naturally know that if you had not led the people to resist the flood, the city of Syria would have been destroyed."


    Ge lie''s expression has a touch of sadness: "I was used by enril, how respected he was! We have played two games of chess, and we are also on the board of gods. Even I used great prophecy to come to the conclusion that the God who started the flood was not clear? Enril is bound to let his believers occupy the fertile fields and fill the plains of Duke with his temples. "


    "Do you think he can succeed?" Amun asked in a noncommittal tone


    Gore looked up at the sky: "in the vision of the God enril, we only need to consider whether Marduk will agree or not. Although I am not willing to serve him again, I still command the army to repel the army of Baron kingdom. This is what I have to do. The kingdom of Assyria sent a giant army to suddenly cross the plateau and appear in the DUK plain, which should have been prepared for a long time, and no one had thought of it in advance.


    The kingdom of Assyria wants to expand its territory, and the god they believe in is enril. Until now, I understand that the most important chess piece in enril''s hand is the kingdom of Assyria. His calculation is very good. How many wise men on the mainland are not rivals. This is the God


    Amun sighed helplessly: "of course, Marduk will step in. A magician named eusil united with the giant tribe of plateau to establish the city of Marduk on the throat road in the southeast corner of DUK plain. I''m afraid enril had already thought that the Assyrian kingdom in the north also established enril city. Judging from the local battlefield, Marduk city is not the rival of enril city. The Assyrian kingdom will occupy the whole DUK plain from the north to the south, and finally defeat the city of Marduk. "


    Ge lie said with a bitter smile: "judging from the original situation, this should be a reasonable prediction, but it is not a real situation. The great God enril did not control everything. Now the biggest variable is the appearance of Salem. You don''t have the support of a kingdom like others, but you set up a city-state in the middle of DUK plain, which is beyond the expectation of the gods. "


    Amun sneered: "enril will not want to see Salem there."


    Ge lie turned his head and said, "that may not be true. The heart of the gods is unpredictable. It depends on whether you are willing to build his temple or not."


    Amun asked, "noble master of divinity, you used to be the chief god of enril temple, and now you are the chief honorary elder of Hattie theological academy, but you don''t seem to like enril, the LORD God of the kingdom?"


    Gore replied, "it''s not just that you don''t like it! I know that there are many priests who do not give their heart to the gods. They just satisfy their vanity and selfish desires in the name of gods. But I am not the same, I once sincerely believed in the gods, devoutly waiting for the call of the gods.


    I''m not as lucky as you. I held the goddess in public at a young age. I have been a deity for so many years, and only once did I really communicate with the gods. When the flood besieged the city of Syria, I heard enril speak in the temple. That was the voice I had been looking forward to for many years! Funny to say, when I really saw him, I started to stay away from him. "


    Amun said, "even if you are far away from him, how can I make his temple stand in Salem? I''d rather have my statue around Mu Yun and stand on the altar for enril to have a good look! "


    Ge lie grinned: "is that idol a silent mockery? You''re a little childish after all. It''s like being angry. Have you ever thought that maybe it''s not worth it? The cost of stopping enril''s desire could be high. "


    Amun narrowed his eyes in the moonlight and said: "people always have to insist on something. Some things are hard, but they must be done. Otherwise, what are you doing in the world?"


    Gore looked at him: "you have the shadow of Nietzsche, but you are not him."


    Amun suddenly asked, "the kingdom of Assyria and the kingdom of hathi believe in the same God enril. What is the relationship between the two countries?"


    "The relationship between the two countries is very tense and the potential conflict is very fierce. There are many contradictions because they believe in the same God. The two kings claimed that they were the real incarnation of enril''s human voice. Had it not been for the strategic focus of the kingdom of hathi in the past few decades to get rid of the control of the Egyptians, there would have been a war with Assyria. "Amun frowned: "the two kingdoms believe in enril, but they claim that they are the true faith. If they fight each other with swords, what will the gods think of it?"


    Gore looked at the dark swamp jungle: "is enril the real enril in their eyes? At least there''s another enril in my eyes! I have written secret letters to Gilgamesh and rod Dick, hoping to establish a city-state state with peaceful coexistence before foreseeing the changes in the DUK plain. However, it is impossible to succeed without success. Now you''ve done more than me. You''ve built Salem, and it''s the center of conflict. "


    Amun: would there be no bloodshed in the DUK plain without Salem, which I built


    Ge lie shook his head: "the same, even if there is no God, the kingdom of the world will not give up fighting for Amun, you have even held the goddess, and your own achievements are equivalent to many gods in the legend. How do you think the disputes in the Duke plain will be viewed in the eyes of the gods? "


    Amun was silent for a long time. He seemed to be thinking hard. After a long time, he replied: "how to coexist among people is decided by people themselves. It may not be the will of one person, but it is the will of all people. If all people are regarded as one person, then the disputes among the world are the inner conflicts of this person, the struggle and entanglement of countless selves, just as there are various contradictions in people''s hearts, and they will feel all kinds of depression This may be the realm possessed by the gods, and I can only describe them, but I can''t confirm them, because I''m not a God after all. "


    Ge lie nodded his head and said, "we are just talking about it. If we can really get rid of all this in practice, maybe many gods can''t do it Amun, I would like to help Salem against the invasion of Assyria, but please do me a favor


    Amun: you can tell me what you have to say. Why ask for help


    Ge lie: "I send student Raphael to follow you, to help you open the way in the swamp, for him is also a kind of experience."


    Amun: as long as he doesn''t feel the danger, follow me


    From the beginning to the end, Gore did not ask Amun - what is the original power of the gods? This can not help Amun deep admiration, it seems that there are few unexpected disturbances in the world, can shake the spirit of song lie. Ge lie has his own faith and road. The so-called temptation is not only the status and wealth of the world.


    A large number of immigrants from the city-state of Syria arrived at the East Bank of the inland lake and the southern end of the Black Fire Swamp. Amun had already left, but there was a path between the marshes, winding around the impassable area, cutting through the thorns to fill the low-lying areas, and extending to the depth of the swamp. The width of the road was just right for two people to go in parallel.


    There is no need for maps or people to explore the road. People use gravel and dry soil to pave the subgrade, pull out the trees and thorns on both sides and fill up the swamp. The trees cut down on the spot are used to burn the soil on the road to a semi dry state, and push forward continuously to build a solid road that can let two carriages go parallel.


    Not to mention how the civilians rushed to repair the road, Amun was walking in the depths of the Black Fire Swamp. He stood on the shoulder of the armored beast king Yunmeng. Yunmeng''s huge body is more than ten feet long. Compared with ordinary armored animals, its body is relatively thin, and the place where its belly swims is just two people wide. No matter what the terrain ahead, the big armored beast climbed, leaving a road behind.


    Looking ahead, Amun holds a very special staff or weapon, which is the tusk of humbaba. Standing on the armored beast king, he gently waved his long teeth, just like a swordsman''s machete or sword. The faint golden light swept over him, and the strange fossilization in the way was broken into pieces. When we meet a low-lying area, a strange force rises, and the soil rolls in the distance to fill a passage.


    Yunmeng is waving its front paws from time to time, the sharp claw shadow turns into a cold awn, the trees are uprooted and thrown to both sides, and the long tail is constantly falling in the air to tamp the road behind. Raphael walked behind with his staff, and the impassable swamp of black fire was open to him.


    Raphael volunteered to follow Amun to open the way. He also wanted to see how the legend of the mainland created another miracle, but he found nothing strange at first. The sword awn that Amun sends out with his long teeth is the martial art of a nine level warrior. When the soil rises to fill up the swamp and low-lying areas on the road, he uses the simplest low-level earth element divinity. Every warrior who has been awakened twice by his power can do it. Amun''s power is nothing more than extraordinary strength. These are just ordinary means for him.


    But one day later, Raphael began to be surprised, and the next day passed. The surprise turned into shock. On the third day, the shock finally became a deep admiration!


    What Amun did seemed simple at first, but later it became the most difficult. It''s not magical to pull out shrubs, smash rocks and fill marshes. Ordinary people can do it. The difference is the speed of means. However, the great generals, the nine level warriors and the top strong men on the mainland are doing such trivial things. Once they start, they don''t stop. For a few days and nights, let alone rest, even the speed of progress has not changed.


    Some areas are very complex and difficult to open, while others are much easier. However, Amun commands Yunmeng to pass at the same speed, neither tight nor slow. This is not a battle on the battlefield. There is neither the enemy''s persecution nor the soldiers'' shouting and encouraging. It is so lonely and boring in the jungle swamp where you can''t see the end. Endless repetition of the simplest work, but the use of the power of megacontinent, almost unbearable boring.Raphael has never seen anyone in such a boring situation, but also so leisurely will be a very boring job, never tired of doing it, as if never stop. Three days later, Amun didn''t even say a word.


    Raphael could hardly describe his feelings. He saw the shadow of the teacher Ge lie in Amun''s body. When the flood besieged the city-state of Xuya, Ge lie walked around the city quietly for many days. He held a staff in his hand and presided over the protective array. He kept running the magic arts to strengthen the wall to block the flood. Until the flood receded, he could hardly stand still.


    However, Amun''s situation is different from that of Gore in those years. There is no pressure of crisis, no urgent expectation of anyone, and even no very necessary. He did this on his own in the swamp without any people. The road is endless and winding. I don''t know how long it is. The gloomy Black Fire Swamp seems to be the abyss of no hope. Amun continued to use martial arts and divinity, this long-lasting endurance and concentration, has been beyond the reach of ordinary samurai.


    Raphael was not idle behind him. Since he had volunteered to help, Gore also sent him. Before leaving, Amun gave Raphael a task to deal with any accident that might occur in the swamp at any time. Amun was focused on his way and didn''t want to be disturbed. Now there are many monsters in the Black Fire Swamp. If a sudden attack is launched, Raphael will deal with it.


    Ordinary wild animals were scared away when they heard the news, but some aggressive monsters occasionally harassed them and were sent away by Raphael. One of the most troublesome monsters along the way is the giant water beetle that inhabits here. Some of them are thicker than the mouth of a bowl, and they will be ferocious after being disturbed.


    This giant water beetle can swallow an adult, its powerful body can entangle a strong bull, lurking in the swamp is very difficult to detect, and suddenly jump out of the blue. Raphael had to constantly carry out the divinity detection. In six days, he met more than a dozen fierce giant water beetles. Although they could not be the opponents of a great magician, Raphael was tired after six days and six nights.


    Seeing Amun didn''t stop, the young great magician finally said: "general, I suggest you take a little rest. Relaxation can last, and efficiency is higher than exhausting all your strength at once."


    Amun said with a smile, "you''re right, so I haven''t tried my best. Although the current speed is much slower than full open circuit, it is the highest efficiency in terms of continuous effect. "


    Raphael exclaimed, "general, you are beyond my expectation. What is powerful is not just strength! Although you didn''t try your best, I''m afraid Yunmeng can''t stand it. "


    Amun: "Yunmeng is a mutant king of armored beasts. He is naturally strong and unmatched by human beings."


    Raphael still advised: "it depends on who you compare with. You can''t compare with the general. It can''t insist on completely opening the road at this speed."


    Amun said without looking back: "your judgment is good. I didn''t intend to let Yunmeng help me get through all the roads. My plan is to go to the other end at the same speed for a month, and Yunmeng will get tired when I walk to the half. I just want to make it tired and experience well, and take this opportunity to let it experience a kind of test. "


    Rafael: "if Yunmeng is exhausted and unable to move forward, and its strength is exhausted, it is very dangerous to stay in the Black Fire Swamp."


    Amun laughed again: "that''s why I promised Ge lie to bring you here. With the protection of you, the great magician, Yunmeng should have no problem recuperating and recovering in the swamp. You stay in the swamp to protect it, and I''ll go on my own. "


    Raphael was shocked and said, "your plan is to open up the road behind you, and let Yunmeng and I help you in the front half?"


    Amun said with deep meaning: "no, no, no, this road is one in my eyes. Without half or the other half, you are helping me to run through the whole road. The great master of divinity left you in the middle of the black fire swamp just to protect an armored beast. Has it wronged your noble identity


    Raphael quickly explained, "no, if that''s exactly what you need, I''d love to."


    Amun looked down at Yunmeng, who was still raising his claws and shaking his tail to open the road. Somehow, he suddenly changed his mind and said, "let''s have a rest day. You are tired. We should be able to get to the other end in a month by walking six days and taking another day off


    Raphael said, "I can still hold on."


    Amun laughed and said, "you are really tired. Yunmeng has reminded me that we will take a day off."


    They found a dry island in the swamp to rest for a day. Yunmeng was foraging nearby. Amun set up a comfortable tent, took out the wine and made delicious broth by himself. After a day''s rest, he continued to open the road and took another day off for another six days. After the third six days, Yunmeng finally got tired and couldn''t walk any more. Not only is the physical strength difficult to support, but also it cultivates the magic power also completely exhausted.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Amun originally wanted to let Yunmeng open the road continuously for half a month. After taking two breaks on the way, Yunmeng finally persisted for 20 days. They arrived at an open area in the swamp, a small hill rising out of the ground, covered with soft grass slopes, colorful flowers in the bushes, and a post station for the caravan to rest in the future.


    Yunmeng stayed here to rest. Amunbu set down a magic array and left a tent. Raphael stayed here to protect Yunmeng. The next day, he left alone.


    At this time, we can see the strength and will tempered by Amun''s long-term practice and experience. We continue to open the road. The work done by Yunmeng and Raphael some time ago is completed by him alone, but the speed of moving forward remains unchanged. Cut through the thorns, gravel fill, the pace has been tamped. From time to time, there were monsters attacking him. Amun danced his long teeth to fight with all kinds of monsters. At the same time, he walked day after day without any confusion.


    Amun didn''t mean to embarrass himself. He was very clear in his mind. People can do a lot of things only by perseverance and persistence, which is something too many people in the world can''t do.


    Amun walked alone for another three days. It rained in the Black Fire Swamp, and the wind blew between the trees. On the third night, it finally cleared up and a bright full moon hung in the sky. Amun walked through the swamp jungle, leaving behind an unseen road. The moonlight in the sky seemed to be a gentle bath, and there was a quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the gloomy Black Fire Swamp.


    It was so quiet that there was almost no sound in the distance except for the movement of Amun''s road. Amun suddenly waved his long teeth, and the light golden awn flew out to the left and forward. There was a huge body in the swamp. He was hit by the golden mans and fell back into the muddy water with a dull roar.


    It was another giant water beetle who attacked secretly. He was subdued by Amun as soon as he launched the attack. He had met several times on the way, which did not pose a threat, and even his steps were not interrupted. However, this time it was obviously different. Amon stopped his pace for the first time when he waved his teeth. He turned quickly and waved his teeth to the right rear. But there was no movement or any sign of the enemy!


    Long teeth in the air, the cold air at night seems to turn into water waves, waving a circle of ripple like ripples. The scene of marshes and trees is shaking in the ripples. A figure appears in the sky above the originally empty swamp. He suddenly appears in his stealth, holding a sharp thorn like weapon, and is jumping into the air to stab Amun soundlessly.


    The figure of this man is not big, but his figure looks very fierce, like an arrow with a full bow. The weapon in his hand was gray white, without luster, like a spear and a long thorn. There are assassins! And the assassin chose the right time to attack at the same time as the giant water beetle in front of him.


    The water beetle is a cold-blooded animal living in the swamp. What Amun has just met is a mutant giant water beetle. He is born to integrate the breath with the environment here, which is very difficult to detect before the attack. However, the assassin is even more hidden than the water beetle.


    Although he was suddenly in danger, Amun had to admire him. He was the most outstanding assassin he had ever met. He was not only good at lurking, but also had enough patience to wait for the opportunity to attack and use the environment to cooperate with the assassination. Amun first found the giant water beetle, and then he realized that there was danger behind him. He was almost unprepared. The assassin should have been following him for a long time. Amun, who was walking, suddenly encountered the attack of a giant water beetle. He took the opportunity to attack behind his back, which was almost impossible to prevent.


    Amun''s long teeth are waved out, and the assassin is like a shadow in the moonlight. When he appears, he has already rushed to his eyes. The tusks and spikes collide, and a shock wave is scattered between them. A huge gully appeared on the ground, extending to the marshes on both sides, and the muddy water splashed up instantly, just like being rowed by an invisible huge plow.


    Amon stepped back two steps before he could stand still, and his tusks hummed. And the assassin also under the impact of this huge force to rebound, in the air somersault, landing in a flash.


    Amun stamped his feet and flew into the air. He launched the detection magic technique and swept through the dark swamp jungle. He realized that he had left a faint trace in the mud and air, but the man had disappeared. In such a short time, the assassin can not escape too far, but again lurking.


    What he concealed was so good that Amun couldn''t find it even when he scanned it with his divinity skill in mid air. Unless he used a wide range of indiscriminate attack to turn over the whole swamp and force him to approach, he could not find out the man. But if Amun had done that, and made so much noise in such a large area and searched for the wrong direction, the assassin might have escaped from another direction.


    Amun stayed in the air for a moment, and then slowly fell back to the ground. The road he opened was cut off by a deep ditch, which showed his adventure. The moonlight was shining on the ditch, and the surroundings were still quiet and peaceful. With a wave of his hand, Amun filled the ditch with earth and rocks, then turned around and made an incredible decision - keep going!


    Amun came here just to open the road. Even though he met the most terrible assassin in the world, he still didn''t change his original intention. Since the assassin couldn''t be found, he went on with his own business.Amun walked in the moonlight, the winding road left behind, he was guessing the origin of the assassin. Or who doesn''t want to get into the plain? In Schrodinger''s experience, he recalled the envoys of the nine link system one by one. Which of them was good at assassinating? But after thinking about it, they could not match the assassin I saw just now.


    Amun''s blow just now can''t give out the strongest force in his eagerness, but he also knows that it is beyond the ordinary people''s ability to bear it. The assassin took it, though he didn''t get the upper hand, but he was not hurt. He could fly out with the force of impact and disappear in the shortest time.


    He is the first-class assassin in the world! The power used by that man is very special, not just martial arts or divinity. In this case, he should be an emissary from a certain God system. When such an assassin assassinates Amun at this time, the God behind the scenes is most likely enril.


    Amun knew that eju also sent a pursuer, which made him helpless. The pursuers were benefactor Gabriel and his friend George, and they were obviously not the assassins just now. Seth has sent the lion king, there is no need to let other gods do it, let alone this is enril''s territory.


    The assassin must still be lurking in the Black Fire Swamp, not far from Amun, waiting for a better shot. If an assassin stares at such an assassin, he or she will be alert even if he doesn''t panic. He will find a safe place to hide and guard. After dawn, he will leave the safe route. For Amun, he can fly directly out of the Black Fire Swamp.


    But Amun did nothing, as if to the secret Assassin''s silent declaration - whether you stab me or not, I''m here to open the road. Is this a kind of contempt and ridicule? Amun himself may not have this meaning. It depends on what the assassin thinks.


    Continue to move forward, the front to pass a large floating dead branches and leaves of the water, there are many strange trees in the water, like the arm stretched out from the mud under the water, as if trying to grasp something in the air. This is the most suitable environment for ambush assassins, but Amun quietly walked past.


    The soil rises at the foot and is instantly dried and sintered by fire element magic. A path appears on the water surface with strange trees and extends straight forward. Amun walked for a long time before he set foot on the land. There was no movement around. The assassin did not attack. He seems to have given up. Has he left?


    Amun set foot on the land, where is a section of uphill hillside, growing more than two people high dense bush, along the way there are jagged rocks. He gently waved his long teeth in his hands, the shrubs were uprooted to both sides, and the strange stones in the way were smashed and filled into the roadbed. As Amun walked by, the trees were flying and the stones were breaking. The momentum was amazing.


    Nothing abnormal was found. Walking through a section of not dangerous trees, Amun waved his long teeth to smash a pile of rubble growing in shrubs, but the scattered gravel did not fall to the ground, but suddenly burst apart, like countless whistling arrows at Amun. When Amun smashed the rubble, someone suddenly turned on his magic power. The broken stones were smashed like raindrops. Every flying stone has the power of agitation, which can annihilate the sense of divinity detection in the sky scattering.


    Amun''s reaction is very fast. He reaches forward and grabs it. There is a huge shield in his hand, which is formed by the condensation of gas elements with a faint halo. The broken stones hit the shield with a thumping sound. Small pieces of flying stones are directly ejected back, and large pieces of flying stones seem to be wrapped by viscous forces and fall to the ground. The assassin''s figure appeared in the flying stones all over the sky. The short shuttle in his hand stabbed the air element shield with a spiral force to shatter his life.


    Amun''s protection skill was broken, and the man flew down from high position, and the short shuttle cut off with an arc under the moonlight. The blow was too sudden and more powerful than the last one. Amun snorted and struck with a long toothed blow.


    The two men''s weapons did not directly collide with each other. The golden light diffused from the trees and the sound of rolling like thunder came from the trees. The hillside is covered with rice seedlings. The branches and leaves are rolling in disorder. It''s like two great warriors fighting on the battlefield. It''s a hard hitting method. The speed of the man''s hand is extremely fast, and his body is extremely agile. In the moonlight, he looks like a flickering shadow. The spikes are waved with arc lights. The power of each blow is so strong.


    Amun murmured: "who sent you, and who are you?" While speaking, the long teeth with golden light in his hand cut steadily up the hillside step by step. The powerful pressure has locked the assassin. From the foot of the mountain to the high slope, the road rolling thunder, the man was forced to retreat by Amun.


    The assassin opened his mouth and spoke in a cold voice: "my name is moon night. I am the messenger of the gods! No matter how powerful, where they hide, how far they escape, the people I want to kill will never escape. You are really great. You are not dead yet, but no matter how hard you struggle, you will be killed by me sooner or later. I never miss it! "


    This man is so crazy. Judging from his means, he has arrogant capital. But now it seems ridiculous that he said this, because it was amonda who had the upper hand and forced him to step back.


    Amun sneered and said, "the angel of the gods? Today''s moon is really round and beautiful, but you seem to forget what you are doing. I don''t want to hide at all and I won''t run away. No matter who you are, who sent you, no matter how far you want to escape and where you hide, I will find you out! "The man said, "Amun, do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    Don''t catch you. I just want to shake my head


    During the talk, the moon night had retreated to the top of the hill, and the hillside they had walked through, whether it was trees or rocks, had been moved to the ground. The glitter around them, and the long teeth and the sharp shuttle hit each other, as if the moonlight had been torn to pieces.


    Amun steadily climbed to the top and locked down the assassin with strong pressure. Although the opponent was very powerful, fast and quick, and even surpassed Amun, the frontal fight was not his opponent. Amun was confident that he would be caught on the spot. However, at this time, the moon night in the fierce fight suddenly issued a long howl. The moon trembled in the howl, and Amun watched his amazing change.


    On the night of the bright moon, the whole body made a series of crispy sounds of bone swelling. His body height was more than two feet. His clothes were torn, and his eyes were shining with fierce and strange green light. His appearance was changing, his facial features protruded, his teeth protruded, his arms stretched out.


    Under his torn clothes, you can see that his muscles are like countless snakes, his skin has turned gray and covered with a layer of weird fluff. He is not human at all. He looks like a giant ape walking upright. no He is more like a wolf standing up and holding his chest. His powerful power is instantly filled with a breath of incomparable fury.


    With Amun''s determination, he can''t help but be shocked at the moment. The long teeth in his hands stab forward fiercely, with the roar of soul pounding. On the night of the bright moon, he suddenly changes his shape and enters a manic state. Amun is not sure to capture him alive, so he is killed on the spot.


    At this moment, he thought of John, who had unconsciously awakened the violent and restless power, but could not restrain the impulse brought by the power. He was guided by Amun to integrate it with his body and mind. If John didn''t meet Amun, he would have cultivated his manic power all the time, and could have survived or been guided by another way, would he have become the same as this assassin? Amun didn''t know all this, but he felt that the breath of the moon night was a little familiar.


    The fierce state of the bright moon night issued a huge roar, the hairy big hand tip has stretched out five sharp claws, holding the spines to smash on the long teeth. Now, this is the first time that two men''s weapons collide directly. The sound is like two metal hills colliding together. The huge roar will shatter the surrounding rocks.


    Amun stepped back two steps. He felt that half of his body was a little numb. His teeth in his hands were still shaking sharply. He made a whining sound. For a moment, he was almost unstable. What a powerful impact!


    Even so, Amun couldn''t stand the bright moon night. He trembled with his sharp shuttle in his hand. He stepped back several steps, and suddenly threw away his weapon and rushed forward. It was obvious that he had entered a state of ferocity. The figure was just a flash, and the tip of his claw, which flashed with cold light, came before him. This speed was faster than that of enqi that Amun had seen.


    Amun did not have time to use other means. He took a step back, let go of his tusks and hit him. The scene is like two strong men fighting in the street. Fist with golden light hit on the claw, the sharp claw tip strange bending did not break, issued a "bang" sound.


    On the night of the moon, he roared in pain and swept with another claw. Amun dodged and reached out to buckle his wrist, but he caught the air. The other side''s reaction speed was too fast! The bright moon night flashed like a whirlwind and ran behind Amun. Amun turned around again with a powerful punch, and the two continued to fight together.


    Amun has never met such an opponent. His speed is like a ghost, but his power is so manic that he can only fight with the explosion of energy instead of other means.


    Amun could not help but feel shocked. If John had ever seen this man in a violent state, he would not only greatly increase his speed and explosive power in a short time, but also stimulate his ferocity by suffering. This assassin has also changed his body. I don''t know whether he is a wolf demon or a kind of strange transfiguration divinity, or the result of manic power training to a certain extent?


    This kind of manic state can not be maintained for a long time. If it is overused, he may damage himself. However, Amun is not interested in testing how long the moon night can last. He only hears the general''s low voice: "do you think I won''t!"


    Amun''s knuckles and muscles were beating. Although his body shape did not change, his invisible feeling changed, and a stronger mania atmosphere spread. Amon once said to John that he had taken the wrong road and needed guidance. There might be several right roads, but no one could count the wrong ones. At this moment, John saw how to use the power of manic.


    In the Black Fire Swamp, there are two fierce beasts fighting each other, sending out strange roar and continuous long howl. Amun''s fists with golden light fell like raindrops, forcing the bright moon night back to the water that he had passed through not long ago. With a violent blow, Amun hit him on the head and reached for his throat.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    The fierce bright moon night sprang up from the ground, grabbed Amun''s arm, scratched his clothes with sharp claws, and tore several holes in the soft armor of snake scales inside. Amun punched him on the shoulder. On the night of the moon, he was able to pick up his fist. He roared in his throat and bit amon''s hand.


    Amun dodged his hand and flung his finger on his chin, which was powerful enough to smash the tough boulder. Even if he was a common beast, his head would be beaten into meat sauce. On hearing a click, his jaw dislocated on the night of the moon. He could even fall back into the water with his quick reaction.


    The water blooms up, and like a giant hand suddenly flattened, strangely restored calm, his breath even disappeared in the mud under the water. Amun did not chase into the water with strange trees. Standing at the edge of the water, a series of crisp sounds were made from his joints, and the diffuse mania gradually disappeared.


    Amun will also use similar violent power, which is learned from John''s experience, but has never been used before. Although that kind of violent state can improve the speed and explosive force, it also has obvious defects, which makes people ferocious and even mentally lost. Amun can control nature and not lose his mind, but also affect the subtle sense of detecting divinity, and limit the use of large-scale mana. He can only attack the fight with amazing energy and easily injure his own people in melee.


    In those years, when he faced enqi capital on the battlefield, he was not as powerful as today, and he did not understand how to master and control this state. Today, he met such a difficult opponent, and he just wanted to fight for a tooth. The moon night clearly knows the characteristics of this manic state, and knows that Amun''s entering the state will affect the sensing of detecting divinity. When he escapes, he goes into the water to hide his tracks.


    At the speed of the bright moon night, such a short time of Kung Fu may have escaped far away and hid. Amun whispered. It''s a pity that it''s very difficult to find out the assassin in the Black Fire Swamp. If Yunmeng was here, if only Yunmeng was there. If only the armored beast king was on the side, it would be impossible to run away on the bright moon night. Just thinking like this, Amun suddenly moved his eyebrows. He seemed to notice something. He looked up and said, "who is it?"


    A low voice was heard far out in the night sky, and a man in the air answered, "Amun, it''s me!"


    Amundwey frowned: "John, didn''t I want you and link to wait at the edge of the swamp? Why did you come in? "


    John flew down on the hillside, picked up the shuttle and saluted, "link and I built fortresses on the edge of the black fire marsh as you asked. You should have arrived, but we didn''t see you coming out of the swamp, so I came to meet you. Just now I heard the sound of fighting in the distance, so I drove the shuttle to speed up Why, what''s going on here? Is there a big army fighting? "


    The hillside is in a mess. The trees and rocks are all leveled. Who can make such a big noise? Amun shook his head and said, "I said the time is within a month, three days later is a month. I took three days off on the road, which was a little slower than expected. As for here, of course, no army has ever been here, just an assassin. "


    Surprised, John pulled out his sword and looked around: "Assassin! Where is it? How dare you to assassinate you


    Amun waved his hand and said, "don''t look for it. He has escaped with injuries. This man is really courageous. He claims to be the king of killers in Tianshu. You have come just in time. I want to talk to you about the assassin. "


    Amun told John about the story of his assassination. After hearing this, John took a cold breath: "this man is so powerful. It''s a pity that he met Amun God. He suffered a great loss this time. It''s estimated that he will not be able to show up for at least several months."


    Amun "Oh" said: "he failed to succeed in two sneak attacks. Later, he fought with me. That kind of violent state is very familiar. I think of you in that year for the first time."


    John blinked his eyes and said, "do you mean to say that if I hadn''t been guided by you, the manic power has been out of control, and if I continue to practice, will it become like him?"


    Amun shook his head gently: "no, if you can''t control it, you will lose your mind in the end. It''s hard to say whether you can survive, let alone continue to cultivate to such a high level. I think this person is similar to you at the beginning. He is also awakened to the manic power, but he is guided by another way. "


    "What kind of guidance?" John frowned


    Amun pondered: "it is to teach him how to control and use this power to make it more and more powerful, and to keep calm and sober at ordinary times. This person''s path is different from that of you. He pursues this kind of power and even changes his body when he reaches a certain level. "


    John''s brow was locked: "who can guide him to practice like this?"


    Amun thought for a moment, then suddenly sneered: "I have learned from your experience that I can also enter that kind of violent state, limit some other abilities, and greatly improve the speed and explosive power in a short time. This is what I can do only after I have achieved level 9 achievements, but this person is specialized in such cultivation. Those who can guide him to do so will surely achieve no less than me at this time. The assassin claimed to be the emissary of the gods. I guess most of the time it was sent by enril, and his guide should also be enril. "John was puzzled and asked, "why did enril guide him to cultivate this kind of power and finally become a monster?"


    "What do you say?" Amun asked


    As soon as John thought about it, he clapped his thigh and said, "I see! Enril''s guiding the moon night is not to make him a real immortal god one day, but to cultivate a terrible killer


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I think the goddess amart of anuna''s Apocalypse system guided nine powerful monsters, and its purpose may be the same. But the Scorpion King and the Lion King both know that what they cultivate is the real source of power. Amart taught them these things, only let them practice on their own, and did not give any hint of real transcendence from eternal life. But in the end, this road still leads to the right end.


    However, enril did a better job. He just showed the moon how to control and practice that kind of violent power and cultivate a terrible monster killer. In fact, I can do this now, but since I guide the disciples, no matter what talent they have, they should also point out where the confirmed path leads, not an unknown wrong path. "


    Thank you for meeting me, John! I''m afraid to think about it now. I can infer from my own experience that the bright moon night may be that he is still enjoying this guidance. "


    Amun also sighed: "yes, maybe he doesn''t think this is a wrong way, because there are unexpected gains. You said he would not appear again for at least a few months. Why are you so sure? "


    John laughed: "I''ve experienced it myself. Of course, I know very well. Although I don''t know why he changed his body, he would become weak after overusing that violent power. He fought with you for so long that he was defeated, and you dislocated his shoulder and chin. Once he recovered from his violent state, he would feel double pain and weakness. If it''s me, it will take at least half a year to recover completely. It''s lucky that he just escaped a life. "


    Amun slightly relaxed his airway: "it seems that he can''t open his hand frequently, otherwise it would be too terrible. In fact, I think the most dangerous place for him is not the violent transformation, but the sudden stabbing when he is calm.


    John laughed, looked up at the full moon in the sky and said, "God Amun, this place is far away from human beings, so that he can transform without fear and exert his violent power. Otherwise, how can an assassin make such a big noise, and he can''t openly become a monster to show off. And today is his most powerful time, still not your opponent, but exposed his secret means. You will also use that kind of power, but after all, it is not to wake up and cultivate it alone. I have more experience in this regard. It is a kind of uncontrollable restlessness, like a strong impulse of desire. It changes with the environment, and the moon is the strongest when it is at its full circle. "


    Amun narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems that he will hide for a long time. This black fire swamp is not a good place to recuperate."


    At this time, a cloud in the sky covered the moonlight, the darkness covered the swamp, and the wind was blowing around. The sound of rustling came from all directions, as if there were innumerable invisible dangers lurking in the jungle.


    John said, "what about Yunmeng? If the assassin has not escaped far away, Yunmeng may be able to find it out. Now is the weakest time for him. "


    Amun: speaking of Yunmeng, I''m a little worried. I don''t know how much the assassin was injured? Look at the speed at which he sneaks away, maybe he can hold on. This person''s sneak attack is impossible to defend, when he is the strongest, you are not opponents. Yunmeng has exhausted her strength and is resting and recovering. Only Raphael is around to protect her. Since you are here, do one thing. Drive the shuttle to Yunmeng and remind Raphael to be more careful. When Yunmeng recovers, the three of you will walk out of this road together and pay attention to no one left alone. If Yunmeng can find the trace of the bright moon night on the road, he will join forces to take this person down. "


    ����


    Raphael, the young great magician, rests on a hill in the swamp jungle to protect the exhausted King Yunmeng. When Yunmeng meditates, she always bends her tail and lies on her stomach. In the boundless swamp, they are the only ones to chat with.


    Yunmeng has never been to the places beyond the Youdi Valley and the DUK plain, and is as curious about all kinds of things in the prosperous world of the outside world. Raphael was born in a noble family, had the best education in the mainland, and had experienced a lot of things under the cultivation of Gore. Yunmeng was very interested in what he said, and always pestered Raphael to tell stories when he was free.


    When he was with Amun, Yunmeng didn''t dare to be like this, because he was in awe of Amun like a God. Naturally, it was not good for the eastern parents and the western family to inquire about Amun, but he was more casual in front of Raphael. Raphael''s self-discipline is very good and patient. No matter what naive and ridiculous questions Yunmeng asks him, he will answer them carefully. Sometimes, it''s like coaxing a child. The conversation between the two is not to speak, but to communicate directly in the soul by means of information divinity.


    After Amun left, it rained for two days in the swamp, and on the third night it finally cleared up. The soft moonlight sprinkles on the hillside, and there are drops of water hanging between the grass leaves. Yunmeng lies on the edge of the tent and sighs: "what a beautiful moonlight, dimly illuminated. It''s strange to say that I have seen the moon so many times in the mountains, but I have never felt this kind of feeling and found its beauty. "Raphael sat in the tent and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the armored beast would also appreciate the moon. Is this because of the intelligence? I''m curious about your situation. Can you tell me what it''s like to open your mind? What''s the difference from the old armored beast? "


    Yunmeng some embarrassed reply: "I said, you don''t laugh at me."


    Raphael squinted and said, "OK, I''m not laughing."


    Yunmeng looked at the moon and replied in a trance: "at first I was an armored animal, but later I became different from other armored animals. I don''t know how it happened. In short, it is more powerful and powerful, and has magical instinct. Now in retrospect, people''s so-called opening the mind, for me, may be the earliest fantasy


    Raphael asked: "fantasy?"


    Yunmeng replied shyly, "yes, I learned to fantasize. It''s ridiculous that an armored animal can fantasize for no reason, isn''t it? I don''t know when I realized my existence and what I had, and what was different from other armored animals


    Raphael said: "self consciousness in the soul? Is this the opening of the mind? "


    Yunmeng gently shook his head: "I can''t say that. Other creatures in the world, including armored animals, have self-consciousness, but the situation of opening up intelligence is more special. From then on, I would imagine what I couldn''t get, something that an ironclad beast couldn''t have. For example, when I see birds flying by in the pool, I will have a wild idea - can I fly also one day? What would it feel like to be able to fly like a bird


    Raphael: did you learn to think


    Yunmeng: "at that time, it couldn''t be called thinking. My mind was just some simple ideas. I couldn''t organize these thoughts with the meaning of language like now. It was just beyond my actual fantasy. How to describe it? As they say - daydreaming. "


    Raphael: how does it feel to learn to fantasize


    Yunmeng blinked his eyes and said, "it feels very good. It''s a joy I haven''t experienced before! For example, I dream of flying like a bird, not because I can really fly, but because I imagine the joy of flying. "


    Raphael asked with interest, "did you find your own change at that time?"


    Yunmeng: "I didn''t realize at that time. Looking back, I''m really changing. As long as it can live comfortably and feed every day, it will not do anything else. But I''m not the same. I make the cave more and more spacious than necessary to live in. I also like to collect some things to decorate my cave, which is something other armored animals would not do at all.


    There are also some habits that have changed, and I have found pleasure in instinctive behavior and made it detached from it. For example, when the armored animal is full, it will not look for food again, and sometimes the armored animal of my size will hunt and kill some animals in the mountain forest. With my skill, I don''t have to worry about not having enough to eat in the mountains, but sometimes I find that chasing prey is more interesting than catching it. So when I''m bored, I also go chasing prey. It''s more than necessary to eat. I just think it''s fun. I heard you say that the nobles in the world also hunt, but they are not short of food, which is similar to my situation? "


    Raphael sighed: "you mean the hunting of the nobles. They are not hunters for a living. They are just for fun. If this is the case, it is actually a double-edged sword. It is unknown whether it is disaster or blessing. You didn''t know the meaning of hunting at that time. You just realized the fun of hunting. If unrestricted indulgence even ran to the human world, it would be regarded as a terrible monster or devil. I have been ordered to exterminate such monsters, which have harassed the villages of the kingdom of Hatty


    Yunmeng was scared to say: "fortunately, I just met you now!"


    "I won''t interrupt you, please go on," said Raphael, apologetically


    But Yunmeng lowered his head and said, "I have nothing to say. I want to hear from you."


    Raphael turned his head and said, "what do you want to hear from me?"


    Yunmeng said in a low voice: "it''s the situation I just said. What do you think? People are more imaginative than ironclad beasts, and they are born to behave like monsters or demons. What do you think? Among the people I know, besides Amun, God is the most learned of you. Would you please tell me


    Raphael also looked up at the moon and said, "scholars on earth often discuss this issue. Some people think that fantasy is one of the origins of human nature, because it is always beyond the reality of their own situation. Just like an armored animal, it hopes to fly like a bird. Its significance and pleasure are not in flying itself, but in the hope of flying. Therefore, people need gods in their minds. It is the origin of human nature that contains the existence of such divinity, and the glory of gods can shine into people''s hearts. "


    Yunmeng listened and blinked: "where did you learn these?"


    Raphael chuckled. "Of course, it''s Hattie Seminary. I''ve been trained there since I was a child. My teacher, Gloria, is now the chief honorary elder there."


    Yunmeng with admiration incomparable language airway: "I will not interrupt you, please continue to say."Raphael continued: "it has been said that fantasy always transcends reality, not because you can get it, but because you know you can''t get it, so you have expectations, just like you know you can''t fly but you want to fly. An armored beast doesn''t dream of crawling in a swamp, because you would.


    Some people are immersed in daydreams to experience the happiness of dreams, while others are constantly approaching their dreams. This is the change of human life since ancient times. Many people think that the greatest happiness in the world is to have what they want, but if they can get what they want, they will not be happy. "


    Yunmeng tilted his head and interposed: "I don''t quite understand."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    "It''s really not easy to understand because many people don''t know the difference between fantasy, ideal and delusion," Raphael explained. My teacher, Ge lie, taught me to prove the truth by myself. I can tell you how I feel. The powerless and powerless civilians often dream of becoming an emperor, which is not impossible, because there are emperors in the world. But if everyone thinks so, it is delusion rather than ideal.


    The real ideal is whether you can become an emperor or not, when you have such an idea, you should realize what is the master of your heart. I have seen many kings and kings in the delusion of the common people. In their hearts, they may not be as happy as you, an iron beast. They also have their own fantasies, and their original human nature will not change because of their status. "


    Raphael was silent for a moment. He looked down at Yunmeng. Seeing what the armored beast was thinking about, he suddenly asked, "Yunmeng, why do you ask me these questions today?"


    Yunmeng seemed to wake up from the dream and came back to God and said, "because Amun said to me, I have accumulated enough cultivation and passed many tests. But it may be very simple or difficult for me to have level 7 achievements to integrate my body and mind. It needs a kind of suddenly open-minded guidance, just like opening my eyes to see the light. He is not necessarily the one who can guide me to open my eyes. "


    Raphael asked again, "when did Amun tell you?"


    Yunmeng: "just a few days ago on the way to ah, when you followed behind, he whispered to me, so I want to ask you today, please tell me your understanding and feelings."


    Raphael''s expression became serious: "my teacher, Gloria, once asked me a question - what is the greatest delusion of mortals?"


    Yunmeng blurted out: "of course, it is to become a god like existence."


    Raphael nodded: "yes, that''s the answer. For the vast majority of people, this is just a delusion, but the gods exist! What is the essence of divinity in human nature? We live in the world around us and in our own thoughts. Don''t look at life according to your desires. Your ideal is your way. What kind of life you are depends on how you look at life. It''s meaningless to just want to be a god like being. The really meaningful question is how the gods become gods... "


    Raphael looked at the moon was explaining, and suddenly heard Yunmeng say again: "thank you, let me hear the sound and understand!"


    Raphael replied casually: "you are welcome. These are the teachings of the teacher, and I am trying to prove the meaning of them. Today I just want to tell you my understanding Well, how did your voice change? "


    As he spoke, Raphael suddenly realized that Yunmeng''s voice was not correct. It was no longer the communication of information in the soul. He spoke directly in his ear, and became a soft female voice, which was very comfortable to listen to. He immediately turned his head and looked at it. He was stunned for a moment. His face turned red after his reaction. He quickly lowered his head and whispered, "you, you Don''t wear a dress


    The huge armored beast disappeared. In the moonlight, there was a slender woman, about eighteen or nineteen years old, with long golden brown hair. Her face was very delicate and even a bit weird. Her cheekbones were slightly high, her lips were slightly thick, and her eye sockets were slightly deep. However, the five officials had a unique charm, and she was a delicate beauty. What''s more, her posture under the moonlight shows the most primitive and natural beauty.


    Hearing Raphael''s words, the woman suddenly responded and said, "I forgot. I didn''t pay attention at the moment." She stood up and turned around, put on a very common linen dress, and said, "I''m not scaring you when you''re dressed, are you?"


    This woman, of course, is no one else. It''s just the way Yunmeng turns into a human being. She is really inexperienced. For the first time in her life, she even feels very sudden. Raphael took another look and quickly turned his head to the right way: "ordinary people don''t have any flaws in this dress, but in front of high-level information divinity, it''s still nothing to wear."


    But Yunmeng asked, "is it equal to wearing nothing? You peep at me on purpose! You are a great magician. Of course, you know high-level information divinity. Is there any difference between ordinary people wearing clothes or not in the face of excellent detection divinity? You know everything you hide


    Raphael, the great magician who was still talking about it a little bit: "I, I don''t! It is to remind you that detecting divinity and detecting objects is different from this situation. Your clothes are just camouflage of information divinity. You still need to use mana all the time I''m sorry, I forgot you didn''t have any clothes with you


    Yunmeng''s face was also red. Fortunately, she didn''t see it clearly in the moonlight. She turned around and said, "look again. What''s the matter now?"


    Raphael turned his head carefully and exclaimed, "it''s a suit of armor!"


    I saw a dark gold soft armor under the illusory linen robe on Yunmeng''s body. Yunmeng said with a smile, "did you forget? I''m an iron beast. Changing this armor is a talent. It''s very useful in battle. It can also be worn as clothes


    Raphael asked again, "how did your voice change?"Yunmeng walked into the tent and sat down beside Raphael. He was a little embarrassed and explained: "I never spoke. Don''t you think the voice of communication with you before is a little similar to that of link and Amun? That''s just imitating my familiar voice with information divinity. Now what you hear is my own voice. Is that good? "


    Raphael nodded, "that''s good."


    Yunmeng: "nice to listen to, fake to listen to?"


    Raphael seriously replied, "that''s nice Is this the first time you''ve changed this way? "


    Yunmeng looked at the moon and said, "I didn''t change into this way. Now I am like this. If there is any difference between me and an armored beast, it is the difference. After years of cultivation, it is just like the metamorphosis of those insects in the mountain. Amun said that it might be hard or easy for me to take this step. Now I understand. No wonder he wanted to exhaust my strength and let you stay to protect me. It turned out that Amun had expected it. So I want to thank you for your advice


    Raphael touched his chin a little embarrassed: "don''t say that. It''s enough for you to practice. At the moment, it''s like opening a window and seeing the light. When you look back, you suddenly realize that the moon is always there."


    Yunmeng mumbled to himself: "yes, the moon has always been there. It''s so beautiful. It feels good." Speaking, she could not help leaning on Raphael''s shoulder. She was born as an armored beast king. Her body was very sensitive. Then she asked, "Raphael, half of your body is suddenly tightened. It''s like finding an enemy. Is it I who make you so nervous?"


    Raphael quickly explained, "no, no, no, it''s just that you suddenly become like this, and I''m a little bit uncomfortable for a while."


    Yunmeng asked again, "don''t you like me to be close to you?"


    Raphael: No


    Yunmeng: "then why is your reaction like being on guard in the dark?"


    Raphael''s forehead was sweating when she asked, "the body''s reaction is similar, but the situation is different. A lot of people''s habits and reactions are very complex. You still need to learn to experience and separate. I''m nervous not because I don''t like you sitting here. "


    Yunmeng: "but I always think that you are a little strange now, and a few days ago is not the same."


    Raphael said helplessly, "you are not the same as the other day." Before the voice fell, the young great magician''s voice suddenly stopped, and the muscles of his whole body were not easy to notice.


    Yunmeng said with some grievances: "you clearly don''t like it. This is the reaction when there is danger. Am I dangerous to you?"


    Raphael did not open his mouth, but said in his soul: "be careful, the divine array just seemed to have a sense, and the power of touching is very weak. Is there anyone spying in the dark?"


    Yunmeng was startled and immediately communicated with God of information: "are there really enemies? I don''t feel it. No, I''m more sensitive than you


    Raphael: "I''m running a magic array, which Amun set before he left. The detection area covers the surrounding marshes, which is stronger than your natural sense. There was a wave just now. It was weak, but it had magic power. I shouldn''t have made a mistake. "


    Yunmeng: "could it be that the mutant monster in the swamp passed by unintentionally?"


    Raphael frowned. "Maybe, but be careful."


    Yunmeng laughed: "don''t be afraid, I''m the king of the swamp. I can protect you if you encounter any enemies here."


    Raphael said with a wry smile, "king of the Marsh? No, you should be the goddess of the marsh, the guardian goddess of the Black Fire Swamp. Look at you now, in the legend of the future, if people call you that way, I won''t be surprised. Now I''m protecting you. Your strength is not restored. "


    I also had a quick recovery of my arm


    Rafael: "your physical strength has recovered, but your mana can''t recover so fast. It has nothing to do with talent. You need to rest for a while and continue on the road to be safe." At this point, he suddenly stood up, took out his staff, looked up and said, "who is it?"


    "It''s me, John! Amun asked me to come... " In the middle of the air, John picked up the shuttle before landing, jumped to the tent, and was stunned: "Raphael, where is Yunmeng? This girl is


    Yunmeng stood up, took Raphael''s sleeve, blinked his eyes and said, "I am the goddess of swamp, the guardian God of the legendary Black Fire Swamp. Don''t you know me?"


    John touched his head. "What legend have I never heard of?"


    Yunmeng replied with a smile: "the legend just told by Raphael, those legends in the world may be so popular."


    John looked at her for a long time, then frowned and asked Raphael, "Amun asked you to protect Yunmeng here and let me come here, but you are with this woman. Yunmeng, why are you not protecting it?"


    Yunmeng interposed: "Yunmeng is here, John, you can try to find her!"


    John was puzzled. He could only stare at Raphael. Raphael motioned with his eyes and quietly pointed to the woman beside him. John suddenly realized something. His jaw was almost off. His eyes were wide. It took him a long time to respond and say, "Yunmeng! Is it really you? "Yunmeng stood there twisting his body: "it''s me that you recognize it?"


    John rubbed his eyes. "I didn''t recognize it at all. I guessed it! Goddess, you''ve become an iron beast


    Yunmeng giggled, not to mention how happy she looked. John and Raphael watched her smile. After Yunmeng finished laughing, he asked, "John, how did you come here? What''s wrong with Amun?"


    John rubbed his eyes again, nodded his head and said, "of course, there is a monster who assassinated Amun on the way. He was wounded by Amun and escaped into the swamp. Amun was afraid that it would not be safe here, so he sent me here


    Raphael and Yunmeng were surprised. Raphael said, "this man is so capable that he can escape under Amun''s hand!" Yunmeng said: "this man is so brave that he dare to assassinate Amun God!"


    John explained: "this man''s origin is really not simple, but he should be the weakest time now, and there will be no threat for the time being, but Amun is still not at ease. Sit down and talk. I''ll tell you the details Yunmeng, seeing you like this, I''m really not used to it. I almost forget what to do here. "


    ����


    Three days later, Amun finally walked out of the Black Fire Swamp, the winding path from the southernmost end of the swamp to the eastern edge, with the exit nearest to Salem. Link and Aesop are waiting here. Now in Salem, there are vagrants from all over the mainland, cave dwellers of various tribes in the mountains, and some plateau giants who migrate to the plain.


    Aesop selected the most robust craftsmen to build a fortress here. Amun wanted to open up a commercial road, but he didn''t want anyone to invade Saleng city through this road. He built a fortress at the end of the narrow road, which could not only be used as a post station for the rest and supply of the caravan, but also the terrain here could be used for garrison.


    Half of the walls of the fortress extend into the swamp, dig deep into the mud to the rock layers, and then build them up with boulders. At present, it is only half built. When Amun passed the gate, the craftsmen of Salem were busy and nervous. When they heard that he was coming, they put down their work and knelt on the open space.


    The scene was grand and spectacular, which embarrassed Amun Wei. Although he was worshipped as a God in the tribe of caveman, we can''t exaggerate it after a long time. Then he reflected that link had built a temple in Salem. The gods on the altar were he and Mu Yun. In the minds of the people of Salem, he is not equivalent to a God, but a god!


    Now Amun, such a big living man, suddenly came to his eyes. For these people, it was the gods who showed their miracles! What miracles did Amun show? Alone in the impassable Black Fire Swamp, opened up such a winding and long road, which is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people, it is a miracle!


    Amun gently waved his hand, and countless soft white light curtains fell from the air, and gently sprinkled on the people. This is a medium level divination technique, which can eliminate fatigue and pain, and make people feel excited and happy. It can be used by middle level diviners. However, Amun did not use his staff, his magic power was powerful, and his magic power was very wide. For all, this was the blessing of the gods. We prostrate to pray, even the atmosphere is not panting.


    Amun can feel the thoughts of these people in front of him. He is very dedicated and sincere. Their work is very tired, so he naturally displays the divinity of praying. Aesop and link in front of them also smile and salute on the ground, as if they had expected this scene for a long time.


    I saw behind the crowd, two people standing far away, it seems so dazzling at this time. One of them bowed over with a staff in his hand. His expression was a little strange. It was George, the high priest of Isis temple. The other man stood upright by the handle of his sword, and looked at Amun without expression. He was upright, beautiful, and exuded an indescribable aura of majesty. It was Gabriel, the great warrior.


    Amun is a little bitter in his heart. He meets an unexpected assassin in the swamp, but the person who should kill him is waiting here. As Gore has said, George and Gabriel are the pursuers sent by the Egyptians. They are the last people he wants to fight against. It''s like fate will face sooner or later. Amun has to sigh and walk away.


    The voice of Amun was heard in the souls of all the people who bowed to the ground: "the road through the Black Fire Swamp has been opened, and the formal business road will arrive here in two months. You have made great efforts to build your home. Your belief is a real blessing. Keep working. "


    Amun quietly told Aesop to lead the craftsmen to keep busy and let link follow. The crowd got up, lowered their heads and slowly dispersed in awe. Link followed him and said quietly, "these two people went to Salem to look for you. Later, they heard that you would come here, so they came to wait for you. I know they are your friends and benefactors, but I also heard that the pursuers sent by eju are... "


    Amun interrupted him and said, "I know everything and will solve it. They are the guests of Salem and can''t be ignored."


    Link: "of course I know that. I have always been very careful to receive them. If they want to come, let them come. Your 36 personal guards are lying in ambush in the house next to you, and I will follow you. There will be no problem. "Amun waved his hand and said, "I don''t need to let others interfere. I''ll deal with my affairs. Let''s find a place where there is no one to talk to."


    As he spoke, Amun bowed over and said, "gentlemen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s been a long time since I came here! I''m really sorry that you''ve come so far because of my business. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    George said with a wry smile, "people here call you Amun, and you are like a God. I''ve been to Salem, and I''ve seen that scene with my own eyes. Everything here can be called miracles. It''s amazing


    Gabriel, however, was not polite, and said without expression, "Amun, you should know what we are coming for."


    Amun replied, "I know what you''re here for. You''re after me at the command of the Egyptians. Find a place where you can talk. There are too many people here. It''s hard to reminisce about the past. "


    Continue to move forward, DUK plain is now surrounded by wilderness, several people along the way silent, finally came to a hill surrounded by no one in the valley. Amun stopped and waved. He laid down a large tent with a golden roof. Tables, chairs and wine were arranged in the tent. He sat down and said, "Lord George, Lord Gabriel, whatever you want, please sit down first. Let me offer you a toast."


    When Amun first arrived in eju, he was a civilian from a foreign land. Gabriel saved him and George helped him. When he left eju, he was already a great general of the great powers. Gabriel and George were his subordinates and obeyed him in the battlefield. Now to this glass of wine, Amun''s identity is still an imperial general, and he has not been publicly dismissed.


    George raised his glass and drank it slowly. Ever since he saw Amun, the great magician had been laughing bitterly. Gabriel picked up the glass and drank it up. Then Gabriel stood up and said, "Amun, since you know what I''m coming for, you won''t lose time. As a warrior, I formally request to fight you


    Duel? Amun wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t. He had two duels along the way. First, he fought with the lion king renyun in the desert, and then he took Yunmeng and Celia and her calling animal song Leo by the marsh. I didn''t expect that there would be a third duel after entering the Duke plain, and the opponent was Gabriel, his Savior.


    Amun put down his glass and stood up to remind him, "your task is to kill me. The sudden attack and assassination may be completed. If you fight head-on, you have little chance. Why should you solve it by duel?"


    George and link frowned. Amun said this, as if reminding Gabriel what to do if he wanted to kill him. He also told Gabriel politely that both sides were ready to do it face to face. Now she is not his opponent.


    Gabriel surong said: "general Amun, I know what you have done for eju. The eju Empire did not publicly punish you, but ordered me to assassinate you. Then I can only make a duel request to another warrior as one warrior. High priest George, can I do this? "


    George nodded and said, "of course, and to you, it seems like the only thing you can do."


    Amun asked again, "noble warrior, if it''s a duel, you need the other party''s consent. What if I don''t?"


    Gabriel replied, "Amun, I saved you. I don''t want you to repay me. I just want you to help me out of this predicament and agree to the duel."


    Amun nodded slowly: "you say so, I can''t refuse, OK, I accept your duel request Since it is a duel, there is a duel agreement. Who do you want to make arbitration and what kind of agreement do you want to make? "


    Gabriel: "I ask the great magician George to arbitrate with this Mr. link. Without any special agreement, we will deal with it according to the result of the duel between the warriors of both sides in the war, and abide by the noble etiquette."


    Gabriel''s request was not a private duel, but a duel between two opposing warriors. The winner can kill the loser. If he doesn''t kill his opponent, the loser will be a prisoner of war, and his country or city-state can be redeemed. This is not a written law, but a kind of aristocratic etiquette in mainland countries.


    Some of you, look like you wish


    Gabriel bowed to Amun again, took out a cowhide envelope from his arms and handed it to him. He said, "before the duel begins, I will give you this letter according to the order of the saint. Please read it before you start."


    Amun quickly reached for the letter and took it. Since Gabriel was asked to assassinate him, Maria couldn''t have told him something. Amun always wanted to ask, but he was not easy to open his mouth. It turned out that there was such a letter. He opened the envelope and took out a piece of straw paper. After a glance, he could not help but feel a little stunned. Then he packed the letter and carefully put it into his arms.


    Gabriel did not ask him what was written in the letter, but asked, "have you finished reading it?"


    Amun said calmly, "after watching, when do you want to duel with me?"


    Gabriel took off his sword from his waist, put it on the table, and reached out to George. George sighed and took a silver Tomahawk from the space artifact and gave it to her. This Tomahawk is like a half full moon, emitting a bright silver light. It seems that there are flowing patterns on its surface, like wisps of electric light flowing. It is not a carved line, but a strange mapping of the surrounding space image.


    Amun was a little surprised. This is not a general weapon, but also a artifact. It seems that it can change with the body and mind. It can be called holy thing! In fact, this Tomahawk was originally given to Gabriel by Amun. It came from the mysterious cave where bell fell. All the weapons that can be well preserved are treasures of the mainland.Gabriel once used this axe to fight against enqidu. There were many gaps and numerous cracks on it. However, she did not discard the weapon and repaired it with secret silver fusion defect. The raw material of the so-called secret silver is silver. However, it has been specially processed by the magician. It has the best effect of transmitting the power aroused. It is a precious material for processing weapons used by warriors. However, to fuse it on the surface of the weapon, it needs to be refined by Alchemy, which is not a common coating.


    The material of this axe has changed a lot after many powerful shocks. Gabriel no matter how the fusion repair with secret silver, the axe always with the traces of gap and crack, like the indelible mark.


    She can''t repair this weapon. Even if the shape of the weapon is repaired completely and the power is stimulated, there will always be uncontrollable space cracks in the diffuse silver hair. The attack is like a comb with missing teeth, and there is always an inexplicable lack of strength. Before she took up the task of pursuing Amun, she made a request to the virgin to concentrate all the strength of Isis temple and refine the weapon thoroughly.


    Maria agreed, but the result was inconceivable. She summoned all the weapon refiners in the temple, and finally mobilized all the Great Magicians to set up the magic array, and put the Tomahawk in the center of the magic array. Finally, even Maria personally held the holy daughter''s staff to hand it, so that the gap on the Tomahawk and the lines on the crack were completely closed, forming those flows Moving pattern.


    At the moment Gabriel takes out the Tomahawk, and Amun sweeps it with the divinity of detection. He feels that the space on both sides of the axe blade seems to be cut into an invisible gap, dividing a line, and even the detection of divinity seems to be cut off. This is a sacred object that can open up space. If the magic power of the user is strong enough, the power of this weapon is incredible. Amun can''t help but wonder.


    Gabriel went into the valley with his axe in his hand. He turned and said, "Amun, please take out your weapons, and fight here and now."


    Link also vaguely sensed that the axe in her hand was unusual, and began to persuade him: "Dear warrior, God Amun has just opened a road in the Black Fire Swamp. He has been working hard for a month. I think we should take a rest before dueling."


    George also took the opportunity to persuade: "link said very reasonable, Amun in the swamp road is very hard, need to rest for a while, when to fully recover physical strength and mana, when to duel."


    Both of them want to delay. They don''t want to see Gabriel and Amun really duel. Anyway, it''s not bad for anyone to drag on. Gabriel looked at Amun and said, "people here call you Amun God. Do you need a rest?"


    "If you want to have a rest, wait until your strength recovers. If you insist on fighting here and now, I don''t object," Amun said


    Gabriel simply replied, "let''s do it."


    Amun looked strange, and he did not know what he was thinking. He walked slowly into the valley and stood ten steps away from Gabriel. He took out a weapon out of thin air. In the distance, George and link were surprised at the same time, because Amun''s weapon was also very special. It was a thick and long sword with a wide frame, which looked like a slender cross.


    A crystal stone is embedded in the center of jian''e, which is translucent in the sun. There is a thin line in the middle, which looks like a cat''s eye. Link recognized that it was the staff of best, the cat God. It was once a sacred object that could change his heart. Later, his damaged remains fell into link''s hands, and link gave it to Amun.


    Amun crossed the desert of Syria thousands of miles, and walked through the vast black Fire Swamp. On the way, he even finished refining it and made it into a sword. This sword looks very heavy, but it is light and floating in Amun''s hand. It seems that there is a kind of annihilation power when the divine power sweeps by, as if its breath can seal all kinds of senses.


    After Amun stood still, Gabriel asked, "general, are you ready?"


    Amun didn''t speak. He just nodded and Gabriel shot. She picked up the axe and rushed forward. Ten steps away, she slashed Amun with a silver light. Amun, with his sword on his side, dodged the blade and attacked Gabriel''s arm. Gabriel did not withdraw his axe to dodge. Instead, Gabriel spun his axe in the air and slapped Amun on the tip of his sword.


    The Tomahawk and the sword tip strike together and make a jingle, and the hum is sharp and harsh. The two people move very fast. They have already exchanged positions and fight again. George and link, who were watching the battle, were a little puzzled. They thought they would see an earth shaking fight. George grasped his staff and prepared himself to be affected by the power. However, the scene before them was very strange and even strange.


    Gabriel''s martial arts are first-class. She has learned various fighting skills since she was a child. She has worked hard beyond ordinary people''s imagination. She has also carried out various dangerous tasks. Even if she is not a warrior, she is also a master of fighting. Her skills of using various weapons are almost perfect. The combination of speed and strength is seamless. The judgment of her hand is extremely accurate. There is no need to think about it. The reaction in combat is already an instinct.


    Amun did not have such systematic combat skills training, but Schr? Dinger was the best goddess of the nine linked deities, after countless dangerous battles. Amun had carried out her soul imprint, and inherited her fighting skills and experience. She did not fall behind in such a fight with Gabriel.Silver light and sword shadow crisscross each other. The two people''s bodies are dazzling, and their weapons occasionally strike together, making a crisp jingle. However, there is no diffuse light or explosive energy shock on the battlefield. It is not like two great warriors in a duel, more like two grappling masters competing skills and experience. To see whether Amun''s swordsmanship is better or Gabriel''s axe is better.


    Link can''t help but exclaim: "so they want to fight like this, George great magician, do you see it? A great magician like you can easily assassinate you if he is approached by such a warrior. "


    George nodded and said, "they are the best masters in the mainland. It''s hard to resist anyone who is not prepared. But why don''t they use the power of the samurai? "


    Link shrugged: "how do I know, have they discussed it?"


    Amun and Gabriel did not use the powerful superman power. They fought like two strong ordinary people. The grass was flying in the valley, and the battlefield had been stepped into a flat ground. But there is also an invisible danger in the fighting, which comes from the weapons in their hands.


    Amun could feel that Gabriel''s axe was so sharp that it could cut through almost everything. The sharpness of a weapon usually depends on how hard the material is and how thin the blade can be opened. However, this Tomahawk is different. It has the power to cut through space. No matter how tough the armor is, if the space where it is located is marked with cracks, it will lose the significance of defense.


    The blade of the axe is like a strange division of order. Not to mention the hard armor, even the water can be cut. If it is used with powerful magic power, it is really incomparable sharpness in the world! If Amun doesn''t use additional magic defense, no matter how tough the snake scale armor he wears, it will not be blocked by this axe.


    Gabriel felt that the sword in Amun''s hand was also very special, with an indescribable annihilation power. No matter how powerful the weapon''s attack was, it was like a clay ox entering the sea in front of the sword, like being sealed, or cutting off the connection between the power and the one who sent out the power.


    After fighting for a long time, the shadow in the sun was uncertain. Although the weapons attacked each other for many times, Amun did not let the other''s axe blade directly cut on the sword, but only used the point of the sword to release the force on the surface of the axe. Amun''s sword is very clever. If a warrior is hit by the sword''s tip, the whole arm''s joints will be dislocated by the traction of the impact force. However, Gabriel''s use of footwork and the inertia of waving weapons can always be resolved in the most reasonable way.


    From the morning till the afternoon, the sun had changed its direction. With the physical strength of the two great warriors, they can persist for a few days and nights. It depends on who accidentally shows his flaws.


    Link finally saw some clues and said to George, "they fight like this because of the weapons in their hands. Gabriel''s Tomahawk can cut through space, and the energy impact will always make a gap. And Amun''s sword can annihilate the power and cut the energy impact to make it lose traction, so they simply compete with fighting skills


    George frowned. "Weapons are amazing. But even if it is a sacred object, it must have enough strength to give full play to its greatest power. I''m afraid that the two people fight like this is not only the cause of weapons, but also mysterious


    Link: you mean I guess wrong? But how long will it take for them to find out the result? In fact, you and I know very well that Gabriel is no match for Amun if we really want to let go of the power


    Before they had finished their words, a sudden change took place on the other side of the battlefield. A deafening sword and axe struck each other, and Amun''s body was shaken out by dozens of feet. The shock of the sound shattered all the utensils on the table, and the rose colored wine overflowed the table. With a exclamation, George raised his staff and covered the golden tent with layers of shields.


    The battle scene suddenly changed. Gabriel''s silver axe gave off thousands of lights. It seemed that there was no trace in the soil, but the trees that had been swept were broken soundlessly, and the hard rocks were constantly sliding down, as if they were somehow separated from the mountain.


    Amun said, "good coming. I''ve been waiting for it." The sword in his hand was turned into innumerable empty shadows, and the silver light broke away one after another. Gabriel marched forward with his axe. The silver Tomahawk had turned into a whirling arc of light, and even the shadow of sword light could be cut open.


    The amazing energy shock scattering has made it impossible to distinguish the two people''s bodies outside the battlefield. Even the nearest hill has been flattened and turned into creeping dust. Even if someone wants to stop the duel, I''m afraid they can''t get in.


    The big tent is like an island on the edge of the stormy waves. From time to time, it is affected by all kinds of impacts, and even link also uses his magic defense. Fortunately, the tent side is only the aftershock of the force, George and link can still sit. From time to time, there was a silver light cut down, smashing a layer of shield, but strange appeared from the back of the tent. From time to time, there is a sword light flying, quietly scattered the surrounding elements.


    George clenched the staff, frowned and asked link, "can you see what they''re doing?"


    Link also held the staff and shook his head: "I can''t see clearly. Even the divinity of detection is disturbed! How can we do arbitration? "


    George said with a wry smile: "arbitration what kind of arbitration, they do not need others to arbitrate, we just make a show!"This fierce fight until dusk, the strange hum and burst sound constantly, even the sun is sometimes bright and dark, through the battlefield to see the distant scene is also distorted, this valley is beyond recognition. Suddenly, there was a huge bang in the fight. It was like a big hammer hitting the clock. Link felt a buzzing sound in his mind. His eardrums were burning. George shook and almost didn''t fall off his chair. Then everything was calm again.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    There were countless pieces of debris falling in the sky. Amun stood there with his sword in the ground. Gabriel knelt in front of him on one knee, raised his head with his axe in his hands and said, "Amun, you won!"


    Amun took the Tomahawk, put in the space magic weapon, stood there and asked, "George, do you want arbitration?"


    George had not seen clearly how the two men had won or lost, but the scene before him had already explained the result. He got up quickly and said in a loud voice, "there is no need for arbitration. Lord Gabriel has already admitted defeat."


    Amun pulled up his sword, patted Gabriel on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "well, the duel is over, you get up!"


    Gabriel said, "you can kill me."


    Amun said quietly: "I can kill you or not. According to the duel agreement, it should be up to me to decide. You are my prisoner of war. I will ask the Egyptians to pay a ransom to redeem you, a noble warrior. If the Egyptians refuse, you will become my slave, and I have the right to return your freedom. "


    Gabriel nodded. "Well, what are you going to do?"


    Amun said with a smile: "I am afraid that only the gods can understand the implicit meaning of my life. Seth, in the name of believing in Allah as the only God, occupied the throne of the nine linked God system, and guided the Pharaoh eracht to carry out religious reform, but he sent down the Oracle to let the Egyptians send people to kill Amun and prevent his people from returning to the DUK plain. Now Amun''s condition is that if he wants to redeem Gabriel, he will exchange his status as the God of the Egyptians.


    It''s beyond the imagination of the world, and I''m afraid the craziest madman can''t say that. But calmly to analyze the causes and consequences, Amun''s conditions are incredible, but not unreasonable. It was impossible for the Egyptians to agree to such a condition in order to redeem a warrior. Even saying it was blasphemous. Amun didn''t ask them to agree, or put forward it!


    George and link recovered from their shock and looked at Gabriel quietly, thinking that the warrior would never return. Gabriel''s shock was indescribable, as if he had heard the most unlikely language in the world. Night had come, and there was no light in the valley. Gabriel stood in the dark and finally said, "Amun, you put forward such a condition that it is impossible for the Egyptians to redeem me. What are you going to do with me, as your slave or free me? "


    Amun asked, "you don''t have to ask these questions. I''ll make a decision when the Egyptians formally refuse my request. Now I just want to ask you one question. It must be crazy for me to propose such a condition in the eyes of others. But you know the process of this matter. Is it reasonable? "


    Gabriel pondered for a long time, and finally nodded: "it makes sense, but it''s just your own idea."


    Amun laughed: "it''s really just my own thoughts. Elacht can''t stop me from thinking. If he''s not happy, then he won''t be happy, even if he''s furious in the palace Gabriel, Maria to, you gave me a letter, didn''t you tell me


    After that, I didn''t want to open the letter to the lady


    Amun waved his hand: "you see, if you don''t want to say, I won''t ask."


    Gabriel took another cowhide envelope from his arms, opened it and pulled out a piece of straw paper. In the dim light of the night, he saw it saying -


    "you have lost your strength. I know and told Amun. I know your character very well. Only when you fight Amun formally according to noble etiquette can you be free from your mission. Even if you lose your strength, you will still ask for it. Otherwise, you can''t pass the test. Only when you make a choice can you get real guidance.


    Now that you see this letter, you may have passed the test and will face another choice. Amun will ask for a ransom that the Egyptians can''t accept. You will be his prisoner of war. After the Egyptians refuse, he will release you and return you to freedom. At that time, what kind of guidance will your faith accept?


    I know your faith very well. You don''t have to change it. I also know your belief in gods. It''s the glory of your heart. I hope you find the true source of divinity and accept that glorious guidance. Finally, I would like to ask you to do me a favor. If one day Amun is sad and heartbroken, please protect him as if you had protected me


    Gabriel looked at the letter and stood there thoughtfully without saying a word. Finally, Gabriel quietly collected the letter. Amun and the other three did not disturb her. Link said, "the business here is finished for the time being. Shall we go back to Salem? I''m going to hold a ceremony to summon the gods to come to the temple. Now there is a Lord God, and Lord George can preside over it. "


    Amun: "call the gods to come? I am also on the altar, and I will go to Salem, but it doesn''t matter whether I come or not. But the goddess Mu Yun has been waiting for this day. After I left eju, she hasn''t come to see me. It should be to see when I will fulfill my promise? "


    Link squeezed his eyes and said, "the goddess hasn''t seen you? Are you crazy about her? Then this matter must be dealt with as soon as possible! "Amun shook his head. "Don''t worry too much. It''s also a city-state celebration. Let''s wait here for a few more days. You may be surprised when Yunmeng and John come and set out together


    They had been waiting for half a month in the fortress under construction. Link didn''t understand why Amun said he would be surprised. When John and Raphael walked out of the Black Fire Swamp half a month later, link didn''t recognize Yunmeng at first, but saw a enchanting girl beside Raphael. She was wearing a robe that was obviously out of shape. It should be Raphael The clothes.


    Link looked left and right, and couldn''t help asking John, "what about Yunmeng? Where''s that big guy? Who is this beautiful girl


    John had a strange smile, but he didn''t answer. The girl twisted her waist and said, "I am the messenger of Amun, the guardian goddess of the Black Fire Swamp. Link, you can call me swamp goddess or cloud dream angel


    The girl called herself Yunmeng, and link was just like a petrified person. Amun''s voice came from nowhere: "Yunmeng, Congratulations! Thank you, Raphael! Have you found the moon night


    Yunmeng bowed down and replied, "we are searching for traces along the way, but we didn''t find him. We were afraid of delaying your business, so we came out as soon as possible."


    Amun''s voice said: "it''s good to come out safely. He may have left the Black Fire Swamp. Since he was ordered to assassinate me, let me deal with it. The patron saint of the black fire marsh, who gave you this nickname


    Yunmeng said with a smile: "it''s Raphael! He also praised me for coming out of the mud and not dyeing it


    Raphael quickly explained, "Amun, I''m just joking with Yunmeng."


    Amun''s voice laughed and said: "this joke is very good, Yunmeng, since you call yourself so today, you should protect the safety of the Black Fire Swamp business road in the future Let''s go back to Salem. There is a celebration to be held. "


    **


    PS: it''s the last ten days before you know it. Please ask for your monthly ticket support! Ask for a monthly ticket! Thank you for your monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    Ten days later, more than 5000 residents of Salem city-state, which is still under construction, gathered together for a grand ceremony. The city-state has been established for so long, and finally there is a city Lord and a Lord God. The city Lord is Lord Aesop, who is respected by all. The LORD God was Lord George, the high priest of Isis temple.


    This Lord George once fought side by side with Amun. When Amun was the head of the Legion, Lord George was the chief god of the Legion. People here regard Amun as a real God, and his experience in the war that shocked other countries in those years is the miracle displayed by the gods walking on the earth.


    Neither amon nor Aesop had any experience in organizing celebrations, but George was good at it, and he presided over the ceremony. The temple is located in the west of Salem city. Its gate faces east and faces the rising sun. The main deity in the hall is the goddess Mu Yun with golden crown and ivy. Amun is half a head higher than her. She puts out a hand to gently hold her waist and stands slightly on the altar.


    George preached the miracle of Amun to the people of the whole city on the long steps outside the temple. Then, under Aesop''s leadership, the gate of the temple opened, and the important people in the city filed into the temple to offer sacrifices to the statues, and summoned the gods to come in the preaching and singing. The people were prostrate in the square, praying devoutly for the blessing of the gods.


    The cold sculpture seemed to be tender in an instant. He looked through the magnificent temple gate and looked at the people in the square. George rang the bell in time. In the melodious sound of the bell, the clouds in the sky change in shape, converging into the shape of an ivy. The breeze comes down from the sky with the fragrance of grass leaves, and blows over everyone.


    This feeling is so soft and comfortable, as if it is the breath of Spring Awakening. People close their eyes and seem to be able to see the gods in the temple. At this moment, the gods they summoned really come, and goddess Mu Yun is blessing everyone!


    ����


    Amun did not appear at the ceremony, or he could only appear in another way. After he ascended the altar, Amun felt a difference, which may be an embarrassment in the world. He was molded on the altar by link, and he could only face this situation calmly.


    He can clearly feel people''s mind, people sacrifice to the God on the altar, and he himself does not have to and is not convenient to show up again. If he appears in the square, to whom should people pray and salute? Is this the God''s dilemma? Amun is thinking about it.


    Saleng city has a large area. At first, it was built on a huge isolated island with water surface. There are even several hills in the city. Various buildings are still under construction, far from being completed. Within the outer wall, there were fields for farming crops, and sheep pens and cattle sheds for livestock.


    The so-called outer city is just a fortification. There are also inner cities and various buildings in the planning. The main body is divided into two parts: East and West. There are fields in the outer wall, mainly to prevent the whole city from being besieged for a long time. At that time, a small amount of fresh rice and meat can be provided in the city. Of course, more fields, farms, pastures and mines are still outside the city.


    The scale of Salem city can accommodate tens of thousands of people without any problem, but today there are only more than 5000 people living in the city. There are many industries waiting to be prospered in the city, and new houses are being built everywhere. But in the east of the city, there was an empty place, which was the original town of DUK. Link specially designated it to wait for the arrival of Moses and other people.


    This open space is very large. There are more than 2000 residents in the original town of Duke, and they will all belong to more than 60 people such as Moses. Amun meant that the people would build their homes by themselves, but linck ordered the people to pile up a lot of materials at the edge of the open space to prepare for Moses and others. Amun did not live in the temple when he arrived in Salem, so he built two buildings on this open space.


    Amun first built the house he lived in. He stood on the open space and waved. The stones and wood in the distance flew up and fell in the air. It was like there were countless invisible hands in the building. Gradually, the outline of the house and the courtyard appeared. Amun closed his eyes and didn''t look. He just let the courtyard appear in front of him according to the imprint of his soul.


    There is a low wall in the front yard. There is no door. There is a house through the front yard. There is a yard behind the house. There is a separate room in the courtyard. The house is built with stove and anvil. Some things, such as a miner''s sledgehammer, flew out of thin air with Amun''s gesture, rather than the building materials here.


    Gabriel was standing next to amon and was stunned. She didn''t know the details of Amun. She didn''t expect a great warrior to display such magical skills and build a house out of thin air. Any ordinary person can build a house, but the process of witnessing it is incredible.


    First of all, we should master the most excellent information divinity, and clearly present the nonexistent houses in the soul with eyes closed. Every brick and tile is as real as it is. At the same time, we should use the most excellent space divinity to condense the information illusory buildings into the real space structure, which exists in the mind and appears in the real open space at the same time. Then the running mana could not tell what kind of magic was. The courtyard was built in a short time by manipulating various materials.


    When the courtyard was completed, Amun turned around and asked, "Gabriel, before the flood, you had been to Duke town and walked through this courtyard many times. Do you still have an impression?"Shocked Gabriel made a deep breath: "this is where you used to live, you rebuilt it! I have the impression that I used to walk in front of the door. Now the house is brand new, but the original courtyard of your house is much more dilapidated. "


    Amun sighed softly: "the old house was brand new when it was just completed. My courtyard disappeared along with Duke town in the great flood. Today, I built it in the same place, which is its new appearance. "


    Amun, the God of Salem, lived in the courtyard he had built himself, and at night he slept in the low stone house where he had lived since he was a child. The book, which has built our own courtyard, has written "Volume 6: the source of divinity", which is just over half of the length. It is necessary to have such a discussion in order to usher in the plot turning from man to God, and the subsequent story will be more intense and exciting!


    Please ask for the monthly pass!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    As soon as Vincent was sent away, goddess Mu Yun appeared two steps away from Amun. She looked at him with a smile, but her pretty red lips were slightly pursed. It seemed that there was a little anger in the smile. She had no Ivy cane, no gold crown on her head, long brown hair, a Lapis Necklace on her chest, and a cotton dress with indigo stripes, which Amun had bought for her in Sumer for 60 copper coins.


    She did not appear in the face of a goddess. In addition to the necklace, the girl in front of her was yinnana, a shepherdess slave whom Amun had met. Amun also looked at her, he was half a head higher than her, slightly lowered his eyes, eyebrows smile. They looked at each other with a smile. For a while, no one spoke, and there seemed no need to say anything more. The seemingly impossible promise was finally fulfilled by Amun.


    Gabriel saw the scene from a small building in the distance. He turned and disappeared in front of the window. It''s hard to guess what kind of reaction people will have when they see the real gods at the first sight. Gabriel believed in the nine linked gods since childhood, but for ordinary people, there is always an indescribable awe when they see the real gods.


    But Gabriel is different. She is not afraid. For the first time in his life, the warrior saw the real God. He was shocked and puzzled. But he turned around and stopped looking. Maybe he didn''t want to disturb the two people. Besides, Amun didn''t need anyone to protect him.


    After a long time, Yin Nanna suddenly stares at Amun, embraces his arm two steps forward, her head gently leans on his shoulder, and says in a slightly resentful way: "Amun, you are so bad!"


    A Meng Leng Leng, don''t want to understand where his bad? Listening to the goddess''s tone is like being coquettish. Even though Amun has experienced numerous storms and dangers, he has not had much experience in dealing with women''s coquetry, let alone a goddess. The goddess''s hair tickled his earlobe and neck. Amun bowed his head and asked, "is there something wrong with me? It was my promise to guide people to build cities in the plains of DUK and build temples for you. Now you see it come true


    Yin Nanna leaned against Amun''s arms, reached for his hand and put it on her waist. Then she said, "have you ever seen such a temple?"


    Amun was a little embarrassed to smile: "I didn''t expect that they would build statues like that. If you are not satisfied, I can let them rebuild."


    Yin Nanna: "I don''t say I''m not satisfied. That''s how I appeared at the beginning. It''s our posture now."


    Amon: in that case, why do you say I am bad


    Yin Nanna chuckled: "no, I don''t want to say you. If such a temple appears in the Duke plain, I''m afraid some gods'' noses will be crooked!"


    Amun: as long as you don''t mind, I''ve been out of eju for such a long time, and you only show up at this moment. Are you waiting for me to fulfill my promise


    Yin Nanna: "yes, I''m just waiting for this day. I really didn''t get the wrong person! You''ve done something that shocked the world, and today I''m surprised! "


    Amun: what''s the matter? Isn''t today''s ceremony as you expected? "


    Yin Nanna: "you hugged me on the altar! This shows that you have passed the test of life and again. You have achieved level 9 achievement of original power, and have understood the field of the source of divine power. You can share this divine realm with me


    Amun laughed. "It''s a surprise. If you mind, I can leave the statue. I didn''t expect that when I first made a promise."


    Yin Nanna clenched her pink fist and gently hit him on the chest: "I didn''t say no, you deserve it! I''ve always wanted to guide you, but I didn''t expect that you had accepted the guidance. Why didn''t you tell me? "


    Amun: you haven''t seen me. How can I tell you


    Yin Nanna: "which God have you been guided by? This must be nodded by the LORD God in the Department of divinity. Have you joined the nine link system? Anyway, I''m glad that you''ve joined the Department of divinity, and you don''t need to get the secret of being a God from me, but you still built a temple for me and returned my kingdom. That''s what I appreciate most, but it''s a pity. "


    "What a pity?" Amun asked


    Yin Nanna raised her face in front of him with a playful smile: "it''s a pity that I didn''t guide you. I can''t make you swear to me."


    Her face was so close that Amun could kiss her lips as long as he lowered his head. However, he sighed softly: "is the meaning of that oath what you want? I have seen the Scorpion King and the lion king, and the oath is still there, but the amart who guided them to join the anuna Apocalypse system has long since fallen. "


    Yin Nanna stepped on him and said, "it''s just a joke. You''re serious! Can you tell me who guided you to join which department I don''t want to ask your secret, but if you are the emissary of the nine linked gods, your gods can''t appear here, because from today on, this is also the source of your divine power. "


    Amun replied, "I''m not an emissary of the nine link system. To tell you the truth, I didn''t join any God system."


    He was telling the truth. Yinnanna could hear it. She stood up and looked at him in surprise and said, "so what''s going on? Did the cat tell you the secret? Why did best fall because she broke the oath? "Amun showed a sad look and shook his head: "she didn''t fall because she broke the oath, she left for liberation. As for the power of origin, I have understood it myself. If there is any unknown secret that she has told me, it is the examination of fate and the judgment of the end. Before he left, Schr �i dinger had opened his mind to me. Yin Nanna, did you know the origin of the cat around me


    Yin Nanna lowered her head and said, "I didn''t notice that cat at first. When I met you in Sumer, I didn''t even know it was by your side. Later, best appeared as Moses and they separated from the Red Sea. I knew that she was always by your side. As far as I know, best was once the most close to the achievement of the gods in the nine linked divine system. I didn''t expect to leave like this. Are you sad, amon


    At that time, she was very happy for her relief


    Yin Nanna hugged Amun''s arm again: "it seems that not only I am paying attention to you, but you can understand the power of the origin by yourself. In the history of Tianshu, there are few people like this. The last one who can understand the original power and become a God is Marduk."


    It was amon''s turn to be surprised: "Marduk! He didn''t get the guidance of the divine system, but he understood the power of the source, and finally became a God beyond eternal life? "


    Yin Nanna nodded: "you are a rare genius, but you are not the only genius in the world. The road you can walk through has been thought of by countless people for thousands of years. But even if we understand this secret, it is very difficult to practice to the end in the limited life. Even if the practice reaches the end, it is difficult to pass the examination of fate and the judgment of the end, and finally become a God beyond eternal life. You haven''t done that yet, and before you, Marduk did


    Amun asked: "in this case, why did he become one of the two main gods of anuna''s apocalyptic system?"


    Yin Nanna blinked her eyes, looked at Amun and said with deep meaning: "you are not a real God. You don''t understand the world of gods. What is the meaning of pursuing after you have achieved something beyond immortality? Is it the eternal, boundless nothingness and loneliness? Without the support of the gods, all gods would fall into this kind of confusion.


    It was EA, the God of wisdom in anuna''s Apocalypse system, who introduced Marduk. EA was the successor of Marduk after he became a God, not a guide before he became a God. Malduk eventually joined the anuna Apocalypse system. Such a God is often the most powerful because of his experience. What will happen if he becomes a real God beyond eternal life?


    Marduk was bound by a small oath, but had a strong power. Therefore, he became a commander in the battle of the gods. Later, he broke with enril, and finally divided anuna''s apocalyptic realm into two and became another God. Amun, you have never been able to achieve this kind of achievement. So far, you have done more than I expected. "


    After a while, Amun said, "do you want me to be another Marduk?"


    Yin Nanna held his arm tighter: "I finally waited for you. You are unique. I want to guard you, wait for you to become a real immortal God, and then as your accepter, let you join the divine system. Until then, what we do today will have the greatest significance, and Duke plain will become an eternal domain for you and me


    Amun put his other hand on her shoulder: "yinnana, you should know me. I can''t bow to enril at all, and I will never join his divine system."


    Yin Nanna: "I know that your heart has already broken with enril, but it doesn''t matter. I can also invite you to join the anuna Apocalypse department. If you are already a God, just make a simple oath. Maybe one day, you will break up with the LORD God like Marduk, but I know you will not betray me, which is enough


    Amun asked: "why do I have to join the anuna apocalypse?"


    Yin Nanna: "you don''t understand yet. When you become a God, you will know why? Your source of power is in the DUK plain, and joining anunaghi is probably the only choice. I know what the Scorpion King Sishui is thinking. He wants to be a real God and establish his own God system. But when he gets there, he will understand that it is too impractical. This has been proved by the choice of Marduk


    Amun a fog waterway: "I really don''t understand. Let''s talk about it then. If I refuse, I hope you won''t be disappointed."


    Yin Nanna resumed her smile and looked at Amun affectionately and said, "you have not let me down! What I say today is not a request, but a wish to repay you. Let''s wait until you become a God. Since you have understood what fate is, the judgment of the end, and you have the field of divine power, you should consider how to take that last step and let me help you, OK? "


    Amun: how do you want to help me


    Yin Nanna held out her hand and pointed to the direction of the temple: "I heard what the man said to you just now. He wanted to guide you to think in another way. Although he did not shake your belief, what he said was very interesting. You already have what you''ve achieved today. I''m afraid it''s not suitable to be around like this in the world. "Amun said with a bitter smile: "it''s a bit inappropriate. People can''t tell whether I am Amun or Amun God, whether I am a living person or a god standing on the altar. Every time I appear, I will be regarded as a miracle."


    Yin Nanna poked her finger on his chest and said, "in fact, you don''t have to appear like before. The statue is your perception. If necessary, you will understand what people want and want. If you want to walk in the world, you can do it like I did. Do you remember the shepherdess you helped


    Amun put a smile around her shoulder: "you are now, too."


    Yin Nanna: "you are really rare. No matter who I am, you have never changed. You still have more important things to do now. In order to successfully pass the final test, there must be a place where you can practice without being disturbed even for hundreds of years. You can absorb the continuous power in the field of the source of divine power and wait for the final test to come. "


    Amun: is it a place like Jiulian temple


    Yin Nanna: "the gods of anunaqi have their own palaces in the world. I will open Muyun temple on the Syrian plateau for you. When you need to practice, you will enter there."


    Amun laughed: "I don''t want to occupy your temple, and I have my own disciples who need guidance, but I want to see what the so-called temple looks like? Then guide the disciples to build a place of their own. "


    Yin Nanna blinked her eyes: "it''s not easy. If you want to, just try it. Can I make a request?"


    Amun: say it


    Yin Nanna: "you can go in and out of my temple at will. If you build your own temple in the future, I can go in and out whenever I want to find you."


    Amun replied simply, "no problem. Building the temple is just my idea. I''m afraid I need your guidance and help. Do you want to take me to your Muyun palace now


    Yin Nanna: "if you like, you can call it yinnanna''s rose garden. But there''s one thing you promised, but you haven''t done it. Moses and other people haven''t come back here. They''re still on the way. "


    Amun thought for a moment: "it is the conditions put forward by Marduk that block their pace. I let them choose for themselves. This is the final test before they return to their hometown. But I want to tell you that even if they return to Salem, they will no longer believe in the goddess Muyun. "


    Yin Nanna''s expression became a little sad: "I am very clear about the minds of the world. It doesn''t matter whether they believe in me or not. My temple has been completed in Salem city. But this is my bet with enril. After all, enril is the main god of this divine realm. Since I have made an agreement, I will abide by it. "


    "What agreement did you make with enril?" Amun asked


    Yin Nanna replied: "after the great flood, if I want to restore the realm of divine power, I must go out of the divine realm of enril to find the descendants of Duke town. Enril made two bets with me. The first one was that there was a man who came to enril to redeem what I had lost, not because he was bewildered by my beauty and didn''t eat up all the dough in my hand. He didn''t turn redemption into snatching or giving up his promise. You helped me win the bet in Sumerian. "


    Amun: there''s another bet


    Yin Nanna replied: "if the descendants of Duke town really return to their homes, they will have to go through many hardships. What a strong desire drives them! The people who led them to DUK plain must have the strongest courage and firmest will. The final test of the gods is cost and sacrifice. They can distinguish their own selfish desires from their ideal beliefs. If this person is willing to give up his own wishes in order to fulfill the common wishes of his people, enril will let the Dukes return home safely. "


    Amun frowned and said, "can you speak more clearly?"


    Yin Nanna lowered her head and whispered, "I have made it clear that enril''s bet is that the leader who led the Dukes back to their hometown is willing to stay outside the DUK plain. This is not coercion, but his voluntary sacrifice and price for his people. "


    Amun''s brow locked deeper: "why did enril make such a request?"


    Yin Nanna''s voice became more detailed: "because enril didn''t think of one thing. He thought that the people who built the temple for me would be the descendants of DUK Town, and the person who led the DUK miners back to their hometown must be you. I made this Agreement and also made my own request. If the leader of the coal miners in DUK town can pay such a price voluntarily for the sake of realizing the wishes of his people, I will guide him to join the anuna apocalypse, and enril has agreed


    Amun suddenly realized: "so it is. The agreement of the gods is prepared for me!"


    Yin Nanna: "yes, it''s all for you, but now it seems ridiculous. The man who built the temple for me is not a descendant of Duke Town, nor is it you who led the Duke miners back home. The divine agreement points to Moses. "


    Amun gently released his arm from her arm and said in a deep voice, "this is the agreement between you and enril. I or Moses and enril have no agreement. There is no need to abide by anything!"Yinnanna took Amun''s hand and said, "please don''t be angry with me! The gods did not expect the situation today. At that time, I really wanted to guide you to join the divine system and tell you the secret of becoming a God, as the most rare reward in the world. Of course you don''t have to abide by my agreement with enril, but enril will still send envoys to block your people. Unless Moses makes a voluntary sacrifice, I can''t intervene. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    Amun looked at yinnana for a long time, and finally sighed: "you never forced me to do anything. I can''t blame you. I will tell Moses the news and see his own decision. But I will only tell him the situation he is facing, not to make him yield to enril, or even say that this is enril''s test! "


    Yin Nanna: "if he voluntarily stays outside the DUK plain and looks forward to his people''s return home, so that the miners in DUK town can get rid of the fate of the criminal people, this agreement is also effective for Moses. I will guide him to join the anuna apocalypse. But this can only be told to Moses afterwards and let him make a choice first. "


    Amun narrowed his eyes and said, "maybe Moses will make a different choice. This matter should have an outcome. I will go to see Moses now and see the situation of him and the people. Then I will go to yinnana''s rose garden But I didn''t do it for enril. In fact, I was against enril. Sooner or later there will be a war between Salem and enril in the north. "


    ����


    On the day when Salem held a ceremony for Muyun and Amun, Amun quietly left Salem. Link manipulated the shuttle and accompanied Gabriel to the southeast corner of the DUK plain. Two days later, he crossed the wilderness, bypassed the Marduk city established by eusil, and arrived at the place where Moses and others stopped.


    While Amun was looking for Moses, Aristotle, who had been a senior aide for many years in the mansion of the promontory city-state at the other end of the Syriac desert, formally offered his farewell to rod Dick. He would sail out to sea and return to his hometown, the kingdom of hitton.


    Rod Dick hosted a banquet for Aristotle and invited the sage to his private study after the banquet. They had a long private talk. Rod Dick sighed, "Sir, you have been with me for a long time. Thanks to your guidance and instruction, I have been able to face so many things that have happened."


    Aristotle: "you should believe in your wisdom and ability. It is these things that make you pass many tests in the world. I have been with you for ten years, and I have followed you to many places, looking for problems worth thinking about in the world. Now it''s time for me to go back. My teacher is still waiting for me in the distance. "


    Rod Dick asked, "Sir, what have you been thinking about and looking for in your ten years away from home?"


    Aristotle replied, "I am looking for the source of divinity, thinking about what a God is? I''ve been to temples all over the mainland, looking at all kinds of gods on the altar, and observing how people sacrifice, worship and pray. I also experienced the war on the Tianshu continent, where people fought in the name of gods, and experienced the reformation of the God system in the Aegean empire. I witnessed the change of the main god in that temple. Today, at last, it''s time for me to leave. "


    Rod Dick asked again, "did you come to any conclusion, sir?"


    Aristotle: "it''s not a conclusion, it''s just a result of thinking. Remember last month? A man named Vincent B came to visit me and talked about the samadhi of being conscious and seeing, not being aware of seeing, not being aware of seeing, which is very interesting and has something in common with my thinking. "


    Rod Dick: I don''t know what you mean. Can you explain it clearly


    Aristotle: "I have been thinking about the origin of metaphysical divinity, looking for the way things exist. There may be three kinds of them: one can be felt and can be destroyed; the other is that we can feel but not be destroyed; the third is that we can not feel and can not be destroyed, but it exists."


    Rod Dick asked, "what is that?"


    Aristotle replied, "the soul and God of human reason."


    Rod Dick puzzled: "the soul of reason is in our hearts, why can''t we feel it? Who can be regarded as a god depends on faith, and why can''t it be destroyed? "


    Aristotle laughed: "there is always a bias in using language to describe it. You need to experience it yourself. Man may lose his reason, but the soul of reason doesn''t exist because you don''t have it. You may or may not believe in the gods, and the gods on the altar may be destroyed, but the divinity is in the rational soul.


    I have traveled on the mainland, entered various temples, and saw people worship all kinds of gods. Why are the gods on the altar called gods? Since ancient times, all kinds of gods have been put on the altar, and the true divinity is not even the gods that people see. God is pure thought, and the reality of thought is life, and the eternal continuity is God. Sometimes it''s people themselves who create gods that don''t exist. It''s hard to understand that part of life is close to God. "


    Rod Dick touched his chin for a long time before he said with a wry smile, "it''s really hard to understand. I need to think about it. But a few days ago I received a letter from a God who you and I all know, and you even saved him. "


    Aristotle asked curiously, "which God is this? What do you believe in? How can I not remember it? "


    Rod Dick warned, "remember that kid? In front of the temple, the priest almost cut off a finger in the name of a God. "


    Aristotle: General Amun


    Rod Dick nodded, "yes, that''s him! Now at the site of Duke Town, a city-state has been built. There is a temple in the city-state. The statue of God is Amun holding Mu Yun. People there call him Amun God. Do you think it''s interesting? At the beginning, Amun almost had his finger cut off in front of Muyun temple. "Aristotle said with a smile, "this is a good comment on what I just thought. Why did Amun stand on the altar with Mu Yun in his arms? People understand the desired gods in their own way. The Amun we know is not eternal. He is in the same place. Even because of the oracle of Goddess Mu Yun, his finger was almost cut off. If that scene really happened, would it have happened today?


    So what is eternity? It is a perfect faith, detached from him and reflected on his body, like the reflection of stars on the water. Before I left my hometown, my teacher asked me to look for the ideal country in people''s mind. The ideal country should be in the place that we can''t feel and destroy. "


    Rod Dick asked, "is that the answer you''ve been observing and thinking for ten years?"


    Aristotle replied, "it''s just a way to answer. What I can say in words is not an eternal answer. If we regard it as the answer, we may create gods in the name of man if we define the gods as our own will, which will cover up the glory of divinity. After turning this thought of eternity into a human creed, all this will become my sin again. "


    ����


    The conversation between the two was a little abstruse, and if anyone heard it, it would be very confusing, not even rod dick on the other side of the conversation. Amun did write a letter to rod Dick, sending an emissary to the promontory city-state, and asked the city master to send another person to the king of eju.


    In his letter, he mentioned that Gabriel, the great warrior, made a duel request to him in order to fulfill the imperial orders. In the duel, Gabriel was defeated and became a prisoner of war. He put forward the conditions for the redemption of the warrior. When rod Dick received the letter, he didn''t care much about it. He opened it and looked at it. He was so scared that he kicked over all the tables in front of him. He quickly ordered some secret magicians to restore the letter to its original form, pretending that he had never seen it before, and sent someone to the capital.


    When he saw the letter, the Pharaoh, gloomy and silent, retreated into the inner hall and drove out all the servants and maids. He closed the door in a rage, smashed everything that could be broken around him, and roared: "Amun, I won''t let you go! The gods will not forgive you


    When he was tired, he looked at all the broken things and thought he was a little ridiculous. Why should the king of Egypt be so angry for an exiled general? Even if Amun did not write this letter, Seth also sent down the oracle to pursue Amun.


    After the restoration of calm, eracht unexpectedly found that he had not destroyed the letter in his rage, so he ordered people to send it to the temple for collection. This is the most evil evidence of Amun. If anyone wants to accuse the Empire of unfair treatment to Amun''s general, let that person read the letter carefully and understand why the gods should punish him!


    However, no one denounced anything publicly. The officials of ejiuqun even carefully stopped mentioning Amun. No matter whether Amun was guilty or innocent, the Imperial General seemed to have never existed.


    At this time, the internal situation of the eju empire was stable, the construction of Xindu took shape, the main gods worshiped in the temples of all the city states in the country had been replaced, and the forces of all walks of life in the country had undergone a new integration. Eracht was in power, and the secular power was unprecedented concentrated in the hands of the Pharaoh, and the goal of the reformation of the theocracy was finally nearing completion.


    Now there is only one thing that has not been done. It is like a piercing flaw on a mural. If it is not removed, the whole painting will not be perfect. This flaw is the guardian saint of Isis temple. She could not be easily moved when she was first in power, but now that the reform has been completed, it is time to solve this problem.


    Angela is the only God of heaven, Seth is the chief of the angels who guard the royal power and divine power, and the pharaoh is the only one who represents the gods. Therefore, we can no longer tolerate the continued existence of the virgin who symbolizes eju under the protection of Isis.


    Isis the guardian saint is a title handed down from generation to generation. It does not refer to any one person, but in reality, it is now the Lord Maria. Mary has great prestige and influence, and eracht must use this prestige and influence to change the original status of the virgin. This requires Maria''s cooperation and skillful use of the will of the gods to make everything perfect.


    As eracht prayed in the temple, he heard Seth''s voice, and Seth told him what to do. The leader of the angels asked the king to marry Mary''s virgin and canonized her as the chief high priest of the Empire, symbolizing the complete integration of the divine power and the royal power of the upper and lower Egyptians.


    In the ancient legend, Isis married the first French emperor Osiris who established the Empire of Egypt. Seth was the guardian of the royal power at that time, and there was no Horus in the world.


    Today, Seth has become the leader of the angels, and let the saint who symbolizes the protection of Isis marry the Pharaoh given by the monarchy, complete the return of history in the name of the Oracle, and end the inheritance history of the goddess of Isis temple. This is the most acceptable way for the people of eju, as long as Maria comes forward to announce the oracle.


    Seth did not ask eracht to direct orders. He would talk to Maria in the name of the gods. It was on the day that eracht was raging in the palace that Maria, far away from Memphis, heard Seth''s voice.At that time, Mary was praying to Isis in the temple. Although the name of Isis has been changed to virgin angel, Mary did not change her belief. Her faith is still so pure. At this time, a voice sounded in the soul: "Maria, your prayer touched the gods, you will listen to the archangel''s Oracle."


    Although the voice sounded in the soul, Maria could sense its direction, just like the statue of Seth in the side hall of the main hall talking in a strange way.


    It has been nearly seven years since Mary became the guardian saint of Isis temple, but she has never heard the voice of Isis goddess. Today, she heard the legendary Oracle for the first time. It was Seth who came. Mary was stunned for a moment, but not too frightened and excited. Then she calmed down and said in her soul, "archangel, what instructions do you have?"


    "Why do you call me an adult?" Seth asked


    Mary replied, "to comply with your will, it is you who have sent down the oracle to make Allah the sole God of the Egyptians. What shall I call you?"


    Seth: "you can call me a symbol of the glory of the gods, the chief of the angels. The angel beyond eternal life is not a mortal like you. I''ll tell you about the final changes that will take place in the Egyptian empire, and your destiny as Isis''s Guardian saint. You will become the chief high priest of the Egyptians, and you will marry Farah eht and receive the blessing of the angels


    Maria''s face lost its color, and her voice trembled uncontrollably: "Why me? I am Isis the guardian saint, not the queen of the Egyptians. "


    Seth: "it''s the gods who gave you your status today. You have to pay for it. You are no longer the daughter of the merchant of the promontory city. Who gave you your present identity? Now that the gods ask for you, what wish do you have to pray to the gods? "


    Mary replied, "if the Oracle must be like this, please depose me and choose another saint who is willing to become the high priest of the Kingdom and marry the Pharaon, and thank the gods for freeing me."


    Seth said slowly in a low voice: "saint is the title of glory, but as a saint, people may also encounter tragic fate. Think of the virgin Cong Ni 40 years ago. Now that the divine system of the Empire has changed, only to obey this change is the perfect ending. Dethroning you and replacing another saint will not solve the problem. In the eyes of the people, you are the real saint. "


    Maria: "I refuse! Even if it is a tragic fate. "


    Seth snorted, "have you betrayed your faith?"


    Maria''s voice returned to firmness: "I know my faith very well. I''ve never been so clear. The meaning of Isis guarding the virgin is to protect and bless. To accept this unique identity, one must live in a different way. This is my glory, mission and responsibility. For it, I have to face all kinds of conspiracies to observe the corner where the light of the gods can''t be reflected, or even be touched by the people I love. This is my price, and my oath to Isis, but it does not include your request


    "Maria, this is the smartest choice for you as a person. Marrying the Pharaon is just a symbol. If you don''t like eracht, the Pharaon won''t even touch you. You can choose the lover you like. You only have to agree to this condition, which is the instruction of the gods and the needs of the Egyptians. "


    "Seth, don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you want Isis to protect the virgin in order to steal the glory of Isis


    "How dare you speak to me like that! Mary, I send the Oracle not because of you, but because of who you are. In fact, I can speak to you in the voice of Isis, but as an immortal angel, I want to tell you that Isis is no longer there, and you are the most ridiculous person in the world


    Mary''s shoulders moved and seemed to tremble, but she answered a sentence that surprised Seth: "even if Isis asked for such a request, I would refuse it, because it was not my protection and blessing, but the spirit betrayed itself. I have never heard the voice of Isis, but it does not prevent me from accepting the light in my heart, whether she is there or not, whether you speak or not Hearing your voice, I seem to see your fall. The gods in my heart and the gods on the altar will no longer be you, but the faith that guides me will remain


    Seth was silent, and the oppressive atmosphere in the temple was suffocating. When he spoke again, he could not hear any anger. He just said coldly, "I just come to tell you the coming Oracle today, not to ask you to agree. In three months'' time, all the cities of the Egyptian empire will send down the oracle. The Virgin Mary will marry the Pharaoh according to the guidance of the gods and become the chief of the Empire The high priest symbolizes the final integration of the divine power and the royal power of the upper and lower Egyptians.


    Whether you like it or not, someone will announce it for you. Even if you die, someone will dress up as you and complete the ceremony as you. It will be recorded in the official history books of the eju Empire, and it will be recorded in the poems sung in the temple. You''re ready. I''ll ask you again in three months. It doesn''t make any difference to the Egyptians whether you volunteer or let me do it for you. "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Moses and other people could not pass through the city of Marduk under the control of eusil. They had been wandering for several months in the mountains, looking for water and food in the mountains. They lived a very hard life.


    From the Yudi river ferry controlled by Kish city state of the kingdom of Baren to the city of Marduk, a road had already appeared. Many expectant explorers have come to this new city-state in search of wealth and dreams. Many merchants organized convoys to send goods and materials back to the DUK plain. Although the journey was difficult, it was very profitable.


    Duke plain is like a new unknown world given by gods. It is full of challenges and opportunities. People come here to look for hope. There is a legend that the vagrant who has nothing in the DUK plain may even have a city-state, which can obtain wealth comparable to that of the king, and may receive the blessing of the gods in the future. Of course, the migrants from the kingdom of balun chose the city-state of Marduk, while the caravans went further. They crossed the paths of the wasteland that were trodden by chariots and pedestrians, and did business with Salem.


    Salem carried out trade with the kingdom of Baron through the city of Marduk, which was the result of negotiation between medanzo and eusil, which was beneficial to the development of the two city states. At present, the greatest enemy of Salem city is the Assyrians in the north. If the Assyrians advance from north to South and occupy the whole DUK plain, it is difficult for the city of Marduk to establish a foothold. The relationship between the two city states is close.


    Eusil didn''t want to fight against Salem. He was happy to see a barrier in the middle of the DUK plain to block the strong enemies in the north. Only in this way could he have more time to stabilize the city of Marduk.


    The fine iron and leather goods produced by Salem were also needed by the kingdom of Baron, not to mention the sacred stone. Amun taught the skills of miners in Duke town to link, and link also taught them to the cave dwellers of the tribe. Now there are a group of excellent craftsmen in salen City, who can not only smelt ores, but also make all kinds of exquisite utensils.


    However, the trade between the kingdom of balun and Salem is limited. For example, fine iron and other products can only be transported out of the DUK plain and are not allowed to be transported in. Weapons, armor, horses and other important strategic materials are not allowed to be sold to Salem.


    If Salem city needs these things, they can either make them by themselves or get them from other ways. Amun opened another commercial road in the Black Fire Swamp, of course, to solve this problem. However, even if the long commercial road is opened, it can not meet the urgent needs. There are still many things to do in Salem city due to the shortage of manpower. It is impossible to build all the war readiness materials.


    Before the Black Fire Swamp road was opened, medanzo came up with another idea, a trade similar to smuggling. Medanzo was originally a smuggler of horse leather billet, and it is easy to instruct people to start this business.


    It is dangerous to enter the wilderness for exploration and hunting. Naturally, they should carry weapons, armor and horses. The equipment for the self-use of those exploration teams and wandering hunters who go deep into the wilderness is not within the limits of trade. However, a complete set of sophisticated weapons, armor and horses are not affordable to ordinary people. Many exploration teams carry crude weapons and walk into the wilderness to try their luck.


    A firm in the city of Marduk provided loans to these people, and the money was used to purchase war horses and weapons designated by the firm. Who will borrow the money and how will it be returned in the future? You don''t have to worry about it. After entering the wilderness, someone will buy their weapons and horses. The price is very high. You can make a profit after paying back the loan of the commercial bank. You don''t need to go deep into the wilderness.


    It''s normal for explorers to lose their weapons and horses in the wilderness. Sometimes it''s because of the difficult roads, sometimes because they encounter fierce animals, and sometimes they even lose their lives. After the failure of the expedition, "lucky" escaped back to the commercial bank to return the loan, and then continue to borrow money to buy equipment before departure. It is through this way that medanzo allows Salem to obtain a continuous supply of strategic materials.


    In commercial banks, the interest is calculated according to the time. If the wandering explorers who smuggle goods and materials are delayed for too long, they can''t earn money. Therefore, they must strive for quick return and go back as soon as possible and make more profits.


    The boss of this business in the city of Marduk is also an old friend. He is nescott Lee, a wealthy businessman in the city of Uruk. He not only made profits by borrowing, but also made a lot of money by selling various strategic goods. He organized caravans all over the kingdom of balun and transported them to the city of Marduk. It was a pleasant cooperation with medanzo.


    Due to the excellent operation of nescot Lee''s business, there were a lot of materials, customers and taxes paid, which promoted the prosperity and development of Marduk City, and was praised by the city master eusil for many times. When nescott Lee came to inspect his business in the city of Marduk, the Lord of eusil specially entertained the rich merchant, and said that he would report the merits of nescott Lee to the Kingdom, and he might be able to obtain a noble title as long as he continued to make contributions to the city.


    On the high slopes of the mountains, caravans and explorers could be seen passing through the city of Marduk and communicating with Salem. However, Moses and others were unable to move forward. They were bound by an Oracle: they were not allowed to build statues for any other gods except Marduk.However, they believed in their only God, and only by accepting the guidance of Aloha could they go through all kinds of difficulties to get here. Naturally, Moses and the people of his clan were not willing to accept this condition.


    At first, they prayed to the gods all night, and then heard the voice of the God. Medanzo told them it was a test of the gods and the last obstacle they had to cross before they returned home. The gods have given them confidence and courage, and now they need to solve it with their own wisdom and strength. The implication is that Aloha will not take them directly. This time, the ethnic people need to find a way to tide over the difficulties.


    What to do? From the top of the mountain, you can see the boundless DUK plain, but the city of Marduk stands in front of you, and backward is the desert of Syria. The food carried in Moses'' space magic tools has been exhausted, but aroha no longer shows miracles. They can only pick wild fruits in the mountains and catch the belly of prey.


    The miners in DUK town are chasing their prey and water in the mountains. When spring comes, they finally stop their tired steps and find a valley to stop at the edge of the mountain. There is a fine spring on the hillside, forming a winding mountain stream, passing through a valley which is sheltered from the wind and facing the sun. Moses took out the grain seeds he carried with him, ordered the people to cultivate the land beside the mountain stream, plant crops, and built simple huts to live at the foot of the mountain.


    The clan kept the field from being trampled by wild animals and took turns to hunt in the nearby mountains. The seeds have just sprouted, and it is still a long time before harvest. Every day, we have to go to the mountain stream to irrigate and hunt in the mountains to get food. It''s very hard. Suffering is the second, the most tormenting is the feeling of no hope.


    One of the people said to Moses, "do you want to settle here when you let us reclaim the land and build a hut? Look around, there are no human barren mountains, not far below is the vast desert, we only guard a small mountain stream, live in this barren Valley, can only build the most humble thatched cottage. If so, it''s better to stay in Amun''s territory. Why leave at the beginning? We''ve been through a lot of hardships, and we don''t want the result today! "


    "This is only a temporary stop for us. Spring is coming. We have to sow, we have to harvest in autumn, and we can spend the next winter and go further," he replied


    Some people asked again, "for the time being? But how long do we have to linger here? Where is the God who guides us


    Moses advised, "this is God''s test for us. We have to get through it ourselves. Sowing here is for the future harvest, and building houses is to let everyone have a better rest. When we set foot on the journey again, we will have a better hope and future. "


    "Can you tell us how long we will stay here?" they asked


    Moses did not answer this question, because he did not know the answer himself. He just leaned on the iron staff and said, "look at the ground under your feet. The ground breaking malt is full of vitality. Look at the clouds in the sky. The changeable patterns are always beautiful and magical. If the heart is full of hope, even the sunshine on the desert will always be so bright. "


    In fact, Moses himself can quietly bypass the city of Marduk and enter the DUK plain. After crossing the Red Sea, he has achieved the seven level achievement of two sides of one body. Although Amun has not yet given him the guidance of his original strength, Moses is already a great magician and warrior. He can go anywhere he wants. But Moses did not give up his people. He was their leader. He wanted to fulfill his promise.


    At this time, eusil sent someone to find them, and his emissary told Moses: "the great God, Marduk, has sent down the Oracle again. You are the best craftsmen on the mainland. If you are willing to live in Marduk city and swear to believe in the great God of Marduk forever, you will have a happy and rich life. There are comfortable houses and beautiful girls in the city of Marduk. The craftsmen''s workshop is ready for you, and there is wine at the worktable


    Moses refused the request, but some people were already moved in private, and they would rather live a comfortable life in Marduk than wait aimlessly here. It''s just that it''s difficult to face the guidance of aroha, but the gods have said that they need to find a way to get through the difficulties. In this case, can we also accept the conditions of Eugene?


    If they give up persistence, the benefits are in front of them, and they have suffered enough and long enough. Moses was aware of the thoughts of many people and was also trying to get rid of the difficulties. He sent twelve divisions up the high slopes near the DUK plain to observe the terrain, find out if there are secret roads to pass through, and then he went back to the station to discuss countermeasures.


    After the twelve divisions had left, Moses alone climbed the highest mountain near the settlement, which was called Mount Sinai. Moses prayed for three days and three nights on the top of Sinai. He called in his heart, "Aloha, my only God! Please give us real guidance. I don''t ask you to move mountains and fill the sea so that we can get to our hometown directly. I just want to ask you to give us the correct belief, how can we not be lost in the journey. "


    Three days later, Mount Sinai was silent. Moses was worried about the situation of his people. He finally prepared to go back and stood up with a long sigh. He was about to go down the mountain with his iron staff in his hand. Suddenly he heard the voice of Aloha: "Moses, in fact, you could have passed through the city of Marduk. Why do you stay here?"Moses quickly turned around and knelt down. He prostrated himself to the God he could not see in the void and said, "my God, you have finally spoken! Marduk has given us an oracle to swear that we shall not build statues for gods other than him. This oath has blocked the people''s steps. "


    "Did I ask you to build a statue for me? If you really want to build a statue for me, what will it look like? "


    Moses was stunned. After a long time, he suddenly realized: "I understand what you mean. If we do not build statues, our faith will not be shaken."


    "Then why have you not led the people into the plain of DUK? Marduk is not an obstacle. "


    Moses sighed, "but the people don''t know that. Even I''m not sure. It is disrespectful to you to promise such a condition. The people of the clan are afraid of losing the guidance of God and even getting revenge from you. My God! Are you really not willing to show your face to your people and do not want us to build gods for you? "


    "Yes, I have only given you a promise that you will have faith in your heart, and that you will not need or allow you to build idols for me. If one day you see my face, it is also a secret you must keep. Because from the very beginning, I made such an agreement with my people. I want to make these agreements clear today, and you will bring them back to announce them. "


    Moses quickly nodded and said, "OK, please make a treaty with me and my people."


    Aloha solemnly said, "you shall have no other God but me! Otherwise, I will lose my guidance. This is the first agreement. Do not build a visible statue of God. If so, the people of later generations may forget the guidance of faith and just pray for idols on the altar. This is the second agreement. These two agreements are enough to get you out of your present predicament. This is my request and my promise. "


    Moses kisses the earth and says, "thank you, my God."


    Aloha added: "you must not act in my name. Everyone should be responsible for his choice. This is the third agreement. The people of the ethnic group are very hard. After six days of work, they should have a Sabbath and should not be driven to work. This is the fourth agreement. Respect your parents and never forget who brought you into this world and gave you life. This is the fifth agreement


    Moses sprawled on the ground and said, "I have written all these down."


    Aloha then said, "I have given you the guidance of strength, and at the same time understand the trials of the world, the examination of fate runs through the whole process, and there are five cautions to be made after returning home. Do not kill innocent people, do not deprive others of their lives because of money or selfish desire; do not commit adultery; do not steal; do not frame others with perjury; do not covet things that do not belong to you. You must remember these agreements. The city of Salem has reserved for you the land and mines of your ancestors. You should live in harmony with the people there, and do not think that everything there deserves because of my promise. "


    Moses remembered Aloha''s words in his heart. These were the ten agreements made by God with him and his people, which later became known as the ten commandments. After saying this, Aloha said, "tell the people my agreement. If they are willing to abide by it, I will fulfill my promise and continue to guide them. After all this, you will meet me on Mount Sinai


    Moses went down Mount Sinai with the agreement with Aloha. On the hillside, he passed the spring where the stream originated, and ran along the stream with a brisk pace. He couldn''t wait to tell the people the good news. When he came to the place where the people lived, it was already dark, but the scene in front of him surprised him.


    In the middle of the hut, several big fires were lit by the open space, which was originally used as a wheat field after autumn harvest, but now there is a shining golden bull in the middle of the open space. Some people were dancing around the Taurus, and others were crawling in a circle praying to the Taurus.


    Moses drank and asked, "what are you doing! Where is this Taurus from


    This question with divinity, has the power to shock the soul and make people awake from the daze. The dancers stopped, and the prayers stood up, showing confusion, panic, and reluctance. Joshua emerged from the shadow of the hut, grabbed Moses by the sleeve and said, "you are back at last! Great things happened here these three days, and a God showed his miracles. " He told the story in a low voice -


    the twelve divisions protecting the people left the camp, and the leader Moses also climbed Mount Sinai. The people of the clan lost their backbone. Even the wind blowing through the treetops at night became so terrible that they spent the first night in panic. In fact, most of them are very strong, comparable to any regular Legion soldiers on the road, but for the first time in such a long time, they have lost the protection of more powerful forces, and they are a little panicked.


    The first day after Moses left, there was a disturbing situation. The game in the nearby mountains disappeared. The people who hunted in the mountain did not even catch a rabbit. They all came back empty handed. They went to bed hungry for the first time. They had run out of food and the last batch had been sown as seeds.


    The people of the tribe went to sleep in hunger and uneasiness. On that night, whether sober or asleep, they heard a voice coming from nowhere, as if they were directly ringing in their minds: "do the miners in Duke want to save themselves from the fate of suffering? My great dream is to guide you back home**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    People do not know how to answer, a child''s voice called out: "we have the only God, has accepted his guidance, please do not come to shake our faith." The speaker was David Solomon.


    Barkley''s voice sneered, "what did that God give you, food, hope, or guardian? If so, why did you go through the long night of hunger and cold? What he can give me can not be given to me. But you may make an oath to sacrifice to me as a God. "


    David replied, "we don''t need you. Please leave."


    But then another man called out, "Barkley, why do you say that? Please prove yourself


    Barkley''s voice replied, "I''ll prove it to you and wait for your reply. Everybody''s hungry, right? After daybreak, the dew on the grass leaves will turn into delicious food. This is a miracle I give you


    The next morning, when they came out of the hut, they were surprised to find that the dew drops among the grass leaves fell to the ground one after another, turning into many small balls like white frost. Some people pick it up and put it into the import to taste it. It tastes like a delicious snack. what is it? There was a lot of discussion. No one had seen this kind of food, but it was edible and delicious.


    The dew turned into not many snacks, just enough to feed all the people in the camp that day. It''s rare that people can get food without working or hunting, just like catching a straw in despair. People didn''t sleep well that night, waiting for the voice of the God to appear?


    In the middle of the night, Barkley''s voice sounded again: "the miners of Duke, I give you food and hope. When the sun rises tomorrow, the dew on the grass leaves will still turn into delicious food. I will give you a golden ox, which is a symbol of my totem. You can carry this golden cow through the city of Marduk. When you get to your hometown, put it on the altar and build a temple for me. Tonight, light the fire, dance around the Taurus and worship the Taurus. I can hear your prayers


    On the third day, Moses still did not return, and the twelve divisions were still missing. Some people are talking about whether Moses and the twelve judges have already left by themselves after receiving the power given by Aloha? And left the rest of the people here.


    The dew drops on the grass leaves are still turned into small pastries like frost balls, which are delicious to eat. In the middle of the open space between the thatched houses, there is a shining calf, which can only be lifted by two strong miners. Only so much gold is also a valuable wealth, not to mention it is a symbol of the totem of the gods, Barkley show the miracle!


    Joshua and David and others tried to dissuade everyone from the temptation, but more people were moved. If Aloha can give food and blessing, Barkley can also give, why not worship this God? What''s more, Aloha no longer helps them to cross the city of Marduk. Everything needs to be done by the ethnic people themselves, so this is one of the ways. People got together to discuss that if Moses and the twelve did not come back, they would follow Barkley''s instructions.


    That night, people who had had had a day''s rest came to the open field of the wheat field. Some people lit a fire and began to dance around the golden bull. Others knelt in a circle and prayed to the golden bull. If they had been to the cave savage tribe in link a few years ago and seen how those cavemen danced in front of the big cave where the fire was lit, they would find that the scene was very similar to the spontaneous primitive tribal religious ceremony.


    If Amun was here, he would also find that it was also a ceremony to call the gods to come, and let the incarnation of Bakri be attached to the Taurus. But the ceremony was not completed, because Moses came back and woke up the people with a drink break and interrupted what they were doing.


    When Joshua had finished speaking, Moses stepped forward angrily, waved his stick and smashed the golden bull to pieces. He said to the crowd, "have you forgotten your faith? Forget the only God? Forget who guided us through so many hardships? It''s a betrayal, a disgrace! "


    Some people bowed their heads in shame, others said in a low voice, "Barkley has given us food to keep us from starvation. We should be grateful to all those who have helped us in difficult times


    Moses cried, "if so, what else has Aloha given you? The gods don''t ask for your thanks, only let you see the faith in your heart! You just eat enough for two days and forget everything? Is this the guidance you are looking forward to? Can we and our children ever find dew on the grass?


    We have not given up hope in the face of so many dangers and threats. Is it just because of food for a few days and the inducement of a golden bull that we change our faith? Shouldn''t that be a shame? The evil god Bakri has given you food, but don''t forget that Aloha has shown such miracles and given you more and more. Do you understand the meaning of the only God?


    The prey in the mountain disappeared without any reason. I noticed that someone nearby was casting magic to drive away the breath left by living creatures. The so-called evil god who gives you food is the one who takes away your food, but you dance and worship to him and betray your own persistence! How can we be guided by real brilliance? "Seeing Moses back, many people have already felt ashamed and regretted. When they come back to God, they feel that they are in a trance, as if they have been confused by something. When Moses told the people that there was someone casting magic to drive away the breath of living beings in the neighborhood, it suddenly dawned on everyone that the Barkley was deliberately starving everyone and then performing miracles. Fortunately, Moses came back in time.


    Another man murmured in a low voice, "but Barkley said that carrying the Taurus through the city of Marduk. What else can you do if you break it?"


    "I am guided by God to tell you how to return home and protect our faith," Moses said! God never asked us to do anything, but today, when it is time to make an agreement, I brought back the ten agreements between God and his people. This is God''s promise and God''s help. He melted the fragments of the golden bull into a gold plate and engraved the agreement with God on the gold plate. The gods have given me a tent, and we will use it to place the gold plate engraved with the agreement


    When Moses waved his iron staff, a magnificent tent appeared in the middle of the open space, which was the golden tent used by the lion king to entertain Amun, Amun and gore and Celia. He used his magic to melt and solidify the fragments of the Taurus into a gold plate. On the gold plate, there were ten agreements between Aloha and his people on Mount Sinai, and Joshua read them in public.


    The awakened people prostrate to the gold plate in the tent, express their gratitude to aroha, and at the same time repent their behavior.


    ����


    Amun controls the crystal shuttle and watches the scene from the cloud with medanzo, link and Gabriel. "What do you think of me, Amun? The parents have worked hard to raise their children. They almost call them parents because of a piece of sugar


    Gabriel interjected: "if that''s true, I''m afraid parents are also responsible, but such a child is really not popular, your metaphor may not be appropriate."


    Amun said faintly: "it''s not appropriate. They don''t know what faith is, but they have experienced too much suffering for a long time. People are most easily lost in despair. Today I have made an agreement. It''s their choice whether to abide by the agreement. I only give my own promise. Moses was a good leader and guide


    Link said: "we''ve just cleared the cast around us, and the startled prey is back. This Barkley''s skill is very good, Amun. Have you heard of him


    Amun frowned and said, "never heard of such a God. Have you heard of it?"


    Medanzo slapped his forehead: "I have heard of it once. It was mentioned by Aesop when he told a story. There was a Boz empire far east of Tianshu. People there seemed to believe in a god named barkri. But the napozi empire is far away from Assyria and Baron, and has hardly dealt with it for hundreds of years. People know very little about it. "


    Amun wondered, "how can the gods of the distant Empire appear here? Not far ahead is the city of Marduk, who can promise to pass with his totem


    Gabriel suddenly said, "the miners in DUK town who accept the guidance of aroha will go to Salem city-state which believes in Amun God!"


    This sentence let Amun suddenly realize, repeatedly nodded: "so it is, it is really possible! Even if Bakri is not another incarnation of Marduk, the relationship between the two gods is not simple


    What did Amun think? He thought of himself! Is Aloha, believed by the miners in DUK Town, the God of Amun believed by the people of Salem? This question is not easy to answer. There must be some difference between the two. But they are all different identities of Amun, only amon himself can clearly understand the relationship among them.


    Marduk was also a great genius. At that time, he did not accept the guidance of the divine system. Just like Amun today, he explored the road of original power by himself. Moreover, he went further than Amun today. He not only became a real God beyond immortality, but also became one of the two main gods after joining the anuna Apocalypse system.


    Since Amun can incarnate as Amun God and Aloha, why can''t Marduk and Bakri incarnate at the same time? Judging from what happened today, there must be a special relationship between Marduk and Bakri, which may well be the different identities of the same God.


    If so, the great God of Marduk is very interesting. He has given the miners in DUK a very special test and temptation, and only the gods can use such clever means. The miners in DUK Town, descendants of the people who were guilty in the battle of the gods, and the aborigines in the Duke plain, have become the touchstone of various gods. The significance of their struggle has gone beyond the group of miners themselves and has another important symbol.


    Medanzo said: "maybe all the gods despise Marduk. I''m afraid that he is not only the main god of the kingdom of balun, but also failed in front of Amun. David is a good boy, but he is too young, and the leader of these people, Moses, doesn''t know what kind of choice he is going to face


    Amun looked at Moses from the cloud and said, "he has conveyed my agreement to his people. When he has completed his final mission, I will tell him everything. We''re going to watch tonight and see if that Barkley will show up againOn that day, the golden dew on the pastry of Moses never appeared again. People walked out of their houses and looked at the fields by the stream. The wheat seedlings were knee high. David suddenly called out, "look, there''s a rabbit over there! The prey that was driven away by the evil god has come back


    People gathered around Moses and asked, "God has made a guide and an agreement. We can go through the city of Marduk. When will we leave?"


    Moses pointed to the wheat tunnel: "wait until the twelve divisions come back, until the autumn harvest, we are ready to start. Do you see the hope of sowing? Pray with me to God


    The twelve masters came back one after another, and the news they brought was different. Looking at the DUK plain from all the peaks, it is indeed a fertile field. There are attractive figs, pomegranates and wild grapes growing in the fields, which are very suitable for reclamation and cultivation. It will be a home flowing with milk and honey. However, there is no secret road that can be controlled by the city of Marduk, which has nearly 10000 residents and nearly 1000 warriors, including some mighty plateau giants.


    When the twelve masters returned to the camp, everyone was sad, but when they saw the golden roof tent and the gold plate engraved in the tent, they all showed a smile. When everyone got together, Moses said, "I''m going to mount Sinai again to hear the voice of God. You''re ready to go. It''s time to go. I''m glad to tell God that no one has been left behind! "


    Moses took the iron staff and climbed Mount Sinai again. He went through the stream and climbed the cliffs for a whole day to reach the top of the mountain. Looking around, the clouds are floating in the blue sky, the sunset glow is magnificent, but there is no Aloha''s figure. He knelt in the sunset and began to pray, and soon heard the voice of God -


    "Moses, I''m glad that as their leader, you haven''t abandoned any of your people. Can I ask you two questions? Please answer them with your eyes


    Moses answered devoutly, "my God, please ask."


    Aloha: "you have vowed to me -" my God, Savior of hope! I call to you and ask you to hear me. Don''t let the fire of hope go out again and guide my people back to their homes, even if they give my whole body and soul and life, as long as they return to the land of DUK. " Is that so? "


    Moses: Yes, this is my oath to you on the way out of eju


    Aloha: "you once said to the people," the body is the courtyard where the soul lives, and the foothold is the home where the body and mind are. If the body and mind lose their support, and they don''t know where their soul is and what they are pursuing, then they are truly homeless. " Is that so? "


    Moses: Yes, this is what my father once said to me, and I always keep it in mind


    Aloha sighed, "is this the faith you are defending? Even at the cost of sacrifice? "


    Moses nodded, "yes!"


    Aloha: "if it is, I can rest assured. I want to tell you one thing, let you make a choice now. If you want to make the people return to their hometown safely, get rid of the identity of the criminal people and no longer be disturbed by evil gods, you need to pay a price, are you willing to


    Moses: I will. What is the price


    Aloha slowly replied, "the price is yourself, the leader of the people! You can''t enter the DUK plain. You can only look at the people and their descendants living in that homeland. Don''t ask me why. If you have to make this choice, will you agree? I don''t force you, just a clear answer. "


    Moses knelt on the ground, straightened himself up, opened his arms to the sky and said, "my God! Why give me this fate? "


    Aloha''s voice could not tell whether he was happy or sad. He still asked slowly, "I have already said, don''t ask why."


    Moses covered his cheek with his hands: "if fate is so cruel that I have to make this choice, I would like to stay by myself, but I am not satisfied with the arrangement of the fate!"


    Aloha said, "I''m not satisfied either. Have you made a choice and won''t go back on it?"


    Moses: "I made a choice and I won''t go back. But my God, please tell me why


    Aloha: Moses, you can look up now and see my face


    Moses released his hands that covered his cheek and raised his eyes with tears. But he was stunned and said, "you! How is it you? "


    Amon finally showed himself, stood in front of Moses, pointed to the iron staff at his hand and said, "you should be familiar with the walking stick I gave you. Didn''t you hear what weapons Amun used in the battlefield when he was in the Empire? "


    Moses: it''s a branch. I should have thought of it


    Amun laughed: "it doesn''t matter if you can''t think of it. Today you finally see my face. Am I Amon, is it different to your belief?"


    Moses looked at him. After a long time, he seemed to wake up suddenly. He leaned down to kiss the earth and said, "my God, it doesn''t make any difference. I don''t know how to appreciate what you have done! Since you took the whip that whipped me, it has been guiding me and my people. Only you know us so well and can do all this! "Amun sat down and said, "do you have any wishes and demands when you see me?"


    Moses: "you have given enough to the people. I want nothing but the answer."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    Amun looked up at the clouds in the dusk and said, "this has to start with a long story. It has something to do with the origin of the miners in Duke Town, and the battle of anuna to inspire the gods..." He told a long story to Moses, and finally mentioned the betrothal between murun and enril. If Mu Yun can''t win the bet, even if the miners in DUK can pass through Marduk, they will still be blocked or even chased by the God emissary sent by enril.


    The gods also have to abide by their vows. If Mu Yun wins, the miners in DUK town will get rid of the status of criminal people. This is the second and the most important thing is that enril should not embarrass them any more. Amun himself is not afraid of enril, but he has also seen the envoys under enril. For example, on the bright moon night, if enril really sent a god envoy to harass Moses and others, it would be impossible to defend himself.


    Now Moses has made a choice, and the goddess Muyun won the bet. The miners in DUK town will no longer be harassed and punished by the anuna apocalypse, but only need to face the test and suffering of the human world. Although this bet was not put forward by Amun, and he was also disgusted with enril, he also hoped that the goddess Mu Yun could win, but it required Moses to make a sacrifice.


    The sacrifice of Moses was not unrequited. Amun finally said, "now you have a chance to accept the guidance of anuna''s apocalypse, and learn the secret of becoming a God. You will become a God beyond mortals."


    Moses was stunned and then replied, "my God, don''t you want to continue to guide me?"


    Amun said with a smile, "of course I will, as long as your faith is firm."


    Moses: you have made ten agreements with me. I remember the soul. Of course, I will not join the anuna apocalypse. Why do you tell me this


    Amun stood up: "I just tell you the reason for all this. Obviously you have made another choice, then I will guide your original strength. It''s time for you to leave the people. Follow me. "


    Moses also stood up and asked, "where are you taking me?"


    Amun: "first go to Muyun palace to see Mu Yun goddess, and then go to a place called Eden, so that the foothold becomes an ideal home."


    "Why do you want to see Mu Yun? I''ve turned her down. "


    Amun explained, "it''s not a request to guide you to join the divine system. It''s a kind of kindness and reward, because the sacrifice you make helps the people. You can''t accept it, but thank you. Whether you like Mu Yun or not, you should learn to face up to a deity. Besides, you still have a task to learn how to build a sacred palace. Our sacred palace is the garden of Eden. "


    As soon as Amun waved his hand, a force wrapped around Moses. The space around him seemed to be dislocated. They stood still and rose into the air. Moses said quickly, "is this going to go? I have one last thing to do. "


    Amun: of course you have to say hello. I''ll take you down the mountain


    Moses saluted and said, "my God, please send me to the mountainside first."


    Amun nodded and did not see any movement. Their bodies soon moved to the hillside, near the spring where the stream originated. The shifting space suddenly merged with the surrounding light and shadow, and Moses stood on the ground again. He exclaimed, "my God, how do you know that I am coming here?"


    Amun smile: "because I know you, do it."


    Moses wielded his iron staff and knocked heavily on the rocks beside the spring. There was no scene of stone chips flying. The deep humming sound and strange tremor struck the deep mountain. This is the skill of the miners in Duke town using their powerful magic power. The rock beside the spring hole suddenly appeared several slits at the same time, a stream of water washed out the gravel, and the flow of spring water doubled.


    At the foot of the mountain in the distance, wheat seedlings are about to sprout. It is the time when irrigation is most needed. Originally, this thin mountain stream will not be able to meet the needs of irrigation of such a large field. Moses opened the spring and led to more springs. This was the last thing he did before he left his people.


    ����


    That night, the sleeping people heard the sound of their souls again, not Bakri, but their leader Moses --


    "people, God called me on Mount Sinai, and I will leave with God. Joshua will be your new leader, and the twelve judges will continue to protect the people. There are still many obstacles ahead. Don''t give up hope. You will return to your home, build it and protect it. Don''t abandon your agreement with God. The most important thing is to understand the true meaning of home. "


    ����


    Moses left and never returned. He ordered Joshua, the oldest of the people, to be the new leader. After a final look at the camp above the cloud, Moses asked, "my God, will I never see them again?"


    Although he was close at hand, Amun''s voice sounded in his soul: "maybe in the future, if any of them can get my guidance, you can see it in the garden of Eden, and you will be the messenger of guidance. As for the DUK plain, if one day you don''t worry that enril will hurt the people, you can go. You have no agreement with enril


    "Don''t worry about enril hurting the people anymore?" asked MosesAmun said with a smile: "the gods beyond immortality will also fall. You don''t have to think too much for the moment, just build your own garden of Eden."


    ����


    Three days later, Amun and Moses appeared on the majestic mountains of the Assyrian plateau, which was so steep that there was almost no way to go. Although it is summer, but the high altitude cold wind, above the snow line sometimes can see the huge glacier. High rocks have been eroded by snow and glaciers for years, and many places are very fragile. If you stamp hard, you will collapse a large piece of gravel. Not to mention human beings, even the footprints of animals are hard to see.


    Between the two huge mountains, there is a vast open area, where the cold wind blows for years, and the gravel is covered with ice like snow, which is extremely desolate. Only bryophytes grow in dark corners, and rare and strange shrubs can be seen occasionally in the low-lying places sheltered from the wind.


    Amun stopped here. Moses was surprised and asked, "is Muyun temple this place? How can it be so desolate


    Amun explained: "the gods don''t have to live on earth, but they also build palaces on earth, so that the emissaries who receive guidance can live and practice. When they are injured, they can also recuperate in such places. The temple is invisible to ordinary people. Unless you open the door to let you in, you are still a little short of achievements and it is difficult to find its existence. The goddess Mu Yun should know that we are here, and you will see the miracle immediately. In the future, you will create this kind of miracle. "


    Before the words fell, a door suddenly appeared in the wilderness. It was an arch woven by green ivy. Through this arch, we could see another strange world. Green grass spread like shade, dotted with a variety of flowers, undulating hillsides between clear streams, there is a beautiful mountain in the distance, there is a gorgeous palace at the foot of the mountain.


    Amun pulled the stunned Moses through the door. Moses was surprised to see that the Ivy wound door had disappeared, and he stood in a vast wilderness of four seasons. Amun also explained: "this is a space that uses the elemental energy of the highlands and mountains to operate in the array, just like another world. But we are still in the same place, still standing on the Assyrian plateau, but there is a divine separation here from the outside world. "


    Amun was also the first time to come to the God''s Palace on earth, but he had the experience of entering and leaving the nine couplet temple in Schrodinger''s soul imprint, so he was not as surprised as Moses. Mu Yun is a goddess of beauty. There are many beautiful and delicate flowers and plants growing in her palace. The so-called palace does not mean a palace, but such a space.


    The goddess Mu Yun was standing by a stream, holding an Ivy cane in her hand, wearing a tight skirt like golden stars and a corolla on her head. She was smiling and looking at Amun and Moses coming from afar. Her fairy maid shubula stood aside.


    Moses was also brought up in Duke town. He had never known how many times he had been to Muyun temple. Today, he finally saw a living God for the first time. He was such a charming and moving girl that he couldn''t connect with the solemn and cold stone sculptures on the altar.


    His mood was complicated when he saw the goddess Muyun, who was once the patron saint of the miners in Duke Town, but Duke Town, together with 2000 people, had disappeared into the flood. Today, the surviving people no longer believe in this goddess, but Amun brought him here, and the temples of Amun God and Muyun goddess reappeared in Salem.


    Amun told Moses when he came - whether you like her or not, learn to face a God. Moses followed Amun to Mu Yun goddess and finally saluted her.


    Amun said with a smile, "yinnana, I brought Moses. You won the bet with enril."


    Moses, with his head lowered, was stunned. He did not expect Amun to call goddess Muyun so. He immediately heard the goddess''s voice: "the lost lambs have finally found their own grassland and are still in the same land. I want to thank you, Moses, for guiding you to join the anuna apocalyptic system, to be an angel of the gods and to gain the secret of eternal life. "


    Moses replied, "thank you, goddess! But I have my God, and I have faith in my heart


    Mu Yun took a look at Amun, went over and put her arm around him and said, "it''s just a promise, not a request. If you change your mind in the future, you can join the anuna Apocalypse system at any time. Since you are not going to accept the invitation, why are you here today? "


    Moses replied, "first, thank you face-to-face for making such a promise, although I have no such request. The second is to visit your temple. My God wants to build his own temple and order me to take charge of the affairs there. "


    Mu Yun said to the fairy maid shubula, "take Moses around and tell him the secrets of building the temple. But with his achievements, some things still can''t be achieved. "


    Amun explained: "the place I want to build is called the garden of Eden. I will finish the most important work by myself. After opening up an independent space, the gardens and palaces in the temple still need to be built by disciples. It is a place for them to stop and Practice on earth, and the process of digging is also to find their home in their hearts."


    Shubla led Moses to the distance. The goddess Muyun pressed her cheek against Amun''s shoulder and said, "this is the first time you have come to my rose garden. Would you like to visit our Palace first?"����


    Seven days later, Amun and Moses left yinnana''s rose garden and flew through the clouds over the Assyrian plateau. Amun asked, "how do you feel these days in Muyun palace?"


    Moses sighed, "it''s really a God''s Palace on earth. I didn''t even dream of such a place. Shubula is beautiful and gentle. I''ve never met such a good girl. She answers everything I ask with great patience and sometimes demonstrates it to me personally


    Amun couldn''t help laughing. "I didn''t ask you that. I asked you what you learned?"


    Moses sighed: "I really didn''t expect that shubla had mastered the nine level achievement of the original power, which is equivalent to the existence of a God in the world. We''ve also measured mana, but it''s strange that her achievements are much higher than mine, and she has mastered many means that I can''t use yet. However, the power of pure power is not much greater than mine, and she is not good at fighting


    Amun said with a smile: "cultivating the power of the source in the world is to pursue the realm of endless life, and eventually become a God beyond eternal life, not for fighting. Power grows with the heart, and talent is good at different things. Shubula manages the rose garden for yinnana. She is not a warrior. But your experience is different. You have encountered so many hardships from the road I guided. Naturally, your mana is relatively strong. "


    Then Moses asked, "is there a special envoy who is good at fighting?"


    Amun replied: "of course, best, the cat God in the nine link system, was very good at fighting, while enril had a subordinate named mingyueye, who was not only good at assassinating, but also mastered a kind of violent power of transformation. He was extremely strong in fighting. When you encounter such an opponent, you must be careful, and don''t think they are all so gentle and lovely as shubula. "


    Moses: "shubula was the first God I saw with my own eyes. She was good at arousing the power of living beings, with the feeling of spring breeze."


    Amun frowned suddenly: "there is a tail!"


    Moses was stunned and said, "shubula doesn''t have a long tail. It''s just that the ears are a little sharp, and the color of pupils is not the same."


    Amun glared at him: "I didn''t say shubula, but we had tails behind us and were followed!"


    "Who''s going to follow us?" Moses said subconsciously? Why can''t I see? "


    Amun: don''t look back. Of course you can''t see it. If it wasn''t for the wind blowing through a cloud, there was something wrong with the shape of the expansion, even I didn''t notice. As soon as we come out of Muyun temple, we may be targeted. Don''t panic. Just look at him. By the way, we can take him down and ask about his intention. "


    Amun still flies forward at the same speed, but stealthily takes out the light of chasing the dead. He had given it to link, and when the people entered the DUK plain, he took it back this time. This is a treasure of Isis temple. It was originally kept by Julian, the high priest. Julian sent people to kill Amun and gave it to his men, but Amun got it.


    Link inherited the old Madman''s art of refining weapons. When he was in charge of this weapon, he refined it again. Now the tracking effect is more magical. But after all, this thing is used for tracking, and Amun is now being tracked. He stealthily takes out the lamp of chasing the dead and flies down. He turns in the air and disappears behind a huge mountain peak.


    A gust of wind whirled away, and the invisible stalker went round the mountain. After a long time, Amun and Moses flew back from the other side of the mountain. It turned out that it was a big circle around the mountain and returned to the place where the pursuer had passed. The lamp of chasing the dead is shining, and a man appears in the light and shadow.


    This man is a young man with fair skin and looks very young. His facial features are like perfect marble carvings, but his eyes are full of resentment. He was wearing a robe as soft as clouds, holding a green bamboo stick in his hand, and there was a lifelike snake carving on the top of the stick.


    Amun did not know this man, but suddenly remembered that he had seen this snake stick in the murals of a temple in the kingdom of balun, and knew who he was. This man is the "ex husband" dumz of Mu Yun goddess. Isn''t he sent to the underworld by Muyun''s emissary? Du MUZ''s sister pelan rose also came to find Amun for him, trying to catch him and send him to the underworld to replace dumz, but was stopped by Mu Yun.


    Dumuz has escaped from the underworld. How can he appear here and follow Amun quietly? Amun frowned and thought it was a little troublesome. He took out a shuttle and a pupil of the earth and gave it to Moses. He said, "you can leave here at once as fast as you can. Link and medanzo are still waiting for you in the mountains of the Euphrates Valley. This pupil of the earth records where you are going, and there is a blueprint for the garden of Eden. I''ll get something done and I''ll come. "


    "Who is following you?" asked Moses, a little uneasy. "Don''t you need my help?"


    Amun shook his head. "I don''t need your help. He''s dumz, the ex husband of the goddess Mu Yun. I''m afraid there''s a personal problem to be solved with me in private."


    As soon as Moses heard this, he did not say much. He immediately launched a shuttle fire and left. Mu Yun''s ex husband came to find Amun. These are private matters that cannot be explained clearly. It is better to just ask questions. At this time, there was another whirlwind on the other side of the mountain, and dumz came around quietly, only to see a man suddenly launching a shuttle and shooting away, and a man standing in the sky with his back on his back.Dumz didn''t know whether to chase after me immediately. At this time, he heard Amun''s voice: "dumz, why did you chase me so far all the way, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Dumz saw that his whereabouts had been exposed, so he did not hide it any more. He appeared in the air and said, "Amun, you know me!"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    Amun shook his head calmly and said, "I don''t know you. I just saw the snake stick in your hand in the mural of the temple. The God dumz painted on the mural is not like you at all. It''s ugly, but the snake stick is the same."


    Dumz approached slowly, pointed to Amun with his snake stick and said, "since you know me, you dare to speak like this. Do you know who I am?"


    Amun continued to shake his head and said, "I didn''t know before. I thought you were a God. Later, I learned that you were a demigod who had mastered the achievements of level 9 and an emissary in anuna''s Apocalypse system. But I still didn''t know what you were doing. I only knew that you were the husband of Goddess Mu Yun. We haven''t dealt with each other. What do you come to me for? "


    Dumz said, "you still have the face to mention Mu Yun in front of me! We have not had contact with each other, but it does not mean that there is no hatred between you and me. If you want to blame her, it is all mu Yun''s fault! "


    Amun shook his head all the time: "I have nothing to blame Mu Yun. I just came out of Muyun temple, and I haven''t heard of any trouble she caused."


    Dumz''s resentment was more intense in his eyes, and he said angrily, "are you coming out of Muyun temple? Do you know where I came from? "


    Amun finally nodded: "I know, you come out of the underworld of Queen erebi. Congratulations on your success. Last time your sister, polanrose, came to me to save you. It seems that she has saved you! "


    The name of Amun antipyranos, dumz seemed to have been stimulated by something, and he said angrily: "it is you who caused her to suffer in the underworld." Waving the bamboo stick in his hand, countless lights and dust like fog appeared in the air, and quickly condensed into a hundred foot long snake, which opened its mouth and rushed to Amun.


    Before the giant snake came near, the air was filled with a bloody smell, which was also mixed with a strange fragrance, which was poisonous and could make people''s consciousness trance. Amun has been on the alert for a long time, and an invisible force of space has isolated the invasion of drugs.


    He waved the seal eye out of thin air and waved it forward. In the air, a huge cross sword was cut on the snake. The surrounding space seems to shrink and collapse towards a point. A force pushes everything in the middle. The sword of the cross and the light and shadow of the giant snake are crushed and annihilated at the same time, as if disappearing in the collapsed space.


    Dumz is also pushed forward by the force of space contraction, and his hair is flying and his long shirt is dancing. As soon as he grasped the bamboo stick, he held his body in the air, which was both natural and powerful. However, a bad voice was heard in the dark, and he quickly shook the bamboo stick again. The snake carving on the stick suddenly became alive and turned into a flying snake, which rapidly expanded in the air, twined and bitten off. This time, it''s not a virtual snake with magic power, but a real spirit snake!


    Amun did not like him to put aside the shelf, take out the staff of the Dharma, elegant means of fighting each other in the air. At the moment of the collapse of space, Amun''s body was pushed forward. He flew away, passing through the light and shadow of the long sword and the giant snake that had just been destroyed. He shot out suddenly in a chaotic breath and punched dumz''s face.


    As an emissary of anuna for many years, dumz has never seen this kind of play. Amun is like a God with no glory above. This is just a street fight on earth! Fortunately, he had a quick reaction and attacked the spirit snake of the Dharma stick which he had been refining for many years and was integrated with the mind and spirit.


    If Amun is bitten by this snake, even if his soul is strong, his body will be paralyzed for a moment, and he will fall directly from the cloud. If it is entangled by a snake, then the power of the soul will also be imprisoned and will be captured alive by dumz. If it is replaced by ordinary gods, no one will be willing to entangle with this kind of play, and will certainly fly away and set up a posture to display various means calmly.


    However, Amun didn''t dodge at all. As soon as the spirit snake flew out, he arrived. He turned his wrist and opened his fist into a golden palm. The palm edge almost wiped the fangs in the snake''s mouth, but his hair was not bitten. One held the snake''s head and forcefully held the open upper and lower jaw of the snake together, and the other hand also grasped the snake''s body.


    The spirit snake and dumuz''s mind and spirit are integrated. When it is caught, dumuze''s face turns blue, and his magic power is astonished. The spirit snake''s reaction is very fast. As soon as the head and neck are caught, the tail catches Amun''s body and is ready to be strangled. Dumz wanted to capture Amun alive at the beginning, but the scene suddenly became so dangerous that he immediately wanted to hang Amun on the spot.


    Amun is faster than the spirit snake, his hands clench is also a strong twist, listen to a series of crisp sound, the snake around him into green light explosion. Amun''s coat turned to fly ash in an instant, and the snake scale was burnt and damaged in many places. The spirit snake was transformed by a snake stick. After being hanged by Amun, it was restored to the shape of a snake carving and appeared on dumz''s bamboo stick. However, dumz''s spiritual power was greatly damaged after years of sacrifice. His Qi and blood rolled and could not control his body.


    But the impact on Amun was much greater than that of dumz, who was damaged by the spirit of the spirit snake, which was wrapped around amon and burst. Both the elemental summoning and the power of space transfer were shattered into chaos. Amun could no longer control his body to continue flying, and would fall heavily to the ground.


    Of course, dumuz knew this, and a slight smile appeared on his face, and with a wave of his staff, he was ready to use his means to capture Amun, who was about to fall. However, before the staff was raised, he was shocked and pushed forward with both hands holding the staff. It turned out that Amun was under a huge impact and couldn''t control the magic flying. He actually kicked him in the chest.Although a series of changes just now were complicated, they all happened in the blink of an eye. Amun was flying in the air, grabbing the spirit snake and crushing it. The huge impact force made him lose control of the divine arts, but his body still flew forward with inertia. The golden light on his hands was shattered, and his arms were numb and tender in an instant, but he turned his back and kicked before he fell.


    Dumz was scared out of a cold sweat, ah, the gods how to fight like this! Is the man in front of him the God Amun on the altar or the wild man in the marketplace? At the moment when the mind and spirit were impacted, he could not run any powerful magic arts, but only with his strong body strength to hold the staff to block.


    With a dull bang, amon was stepping in the middle of the bamboo stick. The strength of this foot can even kick the city gate, but the bamboo stick is surprisingly tough, sending out a violent tremor, and it is still intact. Amun turned a somersault and was thrown into the sky by the rebound. Dumuz''s body trembled down and flew out, in a trance for several times. Soon, it was like a virtual shadow, then it was frozen in the air for a moment, and then it flew down like an imaginary shadow, flashing so many times that he was already standing on the hillside below.


    Dumz was kicked down by Amun. Fortunately, he was kicked in the air. There was no support in the air. He didn''t rely on his body to fight. After landing, dumuz stood still, his hair was flying, his clothes were not disordered, and he looked much more leisurely than Amun. He waved his bamboo stick and gathered his magic power again. He wants to stand on the ground and attack Amun who has fallen. If Amun can recover his flying ability in this moment, he should be smart and get away.


    But Amun didn''t waste his mana to control his body. He rolled over and was thrown into the air and fell like a stone. In the middle of the sky, there were countless green smoke and fog, which were about to condense into snake shadows to entangle him. However, dumuze''s sneering face suddenly changed, because he saw Amun''s movement clearly.


    Amun turned around in the air and fell in a parabola. He had taken out a bow, and when he got to the ground, he just pulled the bow full. From all sides came the sound of thousands of bison roaring. A force of soul pounding firmly locked dumz. Amun ignored where he fell. He was full of mana and pointed at dumz. What he pulled out was Gilgamesh''s magic bow!


    When the bow was pulled open, Amun just fell to the ground. The smoke and dust were everywhere under his feet. He trampled down half of a huge rock and knelt down in the gravel on one leg. In the middle of the air, countless illusory snakes of blue light have been formed. Dumuz can attack Amun with one stroke of his staff, but it also means that he has to resist Amun''s arrow.


    He hesitated for a moment, but Amun didn''t hesitate. As soon as the bow string was loosened, it turned into dozens of virtual shadows, rippling in the ridge of the bow, making a sound like a wave rolling up. The arrow he shot was not on the bow string. A sharp scream came from the air, and a long cross sword was directed at dumz.


    Amun shot the eye of seal. The sword was thrown out by him and turned into a hundred foot long sword, which killed the snake. The space collapsed and contracted. The light and shadow of the sword were crushed and disappeared. Then it became a common long sword and fell from the sky. At this time, dumz and Amun had landed. Amun opens his bow when he falls, but his force pulls the sealed eye in the air, and shoots out just after landing.


    Dumuz had no time to attack Amun. As soon as the staff was suspended, the snake shadow in the air suddenly exploded into a stream of blue light and wound around the seal eye. The seal eye with a sharp roar pierced the light curtain, and the situation was delayed. Dumz took advantage of this opportunity to fall to the ground and roll, and he turned into a golden snake with green light.


    The Golden Snake leaped up against the tree top and turned into a green light in the air. He ran away!


    As an emissary of anuna''s apocalyptic system, dumz has already achieved level 9 achievements. His magic power is not weak, his means are not superb, and his snake stick in his hand is also marvelous. But he made a fatal mistake today, that is, he didn''t know his opponent Amun at all. He stayed in the underworld for too long, and did not fully understand the changes outside. Even if he knew some, he would not disdain to study Amun.


    In his mind, Amun is just a humble coal miner in Duke town. Although he has made high-level achievements, how can he be compared with this high-ranking God in the past few years? He thought that he would be able to suppress Amun as soon as he appeared. Without the protection of Mu Yun goddess, the stinky boy could only obey.


    However, Amun was not afraid at all. Not only that, but also calm made him feel terrible. Amun looked at dumz as if he were watching a busker playing with snakes. When he did it, he was not vague at all. He didn''t pay attention to dumuze''s routine, and no matter what the habits of gods and spirits were, he completely followed his own way.


    Although he was not afraid of dumz, but when he made his move, it was like facing the choice of life and death on the battlefield. He even made such a move as flying and kicking people!


    There is one thing that dumz never expected. Although Amun is only a young man in his early twenties, he has the mood of the cat God best. Dumz''s feeling was anger at first, then surprise, then hatred, and then fear. Amun at such a close distance, with Gilgamesh''s magic bow shot out of the seal eye is too frightening!


    If you are hit by this arrow, you will not die but you will be seriously injured. What''s the point of Amun even if his attack can also severely damage Amun? Amun''s life and death are not important for his own safety. He can''t stand this kind of play. It''s not worth fighting with this stupid boy. You''d better hurry up. Anyway, there are still ways to deal with Amun!As soon as the golden snake turned into blue light and flew away, the eyes of the seal pierced the light curtains and inserted them in the place where dumz had just stood, and then was pulled up by a hand. Amun saw dumz run away. He stamped his foot and flew to the sky. He took up his sword and flew to the sky. He yelled, "dumz, stop! Before the end of the sentence, who caused polanrose to suffer in the underworld? Make it clear to me! "


    How could dumz listen to him and continue to fly away in the air. Amun kept on chasing him with the eyes of the seal. For a long time, the mountains gradually fell, and they were almost to the edge of the Assyrian plateau. In the distance, there is a huge mountain range, which is the last barrier across the Assyrian plateau to the DUK plain. The mountains are high and the rocks are jagged. Under the middle of the mountain, there are luxuriant forests, and the mountains are full of fissures and caves.


    The blue light of dumuz turns downward and suddenly speeds up to the mountainside. He is probably forced by Amun to hide in the huge mountain range. If Amun is not careful to lock his position, it is almost impossible to search him out in such a mountain.


    Amun flew to the mountainside, but suddenly stopped. He was supposed to speed up and keep a close eye on dumz, but he stopped and watched him disappear from the detection sensor. After so long, he said that he would not pursue dumz. It was a great surprise.


    Amun frowned as if he was thinking. Suddenly he turned around and swung his sword again, as if cutting a passage through the space. His body disappeared in place, and the light and shadow appeared hundreds of feet away in a trance. In the place where he disappeared, there was a scroll down, swirling and unfolding, and an invisible force was scattered.


    Amun gave up the pursuit, suddenly left his foothold, and launched a high-level scroll. This series of movements was just baffling, and he did not find any danger. Of course, the most precious scroll Amun had was the storm of destruction. Among the three scrolls left by Nero alone, the other two were spatial turbulence and information annihilation.


    With those two scrolls and Osiris'' ribs, Amun was able to escape from Queen erebe''s underworld. It''s hard to find Nero''s kind of scroll maker. Although Amun had many scrolls later, he could no longer find one comparable to the turbulent flow of space or information annihilation.


    At the moment, he is unfolding a high-level information divinity scroll called broken eye, which can instantly destroy the camouflage of all kinds of information divinity, and make this space become mana volley, which is hard to detect. This is a very precious scroll, its effect can not be compared with information annihilation, but it is the best information scroll Amun has at present.


    Since the war with the Uruk army, Amun has never used scrolls, and even gave most of the scrolls in his hands to his disciples, leaving only a few of them. On the one hand, it is because he has never met the occasion of life and death again. On the other hand, after mastering the achievement of level 8 of the original power, the scroll is becoming less and less useful to him.


    The advantage of scrolls is that they can cast all kinds of magic without consuming their own mana. However, it takes time for scrolls to unfold, and the users also need to control the attack range and direction of divinity. Although this time is very short, for the world''s top masters, it is often enough to determine the outcome or life and death.


    For example, in the face of enqidu, there is no time to use the scroll in the fight. Even if the general people can unfold the scroll and use the response and speed of enqidu, they can also avoid the attack range of the scroll in time. After all, it is not an instant magic skill controlled by the user himself. Moreover, the powerful attack scroll also has a disadvantage. It is difficult to distinguish the enemy and the enemy in the melee, and it is easy to form accidental injuries.


    But today, Amun suddenly used the scroll again. The scope of attack was the place where he had just stood. He sacrificed such a precious scroll just for "seeing". Because he felt something was wrong, he suddenly realized the possibility that dumz was deliberately trying to lead him to this place in his escape.


    The fierce battle just now, if it was a general contest, of course, dumz lost. But if it is life and death, dumz did not lose the power of counterattack, his strength can continue to fight against Amun. He might have been frightened by Amun, or he didn''t want to go all out. If so, he should have disappeared as quickly as possible, but dumz didn''t.


    Amun is not superior to dumz in every means. At least dumz''s flight speed in the air is quite fast, which is much faster than that of Yufeng flying shuttle. He rolled on the hillside and turned into a Golden Snake, and then turned into a blue light. Amun missed the seal eye that Amun shot. If he ran away at the same speed, Amun could not catch up with him. But when he flew into the air, his speed slowed down, which just allowed Amun''s detection magic to lock in at a distance and chased him all the way.


    It may be that he is tired, or his instant flight is just an explosive skill, just like the speed of a person''s short sprint and long-distance rush is impossible. However, when Amun chased the mountain, dumz suddenly accelerated in the air and flew directly to the mountainside, which showed that dumz could fly faster just now.


    If dumuz really wanted to run for his life, he would have escaped Amun''s tracking. Why delay it until now and speed up again, almost can''t run away! Amun was surprised to think of a possibility. Dumz was very confident about the speed. He could not let Amun catch up on the way, but deliberately led him to a prepared place.No matter whether it was possible or not, Amun decided to stop chasing him, and then he changed his position and threw a broken eye. He never has heartache when using the scroll, and it is crisp and quick. No matter whether there is an ambush or not and where the ambush is, first make sure that there is no problem around him.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    The broken eye is not a kind of attack magic. The scroll disappears into a transparent air wave and spreads rapidly in the air. About 30 steps away from the place where Amun just stood, a figure suddenly appears. He holds a gray and white spike and bends his body like a ready drawn bow. He can shoot himself out to attack at any time. Amun was surprised. He knew this man and tried to assassinate him on the bright moon night in the Black Fire Swamp.


    Bright moon night is the best sneak opponent Amun has ever met. Just now Amun has been locking tightly on dumz, who is running away. His attention has been attracted to the front. Unexpectedly, the bright moon night has been lurking so close in mid air. No matter how good the sneak skill is, it will also expose the body shape. But the closer you are to it and the more sudden the attack is, the greater the threat will be. It''s hard for Amun to defend himself from such a close range. Fortunately, he is alert and doesn''t make any mistakes.


    The moon night was obviously with dumz. Dumz failed to subdue Amun, so he led him to this place. When Amun flew by, bright moon night could give a fatal blow. He was ready to shoot, but Amun suddenly stopped, and then disappeared in the same place. A broken eye was opened, and he even showed his body in mid air. The moon night is even more surprised than Amun. The first reaction is that the matter has been revealed. Amun has been prepared to deal with him!


    Amun didn''t give him time to think about it. When he saw the moon night, he immediately gave a low drink and flew from a hundred paces away. Before the man arrived, a series of crisp sounds were emitted from the joints of his body, and a violent breath was diffused and opened. The appearance of the moon night here surprised Amun because he knew the assassin''s powerful transformation skills.


    Today is not a full moon night, but a dark month. It is the day when the sun is strong, and it is the most unfavorable time for the strength of the transformation skills on the bright moon night. Moreover, according to John''s judgment, it will take at least half a year for the moon night to recover completely. It is not unlimited for assassins like him to assassinate top experts, otherwise it would be too terrible.


    But even if mingyueye doesn''t use the transformation skill of violent power, he is also a calm and terrible assassin. The most important thing to assassinate is surprise. Amun didn''t expect to encounter bright moon night here and now. From this point of view, this assassin is very successful, but unfortunately, he is exposed by accident.


    On the one hand, it is to make Amun unprepared. On the other hand, he dares to ask for trouble again before he recovers his peak state. It must be because of the cooperation of dumz. At the same time, it is very difficult and dangerous to deal with these two masters, so Amun''s first reaction is to solve the moon night before dumuze comes back to attack. He immediately enters a violent state that can make the reaction speed and strength the most powerful in a short period of time.


    It''s not without cost to use the power of fury. Once in this state, some strength will be enhanced and others will be limited. Amun can no longer use the magic of flying, and he will fall from the sky. But before he entered into the state of rage, he had already shot up to the moon night by relying on his extremely fast speed and inertia, and slashed it hard with his seal eyes.


    The sharp sword with dazzling golden light, even a hill can be cut in half. The powerful pressure and explosive energy have locked the bright moon night in mid air, and the assassin has become an assassin. Bright moon night flustered in the swing of the spike grid block, with a long howl formed a shock wave around the body. The sword blade disappeared on the spike, and then shot out not far behind him, just like being blocked by a piece of space inexplicably and then reappeared.


    Bright moon night''s magic power is not weak, but also good at using magic skills in combat, barely blocking Amun''s powerful sword. His body trembled and fluttered downward, and was cut down from the sky by Amun''s sword. Amun didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He fell from the sky with a sword. On the night of the bright moon, you can only hold the stab grid to block the falling. It is the same scene that the sword and the sharp thorn attack each other, and the body that has just been stabilized accelerates to fall again.


    Amun swings his sword in the air and strikes in the air with a force that is almost crazy. Every sword is hard and accurate. That bright moon night is really a cruel character, when being chased down from the sky, even block and dissolve. Two people are like two meteors constantly colliding toward the foot of the mountain. When the moon fell on the night, it made a loud noise. A large number of trees and branches flew in the jungle, and a deep hole was smashed on the ground.


    Before he jumped out of the pit, Amun had already landed on the edge of the pit. He waved his sword and chopped it. No matter how fast the body method is on the bright moon night, it''s too late to get out of the pit. If there is a slight flaw in the parry, I''m afraid it will be cut in two by Amun''s sword. He waved his spikes with little movement. He blocked back and forth with a long howl and shock wave. He protected his whole body up and down, and cried, "dumz, what are you still dallying about?"


    At this time, a blue light shot out from the hillside where dumz had just flown down, and rushed to the fighting place between them. Dumz''s voice said, "don''t you boast that stealth is unparalleled in the world? How could it be exposed? I haven''t put this boy into the trap yet


    The bright moon night roars: "must be you have something wrong, let him see the flaw!"


    On the night of the bright moon, blood was seeping from the corners of his mouth. Obviously, he was hurt by Amun''s fierce slashing. Before he fully recovered his strength, he fought against Amun again in a very unfavorable situation, and had already suffered a lot of losses. But at the moment, the tone of the conversation between him and dumz did not pay attention to Amun. Perhaps in the eyes of these two people, after forming a joint attack, they would be sure to win.Amun didn''t speak. Just as dumuz was about to arrive, Amun suddenly turned back and slashed himself with a sword. The sword fell close to his back. He turned around in an instant. This turn is too strange, too gorgeous, beyond the imagination of ordinary people. He turns around, but still faces the same place, because at this time there is Amun with two sides and four arms, and this turn turns into another two arms and a face.


    "Amun" holding the eye of seal still stands at the edge of the pit, chopping out sword light one after another, so that the moon night can not get away, that violent force will be deep underground hard rock cut dust debris around. The flying rubble has become a sharp weapon to attack. The shock wave of protecting the body on the bright moon night makes a constant buzz, and the bottom of the pit has become powder.


    Turning around, "Amun" holds Gilgamesh''s magic bow, opens the bow string and shoots an arrow at the flying green light. This time, it was not a visible arrow, but a pure energy. As soon as the bow string sounded, dumuze''s speed could not be avoided. "Bang" on the sound, not far from the blue light burst, showing the shape of dumz, he held a bamboo stick startled and said: "how can you do this!"


    Facing the bright moon night, "Amun" is in a violent state, his hair is flying and his eyes are shining. However, when he turns to face dumz, he looks as usual. He doesn''t even hear a trace of smoke and anger in his voice. He replies lightly: "this is the realm I have verified. The same level 9 achievement also has a higher or lower level. The person you are facing can be called arroha."


    Amun''s use of this method was beyond dumuz''s expectation. It was not a mirage created by the use of information divinity, nor was it a change of appearance by using deformation divinity. The two "Amun" have their own realm of verification, with complete "personality identity", and even the cultivation of magic power and good means are not the same. To put it inappropriately, it''s like a person dealing with different people in the world in different identities.


    This is the realm confirmed by the endless achievements of level 9. It is also a breakthrough after more powerful magic power and more mysterious knowledge. No one has taught Amun. Amon realized it by himself after he showed his face to Moses on Mount Sinai, just like opening another pair of eyes in the dark.


    Is it necessary to go through this process to cultivate the original strength? Amun does not know that such a method is magical, but it also has a price. We must cultivate each complete "identity" to the peak of level 9 achievement, and integrate them without hindrance. Only in this way can we take the last step independently and reach the realm of transcending immortality.


    The changes that Amun shows at the moment are also related to the strength of one body and two sides that he once practiced. After understanding the power of the source, Amun has realized that the real road does not mean one body and two sides. However, his own practice has such a period of experience, which has a feeling that others have never had. At the moment, Amun is like a nine level Samurai fighting with a sword on a bright moon night, and like a level nine great magician holding a magic bow to confront dumz. The two identities can also borrow strength from each other.


    "Is mu Yun teaching you! Did she break her oath? "


    Amun sneered, "why do you always think that? If you don''t understand this realm, you can''t learn to learn. It''s not reading and writing. When you can really understand that day, no one needs to teach you. Poor God dumz, you have lived in vain for hundreds of years


    Dumz''s face was livid: "how dare you laugh at me!"


    Amun turned his lips: "you are insulting yourself. I have no interest in you at all, and I have never thought of dealing with anything. You have found your own door."


    The two men''s hands were not ambiguous at all. Amun''s bows and strings were plucked together, and a series of flying arrows, which were formed by the condensation of invisible energy, appeared in all directions of dumz and shot at each direction. Dumz waved his bamboo stick, which seemed to be filled with the sound of nourishing between heaven and earth. It sounded numb to the bones and scattered the invisible energy arrow.


    The bamboo stick in his hand also gave out the blue light, like a flying electric snake toward Amun. The bow string in Amun''s hand was trembling fast, and he could not see the shadow of the string clearly. There were a lot of energy bursts in front of him. The electric snake that kept attacking was gradually on the defensive. There were fewer and fewer arrows attacking dumz. However, Amun was almost ready to deal with two people at the same time. It seemed impossible to win, and he would surely lose after a long time.


    On the night of the bright moon, he saw that dumz had already fought with Amun. He was inspired and roared, and his figure soared out of thin air and turned into the fierce appearance of half man and half wolf. Under Amun''s sword attack, the pit has become a terrible world of stones, dust, and sword. He can''t hold on with his wounds. In a very unfavorable environment, he also goes into a violent state. Although he may be hurt more seriously afterwards, he needs to solve Amun at the moment.


    Hearing the roar and a series of thunder like rattles coming from behind Amun, dumz knew that the moon night was fierce, and his face was calm. He said with a sneer: "Amun, you really have two sons. You even dare to chase me, but you are not the opponent of the two of us! Hurry up and catch him. If you let me deal with it, he will kill you! "


    Amun suddenly laughed and said to dumz, "you ran very fast just now, but you forget that I will also escape? I admire your speed. If I run away, you can catch up with you. But do you dare to chase after me alone? The reason why I haven''t run away is that I just want to make it clear. What''s the matter with you saying that polanrose is suffering in the underworld? "Amun choked dumz and forgot to answer. Yes, Amun can run away, but he can''t turn around and fly away! Once the frenzy is over, Meng will not be able to catch up with him. Dumz''s speed is very fast, but does he dare to chase Amun alone?


    Amun can''t beat them, but they can run away. The reason why they haven''t escaped is to ask them clearly. Dumz was stunned and was about to say something, and the scene changed unexpectedly. There were innumerable scattered wind and twisted light and shadow in the air. At the moment, it was suddenly pulled by a force and condensed into the solid shape of ivy, which was tightly twined towards dumz.


    Someone arrived and suddenly attacked dumz. Dumuz''s strange cry didn''t care to attack Amun. Countless blue lights exploded on the bamboo stick and crushed the Ivy tangled in the air. One foot was about to fly away. Suddenly, a huge hammer with a long handle was stretched out from the void on one side, and it was smashed down with a trace of electric light.


    The bamboo stick in dumuz''s hand turned into a huge long stick. He held the huge hammer in front of him and made a deafening roar. The shadow of the long stick was broken. He took advantage of his strength to fly backward to another direction. At the same time, he waved a green blade to cut off the ivy. The boy''s reaction was so quick when he ran away!


    But someone had already defended his hand. When he rushed out of the Ivy League, he suddenly opened a big green net. The net is also woven from vines, with fresh leaves on it. The edge of the leaves is sharp like a knife. Dumz bumped into the Internet and yelled at him. It was too late to turn himself into a Golden Snake and run away. This net seems to have spirit, and then it shrinks and wraps him in it and falls heavily on the ground.


    Three people came out of the mountain forest. Among them was shubula, the fairy maid of Muyun goddess. On the left is a strong man with leather armour and bare arms, holding a huge hammer with a long handle. He is the emissary of Mu Yun goddess, named Taku. On the right is a middle-aged man with a beard and wearing a white robe. His name is Shara. Like Taku, he is also an emissary guided by Mu Yun goddess.


    It has been many years since goddess Mu Yun became a God beyond immortality. She has her own Muyun temple. There are many temples and several independent small deities in various places of Tianshu. It is impossible that she has not guided other people for so many years. Shara and Taku are the most powerful envoys under her. Amun met with these two people in Muyun Temple two days ago.


    Tacu was once a warrior, but now he has achieved level 8 of his original strength. Shara was once a great magician in the kingdom of balun. Fortunately, she joined the anuna Apocalypse system under the guidance of Mu Yun. Now she has achieved level 8 achievement of the original power.


    As soon as Amun saw the three men, he realized one thing. Dumz was staring at himself outside the Muyun palace. Goddess Mu Yun was afraid to have noticed that he sent the three envoys to meet him. As a result, he arrived at this time and captured the most difficult to grasp dumz.


    Amun drew up his bow and asked, "how could you be here?"


    Shara lifted the rattan net that had shrunk on the ground and shook. Dumz''s figure was revealed again, but her body was entangled by yellow and green ropes in a big and colorful way. These ropes must be made by the rattan net, which can lock the changes and power of dumz. Dumz''s face is very ugly.


    Shubula replied, "the goddess found that dumz had appeared near the rose garden. She was afraid of any accident and asked the three of us to come to see your situation. Unexpectedly, he set a trap to deal with you on the night of the moon. But you have a superb skill. You don''t need our help. It''s just that dumz is very slippery. We take the opportunity to take him down. Since he wants to kill you, he will leave it to you. "


    "Dumuz is good at change, especially when he flies away so fast that it''s hard to catch up with him once he escapes," Taku said, holding the sledgehammer. The last time the goddess wanted to take him to the underworld, she also sent three of us to ambush on the road he had to go through, and gave us this tangled vine net, otherwise we could not catch it. Today, it''s much easier this time. I''ll tie it up as soon as I''m ready. "


    They are talking here. Amun and the moon night are still fighting each other in jukeng. He nodded his head and said, "hard three, wait a moment. I''ll subdue that werewolf first."


    Taku shook the hammer: "can I help you?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "no, I know his strength. I want to ask something alive." After saying this, he turned around, folded his seal eyes, jumped down the pit with a roar, and rushed to the bright moon night, and his fists glowed with gold. At this time, the bright moon night was at the end of the strong crossbow, and he fought hard to strike Amun''s chest. Amun took hold of the spike and swung his body to the edge of the pit.


    On the night of the bright moon, he flew out and smashed the edge of the pit into a large area. Amun gave out a roar of "ow" and rushed to fight him in the smoke and dust. After the smoke and dust had cleared away, shubula and others looked into the pit and saw that the moon night had returned to normal. His clothes were broken and his hair was scattered. He was beaten by Amun and his face was bruised and he could not move on the ground.


    **


    PS: on the first day of the beginning of the month, please ask for the monthly ticket of this month, hoping to have a place on the list. Thank you for your support!**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Why did dumuze come to trouble Amun, and how did he escape from the underworld? We have to start from the beginning. He was not from the same origin as Amun. His sister, peranros, was guided by EA, the God of wisdom, and became an envoy of anuna''s apocalyptic system, and helped him build a shrine on earth.


    Some habits of anunaqi''s gods are different from those of eju''s nine linked gods. They built a very wide range of nine linked gods together to let the gods live and practice. However, anunaqi''s gods tend to build their own palaces. Polanrose is not good at fighting with people. She has a peaceful and gentle temper. It is said that she can make the breeze and spring sound like songs. The temple of EA is the most beautiful.


    She is also known as the goddess of pelanrose. She is said to be the most close to the gods among the gods. At her request, EA agreed to direct dumz to join the anuna apocalypse, but this was only a permission. The secret of the original power was imparted to dumz by peranros rather than EA.


    Dumz is a famous beautiful boy in anuna''s Apocalypse department. He learned the secret of becoming a God without suffering. He could practice in the most beautiful palace in the world, and got the most careful guidance. He was handsome and proud, and his cultivation power was also very strong. The bamboo stick in his hand was once a relic of Amat. In the battle of the gods, Amat fell down, and the stick became the prize of EA, who gave it to polanrose, who gave it to dumz.


    The snake carving on the bamboo stick contains the soul imprint of amart, which is actually the experience of a snake. This imprint is also a secret of the cultivation of strange divinity. If the bamboo stick is integrated with the mind and spirit, you can master this magical skill. It can not only incarnate as a snake, but also possess various powerful means.


    This is a small part of Amat''s secret, which she was able to guide monsters like humbaba, and it''s not surprising that there is such a secret in her soul imprint. As the God of wisdom, EA has long been beyond immortality, and she is not interested in this secret, nor does polanrose want to practice this divinity. However, dumuz spent a hundred years refining bamboo sticks. He not only integrated it with the spirit, but also learned this magic secret and possessed a powerful weapon.


    Although dumz was very powerful, she was not as ruthless as Mu Yun. When Mu Yun was furious, she sent three envoys to ambush him with a rattan net. She captured dumz alive and sent him to the underworld of Queen erebi. Polanrose went to find Amun, which was caused by Amun''s entering the underworld.


    Polanrose thinks that Amun should be responsible for being trapped in the underworld and should not let dumz suffer for him. As a result, when she finds Amun, she is stopped by Mu Yun. Amun told polanrose that he was not replaced by dumz, but extricated himself from the underworld. If polanrose wants to save dumz, she should go to erebe herself.


    Pelanrose went to the underworld, the underworld queen erebe was famous and not easy to provoke. Even Mu Yun was afraid of her three points, and would never deal with her if necessary. After pelanrose pleaded for a long time, Queen erebe finally nodded and agreed to release dumz, but at the same time made a condition, unless polanrose could replace dumz with another God to serve in the underworld.


    The so-called God of erebe is not a God who is truly free from immortality, but an emissary who has passed the endless tests. Polanrose had no choice but to use her own instead of dumz to stay in the underworld. After leaving the underworld, dumz has always wanted to find Amun. He also thinks that this matter is caused by Amun. The real person responsible should be amon. He wants to catch Amun and replace pelanrose.


    It''s not easy to capture Amun. Amun was already the commander of the Anla army at that time, and later became a general of the Empire. He had been staying in the kingdom of eju. Not long ago, Amun left eju to enter the DUK plain. In Salem City, the Muyun temple was built, but the goddess Muyun and Amun were worshipped at the same time, and a ceremony was held to summon the gods to come.


    Dumz heard the news in the AEA palace, and told him the news on the bright moon night when he came to the temple to recuperate. Among the various palaces where anuna enlightened the gods, the most suitable environment for recuperation is ea palace. Dumz confirmed three things: first, Amun had left eju and came to anuna''s apocalyptic realm; second, Amun also had the Ninth level achievement of original power; third, Amun had won the favor of Mu Yun goddess.


    How could dumuze not be infuriated at the thought that pelanrose was still suffering in the underworld, but Amun was so carefree? He picked up the bamboo stick and immediately wanted to find Amun, but was dissuaded by the bright moon night. On the night of the bright moon, he told dumz that he had fought with Amun, not only did not take advantage of him, but also ran away with injuries. He was afraid that dumz was not Amun''s opponent.


    Besides, Amun''s whereabouts are very secret. There are always a group of powerful helpers around him. It''s not easy to catch him. You can only find a chance to wait for him to leave alone. The ambush was planned on the night of the moon. The king of killers thought that Amun would definitely go into and out of the Muyun palace. It was inconvenient for him to take too many people with him. He would wait quietly near Muyun palace and find the best chance.


    Dumz listened to the suggestion of the moon night, but he didn''t believe that Amun was so powerful. How can a man who has just passed the test of life and death compare with him? Dumz was very proud. He had not suffered from anyone else except Mu Yun, so he decided to take Amun and send him to the underworld.


    The moon night persuasion failed, so he had to say to dumz, "if you want to go alone, I won''t stop you. If you''re not an opponent, we''ll make second-hand preparations. I set a trap on the edge of the Assyrian plateau, and I will lead him there if you can escape at your speed. When he falls into the trap, we will take advantage of the mobile outside. He must not be able to escape. I''m not fully recovered from my injury, so it''s the best choiceThe moon night is the best ambush and assassin in anuna''s apocalyptic system. According to his suggestion, dumz intercepted Amun as expected, but he was unable to resist Amun. This reminds him of the second-hand preparation made by Mingyue night, so he runs away. He deliberately slowed down the speed to lead Amun to the trap, but he did not expect that Amun saw something wrong at the critical moment. He held his body and forced him out of the hidden moon night.


    This is the course of the matter. Three of Mu Yun''s subordinates told Amun about the situation of the goddess peranross, and the others were told by the moon night. Amun found a trap among the cliffs of the mountain ahead. It was very ingenious. If he really accidentally chased dumz and landed on the hillside, it would never come to a good end.


    The core of the trap is a small, hidden array. If you don''t touch it, there is almost no abnormality. It needs a very strong magic power to detonate instantly. It just explodes a few stones, but uses the structure of the mountain. The top of the trap is a cliff stretching out from the outside. It is full of cracks, full of holes, and the weathering of the rock layer is very serious. A hole suddenly burst out on the mountainside, and the wall will collapse.


    In order to prevent Amun from escaping, this array has another function, which is to connect all the forces of the collapsed mountain wall into one, and firmly imprison the space where Amun is based. When the trap was detonated, the moon night and dumuz joined hands to stop it, and Amun''s ability was very difficult to escape. Even if a God beyond immortality did not guard for a moment, he might also end up worrying.


    According to the explanation of the moon night, Amun carefully explored the structure of the trap, and then took a breath of cold air, and was afraid of it.


    On the night of the bright moon, Ken told them all because Amun promised not to kill him and would let him go. Shubula told Amun that the envoys in anuna''s apocalyptic system might fight with each other, but they could not kill the same God without the permission of the LORD God, which was one of the agreements among the gods after the war.


    Shubula and other three people can help Amun win dumz and moon night, but it is not easy to kill them. However, Amun is not an emissary of anuna''s apocalyptic system. Since dumz and moonlit night have killed him, it is reasonable for him to kill them. Moon night was beaten to death. Amun asked him why he had assassinated him, but he replied that enril had appointed him.


    On the night of the bright moon, I had no grudge against Amun. At the moment, his life fell into the hands of Amun. Even he did not understand why enril sent him to assassinate Amun. Enril is the God who guides him, and the moon night has accepted the task and has to do so.


    Amun asked, "if I let you go, you''ll come and assassinate me after you''ve recovered. Otherwise, you won''t be able to extricate yourself from the mission, right?"


    On the bright moon night, Amun felt a strong emotion from his heart, which was the great terror between life and death. With the achievements of bright moon night, Amun''s special ability usually doesn''t work, but it can be clearly understood at the moment, which shows that the moon night has already despair and realizes that he must die today.


    The moon night may not be afraid of death, but it is impossible to avoid the terror of life and death. There are many kinds of human terrors, such as encountering beasts in the mountains, worrying about being hurt by close people, and living with corpses in a dark room. The meaning of terror is different, and it is not necessarily a simple fear.


    When the murderous spirit is boiling on the battlefield, they rush to the enemy''s swords and guns without fear. When the soldiers are killed, they have no time to think about it. There are many such warriors. But let them calmly face the approaching death, soberly feel the taste of life will disappear, most of them will be unbearable. But for the "gods" like the moon night, the situation is more special.


    They have passed the endless test, as if they have endless life, but also have the hope of becoming a real immortal God. Their judgment of the value of life is naturally different. They will never try their best until they have to, or even do things that threaten their own lives, because it is not worth it.


    It''s hard to understand the horror between life and death when you see yourself die like a mortal. Amun felt the emotion of the moon night, but slowly told a story. Gabriel, the great warrior of Isis temple, was ordered to pursue and kill him.


    After speaking, he said to the moon night, "I can not kill you and let you go, but also give you a chance to be free from your mission. But you have to promise a condition, you feel that you are completely restored to the peak state, you can come to me for a public duel. Do not ambush or assassinate until you are sure of it, and in the meantime do not harm my disciples and the people of Salem. "


    Amun let the night of the moon choose by himself, either die now, or make an oath to promise this condition, into the soul imprint. On the night of the bright moon, he stood up and saluted Amun and said, "I understand now. Why do you stand in the temple with Mu Yun in your arms? And dumz was so angry. In any case, I would like to thank you for giving me the opportunity to choose. I will promise you the conditions, and when I am ready in the future, I will formally ask you for a duel


    The moon night told Amun everything he knew and was released. Shubla asked again, "dumz is still here. What do you want to do with it?"Amun asked, "when the goddess sent you, what do you want?"


    "Shubula replied," the goddess just told him to take down dumz and give him to you with the tangled vine net if he found out that he was trying to do harm to you, without saying what to do with it. He clearly wanted to kill you just now. Even if you kill him, you can do it. The goddess means to let you do it yourself. "


    Amun nodded and said, "I see. I''ll handle this man. Thank you very much."


    Shubula quietly told Amun the secret of using the rattan net, and disappeared with Shara and Taku. They may have returned to report to the goddess Muyun, or they may be protecting Amun in the near future. At the pit where a fierce battle broke out just now, there were only amon sitting and dumz tied up.


    Amun kept looking at dumz and said nothing, with almost no expression in his eyes. The look made dumuz''s heart bristle. He finally turned red and asked, "what do you want to do to me? I tell you, I won''t ask you for mercy


    Amun said with a faint smile: "I didn''t ask you to beg for mercy, dumz. You wanted to capture me alive today, but you used a killing move when the fight was dangerous. Since you want to kill me, you have to think about the possibility of being killed by me. You have nothing to complain about. I just want to ask you, is it worth dying in my hands? "


    This sentence hit dumz''s weakness. On the one hand, he hated Amun because polanrose was in the underworld; on the other hand, the more important reason was the goddess Muyun. Amun''s achievements symbolize his failure. Amun standing on the altar holding Mu Yun is a silent mockery of dumz. Arrogant dumz despises Amun in his heart, but in fact, no matter what he thinks, Amun is the most qualified person in the world to laugh at him.


    Even though dumuz is not afraid of death, it is the most unworthy choice to die in Amun''s hand. Unfortunately, it seems that there is no choice. "You can kill me, anyway, I''m in your hands today, but you should know the consequences of that!" he gasped


    Amun shook his head gently: "consequences? You mean if I kill you, I''ll get revenge from the gods? I haven''t provoked you before, and I don''t know the moon night. Aren''t you going to deal with me today? Whether it''s killing me or sending me to Hades, is there anything worse than that? You''ve made a mistake. It''s me who should get revenge! "


    That''s right. Will Amun let go of the God who assassinated him for fear of offending the gods? If you don''t offend, what if you do? Dumz was speechless for a moment, and Amun also felt a strong terror gradually rising in his heart.


    Amun said, "if I were you, it''s not worth dying in my hands. Even if I want to die, I will die in the hands of Queen erebe. Do you understand me?"


    Dumz raised his eyes and looked at Amun fiercely and said, "do you want me to rush into the underworld to fight queen erebe and rescue pelanrose? It''s a delusion. It can''t be erebe''s opponent in the underworld, and he will die plainly. "


    Amun sneered: "it''s better to die than to die like this. At least you did your best, no matter whether you choose the wrong way or not. I feel the fear in your heart, you are proud, you look down on those low life, but you could have endless life, when the end of your life, your soul is also trembling!


    Since you know very well that the invasion of Hades is only death, and you still can''t save polanrose, I''ll give you two choices. One is to die here and in my hands! The second is to go back to Hades and exchange the goddess peranros. She is innocent and should not suffer for you. "


    "What''s the difference between being in the underworld and death?" dumz hissed


    Amun: of course it''s different, because you can save polanrose. If I were you, I would do it! Think about it. You will die if you don''t go. Why not make your life more meaningful? Please make a choice. "


    Dumz closed his eyes, and the yellow and green ropes around his body trembled. He seemed to be thinking of something and trying to break free. Amun flicked his finger in the air, and a layer of golden light appeared on the rope, and firmly bound dumz. Dumz opened his eyes and said, "I choose to go to Hades and exchange for peranross! But I know her. It''s useless to do so. She will still ask queen erebe to exchange me. The final result is no difference! "


    Amun nodded. "I''ve thought of that. I''ll send you to Hades myself, and wait outside the underworld for polanrose to come out and have a good talk with her."


    "Do you want to tell her that you rescued her from the underworld? Amun, is that how you like women? It''s not enough to seduce Mu Yun, but to pay homage to polanrose again! "


    Amun almost laughed and shook his head: "this is not to please women. I am just doing what one should do to realize the original meaning of life. I know that polanrose will exchange you, so I will talk to her. Since you have made this choice, let''s go! "


    **


    PS: continue to apply for the minimum monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    "I didn''t kill you just for the sake of polanrose. Your life means nothing to me! God dumz, you should know my origin. I was born in a humble miner''s house in Duke town. I had a hard life when I was a child. I had to save the leftovers for the next meal. I never wasted anything. It''s just a waste to keep you. " This is what Amun said on his way to Hades.


    Dumz was angry, but he could not break free from the bondage of entangled vine net. He could only angrily say with red eyes: "you can kill me, but you can''t humiliate me like this!"


    Amun said indifferently: "I am not insulting you, but to be honest, if it is a kind of humiliation to you, it can only prove that you are pathetic. Suffering in the underworld may be an opportunity for you, otherwise your realm will always be like this. No matter how powerful you are in a few hundred years, you will not be able to understand more.


    You''ve been through life and death, and it''s lucky and amazing. In that test, did you witness countless creatures in the world? I think all you can do is to stand by and not think about it, but you have never thought about or even confirmed another possibility. Those creatures are yourself, your past and future generations! You guard your soul, but you still don''t understand the meaning of the test. You''re so lucky that your luck stops here. "


    Dumz was a little confused by what he said, and after a while he said, "what do you mean, do you still want to point me out? The one who guides me is ea, the God of wisdom


    "It''s a pity that his wisdom is not your wisdom. The place you should go is here," Amun said coldly Then, shaking his hand, he pulled up the tangled vine net that bound dumz and threw him directly from the cloud.


    They were now standing on a desolate plateau, surrounded by no green color, the ground was covered with rough rocks, shrubs were low and sparse, and occasionally traces of snow could be seen. There is a long and deep valley below, just like a crack cut by an invisible axe on the plateau. On both sides of the crack are steep cliffs, which extend to the depth of the ground, filled with an inexplicable and gloomy atmosphere.


    Amun threw dumz into the valley. At the end of the earth was the gate of Hades. Amun had been there once. He didn''t want to be too close to the underworld. He sat down in a nearby shelter and waited quietly. While waiting for the goddess peranross to come out, he looked at the gloomy entrance of the underworld, thinking deeply.


    It seems a bit bizarre, and it may be difficult for people to understand. Amun also knows that Mu Yun didn''t want to go to erebi at the beginning, but reluctantly agreed at Amun''s request. She had to satisfy Amun''s wishes before Amun would promise her. The reason why queen erebi was angry and wanted to detain Amun was that amon did not only see his father when he entered the underworld, but awakened the souls of the miners in DUK town and released them inexplicably.


    Erebe asked Mu Yun to exchange another person for Amun, and specially stressed that it was the man she had loved. On the one hand, this was to humiliate the goddess Mu Yun because of her famous magic spell, on the other hand, it also had its purpose. Amon didn''t understand, but now he knows why. All the men Mu Yun had loved before had level 9 achievements, which means that erebe needs a demigod to serve in the underworld.


    The underworld is a very special place, which has the characteristics of both the divine palace and the divine realm, but it is not quite the same as other deities. Amun has already possessed the field of divine power source, and can absorb the power to repair the soul from people''s prayer and sacrifice. The underworld is more special. It imprisons the dead in a space similar to a God''s palace. The desire of the dead is to pray to the God of the dead.


    Amon saw Professor Osiris''s book of the dead in Schrodinger''s soul imprint, which recorded the necromancy, and from it we can see the structure of the underworld. Although Osiris''s underworld is not exactly the same as erebe''s, the mystery is basically the same. The underworld is a strange space array, with the help of a very unique element energy, but like a house, it needs someone to take care of it. This kind of work must be done by a person who has achieved level 9 or above.


    Netti, the gatekeeper of the underworld, should have achieved level 9 achievements. The empress erebi herself has been beyond immortality. But why not do it when someone else does this kind of hard work? Dumz was sent by the goddess Muyun, which was exactly what erebe needed. Pelanrose was willing to replace dumz, and queen erebe would also agree. The underworld is dark and dark, and there is only boundless darkness and gloom. Living in it is worse than death. Working here is more miserable than any kind of hard labor in the world.


    Amun was thinking about this, and suddenly his heart moved and he looked up to the other side. Across the crack like Valley, on the opposite mountain peak, in the coldest wind, there was a man sitting alone, unable to afford his clothes. He had seen a sad place in the desert. As soon as Amun looked up, he heard the voice of the underground. "We met again. Just now we saw you throw a man down."


    Amun replied, "how can you be here


    I followed the Buddha from Osiris Hades and went to this place to observe. I would like to use Lingtai to transform the dark world and lead the dead into the light of the middle Yin to know what reincarnation is. Now that the vow has been made, the Buddha has given him the name of the great vow


    Amun Leng Leng Leng: "vows have been up, then you still sit here to do?"


    Wish to hide a smile: "when you see and speak with you, you can leave and open up the nether world."Amun frowned, pointed to the deep valley in front of him and said, "do you want to build such a hell? Although I am not a God, I know the mystery of it. This is a way to continue to practice after transcending immortality. But I don''t like it. You can do something else. Why do you want to be a Hades? "


    "I''m not happy to see this place and feel sad. If there is no such trip, there will be no chance to fulfill the vow. "


    Amun narrowed his eyes and asked with interest, "did you go in?"


    "The master erebe was very arrogant and ordered me to come back after death. However, I am beyond life and death, and have achieved the immortal Dharma, so I cannot enter it. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "don''t go in if you don''t go in. I''ve been there. It''s not a good place."


    Great wish to Tibet across the valley stand Zhang chin head: "I wish to hear its detailed, please give me advice."


    Amun was slightly surprised. For a while, he didn''t answer, as if he was quietly experiencing something. According to the gods he has seen, Amun should have been beyond the realm of eternal life, but he expressed it in another way, and his pursuit of faith should be different. At the moment, he asked Amun for advice, but at the same time he taught him a section of Dharma formula.


    Of course, the two men were not shouting in the cold wind across the valley, or they were still in direct communication with their souls. According to Amun''s experience, this is a superb realm of information sensing and detection divinity. However, there are some differences in the means of the great wish earth collection, but the effect is the same. It is not a kind of divinity, but a kind of mind which contains various information in the soul resonance, which is directly printed into the mind, as if holding the time and expanding the nonexistent space to evolve things.


    Amun can''t be as clever as he is, but this kind of method is very penetrating. When he was willing to hide his mouth, he demonstrated this special method. As long as Amun mastered the key skills, it was not complicated to use them simply.


    Amun nodded his head toward the great wish land and said: "this is the underworld of anuna''s apocalyptic system. It seems invisible but tangible. It is isolated from the world by array operation, and has a total of seven levels of space. The first layer is the emptiness without beginning and end, and the five senses are useless; the second layer is the manifestation of desire, which is prayed by the world to the God of the underworld; the third layer is the diffraction of desire, reflecting all kinds of ripples of mind and spirit; the fourth layer is that the deceased has not fulfilled his wishes, or resents others or regrets himself; the fifth layer is the flashback of soul mind, which shows that all the past things are clear but helpless, like re experiencing life; the sixth is returning to solitude The seventh floor is the house of the Hades, where the seat of erepefa is


    He answered the question of Mahayana, and with the method of mind evolution just understood, he directly transformed his experience in the underworld into a mental impression of space-time expansion. Only in this way can he explain clearly, otherwise it would be difficult to describe in any language.


    Amun finally said: "this underworld imprisons the soul of the deceased, making people do not know that they are dead. They can not get rid of being immersed in this life, and become the God of Hades with the power of array. I resent and even resent this place, because the souls of my people were imprisoned after their death. Did you see me throw a man down? The cause and effect are all caused by this. I''d like to tear this place down. I don''t think you''re like an evil god. Why build such a ghost thing? "


    Amun also told the great wish Di Zang that he had released the soul of dukezhen people at the beginning and a series of disputes later. This is a kind of confirmation, communication and mutual admonition between the two great achievers. There is no selfish intention to speak of.


    Da Yuan Di Zang repeatedly nodded his head and said, "good, good, you have already broken down this underworld in your heart. No matter whether the practice of this world is accomplished or not, you will not enter this underworld. What I want to build is not the same as what you see. It is not a sacred palace or a divine realm, but a world of evolution opened up by Lingtai. According to you, it is my soul unfolding.


    It can''t imprison anyone, just let the dead witness what they are trapped in. At the end of his life, he went into the bright state of the middle Yin and did clear things in his life. What others receive reflects one''s own heart, which leads to remorse and samsara. What is reincarnation? What you have done and what you have received in the world, but you can''t get rid of it, is reincarnation. The so-called dark one is just like that! "


    After the reply, the body disappeared, but the mind seemed to be still in place. Through this thought, Amun has a glimpse of another world, not the time or space that once existed in this world, nor the divine palace or divine realm that Amun has seen. He saw a variety of scenes, there are countless people dying in a flash, all his life experience, from his mother''s birth in the birth canal are very clear reflection.


    Amun had seen similar scenes in the underworld, but when his mind continued to deepen, many subtle changes took place. It is impossible for a person to exist in isolation. The so-called living beings should first have self-consciousness, be able to distinguish between the subject and the object, and know that they are interdependent with the world around them. When the experience of a lifetime is clear, the impact of what you do on the world is all clearly reflected back.


    This is the trace of the deceased''s life in this world. For example, the love, hate, sadness and joy brought to others are all transformed into their own feelings. It''s just a blink of an eye, and then the soul dissipates and I don''t know where to go. But if this moment is not liberated, it is like an endless eternity. People have a sense of injustice, regret and samsara.There are too many unsatisfied desires and regrets in one''s life, and there are also too many unfair things in the world. No matter good or bad, people are not at ease, and with it comes regret. A very natural thought will arise - "I have understood all this. If I am reborn again, how and how I will be..."


    The idea of rebirth in this world is the endless origin of hell. There is also endless reflection and unfairness, injustice and regret alternating, endless suffering. Before the disappearance of the great wish collection, Amun explained a concept to Amun, and Amun himself understood it. Just like what he said before he threw dumz into Hades, the reason was different.


    In this world, what the soul of the dead has to face is extremely similar to "the examination of fate, the judgment of the end". In the alternation of unpleasantness and remorse, if there is no relief, it is reincarnation. If a soul is liberated in such a world, it means to become a God beyond eternal life. But if they have such achievements, how can they fall into this world? The dead witness what is trapped in his life, and gives birth to a wonderful heart of reincarnation, which dissipates in a snap.


    This is the world evolved by the great desire to store the soul. When did it come into being? Just now, when he said the last word to Amun, he made it between his fingers. But Amun could not reach the end of the world. He could not follow the souls to see where they had gone. Only the voice of the great wish to hide came again: "who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell. Thank you for taking advantage of today''s opportunity to make this achievement


    All disappeared, the great wish to hide as if from the future. Amun was deeply shocked. He knew that this man had made a breakthrough in a great achievement before his eyes, which was higher than that of the immortal God. He could realize it, but he could not confirm it. Sitting there for a long time, he looked down at the secluded valley and murmured, "if I build the garden of Eden on earth, if one day I become a God beyond immortality, I will not only see the kingdom of heaven, but also evolve human beings The hell we choose. Where the path of Eden leads is the question of life. "


    "Who are you going to ask? I''m willing to change dumz out of the underworld. Why do you make such a fuss! Don''t think it''s saving me. It''s against my will. I won''t be grateful! " Suddenly, there was a woman''s voice, which was clear and pleasant to hear, but with an obvious rebuke, the goddess of peranross floated from the valley into the air.


    She was still the same, barefoot, wearing a light white dress, and wearing a garland of branches, but the five petal roses on the garland looked haggard and withered. It seemed that her life in the underworld was very difficult.


    Amun stood up and said, "I don''t need your gratitude. I''m just sending dumuze where I should be." At the same time, he used the Dharma formula just understood to transform the cause and effect of the matter into a mental thought, which was directly printed into the mind of polanrose, and instantly explained everything.


    The blame in her eyes disappeared, and she sighed helplessly, "I see. Thank you for not killing him. But you can''t make me free by doing so. I have my responsibility and will go to Hades to exchange him. Erebe is waiting for me to go back, but I''ll make a request to dumz this time that he don''t do that again


    Amun also sighed: "I didn''t kill him because of you. I understand why you do this, but understanding does not mean approval. It''s up to you, dumz, to become what he is today. It''s you who let him get everything too easy. It''s you who make him so proud that when he doesn''t get it, he will have a heart of discord and resentment. But the luck you can give him is now over.


    He is your brother, you love him, but the gods and the world have no obligation to give him anything. There''s no point in exchanging him like that again! Have you ever thought about letting him bear everything he should bear? Servitude in the underworld is the experience he needs, not the price you should bear. "


    Polanrose bowed her head and said, "I know what you said, but if I do, he will never have a chance to be free. I can''t watch him suffer endlessly in the underworld, not to mention you have pointed out my fault


    Amun looked at polanrose, his face became very soft, and gradually showed a smile: "I am very clear that if you leave dumz in the underworld and leave on your own, I am afraid you will never have peace of mind. Can I give you a suggestion? It may lead to liberation. You should know that I''m from eju, and this suggestion is a myth spread by eju. "


    Polanrose floated across from Amon, raised her eyes and asked, "when you were not a God, your voice was like a God, but today you speak like a God. What advice can you give me, dumz, erebe?"


    Amun answered unhurriedly: "the father of the gods in eju''s nine couplets is called Anla. Coincidentally, Allah is also one of the titles given to me by my father. The meaning of day and night symbolizes a kind of alternation of samsara. Legend has it that an - La in the dark to experience human suffering, in the day to bring people light and hope.


    If you have to trade dumz, no one can stop you, but you should understand what I mean, let him suffer and feel light and hope again. The drudgery in the underworld is not endless, and the joy in the sun is not eternal. If one day he or you can become a God beyond immortality, the underworld will never be bound. If not, what is the significance of all that you have guided and given to him when the examination of fate and the coming of the last judgment**


    PS: about the netherworld of the underground, the description in this book is quite brief, but only explains a origin. However, in the 241 chapters of my other book Lingshan, I try my best to deconstruct the meaning of "the nether world" and the legend of "Eighteen hell".


    That description is one of the best I can achieve so far. If you are interested, you can refer to chapter 241 of Lingshan.


    Ask for a monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Polanrose looked at Amon, her eyes glistening, and suddenly opened her arms. Amun smile, very calm also opened his arms, and the goddess came to a gentle embrace. "Thank you for your advice. I''m good at calling for the power of awakening. The days and nights you call are the spring, summer, autumn and winter I''ve been through. I''ll go to Queen erebe."


    Amun advised: "why worry? It''s Midsummer now, and it''s not too late for you to wait until the middle of winter. In such alternate reincarnation, there will always be people to bear, there will always be people to extricate themselves, there will always be tribulations, there will always be hope. "


    Polanrose raised her head and said, "I know what to do, but how can I thank you?" As she spoke, the rose on her corolla returned to its delicate color, revealing its tender stamens in the cold wind.


    Amun patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "if you like, I''d like to ask you a little help. It''s said that the AEA temple is the most beautiful one among the anuna Qigong temples, and it''s your help to build the AEA God. In order to build a Dharma garden, I have to build a Dharma garden to help me to build a Dharma garden


    Polanrose laughed: "the boundary of the divine palace is a stable divinity space that can operate on its own. In fact, level 9 diviners can do this as long as they tell them the principles and mysteries. But nine level gods like you and I are more suitable. This is what I am good at. Go to your garden of Eden this half a year. I know that the palace is the secret of every God. Don''t worry, I won''t tell it to anyone else, let alone dumz. "


    ����


    Moses went to the "garden of Eden" according to Amun''s command, and joined link and medanzo. There were Gabriel, John and themisfei. Now Aesop and George are in charge of Salem''s affairs, and everything is in order. Amun orders his disciples to come to the far away "garden of Eden" to concentrate on practice.


    The so-called "garden of Eden" does not exist at this time. Amun chose the address where the original cave savage tribe of link was located. It is located on the steep mountain of Youdi River Valley, which is a good place for seclusion and cultivation. The cave dwellers have long moved to Salem City, but the village houses and caves on the cliff are still there. They can live temporarily after a little cleaning.


    Amon gave Moses a pupil of the earth, which recorded the blueprint of the garden of Eden. It covers a wide range, including not only the original village of the cave dwelling savage tribe, but also the water pool where Yunmeng once lived outside the village in the East, while the farthest West is connected with the mountain cave where bell finally hid. That is to say, the garden of Eden spans two high mountains, one of which is in the air, and it needs to be able to fly around the whole temple.


    There were water sources and even mines in the garden of Eden. There were four streams surrounding the garden. The disciples'' houses were scattered among the streams and the forest. They could build a shrine as they liked. The huge cave bell finally hid in was surrounded by white clouds, which could only be entered by stepping on the clouds. It was a place of practice prepared by Amun for himself, and it was also a memory of his past experience.


    If the garden of Eden is completed according to this blueprint, it will take many years. Amun is not in a hurry. Let it take shape first, and then let the disciples build it in a long time. This paradise on earth, which can see the kingdom of God, is the home of his soul for Moses. Amun''s blueprint does not contain every detail.


    First of all, the most important work of the first step is to lay down the space array, and use the natural element power between heaven and earth to make this space "disappear" from the world, beyond people''s perception. First of all, we must have such an outline, and then we can construct the wonders in the garden of Eden. This step must be completed by the Ninth level God envoy or the Ninth level magician.


    as like as two peas in the garden of Eden, Mose is building a cold spring, which is exactly the same as the old cold spring that the old man once used to lay in the dark jungle.


    Link and others are worried when they hear that dumz is in trouble with Amun. It has been two days since Moses arrived in the garden of Eden, and if Amun and dumz had a conflict, it would have been a long time ago. These disciples were thinking about going to see the situation together, but they didn''t know where to find Amun.


    At this time, Muyun''s Fairy maid shubula came and told them not to worry. The goddess Muyun had sent someone to help Amun take dumz. The disciples were waiting here. Although they were prepared, all the disciples were surprised when they saw Amun and almost couldn''t speak. Especially link, the more surprised he was, the bigger his mouth opened. He could hardly help but worry about whether his chin would dislocate.


    It is well known that dumz is the ex husband of the goddess Muyun, and there is a reason for dums'' trouble in finding Amun. But Amun came out of the Muyun temple and not only solved dumz, but also abducted his sister pelan rose to the garden of Eden? It seems that the relationship between them is not bad. If the disciples don''t talk about it, they can''t help but wonder whether Amun has won pelanrose''s favor by any means? It''s too divine. It''s even more divine than the gods! Well, worthy of Amun!


    Amun didn''t talk much nonsense when he came to the garden of Eden. He directly told the disciples that he would build his own temple from now on, and construct the outer circle array according to the blueprint, and obey the command of the goddess peranros. Then he went to the mountain with a huge hollow in the middle of the mountain to practice in closed door. No one should disturb him unless there is an emergency.Before Amun''s arrival, the disciples had already cleaned up the hollow in the middle of the mountain. Although it had not been carefully constructed, the environment was very peaceful and peaceful.


    When there was no one else around him, he asked, "Amun God, you are really God! Everyone says that mumuzi''s ex-wife Mu Yun abandoned him for you. Now it''s better for you. You''ve abducted dumz''s sister, and you''re not afraid of Mu Yun''s jealousy? "


    Amun gave him a punch: "what are you talking about? Things are not what you think. My relationship with Mu Yun is not what people think


    Under the command of peranros, the disciples began to carve out the magical space in the garden of Eden, similar to the construction of the courtyard wall of the human garden. Gabriel''s status here is very special. She is not a disciple of Amun, but she is still a prisoner of war. However, people treat her as a guest in the garden of Eden. Gabriel also helped to build the temple.


    Ten days later, Yunmeng also brought Raphael, so there was another guest in the garden of Eden. Amun had accepted the private request of Goethe, and had already guided Raphael''s heart, but let him learn by himself in such an indirect way.


    Why does Amun live in seclusion? He needs such a quiet time without interruption. His strength has become stronger and stronger and his achievements have been higher and higher in recent years, but what he has encountered is one thing after another. People can grow up in experience, but also need to mature in reflection.


    After the completion of the temple of Salem City, Amun had not had time to carefully understand the subtle mystery of the field of the source of divine power. For the first time after a year''s cultivation, Amun has been doing this for the first time.


    Amon''s achievements today can already be called a God in the world. He has to prove the meaning of this God, and understand the endless life from the power that can constantly repair the soul. In fact, there are many things that need not be worried or even cared about. When Amun calmed down and immersed himself in the soul world, he had a new feeling different from the past.


    When the form of your life has changed, so will your understanding of life. When death is no longer an urgent threat for decades, people are not willing to experience the dangers of the world for no reason. They just want to live a leisurely and comfortable life. For example, this is how perran rose has spent hundreds of years.


    Of course, they are not willing to fight with mortal life and death in their hearts. Although they have strong power, they will be hurt if they encounter great achievers in the world. It is not worth doing so. People may die with another warrior on the battlefield, but no warrior is willing to fight with the rats in the mountains. This metaphor may not be appropriate, but the reaction mentality is real.


    When the gods hear the prayers and supplications in the temple and send their envoys to assist the believers in carrying out their tasks, those envoys often assist in secret and attack at a critical time. They are not forced to rush directly in front of them. The God envoys sent by Seth, such as the baby God Hequet, only used various means to stop the footsteps of Moses and other people, and did not fight directly with link or medanzo. After all, there are not many envoys who often kill demons like best, and best''s power is second only to the real immortal gods in the nine link system.


    Amun practices in the garden of Eden, he needs to integrate his previous experience and all he has learned, calmly reflect on the gains and losses, and consider the new significance of existence with the change of life. Although he was far away in the garden of Eden, he was very clear about what happened in Salem. His focus is on the incarnation on the altar. He can hear people''s Prayer clearly. Through prayer, he can also find out the real emotions in people''s hearts.


    If he wants to, he can learn from the altar what is going on in Salem, and if he doesn''t, he can be free from it.


    The gods do hear the prayers of believers, but sometimes they don''t listen or they don''t pay attention to them. For example, when neighbors quarrel, some people come to pray for Amun to make their neighbors ill; or when their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law do not agree, a wife comes to pray for Amun to make her husband stronger and less "weak" at the mercy of her mother-in-law.


    As for these prayers, Amun did not hear them. He could only smile bitterly when he heard them too much, and then he simply did not listen to them. But the mind of the world is indeed a kind of power. When you can listen and feel, it is like your own soul contains countless souls, making the soul stronger, and constantly repairing the energy source when you are injured.


    Amun''s current status is equivalent to that of the city-state Lord God in Salem, which is not enjoyed by other gods or even some gods. Many envoys do not know how to envy him!


    Amun had been transformed into two sides and four arms in the battle with dumz and the moon night. At that time, he was not familiar with it, but now he has a clear understanding in his practice, so he has mastered this method thoroughly. Compared with the human years, this kind of cultivation may be long. If there is no urgent matter, people may not see Amun for many years.


    However, Amun also has a lot of urgent things, such as the garden of Eden to complete the construction of divine space as soon as possible. According to Amun''s conjecture, the disciples, such as medanzo, link and John, will soon face the test of losing their strength, and they will have to spend the time in the garden of Eden.


    Polanrose lived in the garden of Eden for half a year, from the midsummer to the middle of winter. In this half a year, she has basically completed the outline of the space divination array. This space on the mountain of Youdi River Valley has disappeared from the human world, and people will never see it again. However, this space divinity array still needs to strengthen its strength to protect the garden of Eden from the outside world. It can only be built slowly in the following years.Half a year later, polanrose left the garden of Eden to go to the underworld of anuna, where she exchanged dums. She made an agreement with erebe, and then exchanged every six months. She and dumz served in the underworld in turn. As Amun said, the suffering in the underworld is not endless, and the joy in the sun is not eternal. You can always see liberation in the dark, and you should learn to cherish it in the sun.


    Many years later, there is a legend in the world that the vicissitudes of all things in spring, summer, autumn and winter symbolize the turn of the two gods. ����It was a long time later.


    Polanrose did not see Amun when she left the garden of Eden, when the battle between Salem and enril had begun. At this time, except for Moses, all of Amun''s disciples had left the garden of Eden, and even the goddess Mu Yun and her envoys had left Muyun temple. They were looking for Amun all over the land of Tianshu.


    Why is Amun missing? Why do people look around anxiously? It''s going to start with a big war on the Duke plain.


    ����


    If there is no accident, Amun will not be like the legendary gods in the cultivation for a hundred years. After all, there are still many things to worry about in the world, but he will not leave the garden of Eden for at least several years. It''s a pity that the tree wants to be quiet, but the wind is not strong. After only a month''s cultivation in the mountains, Amun, who is immersed in his soul world, suddenly has a faint feeling, as if some voice is calling him, praying and asking for help.


    This kind of prayer is not what amon does not want to pay attention to. What''s more, it does not come from the temple in Salem. The prayer calls the name of Aloha. It should be Joshua and other people who are in trouble. If Amun had not cultivated the incarnation of Amun God and Aloha at the same time, he would not have heard this prayer. Now, although he had heard it, the feeling was very weak and could not understand clearly.


    DUK people are still on the road. They take the golden tent left by Moses with them. When they camp, they put the gold plate with ten agreements in the tent as a flowing temple. Since Aloha did not allow them to build statues, they wanted to pray to the golden plate, which Amun felt.


    ����


    After Moses left, the people led by Joshua crossed the city of Marduk and entered the plain of DUK. They could not walk very fast. It would take another month to reach Salem. There were twelve divisions walking along the path of the caravan in the wasteland, and the bandits and beasts that might appear could not pose a threat.


    Just before they arrived at Salem, the Lord of Aesop sent a small group of city-state soldiers to meet them. The captain told Joshua that it was only two days away from Salem, but the situation was not peaceful recently. The Lord of Aesop was afraid of an accident, so he sent someone to escort them.


    There is a new friction between Salem and enril, and there is something wrong with it. According to the previous agreement between Aesop and enril, the mines at the foot of the Assyrian plateau were owned by the people of DUK town. However, enril city was allowed to send plateau giants to mine iron ore and sacred stones, and half of the harvest was used as their reward, but there was no trouble for some time.


    But as a steady stream of men and horses gathered across the plateau in enril, they sent people to Salem to make two new demands. The first is to buy living materials from Salem City, because many of their goods and materials still need to be transported across the plateau, which is obviously easier to buy from Salem.


    The city-state of Salem was established earlier. The surrounding land had already been cultivated, sowed and harvested for two seasons. There were also many handicraft workshops in the city, and the products were much richer than that of enril. However, Aesop was not willing to buy the goods and materials needed by enril City, which was also the lack of Salem city. They had to supplement from the outside world through the hard to open commercial road. This time, the talks broke down.


    Then the city of enril made a second request. Since their men were mining the mine, the mine should belong to enril. They would not hand over half of the refined iron and sacred stone. The reason is very simple. All the people in DUK town have been dead for a long time. There is no owner''s land, and the gods guide them to possess it.


    Aesop clearly told the other side that the Dukes were still alive and that they had the legal right to inherit. The city of enril gave a month, and if there were no Dukes within a month, they would take possession of the mine. Aesop realized that real conflict would be inevitable and stepped up the training of the city-state army to set up defense in various positions.


    Aesop was preparing, and the other side was preparing. The city Lord of enril sent an army of more than 100 people, breaking up into parts, hunting in disguise and disappearing into the nearby jungle. Then they gathered quietly in the Youdi Valley on the west side of the DUK plain, bypassing Salem to intercept the approaching miners in DUK town. The army received a clear order to seize the strongest and most skilled miners and bring them back, killing the old and young who could not.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    These soldiers were all plateau giants, and were good at trekking in the mountains and forests. They also had two magicians to guide them. They avoided the scouts sent by Salem city and entered the hinterland of DUK plain. The undeveloped area of the DUK plain is very large, and many places are still covered with mixed trees. It is difficult to find out if more than 100 people enter the area.


    I don''t know who leaked the news, but the team knew the exact route and time of Joshua and others. The guards escorted Joshua and other people in the wilderness. In the evening, they had just set up a camp, set up a large tent and put up gold plates. When they prayed before dinner, a group of plateau giants with swords and spears were suddenly seen in the dense forest.


    These men were big and ferocious, and their weapons were heavy and sharp. A man called out, "where are the miners in Duke? Come out and go back with me, you can live! "


    The team leader from Salem city came down in a cold sweat at that time. The well-trained plateau giant has always been a terrifying fighter on the battlefield. Those people opposite are obviously not explorers or ordinary bandits on the wasteland. Judging from their standing posture and line up, they are definitely soldiers who have undergone regular exercises. The combat effectiveness of such an array is far beyond that of a mob.


    The enemy all dressed as hunters and gathered hundreds of people, but the captain had only 12 soldiers under him, so he could not be the opponent at all. What''s more terrifying is that there are still two people with staff in each other''s team. The magic master can play the most powerful role in fighting with the array, especially the Legion God who has been specially trained.


    This little captain thought that he was a member of the link tribe. He had been hunting with Amun in the mountains for so many years. He was also a third level warrior. He was not too frightened. His face was calm and his voice was a little trembling. He whispered to Joshua: "I will gather my soldiers to charge. You can take this opportunity to run away as many people as you can Little man, go through the field to Salem, and report to Lord Aesop what happened here. "


    Joshua said in a deep voice, "it may not be impossible not to fight."


    The team leader stamped his feet: "those are plateau giants, and they have great natural strength! Moreover, they are not vagrant tribes, but trained troops. If they do not escape, they will be completely destroyed! "


    Joshua: "there are more of them. We can''t escape in this wasteland."


    Othniel, the head of the twelve divisions, came up and said, "Captain Dirk, gather your troops to protect the big tent and the people in it. Just give us the soldiers in front of you."


    Captain Dirk''s eyes widened in surprise and said, "you?"


    Othniel nodded: "yes, let''s solve it."


    ����


    Goliath is a noble warrior. He was born as a highland giant. It is not easy for him to have noble status. He has been a highland giant living in the kingdom of Assyria for three generations. He became an aristocrat because of his grandfather''s military exploits. Goliath also joined the giant army of Assyria as an adult, becoming the personal guard of the Philistines, and later promoted to the leader of the infantry battle array.


    This time the Legion of giants was sent to the south of the Assyrian plateau. When they passed through the desolate and steep mountains, Goliath was full of doubts about his Majesty''s orders. What did Goliath do to send the Kingdom''s most elite army to such a ghost place? It is very difficult to provide logistics for such a difficult march. If ordinary people were replaced, more than half of the non combat casualties would be lost on the way across the plateau, and only one kingdom could organize such migration.


    When he arrived in the DUK plain, he realized what this was for. This rich land was so vast that it was waiting for people to reclaim and occupy it. If it was completely annexed, it would be equivalent to one third of the arable land of the Assyrian Kingdom, and its future production would be much richer than that of other places.


    But there was a Salem city in front of them, blocking their way forward. The head of the Philistine army, with his vanguard troops, established a garrison at the foot of the mountain, and with the arrival of a steady stream of follow-up troops, the city of enril was built. If enril is completed in the future, there will be no problem to accommodate nearly 100000 people in the area they can control. But the Assyrian Kingdom sent its most elite troops across the plateau to come here, of course, not only to establish such a foreign city-state.


    When they arrived in the DUK plain, Goliath, who found them, couldn''t help laughing. They were wearing ragged clothes and carrying ragged weapons. Were they going out to beat dogs or beg for food? Are they all crazy and want to fight their giant soldiers? Goliath has two deities in his team. He has infinite manpower and is far more powerful than ordinary middle-level warriors. He thinks that he can kill all these people.


    Of course, we can''t kill all of them. Most of them have to be taken back to be prisoners of war. Goliath is going to come down to shock the miners who don''t know what to do and let them know how to surrender. He walked to the open ground with a big long knife in his hand and pointed to the other side: "you criminal people, put down your weapons and go back with me. I promise that I will treat the useful miners as kindly as possible. If you try to resist, there is only one way to die!"


    With these words, he waved his heavy sword in the air for two times. With a faint light, the terrifying blade made a screeching sound through the air, which was as easy as waving feathers in the giant''s hands.


    However, othniel, who was opposite Goliath, drank without expression: "you are already dead!"The coal miners in Duke town have experienced too much suffering and met the enemy when they are about to arrive at their hometown. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    At this time, when Joshua was about to send someone to look for David, David came out of the jungle with a huge sword and cried, "I''ve caught twenty-eight of them and threw them all into the woods. Do you want someone to drag them all back?"


    Father rushed forward to hold David and said, "how can you catch so many giant soldiers?"


    David looked up and said with a smile, "the gods have sent messengers to guide me and tell me where the enemies are hiding."


    ����


    The man who guided David was madanzo. Amun heard the people''s prayer in the garden of Eden, and immediately sent madanzo to see the situation. Not long after medanzo set off, Amun, sitting in the middle of the mountain, suddenly frowned again. Link, who was building a large array of divinity spaces with Pollan rose, heard Amun''s voice again: "I''m a little worried. Medanzo, link, you''re going to DUK plain."


    Medanzo was so fast that he arrived before midnight at the scene of the battle between the miners and the giant warriors in Duke. At this time, the battle has stopped, and the 12th division is leading the fierce miners to search for the escaped giant soldiers in the forest at night. David alone into the forest with a hunting knife, launched detection magic, also in pursuit of the enemy.


    In this case, we can see the magic of the magician. In the dark night, in the wilderness of miscellaneous trees, the giant soldiers can not find their way at all. They can only hide in a corner and wait for the dawn. However, the diviner can use the detection divinity to find out the surrounding situation without affecting their actions.


    Among so many people, medanzo took a fancy to David, because the child''s talent was very good. He not only had the blood of the miners in Duke Town, but also was very intelligent and intelligent. He had traveled around the mainland at a young age and experienced so many hardships, but he was always full of courage and fighting spirit.


    In some ways, this child is even better than amon. Amon may not be the best among the teenagers in DUK town at that time, but the old madman took a fancy to him. At this time, David was still under the age of 16, but he had achieved level 5 achievement with two sides of one body. This is quite amazing.


    Of course, achievement can not be measured by age. It is only the basis of starting, and it does not represent the final height. For example, Nero, the master of scroll making, became a great magician in his early twenties, but he was only a seventh level magician in his whole life, and a genius like an old madman did not break through level 9 in the end.


    Medanzo found that David had quietly found three giant soldiers with his hunting knife. In the dark, he went around behind his back and suddenly knocked them unconscious. He didn''t even make too much noise. He didn''t dance weapons and fight with the giants with infinite strength. He was very happy to see that the disciples had achieved today, so he secretly pointed out which giant soldiers were hiding near David.


    David in the forest suddenly heard the voice of madanzo, accompanied by the voice and strange images directly reflected in his mind, showing the hiding place of giant soldiers, even their body posture was clear. David was busy until dawn, and finally subdued the last giant soldier. Goliath''s men did not run away. Then he walked out of the dense forest and returned to the camp.


    ����


    Medanzo looked at David walking among the Hui people, finally relieved. Standing in the crystal shuttle, he stretched his arms in the morning light. He flew to the sky all night, and then searched the wasteland and dense forest with detection divinity, and then used information divinity to directly "transmit" the hiding place and clear situation of giant soldiers to David. Now he is a little tired.


    A lazy waist has not yet stretched his feet, but his body is inexplicably tight. The cloud like crystal flying shuttle instantly turns into a cloud of fog, and countless sharp ice crystals condense to point around, and his powerful magic power is ready to go. He put down his arm and slowly turned around on the cloud, only to feel the glare of the sunrise. He narrowed his eyes and saw a man in flames.


    The man was full of fire, but madanzo could not see his face, because he was standing between him and the rising sun, and the light of the flame turned into a dazzling flying wing.


    "Who are you?" The man spoke. Hearing his voice, I felt a burning pain in my mind.


    Medanzo sensed the man''s strong breath and slowly drew out the key of fate. The tip of this long shuttle gun was shining with gold, just like the morning dew evaporating in the sun. He asked coldly: "this question I just want to ask you, why do you appear here?"


    The man replied, "I am kibil, the fire god of anunaghi, the messenger of enril. Who are you?"


    Medanzo suddenly laughed, even whistling frivolously, and turned the corner of his mouth and said, "Oh, that''s it! It''s no wonder that the giant soldiers just cut off the road of the miners in Duke town in the thousands of miles of wasteland, and you have been guiding them secretly


    Medanzo has a problem or characteristic. The more nervous he is, the more relaxed he is on the surface. The more stressed he is, the more dangerous he is. On the contrary, he seems to be a bit careless. Against kibil, he is not sure to win, the other side''s breath is very strong.


    No wonder Goliath was able to lead the team successfully from the Youdi river valley into the DUK plain, just found the DUK town miners. Philistines, the city Lord of enril, would send such a team, which is supposed to be guided by kibil, the God envoy. The immortality gods usually don''t do the dirty work themselves. There are some special agreements between the gods. They can''t deal with mortals directly, but they can send envoys to complete some tasks.Medanzo had dealt with the emissary of the nine link divine region, and now kibil used the same method. He guided an army in enril to intercept the miners in DUK town. If there were no accidents, it would be a perfect surprise attack. Unfortunately, no one expected that the miners in DUK town had such a strong fighting capacity that they could solve all Goliath''s troops!


    Kibil watched Goliath arrive at the destination accurately, then left, his task has been completed, the rest of the matter has nothing to do with him. A high-ranking emissary usually doesn''t take part in the human fight, and no one can guarantee that he will encounter any unexpected situation. He will be fine once, but maybe he will get into trouble ten times or eight times. Even if it''s only a one percent chance of injury, it''s hard to say you''ll be safe after a hundred fights. If they were always involved in the struggle, most of the envoys would have died long ago.


    However, today''s situation is a little special. Shortly after kibil left, he suddenly noticed that two deities around Goliath had changed. When kibil came back to check, Goliath had been completely destroyed, but found that there was a suspicious person in the sky, who should be another God, so he couldn''t help showing up.


    Hearing medanzo whistling, kibil said angrily, "which God''s messenger are you? I dare to make trouble, knowing that I have been ordered by enril to carry out my mission


    Medanzo shook the golden spear in his hand and said with a smile, "you are so lonely and weak. Don''t you know that this is the territory of Salem city? In Salem, the God Amun and the goddess Muyun are worshipped. I am the messenger of Amun God. Enril, the God of heaven, sent you to do this kind of killing and stealing? Your mission is over, and the giant warriors have what they deserve. I''m afraid they can''t imagine that the gods are guiding them to die! "


    Kibil said coldly: "Goliath died because of his own incompetence in belittling the enemy! The spirit has its own divine principle, which will guide the world, but will not do everything for the world. You''ve done your job too, but you shouldn''t humiliate another one in person. As far as I know, Amun has not joined the anuna Apocalypse system. You and I are not messengers of the same God system. I can kill you


    The golden spear in medanzo''s hands was no longer shaking, and his hands were flat and steady. The crystal shuttle under his feet turned into a huge white flower. Standing on the flower, he said in a deep voice, "do you want to fight me? Then come on! I once went to the battlefield and fought with enqidu, the first warrior on the mainland, and witnessed his fall with my own eyes. "


    Kibil suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled out a dazzling band of light in the sky. He waved it forward and turned into a burning flame. The golden light behind him became countless wings of fire and rolled forward to medanzo. Medanzo only felt that the whole body was surrounded by fire, the opponent could not see, and there was a blazing breath on all sides.


    The outer petals of the white giant flower formed by crystal flying shuttle unfolded, which disappeared and melted in the fire, and grew and expanded continuously to resist the attack of the fire wings. The inner petals folded and wrapped up the body of medanzo and turned into an ice crystal armor to isolate the blazing breath. He strove forward to wave the key of destiny.


    A sharp golden light streaked across the sky, making a bright and dark gap. Kibil''s figure was revealed in the gap, and his face was full of surprise. He did not expect that the weapons in madanzo''s hands were so powerful. He occupied an advantageous position, his back to the rising sun played the greatest power of the wings of fire, ready to strike, was sure to let medanzo unable to fight back, only painstakingly support parry.


    Unexpectedly, the golden spear could cut the light and the dark, and did not change the power of kibil''s wings. The flames cut on both sides became more intense, but there was a cooling cut in the middle. Kibil quickly bowed down. The wings of fire rolled out from behind tightened the white flowers. He stretched out his hand and pulled them from the side. The red light of the fire condensed into a huge shield.


    The golden light stab is on the shield, and the diffused golden light explodes. In a moment, the mana shoots fiercely. Both of them can''t see each other clearly.


    In the camp in the distance, Joshua and others were ordering the captured giant soldiers to stand in line with their hands tied. Suddenly, there was a burst of golden light in the distance, which was brighter than the sun. Everyone was in a burst of flowers. When they squinted and looked up, there was nothing unusual in the sky except a white cloud floating gently.


    Medanzo and kibil were hidden, people on the ground could not see, but the moment of fierce confrontation, or could not help showing their signs.


    The golden light burst, and medanzo stepped back on the huge white flowers, and the key of destiny waved back, marking a road in the fire. He wanted to take the opportunity to escape from the enemy''s fire wings. At this time, the hot air suddenly disappeared. Looking up, kibil walked away under the cover of backlight.


    Medanzo was a little puzzled. He had only played one round just now, but it was obvious that kibil was more powerful. The two sides had already tried to figure out each other''s details as soon as he had the upper hand. Why did he suddenly leave?


    As soon as he frowned, he saw a flying shuttle coming from the sky. Link''s voice called out from a distance: "medanzo, are you ok? Who did you fight with just now? It was almost burnt


    Mendanzo wiped his cold sweat and gasped, "what''s burnt? Don''t you see? I beat him away as soon as I hit him! "


    Link had already flew close to him and said with a smile, "look at the crystal shuttle under your feet. A gust of heat hasn''t dissipated. It''s because I''m here that he''s scared away! What kind of person, so powerful? If I don''t come, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand by yourself. "Medanzo quenched him: "I don''t forget to brag any time. I''m the one who starts with him! This man is the emissary of enril, kibil, the fire god of anunaghi


    Link took a cold breath and stopped joking. He opened his mouth wide and asked, "kibil? He and the ash God nugus are under enril''s two big generals, is not the ordinary small miscellaneous fish, actually let you meet! If I don''t come to help you, you will suffer. What is the strength of this legendary general? "


    "Absolutely better than me, he had a good position, I realized that at that time, he had the strength of the wings of fire, and I thought that a blow would be able to eat me. But he didn''t expect me to fight back. If he really wanted to kill me, he would be seriously injured himself


    Link patted him on the shoulder: "no wonder Amun is worried. He asked me to meet you. He almost couldn''t see you."


    Medanzo gave him a kick: "can''t you say something nice? It was the two of us who scared away the God of fire Well, to tell you the truth, if you don''t come, I''m ready to run away. I can''t escape and fight with him again. This man''s wings of fire are really powerful. It''s very windy to stand with his back to the sun. I''ll think about it later! "


    Link comforted: "it''s OK. The two of us may not be able to deal with him. He just found that you are not without the power of counterattack, not willing to fight hard to leave. God Amun sent you to see the situation of the miners in Duke. What''s going on there? "


    Medanzo pointed to the distant path: "there is no danger. Enril has sent a giant army to intercept and kill. The guards escorted by Salem are not rivals, but the division of the twelfth and David have cleaned them up and are preparing to press the prisoners on their way."


    Link nodded: "Amun is really wise. Let''s follow and watch quietly. They will be safe when they arrive at Salem."


    Link picked up the imperial flying shuttle and jumped onto the crystal shuttle. Medanzo manipulated the white cloud to float towards the direction of Salem city. However, his body suddenly shook and the clouds almost scattered under his feet. Link helped him in time, stabilized Baiyun and asked in surprise, "what''s the matter with you? Are you injured?"


    Medanzo grabbed link''s arm, and said in horror, "no, I''m not hurt. Maybe it''s the magic power used in the fight just now. I suddenly feel weak No, I shouldn''t be so weak! "


    Link looked at medanzo and suddenly thought of something, and his eyes even showed an envious look: "originally, Amun asked me not to know that you would meet kibil, but to worry about your current situation. Medanzo, your test is coming, faster than me! I''ll take you back to Eden


    At this time, mendanzo, who was the leader of Amun''s disciples and the key to his destiny, was confronted with the test of losing his strength, which also meant that he would break through the achievement of level 8. Link took him back to the garden of Eden. Amun asked about the situation and asked the waiter: "you don''t have to worry about anything. Just practice in the garden of Eden as before. When you have time, you can build houses and plant gardens. Forget the power you once had, and forget that you lost it. If you really do that and still don''t change, the test will pass. "


    ����


    Medanzo stayed in the garden of Eden, while Joshua and other people arrived at Salem safely. They were shocked to see that a great city-state had been built on the land of their hometown. After entering the city, the original site of Duke town is still empty, with only a yard and a small building, which is very familiar. Aesop told them that it was the former home built by Amun himself, and Joshua and others continued to build their own homes here, and everything needed was ready.


    Salem city is also looking forward to the arrival of the miners in Duke town. They need their help in many things. First of all, the most urgent thing was that Aesop''s stone was running out.


    Link got the treasure of Muyun. How could Aesop lack the stone? Mu Yun''s treasures are all special god stones. Amun needs special god stones to build Eden Garden, and the consumption of ordinary God stones is higher. For example, a cold spring in the garden of Eden requires a blue water core and 20 ordinary sacred stones.


    The divine stone is not only the currency of the mainland, but also the material for making all kinds of magic weapons and magic array. Salleng city has not exaggerated to build a defensive array on the wall, but Aesop built two fortresses between Salem and enril. The magic array built for the fortress almost used up the ordinary God stone and a large part of the special god stone in stock.


    These two fortresses are also battle fortresses. On both sides of the road from Salem to the northern mountains, each fortress can house nearly a thousand soldiers. They not only guard the road leading to the mine, but also guard the large farm fields outside the city. If enril wants to attack Salem, these two nails must be removed before besieging the city, otherwise the army will be attacked by the enemy when they go to Salem.


    These two fortresses are the first-class and important projects of Salem city in the past six months. Of course, another important project is to open up commercial roads in the Black Fire Swamp. However, Amun and the city states of Syria have already taken over the task.


    At present, Aesop still has a number of special sacred stones in his hands, which are not too many. They are specially left by Amun and can not be easily used. They are the wealth reserves of the city-state. In the future, they need to buy strategic materials through commercial channels. Although a large area of land has been reclaimed and many workshops have been built in the city in recent years, Aesop has spent money like water.This is the origin of Shenshi. There are many miners who take Shenshi in the mine. For such a long time, there is also a lot of production, but there is only one trouble.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Most of Aesop''s hands are the core rather than the God stone. There are not so many people who take out the stone from the core. The original cave savage tribe also learned the skills of the miners in Duke Town, but their mastery of fire and proficiency was far less than that of the miners in Duke town. They were not only inefficient, but also damaged a lot during mining.


    Aesop simply ordered to seal up most of the mine''s cores, which had been piled up like hills, waiting for the arrival of the miners in DUK town. In the eyes of many people, the miners in Duke town are quite magical. Taking the divine stone out of the core is a hammer, even faster than the magician.


    Aesop discussed with Joshua that the miners in DUK town were now fully committed to taking Shenshi, and even the refined iron smelting work they were good at did not need to pay attention to. Salem will send people to build houses for them, as long as the miners make their own demands. Joshua agreed. The day after entering Salem, Joshua ordered the miners to start working and take out the sacred stones as quickly as possible.


    Another thing surprised Aesop, who was accompanied by the miners into the city was not only his guard team, but also more than 60 captives brought back by 60 miners. They were all powerful plateau giants! The combat effectiveness of these miners is too strong. If it comes to a critical moment, the 12th division can still lead the army on the battlefield.


    Seizing half of the prisoners of war belongs to the other half of the slaves and the Lords of the continent according to the custom of seizing the slaves. The warriors on the battlefield seize prisoners of war, and slaves are also personal wealth. The Kingdom and city-state have other uses for having such slaves. They can exchange their own prisoners or ask the other party to pay ransom.


    With so many prisoners of war, Aesop''s mouth was crooked. Joshua gave him an idea not to deal with prisoners of war in the traditional way on the mainland, but to tell them that they could redeem themselves. If they can make a part of the reward for their labor, they can pay the LORD a part of the reward.


    Aesop was stunned at the beginning. When he responded, he laughed and patted Joshua on the shoulder: "before you came, someone recommended you to be the scribe of Salem city. You are really a talent! The residents of Duke town have always been miners. I think it should be businessmen. They are so smart in business! It will not only weaken the resistance of those prisoners of war and dare not to make trouble or slow down, but also make them work harder and take the initiative to work harder. On the surface, they will suffer losses and actually make a lot of money. "


    Joshua nodded and said, "yes, anyone who dares to make trouble will be deducted from the calculated reward, and if the exchange of prisoners of war will be arranged to the end If you catch prisoners of war again, you can do this When it comes to the exchange of prisoners of war, it costs a lot to train these giant soldiers. I think a giant soldier should replace at least three prisoners of war on our side


    Aesop said with a smile: "well, from now on, you are the clerk of Salem city. There are many specific affairs. You can help me list the rules."


    At the same time that the miners of DUK arrived in Salem, there were two major events in the city. Aesop was very busy and in urgent need of help. It was time to appoint Joshua as clerk. The first important thing was that the commercial road in the black fire swamp was officially opened. The brambles were cut to fill the swamp, and the gravel was laid with sintered dry soil. The width of the road could accommodate two ordinary carriages. There were three post stations in the swamp for the caravans to rest.


    It was originally planned to open the commercial road in three months, but the actual construction period was half a month ahead of schedule. It took a month for Amun to dig out a two person wide road in the swamp. After Amun entered the swamp, the civilians of the city of Syria started work from the entrance. After amon walked out of the swamp for a month and a half, the formal commercial road was opened up immediately.


    With the strong support of Ge lie, governor Xiao Mo mobilized 1500 civilian men, all of whom were powerful men. What is more worth mentioning is that these people did not go back after building the commercial road, but went directly to the Duke plain and went to Salem. Salem city is short of people. All of a sudden, there are so many strong labors. It''s natural to send charcoal in time of storm, but Aesop is also a little embarrassed.


    The origins of these 1500 odd civilians are very complicated, including the rogue proletarians, bankrupt craftsmen, soldiers who have committed military records, even exiled prisoners, punished villains and local ruffians. Many of them have been recruited into the army and received military training, but they are troublemakers in their hometown. Many of them are regarded as a headache by the villagers.


    They heard that DUK plain is a place full of opportunities. A vagrant who has nothing can even become a great Lord. The city Lord of Salem was once a slave. Governor Xiao Mo banished all these troublesome people to Salem City, and each of them took what he needed.


    Aesop also had a headache about how to manage these people. Joshua soon made the latest law of the city-state and incorporated most of them into the army. As long as they obey the management of the city and make contributions in the future, they can get the corresponding land. Now Salem is short of everything, but no land.


    There are plenty of uncultivated fertile fields on the DUK plain. From the two battle fortresses in the north to the fortresses on the edge of the Black Fire Swamp in the southwest corner, the areas about 200 Li around Salem are all under their control. If you draw a circle on the sand table, you can take out a piece of land, waiting for these explorers to claim their merits. Thanks to the "generosity" of Francis II, Amun originally drew such a circle on the map of DUK plain, and the Pharaoh "rewarded" him as his territory.The second major event of Salem was that the battle fortresses on both sides of the road leading to the north were finally completed. The magic array had been laid out, and the walls and fortresses had already been built. There are two things missing: one is a large number of ordinary divine stones placed at the positions of each array eye of Shenshu array; the other is that there are not so many soldiers stationed. After the arrival of the miners in Duke Town, they mined out the missing divine stones in a short time, and the Shenshu array was finally able to operate at any time.


    There are nearly two thousand soldiers who can be stationed in the stronghold for a long time. Each has a magic array that can protect the fortress when it is opened, and can launch a counterattack under the control of the magician. This was designed by Amun and link, referring to the magic array of Memphis and Baron. Although it is only a small-scale fortress, its cost is astonishing.


    1500 civilian men formally joined Salem, making the population of Salem more than 7000. In addition to the old, young, women, children and craftsmen who had to persist in their work, there were about 3000 soldiers who could be organized during the war, which almost reached the level that all the people could be soldiers.


    Aesop sent 1000 soldiers to two fortresses, each with 500 men, which was the largest standing army he could send out. It is impossible for others in Salem to perform in full-time. They usually have to reclaim the wilderness, smelt refined iron, hunt and kill various monsters, raise livestock and process materials. Only when the war begins can they take up arms and become soldiers of the city.


    At present, there are 1000 standing troops stationed outside the city, and there are 2000 reserve troops in the city. They usually have time to gather for exercises, which is almost the size of an army. There is no shortage of leading talents. At the beginning, the main generals of the army of anju-la were all in Salem.


    The commander of the an LA Corps was Amun, the chief deity was George, the former commander of the front line was John, and the captain of the personal guard was medanzo. At that time, it was also a newly formed miscellaneous army, which was trained by Amun into an elite division. Now, under the leadership of John and George, Salem seems to have experienced a samsara, repeating what happened in the Annah army. The thirty-six guards that John had brought to the Duke plain had become generals of Salem, who were usually responsible for the rotation of the military array.


    On the day the fortress was built, the Salem army was also established. Unlike other regiments in Tianshu mainland, the Salan army did not set up a special post of Lord God, and the commander of the army directly led the divine officer to cooperate with the front-line soldiers. Amun is already a God on the altar. He is currently training in the garden of Eden. Naturally, he will not be the commander of the army. Medanzo is also practicing in the garden of Eden, so he can not go to the battlefield for the time being. The head of the army is George, the main God of the city-state, and the former commander of the battle is John.


    Although George and John had experience in forming and training the an''la army, they knew that the current Salem army could not be compared with that of the former one. At that time, although the Anla army was a newly formed miscellaneous army, it was after all a regular legion of the Egyptians, with 5000 regular legions, all of whom were at least first-class warriors.


    The Salem army has only one thousand standing armies and two thousand reservists, of which nearly a thousand are not warriors. On the other hand, the total number of Anla Legion plus logistic Quartermaster reached 20000 during the war. Salem city did not have so many non operational logistics personnel to support it. To a large extent, it needed to rely on commercial supplies.


    George and John had never even commanded such a small army, but they faced the elite giant army of Assyria. Different from the mentality of high-level generals, the people of Salem are full of confidence to win, largely because of the prestige of Amun, who was a powerful general of other countries and almost invincible.


    Fortunately, the opening of the commercial road is at the right time, and the supplement of personnel and materials is very timely. He organized a huge caravan, followed by Kaiqi civilian, and entered Salem as soon as the road was opened. Aesop went to meet him at the pass on the edge of the Black Fire Swamp. He welcomed the old master and his caravan into Salem City, and held a banquet in the Lord''s house.


    Looking at the magnificent city of Salem, Theo is filled with emotion. His former slave has become the Lord of the city. This is really a place full of miracles. No wonder so many wandering explorers have entered the Duke plain to seek dreams and opportunities! He drank a little too much at the banquet, and finally put his arm around Aesop''s shoulder and said, "Aesop, you are the Lord of the city now! Think of me. I''ve worked so hard for so many years that I''ve risked my life for the title of an aristocrat. "


    Aesop comforted him and said, "master Theo, you should also look at others. Who is richer than you now, the businessman who did business with you? You have already hung up the title of deputy director of the city-state Property Department, and you have done more business than before. There are few businessmen like you on the mainland. Just take it easy. "


    The Lord of Aesop called him master Theo again. The rich merchant poured several glasses of wine excitedly: "I only feel a few words when I see you. Usually, this heart is very flat, otherwise I can grow so fat? Is it easy to do business to my level? Who did you see who went across the desert to collect money in person? It was in the desert that we met Amun. No, it was Amun


    Aesop said with a smile: "yes, you do better than others, pay more than others, so the business is also bigger! I''m really surprised to see you this time. I didn''t expect you would bring the caravan with you. "Theo patted the fat on his chest: "isn''t this my style? I have to examine business opportunities in the first place, and how can I just send a guy here when there is a call from Amun?"


    Aesop asked again, "Lord Theo is really a great skill. How did you get through the pass when so many armor weapons and horses were transported at one time?"


    Theo replied triumphantly, "the horses are easy to handle, because if you want to travel a long distance, each carriage should be equipped with several more horses, and the horses should be mixed among them. As for weapons and armor, don''t forget that I''m also a quartermaster for the Anla Legion. Naturally, I have a way. The city Lord dick of the promontory city-state, as well as the Anla army stationed at the border, were also very proud. I paid enough customs duties and they let them go without careful inspection. As for the city-state of Syria, they are more cooperative. They also asked me if I need to purchase a batch of materials nearby! "


    Aesop stood up, took his cup and said, "Lord Theo, I salute you! You have solved the urgent need of Salem. To be honest, we will soon start a war with enril in the north. There is a serious shortage of logistics and military personnel. That commercial road is very important and needs your continuous and strong support. "


    Theo also stood up and drank the wine out of his glass: "to God Amun, cheers! I also have a hope that I will open a business in Salem. When this war is won, it will be a great victory for me


    Aesop immediately nodded his head and said, "no problem. I''ll sign and sign the documents now, and designate the best location in the city. I''ll send someone to build your shop and warehouse right away. You don''t have to worry about everything. Just do business."


    ����


    In the garden of Eden, amon is still in the process of cultivation, while perlanroth is still building a space divinity array. Except for medanzo, Gabriel and Moses, all the others in the garden of Eden have returned to Salem. Medanzo temporarily lost power, Moses could not enter the DUK plain, and Amun did not want Gabriel to participate in the war.


    The two fortresses to the north of Salem have 500 soldiers each, and the magic array can operate at any time. However, in order to give full play to the power of the array, two great magicians are needed to preside over it. Raphael just caught up and volunteered to help guard one of the fortresses.


    Raphael is not a warrior on the battlefield, but it is quite regular to preside over the large formation in the fortress. Yunmeng also requests to go together. In the same fortress with Raphael, he can take turns to preside over the magic array in fierce battles. In fact, he is also worried about Raphael''s safety. This armored beast king is now a beautiful girl. She is also a great magician.


    Aesop wanted to send Yunmeng to another fortress, but Yunmeng would be with Raphael. George and John would stay in Salem to preside over the overall situation. They could not get another great magician, so they had to look to link for help.


    Link looked at the scene and said with a smile, "Lord Aesop, now that you and George are commanders, take me under your command and send me to guard another fortress."


    All the preparations for the war were finished, and Aesop sent a letter and something to Philistine, the Lord of enril. The letter told the Philistines that the people of DUK had arrived in Salem and asked him to visit Salem and meet him personally. But the Philistines would never come, for it was said at the end of the letter that all the 100 giant soldiers, such as Goliath, had been completely destroyed, and 62 prisoners were now captured.


    If the Philistines come to Salem as a guest, please bring the ransom money for the prisoners of war. Each of them is twenty sacred stones! And in the name of enril, he vowed never to invade the city-state of Salem. His giant soldiers could accept the employment of Salem and continue to mine fine iron and divine stones in the mines, and Salem would pay half of the reward.


    The thing that came with the letter was a large painted wooden box containing Goliath''s huge head, which had not been rotten after being treated with divinity and medicine, and could still see the horror of dying. Aesop knew very well that as soon as the letter and the wooden box were delivered to the Philistines, the war would begin immediately.


    The slave City Lord had been trying to prevent the outbreak of the war. He could delay as long as he wanted. Now he chose the time to start the war, because Amun told him something. Amun was once a general of the Egyptian empire, commanding thousands of troops, and studied various military books under the guidance of Maria. Before leaving Salem, he specially said to Aesop --


    "some people regard war as business, but the battlefield is definitely not a business field. It is also possible for both sides to make profits in business, but when they go to the battlefield, the soldiers of both sides will only be killed or injured, more or less. I know you''ve been accumulating strength. Salem is far from strong enough, but remember that there is a kingdom behind each other''s enril city. Your strength is growing, and the other''s power is growing.


    If war is inevitable, the best time is not when you think you are strong, because by then, the enemy may be much stronger. You have to choose when the balance of power between the two sides is most favorable. This is the opportunity for the weak. You can''t predict the outcome, but if you decide to meet your destiny, don''t be afraid in advance, and don''t regret afterwards. "


    So Aesop chose to fight when everything was ready and the morale of the people reached its peak. His letter seemed to tell the Philistines, "you chose this war, but the war will not be carried out according to your will."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    After receiving the letter, philistine was so angry that he kicked the heavy table in front of him to the door of the hall, smashed and smashed. He held Goliath''s head in his hand and roared up to the sky. Philistine had long wanted to conquer Salem, but he was also waiting for the legions of giants to assemble. Now the number of giant soldiers who have been recovered has reached 3000, which is the most elite of the giant army.


    Under the guidance of the gods, he sent Goliath to intercept and kill the miners in DUK town. On the one hand, they were very useful. On the other hand, he was trying to test the defense situation, strength and reaction of Salem city. Unexpectedly, the plan failed completely. None of the 100 giant soldiers sent out came back, but Aesop sent Goliath''s head.


    If you don''t fight, you have to fight. Otherwise, how can the Philistines command the Legion and lead the city-state? He immediately ordered the army to be assembled, and 3000 giant soldiers formed an army and rushed to the city-state of Salem. He holds the most elite regular army of Assyria, which is composed of all the giant soldiers. The official name is Adado army.


    Adado is the son of enril in the myth, and the storm God in anuna''s Apocalypse system. However, in the folk, people still used to call this army the Legion of giants. The Philistine did not believe that the mob of horde savages and vagrants in Salem could be his opponent. His only fear was Amun. I heard that the general was very good at fighting. But now Amun has become a God on the altar, and will not appear directly on the battlefield.


    ����


    Philistine guessed that right. Amon would not have participated in the war himself until he had to. Now his hidden cultivation is at a critical juncture, and even the excavation and construction of the garden of Eden is all in the charge of pelanrose. His identity has changed, his way of life has changed, and his attitude towards many problems has also changed.


    As long as his statue is still standing in the temple, it can always give people confidence and hope. However, if there is any accident in the battlefield, it will be a fatal blow to the morale. He still clearly remembers that Horus showed the incarnation of a giant eagle on the cloud, but he was killed by the sword of enqidu. At that time, what a shock to eju''s army, the red point defense line was almost unable to defend.


    Salem city has invested all its strength in this war. If he is still defeated, Amun will not be able to change the overall situation on the battlefield alone. He is very clear that he is not invincible. He is now a symbol of protection and blessing. For the army, his faith is firm, his morale is high, and his fighting power breaks out when he is willing to give up his life and death. Even the soldiers can''t even imagine it.


    Although Amun is far away in the garden of Eden, he can still learn what happened on the battlefield through people''s prayer and sacrifice, but he is practicing and integrating everything he has learned in his soul. He needs not to be disturbed or even to see more. But he did not know that in the distant eju, Maria was looking up at the stars and calling the name of Isis. For the first time, the pure Saint lost her mind in her prayer. When she called for Isis, Amun appeared in her mind.


    Seth told Maria that she would come back in three months to ask her what decision she had made, two months after the battle in the Duke plain began.


    ����


    The Philistine led a legion of giants to kill the city of Salem. Of course, he knew that Salem had built two fortresses 50 miles north of the city. To attack Salem, the two battle strongholds must be pulled out first. If Salem wants to set out for a decisive battle, the best place is in the open space between the two fortresses. The Philistines waited for the two armies to meet there, crushing the main force of the Salem army.


    However, they did not meet the army of Salem. The road from Salem to the northern mine is the broadest road in the DUK plain, along which the Philistines marched. Sitting in the chariot, he could see two fortresses in the distance, standing alone on both sides of the road, about three miles apart, but there was no figure around him, and no soldiers were seen on the walls of the fortresses.


    Behind the fortress is a large area of farmland reclaimed by Salem city in recent two years. The wheat ears in the field have been harvested urgently, but the straw remains there. In the distance, the sheep on the grassland on the hillside disappeared and were driven back to the city by the herdsmen. Unexpectedly, Salem did not set up an army here.


    At this time, the scouts reported that the troops of Salem city had already left the city, with a total number of about 1000. They were waiting outside the city and did not come here to meet the enemy. Looking at the two fortresses, philistine sneered, "I hear that the city-state was built by cavemen. Will they fight? If I had built these two fortresses, I would have set up an army here, echoing left and right, advancing and retreating! "


    As the head of the Legion of giants, Philistines had a good point of view, but Salem''s situation was different. If George was led by the Anwar La corps of that time, even though the soldiers'' personal combat effectiveness was not comparable to that of the giants, they would also line up here, relying on the fortresses on the left and right wings to fight. However, many of the Salem regiments have not actually been to the battlefield, but many of the civilians sent by the city of Syria have fought.


    Therefore, George didn''t want to start a tough battle at the beginning. If he lost the first war, the morale of the whole army would drop from the highest point to the lowest point, or the morale of the army would collapse.The Philistine frowned at the empty field. The general nearby asked, "your honor, what do you think we should do? Do we continue to march forward and fight under Salem city?"


    The Philistine shook his head: "in that case, we will be attacked by the enemy. First, we will take these two fortresses as our forward bases. For the time being, do not attack at the same time. Set up two lines of troops on the main road to prevent the counterattack from the direction of Salem and the other fortress, and make every effort to attack one of the fortresses first. "


    The Legion of giants quickly dispersed and set out their defense formations in the direction of the eastern fortress and salleng City, and transferred all the equipment originally used to attack Salem to the west, ready to attack another fort. The strong giant soldiers measured the distance, set up the catapult, lit the torch, a group of soldiers holding the shield to carry the ladder, the chariot also set up a platform to stand the crossbow.


    Strangely, there was no movement in the fortress, just like an empty city, waiting for the giant Legion to prepare for all the siege. The general in charge of commanding the siege was a little puzzled and said to the Philistine, "according to the information, there are hundreds of soldiers in this fortress. Why can''t you see one person on the wall? I''ve never fought such a battle before


    The tortoise said, "the tortoise shrunk? It can''t avoid the fate of being attacked. You can fight as you can! "


    There is no need to besiege a fortress. The Philistines do not worry about the soldiers in the fortress. They just want them to rush out of the fortress to fight. Therefore, they only need to attack one side. As long as they occupy the wall or open the gate, it means victory. Suddenly, the sound of howling came from the silent plain, and dozens of huge fireballs flew up and smashed hard at the fortress.


    This is a stone ball mined in the mountains, wrapped with fuel, ignited and then thrown out by a giant catapult. It can collapse stone walls and ignite houses in the city and cause fires. The catapult built by the plateau giant is especially huge. The flying stone is heavy and has a long range. It is a sharp weapon to attack the city.


    Without seeing the enemy and shouting, dozens of flying stones roared away with fire. Even the strongest warrior could hardly bear this attack. The power of the first wave of attack was frightening. However, when the huge flint flies over the city wall, the fortress seems to turn into a shadow in the mirror. The air is rippling, and the light and shadow shake for a while, as if wrapped by transparent water waves.


    Flint is like shooting into the invisible water, the flame is extinguished, leaving only light smoke, and the speed slows down rapidly. Before crossing the wall, it falls to the ground one after another. Philistine low exclaimed: "magic array! How many gods do they have? Such a big array can be made


    Lucien, the leader of the Legion of giants, opened his eyes and took a long time to breathe: "Philistine, it''s a phalanx that covers the whole fortress, it''s not made by the deity temporarily. Similar to the large garrison array of our king duniwei, it is arranged well when building a city and opened when fighting. It needs to be operated by a magician. Look at this scene, there must be a great magician in charge of it! "


    The Philistine exclaimed, "the great magician? Is there a great magician in these two fortresses! They will send the Great Magicians here, and the city of Salem will not be kept? "


    Lucerne replied, "George, the chief god of Salem, was originally the high priest of the temple of ezeus. Who knows what other means he has and how many great magicians he has to work for? The skill of this magic array is really great. Salem city is rich and highly skilled. To build such a fortress, human and material resources and financial resources are not small figures! "


    "Salem is indeed a good place. If we conquer it, we will have all the harvest from now on," said the Philistine with a gloomy face


    The catapult was still firing fireballs, and the sky on one side of the fortress was filled with blue smoke. The air was rippling like transparent water waves. After being hit by the fireball, cracks appeared and then disappeared again. However, the lines of the fortress did not move and even a piece of skin on the wall of the fortress was not wiped.


    The chariots formed a high platform. The giant on the high platform, with a giant crossbow in his hand, had been aiming at the battlements above the city wall. However, after a long time of aiming, his eyes were dim and his hands were sour. No one of the city guards came forward, but his arrow was on the string, but he could not find the target to launch.


    The Philistine frowned deeper and deeper, and asked the LORD God, "how should we fight this battle?"


    "If we don''t break this magic array, it''s very difficult for our long-range attack to hurt the people in the city. However, if the impact force on the operation of the large array is too large, it will damage the God stone of the array. They need to supplement it at any time. To a certain extent, it will be difficult to continue. This is a stupid way to attack strongly. On the other hand, the grand array must be launched by a diviner, especially such a formation must be presided over by a great magician. It''s impossible for a magician to use his or her mana without restriction. As long as the opponent is tired, the array will stop. At that time, it will be our chance to attack the wall. "


    Then he asked, "how long do you think they will last?"


    Lucerne thought for a moment and replied, "for this scene, if I was in charge of the battle in the city, I could support it for half a day at most."


    Philistine: so long


    "This requires the cooperation of the deities and the timely replenishment of the damaged sacred stones. Under the current attack intensity, I can persist for such a long time. But it''s just a useless struggle. They can''t kill us. They just die early and die late. "The Philistine was dissatisfied: "but for such a long time, it is not enough to use flying stones to bombard the city. We need to launch a strong attack."


    Lucerne: "I suggest waiting. There will be casualties in the siege. The smaller the casualties, the better. Order the catapults not to scatter and concentrate in one direction. Try to penetrate the protection of the large array and damage the enemy''s arraying stones. "


    The firestones flying all over the sky suddenly stopped, and then the giant soldiers were adjusting the position and direction of the catapults. When the second round of attack began, the huge fireballs were all shooting towards a section of the city wall.


    In another fortress in the distance, link stood behind a window at the top of the fortress. Looking at the giant Legion attacking Raphael and Yunmeng''s fortress from a distance, he said with a wry smile, "they can really choose a place to fight there first. I don''t think that there are two Great Magicians in a small fortress Well, sure enough, there''s a way to concentrate on one place. "


    Beside him stood a general, who had been one of Amon''s bodyguards, named huanani, who had become a general in the Salem army. "How long can Lord Raphael and Lord Yunmeng support?" warnani asked anxiously


    Link: "Rafael, I don''t know, but Yunmeng''s physical strength is amazing. It''s OK for one person to support three days. If Rafael takes turns to preside over the formation, this scene can certainly last for more than seven days. George''s order, if the legions of giants attack the fortress and try their best to hold them for seven days, I don''t think it''s a problem


    "Of course, the two adults are fine, but the Legion of giants will not always attack with flint. In that case, it is not enough to reserve more flints. I''m afraid that the number of God stones stored in the fortress is limited, and other magicians can''t survive that long. "


    Link sneered: "if the Philistine fool used up all the flint and Heavy Crossbow arrows in order to attack a fortress, he would not have to attack Salem any more. It''s better to consume all the siege materials here. Salem is not guarded by magic array, which is the intention of the commander of George''s army. As for the magicians I''ve trained in the past two years, I''m afraid it''s time to test them. "


    In the past two years, link also trained magicians in the tribe, inspected people who could be trusted, and asked them to make vows to the God Amun to strengthen their faith. It''s really difficult to awaken the power of two sides of one body. Although there are twelve masters out of more than 60 miners in Duke Town, link has trained dozens of magicians among thousands of people. These magicians are awakened to the power of divinity, but few people can master the power of both sides of the body.


    Dozens of sorcerers in Salem were divided into two groups by George. They were all sent to two fortresses to assist the great magician to run the battle and guard the fortress.


    In the underground Hall of the central building where the fortress is being attacked, Raphael is sitting with his staff in his hand. The divine stone on the staff sends out bursts of light, showing the protection against the attack of the great array. He was also surrounded by ten magicians, half of whom were cave savages, holding sticks to help Raphael run the battle together.


    When the giant Legion outside the city adjusted its attack, and all the flying stones were concentrated in one direction, Raphael heard a faint crack in his ear. He quickly ordered the magician resting in the fortress to replace the damaged God stone under the wall, so as to maintain the power of the array.


    Outside the city, there is a lot of excitement, but the fortress is still quiet, just like the scenery in the mirror, which is still motionless in the light and shadow. The commander of the siege lost his breath and ran to the Philistine''s car and said, "the flying stones we have prepared are going to blow up Salem. It''s not good to consume them like this. Do you want to order a strong attack? The soldiers in charge of the catapult are tired


    The Philistine replied quietly: "change people and attack. The first wave of soldiers retreat to rest. The attack can''t stop. They should not be able to survive. Once the defense of the Shenshu array is weakened, it will launch a strong attack immediately. It can''t give the enemy a chance to breathe. It should inform the crossbow men to prepare for the battle and shoot down all those who have exposed the wall. "


    Plateau giants are good at hunting with heavy crossbows. The giant legions trained in battle are naturally more proficient. Giant soldiers'' crossbows are powerful and have a long range. They have always been a formidable weapon in the battlefield. They can shoot the enemy out of the range of ordinary warriors'' bows and crossbows. Giant crossbows have been waiting for a long time.


    In the fortress, Yunmeng went into the underground hall. Today, she wore a red robe in addition to her dark gold soft armor. She said softly to Raphael, "you''re tired. I''ll come."


    Raphael shook his head gently. "I can hold it. Half of the magicians should rest. Rotate at this time." He ordered the magicians around to change to five.


    Yunmeng also advised: "the head of the army has told us not to exhaust our strength at one time. Even if we can support it, we should have a timely rest, so that we can persist for a longer time."


    Raphael laughed: "I''m not that delicate. I''m stronger than you think. It''s just that this magic array can''t be resisted blindly. It''s necessary to reduce the power of protection properly. Otherwise, the number of damaged sacred stones will be too much, and it will really be unable to support. "


    After saying this, the light of the staff in his hand darkened, and the stone on the top was not as dazzling as before. The scene outside the great wall changed. The flint flying in the sky passed through the Shenshu array, and the flame was extinguished, but the speed did not slow down too much. They crossed the high wall and fell into the fortress one after another. From the fortress came the sound of things being smashed and collapsed, as well as the frightened horse neighing.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Yunmeng has ordered the soldiers stationed in the city to hide in a safe place at the root of the city wall, and the horses are also led to the corner where the boulder can not hit. When the Philistines outside the city saw the scene, they were very happy and said, "they can''t hold on. They''re going to attack."


    Two lines of giant soldiers, holding huge shields to cover the front and the sky, rushed to the gate with a huge hammer. In other directions, soldiers holding giant shields rushed to the low part of the wall with ladders. Lu si''en gathered the deities to set up a magic array in front of the battle array. Countless chanting voices came from the sky, and the light fell down to give the siege soldiers various protection. A wind blade and energy impact cut a gap in the magic array guarding the fortress.


    At the critical moment, the Philistines used the magistrates to form a magic array to cover the soldiers'' charge. At this time, the magistrates in the fortress should have been tired. Whether it is to break open the gate or climb the wall, the fighting power of giant soldiers should not be able to withstand by the soldiers guarding the city.


    The crossbow man stands on a high platform, and if someone on the wall shows his head to fight back, he will be immediately shot by the crossbow. This is the most common tactic used by the giants when attacking the castle. Suddenly, many soldiers appeared on the walls of the fortress. They were shaking with helmets and leather armour. The trained soldiers had formed a subconscious habit, and the crossbows and arrows shot at the target in an instant.


    The first round of salvo was fast and accurate. The giant soldier''s Heavy Crossbow was really powerful, and some arrows were actually inserted into the wall. Almost all the soldiers on the wall were hit by arrows, but they did not fall down immediately. The arrows in the air were like rain. Some soldiers were hit by several arrows in succession. At this time, Lord God lucerne yelled: "see clearly, then shoot arrows, those are dummies!"


    The giant catapults responded that someone had reached out of the battlements with his helmet and leather armour on a wooden pole, but the giant catapult on the high platform had already shot out the first round of arrows, and the Heavy Crossbow needed to be rewound. At this time, soldiers appeared on the wall again, firing at the gap of the battlements with heavy crossbows that had been stringed up. They were not as well trained as the giant catapult, but this round of sudden volley also shot many giant soldiers, and more than a dozen giant crossbows fell from the high platform.


    Finally, the shouts of death rang out, and the soldiers who attacked the city rushed up, holding their shields and erecting a long ladder. Instead of firing in volley, the giant crossbow men aimed at the wall above the siege soldiers and fired arrows alternately, so that the city defenders could not stop the giant soldiers from climbing the city. Suddenly there was a buzzing sound in the air. Dozens of fire snakes fell down and turned into a sea of fire along the long ladder set up by giant soldiers. This was the counterattack launched by the Shenshu array.


    The soldiers of the Legion of giants also rushed under the city gate. The hammer hit the gate and made a loud noise. The gate was not moved, but the whole city wall nearby trembled slightly. The Shenshu array connects the impact force of the gate with the wall. It can only be broken or the whole tower collapsed. Burning oil fell from the towers and was ignited in the air. It fell on the shields of giants and turned into a sea of fire.


    Even if the giant warrior attacking the city gate is not poured with fire oil, after a while, the giant shield will be too hot to hold at all. He will cry and throw down the shield, and then he will be hit by the stones thrown from the city. The giant catapult shot his arrows, and many of the soldiers who fought back in the city were hit by arrows. Some were lying on the battlements with their arrows, others fell down, and both sides were killed and injured.


    The giant Legion first used flint for most of the day, consuming the defense power of the fortress''s divine arts array. Once the two sides were in contact, the scene was extremely tragic. Suddenly, there was a flash in the magic array around the city wall. The arrows shot by the giant catapult seemed to be pulled by the viscous air, and the range was greatly reduced. One after another, they landed in the middle of the way. The power of this magic array suddenly recovered!


    The Philistine turned to look at Lucerne, and his expression was clear. He was questioning the LORD God for his wrong judgment. How did the other side''s magic array suddenly regain its power? Didn''t it mean that it was difficult to hold on to it after a long time? Lucerne''s face was a little ugly, and he whispered, "it''s a dying struggle. They can''t stand it. We''ve got to the bottom of the city!"


    The Philistine immediately ordered the chariot with high platform to move forward. No matter how good the magic array was, it couldn''t block the firing of so many crossbows at close range. However, the position of the catapult moved forward and entered the range of the soldiers guarding the city. The arrows and crossbows of both sides shot each other in the air. People in the city were constantly smashing down the long ladder with kerosene and boulders. The sound of howling and shouting became one.


    In the subterranean Hall of the fortress, Yunmeng has replaced Raphael''s position, and the ten magicians who have just assisted in arranging the array have all been rotated once. Raphael was telling the six generals in the city: "the first round of the offensive must hold on and consume their flint and heavy arrows. These things are not easy to supplement. Once the spirit is lost, it is easy to do next. As long as we defeat this attack, our soldiers will have real confidence and learn how to fight."


    The reason why the Philistine would mobilize siege equipment and concentrate his strength on attacking a fortress was that he got the reward of scouting and riding soon after he launched his army. The troops of Salem who went out of the city for a while went back carrying the banner and did not dare to go to the front line to reinforce the fortress, so he attacked with ease.


    In the Philistine''s plan of battle, if the fortress was captured in half a day, the other fortress would lose its echo. The soldiers of the city would look at this fortress being captured and hang alone in the plain, and they would fall into despair, and then they could take it. These two fortresses will be the forward bases for the attack on Salem, and then the advance will be irresistible.However, the situation was unexpected. From the morning to dusk, nearly 100 casualties were paid. The fortress was still not broken. The magic array guarding the fortress was still in operation. Its power was adjusted with the strength of the siege, and counterattack was launched coldly while defending.


    When the fire dragon in the air fell down the long ladder of the siege, lucerne also commanded the deities in the Legion of giants to launch the magic array. The ice and fog rolled up and scattered the fire dragon. The scene was tragic and dazzling. Lu si''en felt very frightened. The guard array of the fortress has been working for a long time. Is the master of the grand array not tired? He commanded the deity to arrange the array to assist the siege. Now, he has felt a bit of difficulty in fighting.


    At the critical moment, we must not lose our spirit, otherwise we will give up all our previous achievements. Lucerne avoided the most heavily defended gate and landed on the giant soldiers who climbed the long ladder to the head of the city. The arrows and stones shot by the soldiers were blocked away by the huge shield. The magic array of the city defense was also opened several gaps by lucerne''s magic. Some soldiers were about to climb the wall.


    In the fortress, drums sounded to convey orders. The figure of armored guards appeared on the wall to be occupied. The skilled giant crossbow men immediately cooperated with the siege soldiers to shoot at this section of the wall. Many city guards were hit by arrows, and some giant soldiers jumped onto the wall with machetes. As long as these people stand firm on the wall, the giant soldiers behind will constantly rush up.


    At the critical moment, I heard a strange roar. A huge tail with golden light suddenly rolled up from the air and swept hard to the city. Three long ladders erected on the wall were knocked down successively. The garrison soldiers swarmed over and surrounded the five or six giant soldiers who had already climbed the city wall, and took the opportunity to chop them down.


    The giant army soldiers watching the battle outside the city were stunned for a moment. There were monsters in the fortress! Is the magician who is in charge of the grand array still proficient in summoning divinity? In a great shock, Lu si''en held up his staff, and the gods around him sang in unison. The smoke and fire in the air condensed rapidly, and a giant snake with open teeth and claws appeared. It sent out smoke and fire and rushed to the city. In any case, we must open the gap and fight against the monster with this magic snake.


    But after the long tail swept, there was no sound of the monster. The giant crossbow man outside the city only felt a flower in front of him. He saw a beautiful girl suddenly jumping on the battlements. The girl was petite, dressed in a fiery red robe. She was so gorgeous in the battlefield that the catapults forgot to shoot their arrows at her for a moment.


    Although the girl is beautiful, what she is holding in her hand is very terrible. She holds up a stone ball with a diameter larger than half of her body. It is wrapped with half burnt hemp. It is the Firestone that the giant army just shot into the city with its catapult. As soon as the girl showed up, she turned up the big stone ball and smashed it to Lucerne!


    The stone ball with a sharp whistle, and the intense friction with the air ignited the fire again. If it was hit, lucerne, the great magician, would have to be turned into flying flesh and blood on the spot. All of a sudden, lucerne was commanding the divine arts array to assist the soldiers to attack the city. It was too late to dodge. He quickly picked up his staff. The snake, which had just formed in the air, met the boulder. The snake was smashed in a loose shape, but the flying stone fell into the magic array.


    It''s no problem that such a big stone rolled over and killed two or three deities. At this time, a roar was heard, and a dazzling brilliance flew obliquely, chopping the huge stone ball into pieces. It turned out that Philistine, the commander of the Legion of giants, suddenly stepped into the air on the chariot, waving a huge sword and jumping before the phallic formation. Philistine himself is also a level 8 warrior. Due to the talent of plateau giant, his strength is amazing.


    Yunmeng saw that the Philistine had made a move and yelled on the tower: "stupid and stupid big man, if you have the seed, you will fight with me in the city!"


    "Lord Commander, you are the commander-in-chief of the army. You are not allowed to go to the city in person," Lu said He was afraid that the Philistines would really rush up the wall. In case the commander was trapped in the fortress and the soldiers could not attack, the morale of the army would be disordered. I didn''t expect that there was not only a great magician in the city, but the girl was obviously a warrior. Seeing her throwing the flying stone with her bare hands, she also had the power to fight against the Philistines.


    No matter how powerful the Philistine is, he is not the invincible warrior of enqidu. What''s more, he is the commander-in-chief of the whole army. Even if he can rush to the wall alone, he can''t do so recklessly. He waved a huge sword in front of the battle and cried, "girl, if you have seed, you can go out of the city to fight!"


    The catapults finally let off their arrows. Dozens of Heavy Crossbow strings rang, and the giant arrows shot at Yunmeng with the sound of breaking through the sky. Yunmeng a waist down from behind the city wall suddenly brought out a long handle mace, a wave in the air, with a gust of wind will hit the crossbow scattered. The length of the mace was twice as long as her height. The huge hammer was covered with spines. It was so terrible to swing that it made the giant soldiers in the opposite side look silly.


    Yunmeng shot down the arrow, pointed at the Philistine with a mace and said, "are you as stupid as you? Out of town to fight you? The beauty of thinking Don''t you attack the city? Come in yourself With that, he turned and jumped down the wall and disappeared. The Philistine held a huge sword and looked at it for a long time. At this time, the scouts sent to the front galloped back, and the army of Salem was sent out again.


    ����


    At dusk, the giant army''s fierce attack finally came to an end, and the fighting voice subsided. The fortress withstood the first round of impact, and the city guards also paid the cost of nearly 100 casualties. Five hundred soldiers have such a large proportion of casualties. If they were arrayed in the open field, the battle line would have been destroyed. Fortunately, it was the garrison relying on the fortress.Except for some of the civilian soldiers sent by the city-state of Syria, these soldiers had never experienced a war. When the war of siege just started, everyone was very nervous. When the tension reached a certain level, people were either numb or collapsed. After successfully withstanding the fierce attack of the giant army, we have real confidence, not unreasonable fanatical self-confidence. In fact, they can fight!


    In the underground hall in the middle of the castle, Raphael is resting. There is a stone in both castles to show each other''s images. Raphael is talking to link in the other castle. "What about the casualties?" link asked


    Raphael replied: "there are still nearly a hundred casualties with the support of magic array and fortress. The battle of defending the city is almost the same as that of the attacking side. The fighting capacity of the giant army is indeed strong."


    Link: "the head of George''s army said that the combat effectiveness of the army was achieved, and that was the case with the Angora army. The Legion of giants came fiercely. The first wave of attack is the most fierce. If you resist, you will win. "


    Rafael: "the cost of such a siege is too high. The Legion of giants can''t spend unlimited, but I don''t know how many more rounds of this kind of attack will they have? Even if the soldiers can insist, the Shenshu array has suffered too much impact. The spare divine stones I have stored here have consumed half of them today. "


    Link: "I''ve been watching the battlefield. They consume a lot of firestones and heavy crossbows. These things can''t be replenished at will in a short time. Seven of the 50 catapults were damaged. I didn''t expect that your bone would be so hard to chew. Having paid such a high price, they should launch a stronger attack, and you have to prepare for another fierce battle. If it doesn''t hold up, I''ll reinforce it immediately. "


    Raphael shook his head and said, "in any case, I will resist the next round of attack. George has an order. In the first two rounds of attack, you can''t act rashly unless the magic array is broken. Let Yunmeng take us to your side. Before breaking through the encirclement, you need to open a large array and send troops out of the city to feign attack. I think it''s time for Salem to act according to the plan. "


    ����


    By dusk, the attack had to stop and the Legion of giants should rest. The soldiers took turns to launch three waves of attacks and failed to win the fortress, and the formation of the garrison also stood for a day. After dark, it is not suitable to carry out large army operations. The archer can not see the target clearly. The whole army needs to camp, eat and rest, and send scouts to guard on all sides.


    The position of the two fortresses was a little awkward. The Philistines wanted to go back to enril a little farther, and the army had to spend the night on the road. He had planned to retreat three li to set up a camp, and then organize a strong attack tomorrow. The Quartermaster reported the consumption of this day''s battle. In addition to nearly a hundred casualties, the city attack flint and Heavy Crossbow arrows carried by the army actually consumed one third.


    In theory, as long as the weight does not exceed the limit, stones of similar size can be thrown out. However, well trained soldiers can use stone balls of specific specifications and shapes to play the farthest range and the most accurate hit rate. The firestones in honcheng are specially mined and processed. Of course, Heavy Crossbow arrows also need to be made by special craftsmen. There are many processes, and they are important strategic materials.


    It is impossible to carry too many flint and heavy arrows in the military array. All of them are allocated according to the needs of the operation. The materials in the continuous operation need to be transported to the front line continuously by the logistics Quartermaster team. Originally, the Philistines intended to break through the walls of Salem, but to occupy the fortress was just a strike. Unexpectedly, he did not succeed today. Looking at this position, the army had to run out of flint and heavy arrows when they occupied the two fortresses. He immediately ordered the logistics team to be transferred from enril.


    Most of the soldiers in the regiment were not allowed to rest. After the siege had retreated, the remaining two thousand soldiers set up their ranks on the main road again, and there was a chill in the evening.


    According to the report from the scouts, more than 1000 soldiers of the Salem regiment were arrayed outside the city in the morning, but they soon returned to the city. In the afternoon, more than 1000 people went out of the city and lined up to push towards the positions of the two fortresses. Many soldiers were holding torches that had not yet been ignited. Obviously, they wanted to reinforce themselves at night. Would they fight a night scuffle?


    In the night war, they were afraid that people would trample on them in chaos and could not distinguish the enemy from the enemy. Therefore, the Philistines strictly reorganized the army and ordered that they must maintain the most rigorous attack formation. They could not be disordered and only waited for the decisive battle. If the main force of the Salem army can be defeated, the two fortresses will be defeated sooner or later.


    The Philistines stood on the chariot, holding the Epee, majestic. As the night fell, the temperature gradually cooled, and the night wind blew through the armor, the soldiers felt the chill. It''s fifty miles from Salem to the fortress. It''s not far or near. The Salem army should arrive at midnight. The Legion of giants can wait for labor. The Philistines have ordered the soldiers to prepare torches. In the history of war in Tianshu mainland, there has been almost no battle between large legions at night. Can''t the commander of the other side fight at all?


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    But they waited and waited until the moon was in the sky at midnight, but they still did not see the shadow of the Salem army. Finally, the scouts returned. The Salan army pushed forward and lit torches on the road. Looking from afar, it was like a fire dragon. After thirty miles out of the city, it suddenly changed its formation and went back! Philistine waited most of the night.


    The general around him asked, "your honor, they suddenly retreat at night. Maybe they sent scouts to find that we have already lined up for waiting, and dare not to fight. Do you want to chase or not?"


    The Philistine glared and said, "how to chase? Do you want me to set out in the middle of the night and chase for 50 Li? This distance just can''t catch up. When we get to the bottom of the city, we have no rest for a day and a night! Return to the camp for rest, and send guards to guard at all times. "


    ����


    In the subterranean Hall of the fortress, Raphael was still talking to link through the message in two magic circles. He only heard link smile: "the whole army of Philistines stood in the cold wind for most of the night, and finally couldn''t bear to go to sleep. It''s a little far away. It''s not convenient for them to go back to enril. They should step back three miles and set up a camp. "


    Raphael said with a wry smile: "this battle is very immoral. It is not a regular method of war. Who made the plan? It''s not like Lord George. "


    Link said with a smile: "I led my people to hunt those fierce herds in the mountains many years ago. That''s what I did. I can''t fight with those wild animals."


    Yunmeng chuckled at Raphael''s side and said, "I know it''s your idea. Don''t let people eat well or sleep well."


    Link: no matter what, the fortress can keep it, otherwise everything will be empty talk. You have a good rest, and it will be handed over to me in the second half of the night. "


    ����


    The Salem army seemed to have expected that the Philistines would attack the fortress first on the road, and that they could not attack it for a day. They left the city in the early morning and formed a formation to fight. Then they withdrew and went back to eat. At the end of the day, they marched out of the city in formation to reinforce the fortress at night. When they were halfway there, they returned to sleep, which made the Philistines suffer a lot.


    The soldiers of the Legion of giants, who had been working hard for a whole day, finally rested. The Philistines sent out patrols to guard in turn. In the middle of the night, everyone was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, the fortress where link was in the distance was full of light. The magic battle array was opened without any reason. A huge light curtain came out, and a city gate was opened. General Hua Nani and a group of cavalry with distinctive armor rushed out.


    Hundreds of soldiers appeared on the city walls, beating drums and bugles, and the sounds of killing were deafening. Out of the castle came a cavalry of 100 men, led by general Hua Nani, who was the bodyguard of Amun at that time. All of them were Armored Warriors. In terms of combat effectiveness, they were no less than giant soldiers. Although the number was not large, they were the elite of the Salem army.


    The Legion of giants had been on guard for a long time, and the Philistines had ordered to keep an eye on the fortress. The guard giant soldiers quickly drew out their weapons and rushed forward to meet the battle. In a hurry, people were tumbling and torches were all over the ground. Of course, such a big movement startled the sleeping soldiers in the camp. They took up arms and put on armor and drilled out of the tent. The Philistines gathered a cavalry team and rushed over.


    When huanani saw this, they startled the large group of men and horses. They pulled their horses and left and galloped toward the fortress. The giant soldiers in the rear chased outside the castle, and suddenly there were innumerable sharp lights in the air. It was the counterattack launched by the Shenshu array, which instantly put down dozens of enemies who had chased in front. The cavalry out of the city had fled into the fortress under the cover of the magic array.


    Then the big array of light suddenly disappeared, the four fields is a dark. Link''s tactics were not to rush to reinforce Rafael, but to keep the giants from sleeping well. However, it was also a great adventure to attack and harass the city, so he sent out elite cavalry. The scale of the war was not large. Suddenly, he charged and killed more than 20 enemies. Link also lost eight cavalry, and then he was silent.


    The nose of philistine is almost crooked. He finally has a little understanding of the tactics of Salem. He uses the powerful divine array protection of these two fortresses to restrain and harass the giant legion, so that he can consume his combat effectiveness here. What is consumed is not only the materials for the siege, but also the physical strength and morale of the soldiers. Although the giant warrior is strong, but after all, it is not an iron fight. It needs to rest and inspire victory, and can not be constantly trapped and harassed.


    The next morning, the generals of the Legion of giants were discussing the military situation in the big tent of the Philistines. Judging from yesterday''s war, the opponent''s playing method was very scoundrel, and they didn''t want to fight a decisive battle. The main purpose was to hold on, contain, consume and harass. However, the aim of Philistines was to capture and conquer Salem. The cost of logistic supplies for the kingdom of Assyria to cross the plateau was too high. Once a large army was launched to fight, it was necessary to make a quick decision.


    There were three choices for the Philistines -


    the first was to continue to attack Raphael''s fortress, advance step by step, win the first victory, erode the enemy''s effective strength, and uproot the strategic stronghold of Salem. However, the guard force of the fortress was beyond the expectation of the giant Legion. One day''s attack failed to win. Such a magic array was built in a small fortress. It was not only presided over by the great magician, but also called out terrible monsters. Even a girl who jumped out of the wall of the city was also a great warrior, which seemed unfathomable!


    If too much combat power is consumed in attacking the fortress, it will not be able to continue to attack Salem city in a short period of time, or even give the enemy the opportunity to take advantage of it. At present, the most difficult thing to judge is how much more cost is needed to break that fortress?The second option is based on the assumption that the fortress is full of elite soldiers from Salem, and they happen to meet the strongest fortress. It may be much easier to attack another fortress. However, what happened in the second half of the night yesterday clearly proved that another fortress was also guarded by a magic array, and one of them was in charge of it. As for the strength of its guard force, it is impossible to make clear if it does not launch a fierce attack. Perhaps another fortress is better to attack. If it is successfully occupied, it can also reverse the strategic situation.


    The third option is to attack Salem directly. If Salem put the best forces in two fortresses, the defense of the main city will be weak. Both Philistines and lucerne agreed that Salem could not have the same magic array as the two fortresses.


    If a city-state like that wants to build a magic array of that scale, it needs a hundred years of operation and countless human, material and financial resources. In the war, only one kingdom can afford the cost of opening up the battle. If there are not enough great magicians and the ranks of deities to preside over the battle in turn, it will not work at all. Therefore, it may be easier to transfer the siege firepower under Salem city to capture a section of the city wall and rush into the city than to attack the two fortresses.


    After a long morning''s discussion, the generals finally decided to concentrate on attacking Raphael''s fortress. The reason is very simple. They have already spent a lot of money. Maybe they can only break the magic array in the fortress. Giving up at this time is tantamount to giving up all the previous achievements. There was a prerequisite for continuing to attack the fortress. The fortress could not be reinforced, and the Philistine made a plan of operations immediately.


    The Legion consists of cavalry, chariot soldiers, sword and shield soldiers equipped with shuttle guns, bowmen and stone throwers. The number of their cavalry is not large, because the giant warrior''s physique is too big, the general horse is difficult to bear the giant warrior''s long-distance gallop. Chariot soldiers were the main force of their formation and charge. Because enril lacked enough chariot horses, the number of chariots was limited.


    The stone thrower is a long-range combat force, mainly used to attack the walls and fortresses, but also can bombard the military array. It is also one of the tactics to attack a city by setting up a high platform on the chariot to shoot arrows. As for the large number of sword and shield soldiers can be used in all kinds of combat occasions, giant soldiers can take up heavy shields and brandish long-range swords. At the same time, each of them is equipped with shuttle guns, which can be used for long-range throwing in combat.


    The Philistines divided the Legion of giants into two parts. More than 1000 cavalry and saber shield soldiers formed two battle lines between the two fortresses. On the one hand, they prevented the fortress where link was located from being attacked. On the other hand, they mainly guarded against the counter attack in the direction of Salem. The remaining bowmen, chariot soldiers, stone throwers and hundreds of elite sword and shield soldiers were all concentrated outside the main fortress where Raphael was located, hoping to attack him in one fell swoop.


    The next day, the battlefield was calm. He sent his soldiers to take turns on guard. Most of the others were resting in their places. They had been struggling for a day and a night. Many soldiers didn''t even sleep well.


    Just at the time when the generals held a meeting, the scouts returned and the Salem army went out of the city again. This time, it was much more dynamic than that of yesterday. It was marching forward outside the city. The drums were singing and the sound of killing was constant. It was just like who was fighting with. When the chariots were charging, they sent out thousands of arrows at once, and then they sent people to pick up the arrows that had been shot on the ground, and then they arrayed themselves again. The chariots in the rear rushed out again with swords and shields. It was a good example to take turns in this way.


    The Philistine was stunned when he heard the news, and then he clapped at the table and said, "Damn it, it''s such a time to practice the army! What did you do? Are we going to attack the city? "


    Lu Si en frowned and said: "for the mob, the best rehearsal effect is at this time. Soldiers are pressing the border, and people are in danger. It is not like taking hard labor in the air at ordinary times. But the commander-in-chief is brave enough to fight us in a hurry? "


    "They didn''t plan to fight at all. As long as our army moved, they would certainly withdraw and return to the city. They wanted to fight the defensive battle relying on the strong city. Yesterday''s march out of the city was a cover. If we want to disturb us, we can''t rest. Today''s rehearsal outside the city is to provoke me to give up the fortress and move forward. I can''t be fooled! As long as they don''t advance 30 miles from the city, we will ignore it. The whole army will rest today and continue to attack the fortress tomorrow. "


    There was no war on that day, and the Legion of giants stood by and rested. As the Philistines did not expect, the Salem''s army was rehearsing outside the city. Seeing that the Philistines were not deceived, they returned to the city at dusk and did not advance to reinforce the fortress.


    In the subterranean Hall of the fortress, Raphael said to Yunmeng, "there is no movement in the giant army this day. It''s like closing the fist before boxing, and the most violent attack will be launched tomorrow. This is the key battle. The casualties must be large. You need to take the warriors to the wall tomorrow. Be careful. "


    Yunmeng looked a little nervous: "if you can''t stand it, send a signal to link in advance. Link and George will attack from two directions to cover our breakthrough."


    Rafael shook his head and said: "if that is the case, the whole battle plan will be destroyed. In any case, we will try our best to defend it tomorrow. I have a batch of magic stones here. You can give them to the magicians who help to defend the city. The array must be kept intact." He took out a big leather bag and opened it. It was full of ordinary stone.Yunmeng exclaimed: "you ambush very deep ah, unexpectedly hide so many God stone, even I don''t know?"


    Raphael said with a faint smile: "this is not the city of Salem. Have you forgotten my origin? I am also one of the heirs of the great aristocratic family in the kingdom of hathi. This is most of my property. Some of them were given to me by the teacher Ge lie, who said that the critical moment might be useful, and he really got it right. I have always kept it in the space ring, which is also given by the teacher. "


    Yunmeng took the pidou and said, "I will make it clear that these are your personal wealth. When the war is won, Aesop will pay you back even his principal and interest! There is a spare stone, but can the magician who helps you to run the array be able to survive? "


    Raphael said: "the war is the same cruel for both sides. The Philistines spend one day to rest the siegers, and the breathing time of this day is more important for our magicians. Take a good rest tonight and prepare for the fierce battle of life and death tomorrow."


    Yunmeng looked at him, admiring him in his eyes. Suddenly, he grinned and said, "philistine has conquered the wrong fortress. He doesn''t know you are here. People only know that Amun is invincible, but they forget that gale, the great magician in the kingdom of hathi, is as good as God in war. He is just not as lucky as Amun. You are the most proud disciple of Ge lie. You have participated in many wars with your teacher. Now you are the high priest of the city of Syria. It''s really very humble for you to keep a fortress. With your talent, you can be the commander-in-chief of a large army! "


    Raphael shook his head: "don''t praise me like that. I''m far from the teacher. The teacher sent me here to accept the experience. Since it''s experience, we have to face the test of difficulty and danger. It was I who asked to guard this fortress on my own initiative. "


    ����


    On the third day, the most tragic battle on the Duke plain finally broke out. The Philistines had gathered all the bowmen and catapults, and had transported the city-state firestones and a large number of arrows from the city-state. This tough offensive and defensive battle is to test the will of both sides. The giant army began to attack with flint in the morning, consuming the defense strength of the fortress magic array.


    Raphael did not run the battle line to resist, but put out the fire on the stone ball. Countless huge stone balls had crossed the wall and smashed into the fortress. He tried his best to protect the weak part of the wall from collapse by flint. Under the roaring flint flying all over the sky, lucerne commanded the theocrats to set up the array, covering the sword shield soldiers driving the long ladder to attack the city. The colossal crossbows also stood on the high platform, pushed forward by chariots, and the arrows in the air were like rain, shooting at the guards on the wall of the city.


    After half a day of fierce fighting, the magic array of guarding the city was still intact, but its strength began to weaken, because the magicians who helped Raphael run the array were tired after repeated rotations. In the afternoon, giant swords and shield soldiers finally rushed to the city wall. Jufei, the former commander of the giant legion, was the first to bear the brunt.


    In the fortress, there are six Amun''s personal guards. Now they are the generals of Salem city. Yunmeng leads the six generals and all the reserve forces in the city to fight fiercely. Raphael can only launch a large array to prevent more reinforcements from rushing to the city, while Lucerne, led by the magistrates of the Legion of giants, also set up an array to attack the magic array and break through the siege gap.


    Yunmeng in the city wall into the original shape of the armored beast, the whole body of hard scales, arrows difficult to enter, sharp claws and long tail swept through irresistible. Jufei fought hard to resist Yunmeng. A scuffle broke out on the city wall, and the fierce battle lasted until dusk.


    Because the city was attacked at the torn gap of the protective magic array, it was impossible to deploy too many troops. The Philistines concentrated all the bowmen and crossbows to cover the city. The swordsmen and shield soldiers attacked in turn. On a section of the city wall hundreds of feet, they paid the cost of more than 200 casualties. As for the soldiers guarding the city, more than 200 people were killed, and the rest were wounded, either light or heavy. The catapult of the giant army almost used up all the flint stored in the camp, including the one just delivered from enril yesterday, and the arrow of the giant Bowman was also very few. At the end of the battle, the catapult had become a hand to hand battle between the God''s shield and the swordsman.


    Why should Philistines pay so much? Because by then, he was no longer able to ride the tiger. There was always an idea in his mind that the fortress would soon be taken after he had reached this level. As long as another wave of attack was like the last straw that killed the camel, the camel could not be killed.


    He thought that all the time in the morning, and still at noon. As a result, there was no flint or heavy crossbow arrow available until dusk. Within the walls of the fortress, all the weak buildings were smashed down, but the walls were still there. The Philistines also saw their own disadvantages. If they could not break through the magic array and open a gap in the city wall, the cost of sword shield soldiers driving long ladders to fight against the city was very high.


    He tried to reverse this disadvantage, but he failed. In the end, the strength of the fortress Shenshu array had been reduced to the weakest. It only integrated the front defense of the wall to protect the wall. The offensive and defensive battle ended with Jufei swept down the city by Yunmeng, and all the giant soldiers who rushed to the city wall were seriously injured and died.


    The giant army''s plan to capture the fortress failed, and the armored beast transformed into Yunmeng was also scarred. At the last moment of the fierce battle, four more armored beasts went up to the wall to help Yunmeng fight together, so as to stabilize the situation.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    The four armored beasts, who had been under Yunmeng for many years, were taken to the fortress this time. However, they did not show up in the previous battle and suddenly rushed to the city wall at the last moment, which played a decisive role. After the battle, Yunmeng was transformed into a human figure, and her delicate face had lost the color of blood. She was hurt badly, and she was tired and almost cramped.


    Raphael, of course, was unhurt in the underground hall, but he was so pale that he could hardly stand up. As for the magicians, they can''t fight any more.


    This day''s battle is not only in this fortress, otherwise no matter how strong Raphael and Yunmeng have, they will not be able to resist the all-out attack of the Legion of giants. On the same day as yesterday, the Salem army marched out of the city again and gathered their troops to advance slowly in the direction of the battlefield. The Philistines decided to keep alert, but for the time being, they would concentrate on attacking the fortress first.


    The marching speed of the Salem army was very slow. At noon, they stopped for lunch and continued to move forward in the afternoon. Seeing that the fortress was about to be attacked, the Philistine was not willing to give up. He was conceited that he had enough troops to fight on two fronts. So he ordered his subordinates to line up to meet the enemy when they marched ten miles away.


    I didn''t expect that the Salem army was really coming this time.


    At the height of the siege, the Philistines gathered a thousand swords, shields and cavalry to meet the enemy on the road. At this time, suddenly launched a counterattack is another fortress, link opened the gate, with 200 cavalry rushed to the battle of the giants. In his direction, the Philistines also put 500 swords and shields on guard, and immediately they lined up to meet them.


    The cavalry''s impact was very strong, but they did not completely defeat the giant soldiers under the heavy shield and long shuttle cloth. Link also took ten magicians out of the city, and he was forced to perform magic attacks in the cavalry. The Philistine was not disturbed by link''s attack. He believed that the square array of 500 giant sabers and shields could block the 200 cavalry, and gave the order of death.


    Link left the city because the situation of the other fortress was critical. He also saw that the other side''s catapult could not be transferred to attack his own fortress, and the most fearsome bowmen were not in the battle, so he sent cavalry out of the city to fight. Link himself is also a great magician. With the help of ten other magicians in the team, he killed a man, a horse somersault, and hundreds of giant soldiers. He also lost dozens of horses.


    However, the other side did not retreat from the bitter battle, and the army formation was strict, so the cavalry could not continue to exert their impact, and some of them could not resist it. Link quickly ordered him to return to the city. When the cavalry without battlefield experience retreated, it was inevitable that the giant soldiers took the opportunity to cover up and even rushed into the gate of the fortress. At this time, suddenly there was a loud buzz. Link, who had already rushed back to the city, immediately ran the protective array and launched a counterattack to the outside of the city, and all the city guards rushed to the gate.


    The gate was closed, and all the giant soldiers who had rushed into the gate were killed or captured alive after a fierce fight. Under the command of lucerne, the magistrates of the Legion of giants attacked Raphael''s fortress. The crossbow men and the catapults were all in that direction. They couldn''t stop to attack link''s fortress for the time being. The giant soldiers outside the city had to step back and continue to guard. The battle was also thrilling.


    ����


    When the four great armored beasts finally entered the battle, George led the army of Salem and saw the giant army which the Philistines had set up. John whispered from the chariot, "did you see their battle? There are very few cavalry. They are almost all swords and shields. "


    George pondered, "giant soldiers are very powerful. When they charge within a hundred paces, be careful of their shuttle guns."


    John sighed: "in any case, it''s the best time to fight head-on. There are no catapults, no bowmen, no chariots in their ranks. We can take our time. "


    George nodded his head slightly and said, "their horses are very few. In many places of the Assyrian plateau, the horses can''t pass through. We have to rely on the strong highland giants to carry the horses. If there are few horses, there are not too many chariots, and there are fewer cavalry. We should make good use of them. Their chariots are all on the high platform and let the crossbow men attack the fortress. Are the Philistines so confident that they want to use sword and shield infantry to resist our chariot charge? "


    John narrowed his eyes and said, "he has the capital of self-confidence. The spear shield array of giant soldiers is very difficult to deal with. Besides, he had already transferred all his bowmen to attack the fortress. After a day''s shooting, he would have been tired and could not go to the battlefield again. Thanks to Raphael and Yunmeng, they have consumed their most dangerous fighting power


    George''s original plan was to keep the two fortresses for seven days, which would consume and contain the fighting power of the giant legion, making them unable to attack Salem in a short time, and turn the decisive battle into a war of attrition. Unexpectedly, the plan did not change quickly. Unexpectedly, the Philistines used their troops so fiercely that they focused on a fortress and launched a series of fierce attacks. However, Raphael and Yunmeng garrison were so tenacious that they had completed the expected goal ahead of time.


    If the giant army is allowed to rest for a few days to replenish combat materials and continue to attack like this, the fortress will certainly not be able to defend. George and John had already made preparations when they led the troops out of the city. Seeing this situation, they marched forward and the decisive battle came ahead of time.


    When the armies of both sides spread out in the sunset, the battle of siege finally ended. After a day of fighting, the fortress was not captured. The crossbows and flints were exhausted, and the chariots and catapults were also restrained. Another decisive battle was about to start. At this time, I''m afraid the most miserable people are the gods of the giant Legion. They have formed a magic array to assist the siege for a day, but now they have to return to the large array. Such a war between the two armies can not be without the assistance of the gods.When the battle lines opened, the Philistine was already in a state of exasperation, but the two armies he longed for to fight head-on came at a time when he least wanted it. He was waving a huge sword, just as he was about to scold. Suddenly, the chariot of the Salem army suddenly launched an attack.


    John was slow on the March, but when he got near, he said to fight and fight, without even a word of nonsense. With the sound of war drums, George flew into the air. At the center of the battle line of Salem were twelve divinities with staff. George has sent all the magicians to the two fortresses. The twelfth division is the last God to be used in Salem. They can not only perform magic but also attack in close combat.


    Each chariot is pulled by two horses. On the chariot, there is a royal hand, a shuttle shooter with a shield and sabre, and a crossbow man. When they rush to the front of the battle, they shoot at random. The two wings of the chariot are armored and heavily mounted to assist in the attack. After the rain of arrows, the giant battle line also threw a shuttle gun. The horse hissed and screamed. A general, surrounded by his own guards, jumped out of the chariot and rushed to the position of the Philistine. All the spears fired at him were swept away by the gale.


    This man was really a fool. In a flash, he had already entered the Philistine''s guard. The guards of both sides immediately fought together. The Philistine yelled and waved his sword and said, "who are you?"


    "John!" cried the general


    Then a dazzling white light burst, the huge energy shock made the surrounding soldiers fall one after another. John had been fighting with the Philistines, and the chariots behind them also ran into the giant soldiers'' spear shield array. At dusk, the battle began in full swing.


    Lucerne, the chief deity of the Legion of giants, complained in secret that the general named John of the other side launched a terrible charge. The chariot jumped out of the car and entered the army on foot when it was half way into the battle. The commander-in-chief, philistine, was involved in the scuffle, but the others could not get close to it. As soon as the war began, the commander of the army could no longer command the army array, and the responsibility of commanding the battle fell on him, the chief god. This was unexpected in advance.


    The Salem army seems to have recognized the weakness of the giant''s army''s uneven allocation of arms and launched a charge with chariots, while the armored heavy cavalry protected the two wings of the chariot, which was the most feared tactic of the infantry array. Fortunately, the giant soldiers are powerful and powerful, and the huge shield in their hands is so heavy that they can withstand it for a while.


    However, the time of the outbreak of the war is a bit wrong. It seems that it is getting dark. As time goes on, it will inevitably fall into a confused battle. This is not good for the infantry formed in the formation, and it is difficult to ensure the orderly advance and retreat of the front and rear army formations in turn.


    Thinking of this, lucerne ordered an interspersed counter charge to destroy the other''s deities at any cost. Because he found that the other side had a great magic division commanding the whole army, but the number of deities was very small. Only 12 people formed an array and followed the chariot forward. Their position is too far forward, and the commander of the other side seems to have made a mistake. They should not put the deity so close to the front line.


    There was a vacuum in the middle of the battlefield, where John and the Philistines fought fiercely, and the two generals'' personal cavalry also repeatedly rushed around. Under the command of lucerne, the gods joined forces to give the most elite giant soldiers various protection, bypassed this battle group, fought back, and inserted into the center of Salem''s chariot array.


    After this round of fierce outburst, the giant soldiers threw spears at the 12th division, and the roaring spears rained down. The spears they threw dozens of steps away could even pierce a wall. However, what was surprising happened. The deities even wielded their iron bars. In a burst of thunder, they were like a net made up of swords, flying the shuttle guns, and then they rushed over.


    In front of the twelve divisions, there was a fierce shot of sand and a flash of fire. The dust on the ground rolled up and hit the giant warrior''s shield with a roar, making the giant soldier even the shield unstable. George swung his staff down in the air, and countless white lights shot down, and the giant''s counter charge was defeated. Lucerne was stunned. What kind of God was that? He actually played a charge battle on the front line!


    The fighting between the two armies did not last long, but lucerne had been waiting for him. He was afraid that the commander-in-chief, philistine, might have an accident. Once the center of the battle line is broken, the morale of the whole army will be greatly weakened. The Philistine was very upset. He didn''t expect that there would be a warrior on the other side who could penetrate the guard and fight with him directly. Moreover, he was skilled in magic. The powerful energy shock broke out with the sword, and the thunderbolt and electric light were all around him.


    Most plateau giants are born with divine power, but there are advantages and disadvantages in everything. Most of them are simple in mind and developed in limbs. Although they are much more powerful than Samurai at the same level, it is difficult to cultivate to a higher level. The soldiers of the Legion of giants are composed of pure plateau giants. They are the elite of the kingdom of Assyria. However, only two great warriors, Jufei, the former commander of the battle group, were injured during the siege, which allowed John to attack the commander in chief successfully.


    The magistrates of the Legion of giants are not plateau giants. Most of the trained highland giants are warriors, and diviners are very rare. Therefore, it''s a little uneasy for Lucien to command the army. The Philistine wants to solve the battle with John as soon as possible. He has achieved level 8 achievements, and is more powerful than ordinary level 8 warriors. A Epee has the power of wind and thunder. Unexpectedly, John was able to hold on, the whole body bone burst, with a manic force, hard against hard not to retreat.


    It was soon dark, and the casualties of Salem''s chariot charge were not small. The field left a lot of wreckage of chariots and horses, but they broke through the two lines of defense of the giant army and fought back a counterattack. Lucerne pushed the battle line behind him to the front. All the soldiers gave out hoarse shouts, and there were constant arrows coming. There was no stopping the sound of swords and guns hitting each other, and the collision of chariots and huge shields.There was a strong energy in the center of the battle group, and two figures were shooting out of their somersaults separately. The Philistine finally sent out the most powerful cut, the huge sword with arc light and John''s sword, the two swords suddenly burst out of the gap, the impact force made them both fly backward, the commander-in-chief finally got out of the melee.


    Seeing this, Lu si''en immediately ordered to blow the horn. The last row of guns and shields left a gap to advance forward. The tired soldiers in front of him fought and retreated like the tide. He wanted to stabilize his position and end the scuffle when night fell. At the same time, the sound of the trumpet came from the Salem army. The chariots stopped charging, and the war ended with the coming of night.


    The result of this war is invincible. Although the Salem army has made the best of its tactical arrangement, the giant army still has a good fight by relying on its strong combat effectiveness. Both sides suffered more than 300 casualties. In addition to the casualties and consumption of the strong attack on the fortress, the giant Legion was no longer able to fight with all its might and had to retire later. George was also unable to take advantage of the situation to launch a counter offensive against enril, but he pushed the front line between the two fortresses, and reinforced the three-day stronghold.


    Judging from the situation of the battlefield, it is difficult to win or lose, but this result is a victory for Salem. Although this war did not defeat the giant army, it reversed the whole situation of the war, formed a stalemate situation, maintained the front line of defense and maintained the stability of the rear. Moreover, after the baptism of this war, the soldiers of the Salem army also gained real self-confidence and became a force that can fight hard battles on the battlefield.


    Of course, the most tragic battle was Raphael''s fortress. More than half of the 500 defenders were killed and the remaining half were wounded. The section of the wall that the giant army attacked was almost smashed. Without the protection of the magic array, a warrior like John would be able to collapse a large area with one foot.


    The number of casualties of three thousand soldiers in the Salem regiment exceeded 900, which was astonishing. George was unable to defend for the time being, and the Salem army was in urgent need of rest.


    But the people of the city-state were inspired by the unprecedented, because their own Legion beat back the Legion of giants, and everyone regarded it as a great victory! In the people''s view, this was also the victory of Amun God. Everyone walked into the temple and offered sacrifices to the goddess Mu Yun and Amun on the high platform. Then people heard the oracle of Amun. The God encouraged the people to have confidence to build and protect their homes. Salem was once boiling.


    ����


    Amun was far away in the garden of Eden, and learned what happened in Salem through the statues in the temple. The principle of battle with enril was long established, and Amun didn''t want to get involved in the war unless George''s command was wrong. Of course, George did not make any mistakes. Amon had been on the battlefield for a long time. In his opinion, it was the Philistines who made a mistake.


    Philistines shouldn''t have attacked the fortress so hard. The smarter way is to besiege for a long time, attack and consume the reinforcements of Salem. The Legion of giants can do this completely. However, the Philistines did not estimate the defensive ability of the fortress, and it was difficult for the Philistines to attack blindly until the end. On the other hand, the Philistines had to do the same. He wanted to win quickly and solve the supply problem of enril city in the DUK plain. He was not willing to face Salem for a long time. However, George got this result in the first World War.


    Now the armies of the two cities are resting, and neither of them is able to launch a decisive attack. In the ensuing battle, as long as the commander does not make serious mistakes, whether he wins or loses, neither side can defeat the opponent. Unless there is a turning point in the balance of power, this situation has already taken shape, and the complete elimination of the other side has become a plan that is neither worth the loss nor likely to be achieved.


    As the war is like this, amundben doesn''t have to pay too much attention to it.


    However, Amun must pay attention to the fact that when all people pray to his idol, a strange power is formed, which "wakes" Amun from the soul world, as if the God standing on the altar opens his eyes. Amun finally understood that it was not without any restrictions to build a temple to accept the sacrifice of the people, so that the soul could draw on the endless power. When all people focus on their faith and call him, his soul will be disturbed and even have to watch all this.


    For the first time, Amun was "forced" by the faith of the believers. He opened his eyes on the altar, and the cultivation in the garden of Eden was temporarily disturbed. He absorbed this power and was "coerced" by this force at this time, which is also the price he should pay. In this case, Amun simply took advantage of the situation and lowered the oracle to inspire the people.


    ����


    The celebration in the city-state was just a small episode. Then Amun was still in the garden of Eden. As he expected, there were several small-scale conflicts in the Duke plain. However, both sides could not win decisive victory and entered a state of stalemate and consumption. Along with the war, Amun''s vision and attitude towards the world gradually had a sense of detachment. He was really like a God that people can''t see but feel.


    But a few days later, another big event happened. George and Aesop couldn''t make their own decisions, so they had to ask Amun for guidance. They did not come to the garden of Eden, but prayed and called to the gods in the temple. Amun could hear their voices, and such calls had to be paid attention to.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    This event had something to do with the two kingdoms. Asher, king of hadith, made a request to Salem. The city of Salem was nominally established in the territory of the kingdom of hathi, and the entrance of the trade road of the black fire swamp was also controlled by the kingdom of hathi. King Asher had already given much face in the name of "request". In fact, it was also a kind of order. The causes and consequences of the matter were as follows:


    after the first World War, Aesop must fulfill his promise before the war as soon as possible and reward the meritorious soldiers In order to attract more people to work in Salem. However, many of the soldiers who died in battle were foreign explorers and civilian husbands. They had no family members in Salem, and even could not find a target for pension. In another case, the matter will be settled. It is not that Salem is not rewarded, but these people have no life to take it.


    But after consulting with Aesop, Joshua issued a very interesting decree: according to the prior agreement, the soldiers will obtain the corresponding land on the DUK plain according to the size of their fighting achievements. Although many soldiers who had made military contributions were killed, Salem still gave them the land.


    Salem city announced the list of these people, their identity and the land they had obtained, and issued an announcement. If the legal successors of these soldiers and soldiers come to Salem City, they can register with the city''s agriculture and animal husbandry department to receive the land reward as long as they can prove their identity.


    Among the soldiers who died in battle, the most numerous were those sent by the city-state of Syria. They died in the battle on the DUK plain, but left the land to their heirs. Many people could hardly believe it after hearing about it.


    Therefore, there were an endless stream of people who came to Salem from hathi through the Black Fire Swamp commercial road. Some of them came to inherit the land, while others came to seek opportunities in Salem city. The law of Salem city-state is very attractive. It is the gospel of the rogue proletariat in Tianshu mainland.


    Through the new deal made by Joshua, Aesop gathered more people in Salem in a short time after the war, and the number of registered residents exceeded 10000. The two commercial roads in the direction of the Black Fire Swamp and Marduk city were also more lively than ever before. At this time, ashelia, king of hadith, sent a letter of state to Salem, and made a request to Aesop, the Lord of the city, and Amun behind the scenes.


    The hathi kingdom was ready to fight against the kingdom of balun again. The first target of attack was the city of Marduk in the southeast corner of the DUK plain. The battle plan was to seize the land east of the inland lake and the west of the Youdi river. King Asher planned to send two regiments to encircle and attack from inland and Northern Hunan. The southern army, of course, marched along the Syrian desert, while the northern army had to cross the DUK plain.


    It was difficult for the legions to enter the DUK plain, but this tactic became possible after the opening of trade routes in the Black Fire Swamp. The export of trade is in the hands of Salem. So King Asher asked to advance by way of passage, pass through the territory controlled by Salem, and then go south to attack the city of Marduk. This request made it difficult for Aesop to agree or refuse.


    Why did king hathi launch a war against the kingdom of Baron at this time? The reason is very complicated. The most important thing is that the young king wanted to make up for a regret in his heart, and also to realize the great imperial dream of opening up territory.


    When Asher was a prince at that time, Asher fought a great war with Baron''s army as commander-in-chief with the help of Gore. It was obvious that Asher had won a great victory. However, because of the sudden death of his father and the usurpation of the throne by his brother, Prince Fengniu, who came to negotiate with the kingdom of Baron, took advantage of it, which was a pity Asher could not let go.


    Asher also had the dream and ambition to make great achievements in the history of the kingdom. When his position was stable and the domestic situation was stable, Asher wanted to launch troops to punish the kingdom of Baron, who had offended hathi. There was little need for an excuse for the war, because the newly established city of Marduk in the kingdom of Baron was in the territory of Hati, which was the nominal territory of the Kingdom, although it never really controlled it.


    Another goal of the war was to achieve what should have been achieved that year, and to drive the kingdom of Baron to the east of the Euphrates. As for the larger strategic goal of the next step, Asher did not say, but it can also be speculated that if the city of Marduk and the land to the west of the Youdi River are captured, the whole DUK plain will be under control. But it''s just a vision, and the first thing to do is to win ahead.


    When Goethe learned of King Asher''s plan, he neither encouraged nor opposed it. He just refused to be an old man and wanted to devote himself to the study of divinity. He would no longer be involved in this matter. King Asher had endured for a long time in the glory of his old man. This time, the king had planned to rely entirely on his prestige and intelligence to build up his meritorious service, and his battle plan was also designated by himself.


    Goethe understood the young king''s idea, knew why Asher wanted to wage the war, and knew that he could not persuade him even if he wanted to, so he did not express his opinion. In fact, King Asher''s war was also related to an oracle, and enril sent down the oracle at this time to instruct the kingdom of hathia to attack the kingdom of Baron. The Oracle completely catered to King Asher''s mind, and it was impossible for him to change his mind.


    In the battle plan of two lines of attack, to send the Anu army into the DUK plain, we must pass through the exit of the commercial road controlled by Salem. King Asher wrote clearly in the document that he sent his army to march by way of the route, and would not threaten Salem. The target of the attack was the city of Marduk in the southeast.King Asher was also aware that Salem was fighting against the kingdom of Assyria in the north, and promised to ensure that the trade routes in the Black Fire Swamp would be unblocked, so that Salem could receive continuous logistics support. The implication is that if Salem does not agree, he will order the cities of Syria to shut down the trade.


    If Aesop agreed, he would have put an elite army of the kingdom of hatti into the DUK plain, which was not a threat. If the kingdom of Hattie really captured the city of Marduk, it is hard to say that it will not take the whole DUK plain including Salem in the future. If they make a surprise attack from behind while Salem and enril are at war, they will take down Salem first.


    If he had a choice, Aesop would not want this situation, but if he refused, King Asher could block the commercial roads in the Black Fire Swamp and cut off the logistics supply line urgently needed by Salem with a single order. Aesop and George couldn''t decide, so they came to the temple and called for Amun''s guidance.


    At this time, link had replaced the fortress that Raphael had been guarding, while John was sent to guard another fortress. Aesop, George, Yunmeng and Raphael, who remained in Salem, all came to the temple and prayed to the statue of God and read the letter sent by King Asher. They knew that Amun would hear him and would reply if he wanted to pay attention.


    After reading the document, they heard Amun''s voice: "for the request that can not be refused, we can only consider how to agree. You must have discussed it. How do you decide to do it? If Asher wants to send an army into the DUK plain, he should know what Salem will worry about. He can''t help but try to dispel your doubts. What kind of commitment has he made


    Aesop said with a wry smile, "we just read the document just now, and Celia has sent another appointment. King Asher has appointed you prince Salem and a glorious general. Your rank and status are not lower than that when you lived in Egypt! The kingdom of hathi also granted you a large territory, which is 200 miles around the city of Salem, which was granted to you by the king of laches II. Moreover, it promised to open up trade and levy its own taxes, and Salem only needed to provide services to the Kingdom during the war. "


    Amun''s voice with a smile: "this is something we have worked hard for. He is very good at human relations and gave it to me in the name of the kingdom. If I accept this appointment, it will be tantamount to formally incorporating Salem into the territory of the kingdom of hathia. If I refuse this appointment, it will mean that Salem will not cooperate. In fact, this appointment is a commitment made by the kingdom of hathi to Salem. What do you think should be done? "


    George replied, "it''s very easy to handle. You are Amun, and you have practiced in the kingdom of God. Even the king''s orders are hard to serve. We leave these documents in the city, but we cannot deliver them to you. You need neither accept nor reject them. "


    Amun: Well, that''s what we should do. If the request of the kingdom of hathia is granted, there are both advantages and disadvantages. What is the greatest disadvantage? "


    George: "if we allow the armies of the hatti kingdom to enter the DUK plain to attack Marduk City, then the trade road between us and Marduk will be cut off and supplies must be replenished by the trade routes of the Black Fire Swamp."


    Amun: "the trade road in the black fire swamp is much more important than that in the direction of Marduk city. If you refuse, the more important backup will be cut off, and the lesser of the two evils. Opening up trade with the kingdom of Hattie is what Salem needs."


    Aesop added: "in the long run, it is always a potential threat to let an army enter the hinterland of the DUK plain."


    Amun interrupted him and said, "the struggle for the DUK plain is bound to involve more forces, sooner or later. Without today''s event, there will be other things tomorrow. Even Salem''s existing population is obviously too small, let alone the fertile land of thousands of miles? There will be more than three cities in the plain now, and in the future


    George nodded his head again and again: "we should have such a vision. King Asher chose a very good time. We resisted the invasion of the north, and he took the opportunity to enter the hinterland. Even if he did not attack Marduk, he could choose the right place to build a city-state."


    The final result of the negotiation was naturally to agree with King Asher''s request. He not only agreed, but also offered more assistance. Salem city will serve as a logistics transfer station for the expeditionary army of the kingdom of hathi, providing services for the trade, storage and transportation of military supplies. It also became the foothold of a large number of logistics personnel of the regiment after they entered the plain, showing an all-round cooperative attitude.


    This kind of cooperation is just what the expeditionary army needs urgently. In this way, it will bring greater prosperity to Salem. Not to mention anything else, if tens of thousands of logistic personnel of a regular Legion turn around in Salem, they will not only need to transport a large amount of materials, but also be a big business to make money.


    On the other hand, the regular fighters of the kingdom of hathi were not allowed to enter the city-state, and the fortress defense at the exit of the Black Fire Swamp commercial road must also be independently responsible by Salem City, and the expeditionary corps should not interfere. Salem built three fortresses on the periphery, two of which were on both sides of the Northern Boulevard, which were against enril.


    Another fortress was on the edge of the Black Fire Swamp, guarding the exit of the trade road. If there is any change on the side of the kingdom of hathi, as long as the fortress is closed, it will cut off the most important logistics supply line of the HiTi expeditionary Corps.


    The agreement to provide logistics services is based on the same idea. If we sincerely cooperate, both sides will benefit. If the kingdom of hathi has other plans, then the logistic supply of the expeditionary army will be in the hands of Salem city state, which is not so easy to turn over. The king of Asher, if he had no guile, should have agreed to the advantage of each other.Aesop and others had already discussed these countermeasures, but only asked Amun to make a final decision. Amun nodded his approval, and finally said, "you have set me on the altar, and I need to devote myself to practice to pursue the realm beyond eternal life. It may not appear for many years, even if it appears, it may not be as Amun. All the affairs of the city-state lie in the people of the city. Since they have decided to do it well. "


    The matter had been discussed. Aesop and others did not dare to disturb Amun''s training. They were preparing to leave. Raphael touched his nose and coughed: "ah, Amun, teacher Gore wrote me a letter, which also mentioned another thing. I think I should tell you."


    Oh, he told the old man


    But Raphael hesitated and asked, "don''t you think the appointment given to you by the kingdom of Hattie is a little strange. You are not a royal nobleman. How could you be given a prince''s title as an exception?"


    Amun: this king Asher is very unique. You are a member of the Hittite aristocrat, and you are the high priest of the city of Syria. I want to hear your opinion


    Raphael did not answer directly. He asked, "do you know why Asher sent Celia the great magician? As far as I know, the expeditionary army sent by the kingdom of hathi to the DUK plain is the Anu army, which will appoint Celia as the God. She is a princess of the Kingdom, and her father is the younger brother of the former king Lucille


    Amun didn''t say anything, but Yunmeng was worried and interposed in one side: "how can you be hesitant? Do you want to let Amun play riddles with you


    Raphael was a little embarrassed and then said, "this is what the teacher told me in private. He understood King Asher''s intention and hoped to marry Princess Celia to Amun. It was a long talk..."


    Celia is a princess of the kingdom. She is also young and beautiful. Naturally, her pursuers are numerous, and there are even princes and nobles in the surrounding countries. But on the other hand, she is also a great magician. This status makes her have more arrogant capital. In other words, her vision is too high, and many pursuers do not like it.


    When Lucille was alive, she had been worried about her niece''s marriage and asked Celia, "what kind of person do you want to marry? All the heroes in the Kingdom, as long as you look at them, I will immediately order the marriage. "


    Celia replied, "I don''t care about identity. The people who pursue me should be more successful than me. They must defeat me in the duel."


    This sentence is tantamount to rejecting all pursuers. Who can defeat a great magician? The people who pursue Princess Celia don''t have the ability. Don''t even think about it. As for those who have this ability, those great warriors or great magicians who have already established a family and become famous are unlikely to pursue the princess of the kingdom.


    But then there was one thing everyone knew, which was Celia''s duel with Amon, and amon won! Naturally, this duel has nothing to do with the pursuit of Celia, but it''s hard to avoid linking the two. There are many people who talk about it in the city of Hati. Many even say that only a great hero like Amun can be worthy of such a great magician as Princess Celia.


    This time, King Asher sent Celia as a messenger to talk about cooperation. He was trying to see if Celia would like to see Amun, and Celia accepted the task. To make amon Prince of Salem is already a hint. If the two men are really interested and Salem is willing to cooperate, then king Asher will be the matchmaker. In a sense, it is also an idea of political marriage and a means to control Salem.


    Raphael explained the reason. George kept winking at him to stop him from talking. Then he coughed again and almost kicked him. There is still a statue of Mu Yun on the altar. It seems inappropriate to say these things in person!


    Raphael finally said helplessly: "as far as teacher Corey knows, King Asher really has this idea, and it seems to be related to the oracle of enril. As for the things between the gods, I am not very good at judging. But king Asher didn''t say it clearly. The teacher just asked me to say hello to Amun. At present, it seems that there is no need to worry about it, because the God Amun did not appear in Salem


    Amun said with a smile, "there''s no need to talk about it. I think the king Asher thinks too much."


    Raphael added: "no wonder his Majesty would have thought that you really didn''t have a family, and what kind of girl can be worthy of a great hero like you? From the heart of my heart, Princess Celia is an eight level master of divinity. It is rare for women on the mainland to have such achievements. "


    The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener intended to. Amun on the altar was silent for a moment. Far away in the garden of Eden, he thought of another person, Maria, the guardian of the temple of Isis.


    All the people in the temple were waiting for Amun to speak, but suddenly they heard a cry from the God: "Gabriel, come quickly!..." Then it was silent, and people could not feel the gaze of the statue. Amun suddenly "left" the temple at this time, and even didn''t want to listen to Salem again.


    George and others looked at each other. Something must have happened in the garden of Eden!


    **PS: bow and thank you for your blessing. It''s very moving!


    It''s a coincidence that today''s "Tianshu" has just completed one million words. The right hand holds the cup, the left hand pours the wine, oneself celebrates some time!


    Thank you very much!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Amundin was sitting in a huge cave in the mountain, talking to George and others through the avatar of the statue in Salem. When he thought of Maria, something suddenly flew out of his arms, suspended in the air and gave off a soft light. This is a pupil of the earth, which can be used to record all kinds of information after being refined by magic.


    This stone Amun has been around for several years. At the beginning, he was the guard captain of Isis Temple archives, a level 6 warrior. Maria decided to send him to investigate the topography of DUK plain after the flood receded. Before leaving, Maria gave him this special crystal stone and told him that there was some information in it, which might be seen in the future.


    Amun did not read any information in the pupil of the earth. At first, he thought that his realm was not enough. But later, he had achieved nine levels of original power and became a god like existence in the world, but he still could not read any information. However, he could tell that the stone, after special processing, contained some subtle feeling, which was the secret divinity of Isis guarding the virgin, and Amun didn''t know it very well.


    Today, the stone suddenly flew out of his arms and hung in the air to excite. At first, a vague light and shadow appeared in the mountainside. From the light and shadow came Maria''s voice: "Amun, I have something to say to you. Call Gabriel too."


    Amun immediately reflected what was going on with this divine stone. Instead of recording any information, Amun poured his magic power into a telepathy array to transmit information from a long distance. This kind of transmission is one-way. Maria can send the message she wants to tell him to Amun, but Amun can only see and listen, but can''t say anything to Maria.


    In theory, the distance of transmitting information is infinite, but in fact it is not unlimited. This is related to the mana poured into refining and the achievements of the caster himself. If Maria can sense its presence, she can send the message, but only once, when the mana poured into the stone runs out, the transmission will end and the stone will be destroyed.


    Maria gave Amun this stone as a reward for his mission. At that time, she said only one sentence, and never mentioned it again. She did not ask Amun whether he still had this stone or whether it had been used for other purposes? However, Amun has always taken this stone with him. Unexpectedly, he received a message from Maria today.


    Amun, who was shocked, forgot that he was talking with George and others for a moment. He opened his eyes in the middle of the mountain and drank Gabriel. His voice went through the mountain wall and spread all over the garden of Eden. Then he did not want to say anything more. He stood up and nervously looked at the light and sound from the pupil of the earth. He did not even notice Gabriel walking into the mountainside.


    Amun saw Maria again. She was the dress he remembered when she was a girl. She didn''t wear a gold crown or a scepter. She stood in the light and shadow in a white dress and whispered softly: "Amun, I''m echo. Over the years, there are some things I can''t say to you. When I can really say it, maybe we will never meet again, maybe everything has changed, maybe I will be by your side.


    All this is unknown, I can''t imagine, so I left you the pupil of the earth. It can let you see and hear me from thousands of miles away.


    When this day really comes, I didn''t expect that it would end like this. Maybe you will blame me for being so cruel and let you see it with your own eyes? This is my destination. My faith has never been shaken and my faith has always been pure. But I have my resistance and yearning, just as you have your resistance and desire.


    I know what you are doing and what you will face sooner or later. This is the last witness I can leave for you. I don''t know if I should say sorry or lucky in this world. My mind is just like yours, and I don''t need to speak any more. "


    After she had said this, the scene in the light and shadow changed. It turned out that Mary, wearing a golden crown and holding a scepter, was praying to Isis in the temple. Suddenly, Seth''s voice came from the void: "Maria, your prayer has touched the gods, you will listen to the Archangel''s Oracle..."


    This is what happened three months ago, and Maria used information divinity to recreate the scene and send it to Amun''s eyes. After that conversation, Seth said coldly: "today I just want to tell you the coming Oracle, not to ask you to agree. In three months'' time, all the cities of the Egyptian empire will send down the oracle. The Virgin Mary married the Pharaoh according to the guidance of the gods, and became the first high priest of the Empire, symbolizing the final integration of the divine power and the royal power of the upper and lower Egyptians.


    Whether you like it or not, someone will announce it for you. Even if you die, someone will dress up as you and complete the ceremony as you. It will be recorded in the official history books of the eju Empire, and it will be recorded in the poems sung in the temple. You''re ready. I''ll ask you again in three months. It doesn''t make any difference to the Egyptians whether you volunteer or let me do it for you. "


    The light from the pupil of the earth went dark, and then became bright again. The light and shadow emitted became another scene, which was what was happening in the far away Isis temple at this moment -


    Mary stood in the main temple, wearing a white dress without a gold crown, but took out the scepter of the saint. The tears of the gods on the top of the scepter had light gold The light flickered. There was no entourage around, and everyone had been sent away by the virgin.At this time, Long Teng, the chief warrior of the temple, came in and saluted, "Your Majesty, you have asked everyone to leave the hall three miles away, and ordered Isis to be under martial law. This movement is not small, is it really the instruction of the gods? The high priests are asking why the gods want you to do this. "


    Mary replied, "there will be miracles here today, the oracle that Archangel Seth has sent down three months ago. I ordered everyone to withdraw from the temple three miles away, for reasons that must be strictly enforced. Dragon Teng warrior, you should remember that no one can violate the order, and you should leave immediately and go three miles away. "


    Long Teng slightly frowned: "but when are we going to wait?"


    Maria: "then you will understand, and restrain the people to wait three miles away, waiting for the miracle to appear! Anyone who dares to disobey orders and approach the temple, regardless of their status, shall be arrested immediately on the spot. What shall be done afterwards? "


    The gentle Saint lady had such a resolute command that he had a awe inspiring dignity. Long Teng could not ask questions, so he had to take orders. Soon after he left, Seth''s voice rang from the temple: "Maria, I''m going to ask you today if you''ve made a decision. Why did you drive everyone so far away? No one will hear our conversation. "


    Mary did not look to the place where the voice came, but looked at the statue of Isis in front of her and said calmly, "you say to me that you are Seth, the chief of the angels. But I just heard a voice. You can''t prove yourself. "


    Seth''s voice was obviously sulky: "you are a great magician and the guardian saint of Isis temple. You should be able to tell who I am!"


    Maria shook her head gently. "I''ve never seen Seth. I just heard your voice. I don''t know who''s talking to me in Iset''s voice. Don''t forget that you said you could speak in the voice of Isis last time. If you really want to convey the oracle to me, please show your true form. It is said that you are ugly, with a donkey face and a human body, but the statue is very handsome. I want to see your true face. In order not to let the idle people peep into the gods, I asked all the people to withdraw from the temple and stay away from three miles away. "


    Seth snorted, "you want me to show up? You know, I''m just here to ask about your decision, but it won''t change anything because of your decision. You just have to answer yes or no


    Maria looked at the tears of the gods on the staff: "I will answer only when I see you. If I don''t see you, no decision will be made. You can ignore my idea, but don''t forget that the saint holding the staff also has a strong power. If I do my best, no one in the city will be my opponent. Your so-called plan will also become a joke


    "Without the identity of a saint, you are just a great magician with a powerful magic weapon. Do you think you will be the opponent of the gods? No matter how strong your personal strength is, you will not be able to fight against the will of the Empire. You will only bring destruction to yourself. "


    Maria nodded. "I know, but it''s going to cost a lot. Seth, do you just hide in the clouds and give orders? Why don''t you show up in person? Are you afraid of me


    As soon as the words fell, Maria suddenly turned around, and there appeared a figure of a man at the door of the hall, just like stepping out of the endless void. This man is a great man, standing with his hands behind his back. His body is strong and his appearance is elegant. He is absolutely not ugly. But his face was a little long, and his eyes were a little small. It was an exaggeration of ridicule to say that he was a donkey faced man.


    Mary had seen him many times, and this was Seth, the archangel on the altar. As soon as Seth appeared, he said coldly, "Isis guarding the virgin symbolizes protection, blessing and wisdom, and you are the most stupid choice to do so. You could have been the high priest of the Empire and the symbolic queen of eju. As long as Isis''s mission of guarding the Virgin was terminated from your hands, the divine power of the Empire was unified. Isis is no longer here, and it should be. "


    Maria just looked at him, neither saluting nor answering. The tears of the gods on the scepter flickered.


    Seth also stares at Maria, but the anger in his eyes gradually disappears. Finally, he says calmly, "you can''t be the opponent of the gods. Even if you are powerful, you can''t be the enemy of me. If I don''t want to face you, you can''t see a real immortal God. I''m here to tell you one thing. "


    Mary finally said, "what do you want to tell me? Isis is no longer here, and Isis is not necessary to protect the virgin?"


    Seth did not answer or deny it. His tone changed: "you are already a level 9 magician. Have you just broken through level 9 achievement? It''s really rare! You are qualified to fill the position in the nine link system, because I appreciate your achievements and luck. Now you can have another choice, which is not only a gift from God, but also the result of your own efforts.


    As long as you make an oath, you can be accused of introducing into the nine link system of gods, sharing the secrets of the gods, becoming an angel, and having the chance to transcend eternal life in the future. I am your guide. You only need to make an oath to me. In addition to being loyal to the nine link God system, you only need to complete one more task, that is to kill Amun, and the chance to become a God is in front of you! "Maria took a step forward: "I''m surprised you''ll change your mind and give me another choice. What about the original choice? If I refuse, what are you going to do? "


    Seth said calmly, "you shall not negotiate with the gods. This is the greatest blessing on earth. If you refuse, I don''t know what else you want? Then you have only one choice, to destroy the soul imprint, and I need your identity to do what I want to do, whether it''s a soulless body or not, people will only know that it''s Mary the virgin. "


    Maria went up and said, "are you so confident that you can do all this?"


    Seth: anyway, it''s just you and me. I''ll make it clear that even Horus is not my opponent. Now that I''ve become the de facto God of the nine link system, it''s not difficult to do all this. I just like your qualifications and courage, so I gave you another choice. "


    Maria slowly raised her Scepter: "seeing you emerge from the void, I finally understand one thing. Powerful warriors or magicians can fight with gods on earth, but they can''t enter the world belonging to gods. The struggle between gods and mortals is invincible as long as they do not want to appear. But you''re already there, and you''re standing too close to me


    A gray scroll appeared out of thin air. It was the storm of destruction she had brought from Amun. The old madman wanted to create the iron staff, which was to imitate the scepter of Isis temple to protect the saint. The magic dance of wind embedded on the scepter was also a refined space magic weapon. When Maria raises her scepter, the scroll in the wind spirit dance is sacrificed.


    "What is this?" Seth snapped


    Maria: you don''t know the storm of destruction


    Seth turned his lips: "destruction storm? I know that Isis Temple tried to make it, but it didn''t work. Do you scare me with such an empty shell? I tell you, even if the real destruction storm can not destroy me, the legend of the world is just exaggeration


    I just wanted to go ahead and try again


    Seth wanted to step back, and his figure seemed to disappear into the void, but he became clear again. His voice could not help but express his fear: "how can you know this secret?"


    What''s the secret? Maria immediately gave the answer, and she said with a deep pink face: "I am, after all, the guardian saint of Isis temple. I can know something. When the gods are locked in battle, they can''t leave the world freely, unless you can break away from my lock, but it''s too late


    Seth had a big drink, and a staff appeared in his hand, but the gray storm of destruction was unfolding. A terrible breath broke out, and there was darkness between heaven and earth. The light seemed to be engulfed by a sudden black hole, and there was no sound. The surrounding objects were constantly involved, just like a storm swept by, everything turned into nothingness.


    ����


    The priests of the temple of Isis withdrew, at the behest of the virgin, three miles from the temple of the Lord. As the main temple is close to the temple square, two nearby residential areas need to be evacuated within three miles. Long Teng sent Isis Legion to guard, all people are not allowed to enter this area, waiting for the miracle. People are talking and asking what miracles Longteng shengnv wants us to wait for, but Longteng can''t answer.


    At this time, several high priests all of a sudden burst out a stuffy hum, feeling the disturbing attack of terror. They lowered their heads and covered their chest, as if their hearts were somehow clenched. For a time, it seemed that the blood coagulation could not breathe. The highest achievers felt the most strongly, while ordinary people looked up at the direction of the main temple and were startled by the inexplicable terrible breath.


    The distance between heaven and earth is being engulfed by a sudden dark storm. The light is like disappearing in a black hole vortex. The terrible storm is constantly expanding with the breath of destruction. A lot of people give a cry, turn around and run, just like there are evil spirits in the rear.


    "Dragon Teng, order the army to retreat quickly!" cried Walder, holding his chest


    The black light swelled and engulfed the heaven and earth. It seemed that a few breaths were about to spread to the public. The soldiers of the Isis army and the people watching fled like a tide. However, the scope of the black light explosion was not so far away. It only destroyed all the buildings about a mile around the main temple, and then slowly disappeared. The majestic main temple of Isis and the supporting halls on both sides were turned into a piece of scorched earth.


    Only listen to a shrill long hiss, there is a figure in the black light and soar to the sky, rapidly disappear in the sky. No one could see who it was. Seth was seriously wounded and escaped. He didn''t even look back!


    ����


    "Echo --!" Far away, a heartrending long cry rang through the garden of Eden, and a figure flew out from the mountainside, directly breaking through the barrier of the space magic array and rushing out. Pollan rose, who was building a space array, was shocked. Amun even rushed away without looking at the road. The boundary of the magic space just built was smashed.


    What happened to Amun, who had always been calm and patient, lost his mind and rushed out of the garden of Eden like this? Amun just flew away, and then a white light flashed by. Gabriel chased Amun''s direction of departure and sped away without a word. Polanrose and Moses looked at each other. What happened to them?In the cave in the garden of Eden, there was a spray of blood on the ground, in which scattered the broken God stone.


    **


    PS: ask for a monthly ticket to help Amun.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    So Amun left. People could no longer feel the gaze of Amun in the temple of Salem city. He no longer listened to the call of believers. In DUK plain, the struggle fell into the most complex and critical moment. In the admiration, praise and expectation of thousands of people, Amun left here. It is not only people who leave, but also his mind disappears. The avatar on the altar seems to enter a closed sleep.


    At that time, the people in the temple did not know what had happened. Link rushed to the garden of Eden and saw the confused medanzo. When Amun left, medanzo did not know it. He was in his own cave. He was awakened by a long, painful hiss. His Qi and blood were almost not engulfed by the sudden disturbance of the soul world. When he came out of the cave, he heard that Amun and Gabriel were not there, and pelanrose and Moses did not know what had happened.


    Link was a little flustered. For a long time, he was full of confidence in everything he did, but at this time, for the first time, he lost his backbone and was a little panicked.


    The disciples searched the valley of the Euphrates and the plains of DUK like headless flies for many days, and neither found nor heard of Amun. In desperation, George summoned the people to hold a secret meeting in Salem. They did not know what emergency situation Amun had encountered, but now without the help of Amun, they had to rely on the people of Salem to face the future.


    God Amun has given guidance. You can''t lose faith because of his leaving!


    The Anu army of the kingdom of hathi will enter the DUK plain through the Black Fire Swamp. The news of Amun''s departure must be strictly sealed off, otherwise it will cause public unrest in the city-state. The conflict and friction between Salem and enril in the North continued, and no one could leave.


    Losing strength and facing the test, medanzo walked out of the garden of Eden and volunteered to search for Amun''s whereabouts. He speculated that Amun might have gone to eju. "You have lost your strength. This trip is very dangerous. It''s better to let me go."


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "you can''t leave Salem now, and I am the leader of all the disciples of Amun, so I should go and find the whereabouts of Amun. Although I can''t run mana, I''m still a strong warrior. With advanced martial arts and perfect physique, I''m more powerful than ordinary middle-level warriors. In those days, I was just a fourth level warrior. I crossed thousands of mountains and rivers to smuggle horse leather steel embryo in your tribe. Now I dare not travel far away


    Linck was helpless, and he was eager to know Amun''s whereabouts. He had to agree with madanzo to leave disguised as a businessman and mix with Theo''s caravan to go to the far away place of eju. Medanzo made a final effort to find Amun''s message before he set out. He asked rink to convey Aloha''s Oracle in secret as an envoy, and asked the miners in Duke town to build a shrine and hold a ceremony to summon the gods to come.


    The miners in DUK believed in their only God, Aloha. After arriving in Salem, they set up the big tent in the open space, and put the gold plate with ten agreements in it as a temporary temple. Aesop ordered them to build houses for them and agreed to build their own temples in the city, but soon the war broke out and the progress of the project was delayed.


    At the moment, the main body of the temple was built quickly by mobilizing people. What was worshipped on the altar was not the statue of Aloha, but the light cross symbolizing the glory of aroha. On the day of the completion of the main temple, the twelve masters gathered the people to hold a ceremony to summon the gods. Link, George, John and others were watching in the dark. Disappointingly, Amun did not come to incarnate on the altar.


    Did Amun really give up Salem and his people?


    Medanzo set out to look for Amun, but he was not able to start. On that night, link prayed to the statue of Amun. He could no longer feel the firm gaze for a long time. He suddenly felt weak, and his magic power seemed to disappear with the departure of Amun.


    It''s also a coincidence that when medanzo dressed in soft armor and dark with a sharp blade at night, he accidentally waved the short blade made by the fangs of the double headed monster snake. As a result, he heard the roar of the familiar monster, and his magic power was restored at this time!


    Medanzo so inexplicably passed the test, with the original strength of level 8 achievement, and link''s test came at the same time. Medanzo had to replace link to stay in Salem city. Linke intended to take over from medanzo to eju, but was stopped by the public. As the leader of the disciples, medanzo forced him to go to the garden of Eden for an apprenticeship.


    Medanzo, who has passed the test, looks back on his own experience. He also knows that the test link is facing is not simple. The chance has something to do with Amun''s disappearance. I''m afraid it will take until the day when Amun comes back that link can break through the obstacles in his heart and achieve level 8 achievement.


    Link finally agreed to go to the garden of Eden, because everyone heard the voice of Goddess Mu Yun in time. Goddess Mu Yun finally spoke on the altar, and she told the people a shocking news that something had happened in eju. The guardian saint of Isis Temple ordered all people to leave the temple, and launched a destructive storm to kill the demons who came to the world.


    This is the official announcement of eju to the people, and it is also recorded in the history books of eju. People have unlimited respect for this saint and expressed their feelings of remembrance in various ways. Of course, such a big thing can not be covered up. The official of eju must give an acceptable explanation to the people, so it has become such a saying.However, the goddess Muyun told medanzo and others that what Maria tried to kill with the scroll was not the devil who came to the temple, but also the archangel Seth worshipped by the Egyptians. Seth did not die, but was seriously injured and fled back to the kingdom of God. He would never appear again in a short period of time. If Amun wanted to seek revenge on Seth, he would never be found.


    At last, he knew what was going on. I''m afraid this is the only thing in the world that can make Amun rush out of the garden of Eden like a madman. The boy who has always been like a God has broken his heart. If the disciples find him, they will not be able to comfort him. Since Mu Yun has heard about this, maybe only this God can find and comfort Amun.


    ����


    Gabriel also saw everything in the light and shadow of the pupil of the earth. When the storm of destruction broke out, the shadow disappeared. Amun shook and fell to the ground, his mouth spouted blood and hissed, shaking the garden of Eden, and then he flew out. When Gabriel chased out of the garden of Eden, amon was long gone.


    Gabriel is a soldier. She has witnessed many sacrifices and deaths, and is ready to sacrifice at any time. She always goes forward bravely on the battlefield. When she left eju, she was aware of Maria''s situation, but she didn''t expect this result. At this time, he finally understood why Maria wanted to write her that letter. Gabriel remembered what Maria said in the letter --


    "now that you see this letter, you may have passed the test and will face another choice. Amun will ask for a ransom that the Egyptians can''t accept. You will be his prisoner of war. After the Egyptians refuse, he will release you and return you to freedom. At that time, what kind of guidance will your faith accept?


    I know your faith very well. You don''t have to change it. I also know your belief in gods. It''s the glory of your heart. I hope you find the true source of divinity and accept that glorious guidance. Finally, I would like to ask you to do me a favor. If one day Amun is sad and heartbroken, please protect him as if you had protected me


    Gabriel, who had always been strong and fearless of life and death, was already in tears. Her first thought was to rush to eju. But what can we do when we rush to eju? The light and shadow in the pupil of the earth ended when the storm of destruction began. Neither amon nor Gabriel knew what was going on, nor whether Seth was alive. The archangel was likely to have died with Maria.


    If that is the case, if you want to revenge, you can''t find a target. This is the most heartbreaking torture!


    The storm of destruction has already begun, and Maria can''t be still there, but amon must go to Memphis in person to be willing! He will also confirm the whereabouts of Seth. If Seth is still alive, Amun will take revenge on this God!


    Gabriel and Amun have the same idea. If Seth is not dead, she must kill the God herself. But she has another task, which Maria has already told her. She wants to find and protect Amon, who is heartbroken.


    Gabriel has understood the power of the source, but understanding is not equal to possession. She is a level 8 warrior and needs to be verified and cultivated again. Fortunately, in the past, there was a foundation for the second awakening of power, which proved that the original power was very fast. Now, he has achieved level 6 in divinity and can control flying shuttles.


    Amun had given her a shuttle to travel in the garden of Eden, and she drove the shuttle to chase Amun. After a day and a night without Amun, Gabriel is also thinking about how to find amon. In her opinion, it was too cruel for Maria to let Amun see the scene with her own eyes.


    The holy lady has always cared for Amun general. She is silent and helpful, but there are thousands of tender feelings. In the end, he let Amun see that scene. I''m afraid even Maria didn''t think that the pupil of the earth should not have been used that way.


    Looking back on what Maria and Seth said, she was sending a very important message to Amun. One is that if the gods don''t want to meet mortals, they won''t see them, no matter how good you are. The other is that if they are locked in combat, the gods cannot leave the world at will.


    If you want to deal with a God who is beyond immortality, you must force him to appear and have enough close distance to lock it with powerful mana. If Seth is not dead and Amun wants revenge, will Seth give him this chance? What can Amun do to force Seth to show up?


    If you want to eliminate the gods, the best premise is to become a God beyond eternal life - this is Maria''s last witness to Amun.


    ����


    Gabriel did not know where to go to find Amun, but she had to first understand what happened in the Egyptian empire, in her own way. The samurai returned to Egypt alone, and first met rod Dick.


    Rod Dick was awakened in his sleep by Gabriel in his bedroom of the city Lord''s house. The city Lord almost didn''t fall out of bed, but the woman who accompanied him was sleeping heavily. It was obvious that Gabriel had made him faint. The warrior was sitting in the dark, with a shining axe in his hand.


    Rod Dick was half relieved when he recognized her. He had not offended Gabriel, and she had no reason to assassinate him. Wrapped in a quilt on the bed, he asked nervously, "Lord Gabriel, how could you suddenly appear here?"Gabriel reached out his hand and stroked the Tomahawk, and said without expression, "Lord, the guard of your mansion should be strengthened. If I were an assassin, you would have been a stranger. Don''t be afraid. I just want to ask you what happened to Memphis? "


    As soon as she arrived in eju, she came to see rod Dick, who had always been well-informed, and the laws and decrees of the eju Empire would be sent to the city lords of various cities as soon as possible. Some things were unknown to ordinary people. Rod Dick understood it and quickly replied, "are you here for the sake of the virgin? I just got the exact news yesterday. "


    Isis temple, the guardian of the Saint Mary, received the Oracle from the archangel Seth that there would be terrible demons coming to the world, bringing disaster to the city of Memphis. So the virgin ordered the priests of the temple and the people of the city to retreat three miles away from the main temple and destroy the demons with the power of the gods when they came.


    This is the official announcement of eju. According to the internal information from the royal capital, the Pharaoh eracht will also posthumously confer the Virgin Mary as the chief high priest of the Empire, and set up a sacrifice for her in the main temple of the Empire. This is the highest honor that all imperial heroes can enjoy. The decree has not yet been published, because eracht intends to announce another thing.


    The main temple of Isis has been destroyed, and eracht intends to rebuild it. However, it is not to build the original temple, but to build the Seth temple on its original site, so that Seth can become the new patron saint of the royal power in Lower Egypt to commemorate this important event. Eracht gave the highest honor that Mary could enjoy in the history of the Empire. The brilliance of the goddess of Isis Temple reached its peak, but its mission of inheriting from generation to generation also ended in the hands of Maria.


    Gabriel said, "Lord Dick, do you really believe that the devil came to Isis temple?"


    It may also be that the night was too cold. Rod Dick couldn''t help but fight with a cold war and said in a low voice: "according to the hearsay from mengfeisi, the last person that the saint met is the great warrior of dragon Teng. She asked Longteng to send Isis army to guard away from the temple. No one was allowed to approach. Several high priests of the temple also said privately that the scene on the other side of the Lord''s temple was clearly a storm of destruction.


    As far as I know, in the past hundred years, only Nero has successfully made a destructive storm on the mainland. General Amun has obtained Nero''s remains. With the relationship between the general and the lady saint, it is possible that he sent the storm of destruction to the lady saint.


    It''s said that the saint has just been promoted to level 9 and has a powerful scepter. If she wants to deal with some demons, can she still sacrifice herself in a storm of destruction? Even if the devil was powerful, she could summon all the high priests of Isis temple, even Isis legions, to besiege them without having to do it herself. So some people say that... "


    When rod Dick said this, he stopped talking. Gabriel said, "so some people say that what the saint wants to destroy is a god! Before the battle, the name she mentioned was Archangel Seth


    Rod Dick shivered again: "it''s just private talk. No one dares to say it. But at that time, many people heard a long hiss and saw a figure rushing into the sky and escaping. "


    Gabriel was surprised. He stood up and asked, "isn''t that man dead? The Lord saint has already started a storm of destruction, and he can still survive! "


    Rod Dick: "no one can see who it is. It''s hard to speculate. But I''m afraid there are only gods who can escape from the storm of destruction Lord Gabriel, I have told you everything I know, both what to say and what not to say


    Gabriel realized that he had come to the bed with his axe in his hand, which frightened rod Dick. "Seven years ago, you and I sent Maria to Memphis. In order to make her a saint, we took her to Duke to look for the tears of the gods. Do you remember Maria at that time? She was just a child. We sent her to her. We also had our responsibility


    The first person Gabriel came to look for was rod Dick. He not only wanted to inquire about the news, but also cherished the memory of Maria. There was indescribable sadness and emotion in his soul. At that time, she was also alone. She traveled all the way to the promontory city to protect Mary, the candidate of Saint Mary. Later, under the persuasion of rod Dick, she went to Duke to look for the tears of the gods.


    Gabriel first saw Maria and thought that she should be the guardian saint of Isis temple, and rod Dick really found the tears of the gods. From the beginning, Gabriel felt that he had a responsibility to protect the virgin, not only because of her status as a Templar, but also because of rod Dick, who was also involved in the incident.


    There was also a very special episode in this incident. At that time, it seemed that there was a person who seemed insignificant but played a decisive role. It was Amun, a child of Duke, who exploited the tears of the gods. Therefore, Mary became a saint, and Amun was punished for offering God stone without permission, and was forced to leave his hometown. Only then did he get Nero''s remains, and had so many experiences.


    Rod Dick also sighed and lowered his head. After a long time, he said, "Lord Gabriel, what can I do for you?"**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Gabriel replied, "if you have any news of Amun, you should immediately inform Salem in the plains of DUK. I know you have a good way. It is not difficult to send people into the caravan to deliver the letter. People are looking for him, and so am I General Amun should have arrived in eju. Hasn''t he come to see you


    Rod Dick shook his head and said, "no, the general didn''t come to me Well, no, I didn''t dream the other day! " Speaking of this, he suddenly raised his head and showed a look of horror. He recalled: "I had a dream a few days ago. General Amun stood at the head of the bed and looked at me. I woke up, but there was no one in the room."


    Gabriel was also stunned: "it seems that general Amun has come, because it was you who sent Mary to Duke town that she became a saint. I''m afraid that what happened to the virgin will make him lose his mind. I''m really glad you''re still alive


    Gabriel said this and left, but rod Dick did not dare to sleep again. He got out of bed, took off his sword, and sat in the room until dawn. After daybreak, he called the LORD God of the an''rah army and the priests in the temple. He said that the fighting was breaking out in the DUK plain, and the promontory city-state should also take precautions to strengthen the guard force of the city Lord''s residence, and ordered the magicians and the craftsmen in the city to create a guard magic array and place it in his residence.


    Rod Dick, who is also the commander of the army of the Anla army, has asked the Pharaon to send another great magician to the promontory city-state in the name of stabilizing the border. As a result, Yibin, an honorary high priest, was transferred from the temple of Isis to serve as the chief god of the promontory city-state and the army of Anla.


    Yi Bin didn''t understand why the city Lord suddenly wanted to strengthen the guard and guard force of the city Lord''s residence, but he did. Rod Dick is not worried that Gabriel or amon will come to assassinate him, but the experience of last night really scared him. If there is an assassin who has the ability of Amun or Gabriel, then his situation is not in great danger, so we should guard against it.


    ����


    After leaving the promontory City, Gabriel arrived at Memphis day and night. The main temple of Isis, which she had been very familiar with, had been burnt to pieces. Half of the temple square was destroyed, and guards were on duty at the edge of the square to keep ordinary people away from it. It is said that Seth temple will be built here, and there will be a special place in the side hall to worship Maria.


    Amun must have come here or had been here. Gabriel wandered around the square for several days, but he never found amon.


    After the main temple of Isis was destroyed, Long Teng, the chief warrior of the temple and commander of Isis army, was once the most tense and busy man in mengfeisi city. He had to answer questions from all sides, and wrote a detailed report to the king. Mengfeisi city atmosphere is also very tense, he had to strengthen patrol, to prevent at this time any more trouble.


    It was not until more than a month later that the official announcement of the eju empire was released, and there was a clear official statement about the incident, so long Teng was a little relieved. On that day, he still led the guards to patrol the city. When he passed the ruins of Isis Temple Square, he sighed inexplicably, stopped his horse and was silent for a moment. Then he went on and returned to his residence.


    He had just dismounted, but a man came to the gate of the mansion. He said in a deep and clear voice, "Lord Longteng, do you have time to talk?"


    Hearing this sound, Long Teng was surprised. The guards around him were about to stop him. He quickly waved his hand and said, "this is my friend. Please ask him to enter the mansion and close the gate."


    The man covered his face with a cloak. He followed Long Teng into the mansion and came to a reception hall. Long Teng sent all his servants away. Then he asked, "Gabriel, how dare you return to mengfeisi?"


    Gabriel took off his cloak and said, "I have been ordered to pursue Amun and make a request for a duel as a warrior. In the duel, I am defeated and captured. The Egyptians refused the general''s request for redemption. He could decide what to do with the prisoners, so he released me. Why can''t I come back against any of the imperial decrees? Commander of the Long Teng army, you are responsible for the security of mengfeisi city. Do you want to arrest me and why? "


    Long Teng''s face was a little embarrassed and said in a low voice: "what you said is the truth. Of course, I will not arrest you, and there is no reason to arrest you. Isn''t this inviting you to come in! I could have thought that the general would come to me, but I didn''t expect you to come too. "


    Gabriel leaned forward with his hands on the table: "has the general come?"


    Amun did come to find Long Teng. Three days ago, it was almost the same scene as today. At that time, Long Teng came back to his house and was getting off his horse to enter the door. Suddenly, a ragged beggar came from the distance. The guard was about to drive him away. He heard a voice in his ear: "Long Teng, I have something to ask you!"


    The sound was like thunder in the dry land. Long Teng was scared and said to the guard, "this is an elder from afar. Please go to the backyard."


    The comer was Amun. His hair was covered with dirt and his clothes were ragged. He looked like a beggar. Without saying a word, he walked into Longteng''s residence. Long Teng followed him and respectfully welcomed him into the backyard. According to Long Teng''s recollection, Amun''s general was still sober, but his eyes were red. When he spoke, he always looked at the unknown place and did not know what he was thinking.Long Teng, of course, knew why Amun was looking for him and gave a detailed account of all the events in Isis temple. Then Amun took one of the things Maria had left behind and disappeared.


    Gabriel asked, "what else can remain under the power of a destructive storm?"


    Long Teng replied: "I saw a figure rushing up into the sky in the sound of pain. No matter what kind of great magician, it is impossible to fly straight to infinity until it disappears. I''m not sure who that is, but you can imagine. The storm of Destruction cannot destroy everything. The virgin is gone, and the scepter is destroyed. But in the middle of the scorched earth, there is a tear of the gods. "


    At that time, after the devastating storm disappeared, people did not dare to approach the ruins of Isis temple for a long time. It was the remains of dragon Teng and Legion warriors who entered there to clean up. The warrior went in alone. He found that the only relic in the scorched earth was the tears of the gods, lying quietly in the dust with tears shining.


    Gabriel asked again, "why did you leave that stone without giving it away?"


    Long Teng bowed his head and replied, "I don''t know why. The luster of the tears of the gods is really like the twinkling of tears. I quietly put it away. I also know that the stone was mined by Amun''s army. Maybe one day, he will come back here. I think the relics of the saint should be given to him instead of the eju empire. "


    ����


    Gabriel did not find Amun again, but learned the latest news of Amun. He had come to mengfeisi and took away the tears of the gods from Long Teng. Amun experienced a lot of suffering, but never depressed. He lived a simple life, did not pursue luxury, but never let loose. Now he has become dishevelled and shabby. It seems that he has no mind to care about other things, even the clothes he wears and the dust on his face.


    What kind of state of mind can make a level 9 achievers fall like this! According to Long Teng, Amun''s mind is still sober, but people have been in a certain state of confusion. Fortunately, he looks like a down and out beggar, and it''s not easy to get attention in the crowd.


    Gabriel is looking for amon in the cities of eguicus. This is the mission Mary gave her. She has to finish it. Looking for amon has even become her belief. The boy who came out of DUK town has become the God of Amun in the altar, but he gave up everything he had and disappeared in the world in rags. Six months later, Gabriel never found him.


    With the loss of time, the unforgettable pain seems no longer so strong, inadvertently become lasting and continuous. Gabriel couldn''t find amon and couldn''t go back. As long as she turned around on the road, she could see Maria''s eyes, like the light of the tears of the gods.


    Gabriel''s final stop is on the East Bank of the Ronnie River, surrounded by a wilderness. Crocodiles live on the Bank of the river in the distance. A little farther away from the river bank is a continuous group of mountains. There is a depression between the mountains. Walking into the depression is a flat valley.


    Gabriel still remembers this place. When Amun came to eju for the first time, Julian, the high priest of Isis temple, sent people to pursue him all the way. It was in this valley that there was a fierce fight. All the wounded and the wounded are out of the valley.


    Maria and Gabriel happened to pass through the Ronnie River by boat. They were startled by the cry of Schrodinger and came ashore to rescue Amun. It was an unexpected reunion, as if it was an encounter arranged by fate. If Amun can''t get rid of the heartache, sooner or later he will come to this place to miss Maria. Gabriel is waiting in this valley.


    After living in seclusion in the valley, Gabriel did not give up the power of cultivating the origin. To find Amun and protect him, we must have strong power. Amun is faced with the archangel of the nine link God system. Seth is definitely injured and will not appear again in a short time. Amun can not be found. However, Seth can command many gods in the nine link system. No matter how powerful Amun is, it is difficult for one person to deal with it.


    Perhaps the conflict has broken out, but Gabriel has been wandering in Egypt for so long, and he has never heard of any fierce fighting in any place. The so-called cultivation is not just strength. Gabriel must make her soul peaceful and find the clear and firm belief that guides her. She has been reflecting on what Maria said in her letter.


    Mary knew what kind of impact this incident would have on Gabriel''s soul, so she asked in her letter, "how will your faith be guided at that time?" "I know your faith in the gods. It''s the light of your heart. I hope you can find the true source of divinity and accept the guidance of that light."


    Maria doesn''t want Gabriel to be confused. She even tells Gabriel politely to accept Amun''s guidance. The virgin knows exactly what kind of exploration Amun is on. But now it is Amun who is lost. Perhaps he is farther and farther away from the road to the gods.


    The people of Salem lost Amun, and Amun also lost Maria. He must find her. Gabriel''s search for Amun is also a return to the divine source guiding her in faith. As the sun rose on that day, Gabriel sat in the valley and prayed quietly, listening to the voice of his soul becoming clearer and clearer����"Whose voice rings in the soul, just like the light in the sky, is the call of eternal source. Whose eyes do I see full of compassion and holy sorrow? God, the spirit I call, who are you and where are you? Find you, find my wish, my way and my glory!


    Open your eyes and have a look. The evil people in the world have done everything that makes them feel guilty. Those who wear white robes promise to bless the world, but the tail of sin is revealed under the white robe. To whom are you offering, O people of the temple? The God whose hands were covered with blood was praised by people.


    The true God will come, will carry out the great and all inclusive inventory, the golden grain will be left, the chaff of the sinner will be burned, I will not forgive him! Under the shadow, I saw the angel''s light flying, the mission I was fighting for, the source of divinity, and the round light on top of my head... "


    Gabriel, who was praying, suddenly raised his head. In the distance, there was a strong breath approaching from the direction of the Ronnie River, accompanied by the violent impact and hum of energy explosion. This was a fight between great achievers. Gabriel flies up with the blade of order. She has been a warrior of level 8. Now she has proved the achievement of level 8 of the original power.


    Gabriel had just flown out of the valley when he saw a figure falling from the sky like a meteor, barely falling into the river and landing on the bank. The man''s hair was covered with dust, and the soft wet soil on the river beach was smashed into a big hole, and the mud splashed everywhere as if he had been unconscious. Although he could not see his face clearly, the familiar figure was Amon, whom Gabriel had been looking for for for a long time.


    In the distant sky, there are two people flying one after another. The first one is Hequet, the frog God in the nine link system. He has brown green stripes on his cheek and forehead, reflecting the strange floating luster. The frog God flew in and waved his sleeves in the air. The waves rolled up on the Nile River. A transparent water arrow flew out of the spray and drew a curved arc to shoot at Amun, who landed on the ground. The


    River also surged up to the shore. The white foam was rolling. The wall was like a huge strange hand stretching out of the river, with muddy muddy water towards Amon, who was lying on the beach.


    Just at this time Gabriel arrived at the scene and chopped it out in the air. It was like a space was cut, separating the wave wall rushing towards the shore from the surge in the river. The huge force of the water splashed everywhere, and several huge crocodiles flew back to the river with their teeth and claws. This is the magic art of space cutting. It is issued with the magic blade of order, and its power is marvelous.


    Although Gabriel has mastered the level 8 achievement of the original power, she can deliver high-level magic like a great magician, but she has always been a warrior in her bones, and she always has the best habit of shooting. The air chopping only operates the power of space cutting, and breaks up the wave wall of Amun, while Gabriel''s body does not stay, like lightning, towards the flying Hequet.


    The Tomahawk burst out a silver arc, which submerged Gabriel''s body, scattered the water arrow rolled up by Hequet, and made a crisp sound. Gabriel appeared so suddenly that Hequet was almost unprepared. He quickly turned around and joined his hands. The flying water arrows and the surge in the river quickly formed a thick wall of ice in the air.


    Just listening to the sound of "click", the ice wall was chopped by silver light just as it appeared. In the silver light, a majestic blonde woman waved a half moon shaped Tomahawk. As an emissary, Hequet rarely encountered such a battle. Gabriel was a man and an axe, and he ran straight from the air. He didn''t even ask him what means to fight him in an open stance. He was totally in the style of killing the enemy before the battle, and even didn''t ask a question.


    In a hurry, Hequet started to roar, and a sound wave of drums spread out in front of him. With a huge impact, the split ice wall instantly exploded, and the silver light covering Gabriel was also scattered, but Gabriel still chopped out.


    Hequet''s frog roar can even shatter a huge stone. Even if a strong warrior can bear it, the impact in his soul will make people unconscious. This is his best way to defend his life and attack the enemy. Although the arc of the Gabriel axe was scattered, the axe''s forward swing seemed to cut a gap in the roar.


    A green mist burst out, with scattered brown stripes, and the sky was like a splash of oil paint. With a cry, Hequet tumbled across the Ronnie River, his green robe in tatters. He was cut down by Gabriel and was injured. If not for the crocodile God Sobek to rush to the back, Gabriel would have killed him with an axe.


    Sobek was a little bit further back, and he had just crossed the bank when Hequet flew to the middle of the Ronnie river. Amun had no strength to fight back. He was about to be captured. The crocodile God was overjoyed and relieved. His speed slowed down a little. Unexpectedly, an accident happened.


    There was a cloud of silver light flying from the opposite bank. From his point of view, a direct light suddenly knocked Hequet away. Even Hequet''s best shock roar did not stop the enemy. The frog God fell with open teeth and claws, and the crocodile God saw Gabriel holding an axe in the air. The golden haired female soldier had already waved a sharp axe to him, and an arc of light flew with thunder.


    With a strange roar from Sobek, crocodiles living on both sides of the Ronnie River roared in unison. He waved the knuckle shaped whip in his hand, and a light and shadow appeared in the air, like a chain of bones, which locked the arc light of a sharp axe. Gabriel tried to stir the blade of order in his hand, and the silver light turned around and scattered the chains of illusion.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    Suddenly out of the void, a huge long tail with bone spurs swept noiselessly to Gabriel''s back, and only in the near distance did the wind roar. Gabriel couldn''t get away from it, and she didn''t want to. The sharp light from the blade of order was sweeping on the tip of the tail that almost hit her in the back of the head.


    I heard a cry of pain. The hard and incomparable tail was cut off. A small part of it flew away in a whirl. This axe is too sharp! The long tail suddenly retreated and disappeared, and Gabriel snorted and flew forward to Sobek to strike. This is the contest between samurai. There is no room for evasion due to the hard hitting energy and power.


    Sobek wielded his whip to hold the Tomahawk, and two powerful weapons fought each other like two mountains colliding in the air. The echo over the Ronnie River lasted for a long time. The huge impact force made them both fly back and fall on both sides of the Ronnie river. Sobek''s face was very ugly. After landing, he picked up the injured Hequet, turned around and left. He flew close to the ground and soon disappeared.


    With Gabriel, holding the blade of order alone, either Hequet or Sobek will not suffer losses, but absolutely can not resist the joint efforts of the two. However, today''s situation is a bit special. The two envoys came from the remote source of the Ronnie river across mountains and rivers. Amun was exhausted and fell into the clouds, and they were also the end of their tether. Gabriel suddenly rushed out, the two could not resist, and immediately ran away.


    Gabriel fell on the Bank of the river and finally saw Amun. Amun fell unconscious with his long hair on the ground. He stretched out a hand to catch something, but he only grasped the mud on the ground. His clothes were ragged and dirty, and even his hair was tied together. Gabriel looked at the other side of the river and knew that the two envoys had escaped, and she did not dare to stay here for a long time. This is the place of the nine linked gods of eju. Maybe more envoys will come after him and leave immediately with Amun.


    ����


    How could Amun appear in this place and be pursued and killed by the nine linked gods? In the past six months, he wandered all over the place in Egypt. For a time, he was in a state of unconsciousness and unconsciousness. He was frantically looking for Maria, who was no longer there. His heartache was always with him. When he became sober, he wanted to go to Seth again, but Maria''s last message had already stated that as long as the gods did not want to see the mortals, mortals could not find him.


    Amun is not willing to accept all this. His tenacious character has become a kind of stubbornness, and he went to the distant nine couplet palace. The location of the Jiulian temple is very secret. If there is no guide, you can''t find it at all. However, Amun understands the secret of this palace in the soul imprint of Schrodinger.


    Jiulian temple is not the real residence of Jiulian gods. Before, only Horus lived here for a long time. Its geographical scope is very large, and it is also the common practice place of many gods. There is a space between the nine alliance palace and the magic array. Amun can''t attack even though he has great ability, but he knows where the door is.


    He flew into the palace with Osiris''s rib. The rib of Hades is a artifact. It carries the imprint and breath of Osiris and unfolds like an invisible space ship. After having achieved level 9 achievement, Amun could fly the ship. He opened the door and directly entered the nine alliance palace without even attracting the attention of many envoys.


    The most heavily guarded place is often the most lax. It is impossible for outsiders to enter or leave the Jiulian temple. The envoys of gods usually practice in their own palaces in addition to their missions. There is one more person in such a vast space of heaven and earth, and no one will find out if they don''t search deliberately.


    Amun wanders like a ghost in the magical mountains and rivers. He is looking for Seth, but Seth is not here. Although best had already left, her palace was still there, abandoned in a deep valley, empty on all sides. Amun bumped into best''s palace at that time, and then he fully recovered his consciousness. He realized that he might have done the most daring thing in the world. How could he run into the nine link palace?


    There are dozens of envoys in this temple. If they are found, Amun will fall into a trap! However, Amun did not slip out as quietly as he came in. He did not give up the original intention of revenge for Seth. Whether or not the nine linked gods were there or not, nine magnificent palaces were still reserved for them in the Tianshen Valley, the center of the Jiulian temple.


    The nine palaces are distributed in an arc at the foot of the mountain. Horus is the tenth God beyond immortality in the system of nine linked gods. His palace is surrounded by the nine palaces, symbolizing the status of the main God.


    Horus has been missing since he lost his throne. The ten palaces in the valley of the gods are empty, only Seth comes occasionally. However, there are still envoys who make regular inspections, and the nine couplet mirror, which looks at all the subtle movements of the whole temple, has now been placed in the palace of Seth. Through this mirror, the emissary can call Seth directly, and Seth can also give his own orders.


    Now that Amun has entered the nine couplet palace, he simply risks sneaking into set''s palace. He wants to hide in this grand palace and wait for the opportunity to assassinate Seth. The God was seriously injured and fled to the kingdom of God. He would never show up easily, but he was the main god of the nine linked system of gods and would return to this place one day. Who could have thought that Amun was waiting for him in his palace, which was the most favorable environment for his assassination!But Seth didn''t come back for a long time. Even the envoys in the nine alliance palace did not know where the LORD God had gone. Amun did not deliberately hide when he entered the Jiulian temple, but miraculously he was not found. When he wanted to hide, he was accidentally found out.


    Because the Egyptians wanted to build the Seth temple on the site of Isis temple in Memphis City, the envoys came to the palace to report to Seth through the nine couplet God mirror. When they operated the mirror, they swept the situation of the nine couplet temple. They were surprised to find that some outsiders had sneaked in, and they hid in the palace of Seth!


    Amun stabbed the hornet''s nest. At that time, four envoys attacked him at the same time. The fierce battle even destroyed Seth''s palace. The other God envoys in the Jiulian palace who were training in secret were also shocked and rushed to the battlefield. Amun is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to die here. He has too many things to finish. He tries his best to open a way to rush out of the Jiulian temple before the gods surround him.


    Seven or eight envoys came after him. Amun fought and retreated, and flew far and wide to the south. Most of the pursuing envoys were thrown away by him. Only Hequet and Sobek were still in pursuit. Amun rushed out of the encirclement, fought back many gods, and was seriously injured, but he did not get rid of the pursuit. He was exhausted.


    He tried his best to fly to the memory place on the Bank of Ronnie river. In fact, there was no need for Hequet and Sobek to fight again. Amun fell into the cloud by himself. He struggled to fall on the beach where he had been in a coma. His eyes were black, as if there were countless golden lights shining in the void, and all the golden lights turned into Maria''s shadow.


    Amun knew that his life was coming to an end. Even though he had many regrets and unwillingness, he didn''t feel a trace of pain when he fell on the beach. He only saw a piece of golden light coming from his face. Feeling is so warm and happy, he seems to have returned to the most warm scene in his life.


    When Amun comes to the end of his life, he struggles to fall here. He seeks and comes to the origin of reincarnation. He should have died here, if nothing happened. At that time, he was still in a trance when he was rescued. He opened his eyes and saw that echo was becoming more and more clear from the hazy. The girl seemed to come out of the memory, with mysterious and mature noble temperament. Amun still looked directly into her eyes.


    Amun murmured, "echo, is that you? You look as like as two peas. I finally saw you! Am I dead? How can I see you here? This is not a gloomy underworld, is it another destination of the soul This, where is this? What should I call it? If you have a name, can it be heaven? "


    When he fell down here again, what he saw in his coma was a faint golden glow, and Maria appeared again. Almost without thinking, Amun looked at her and said the same thing. Then he stood up and walked towards Jinhui. He held Maria tightly in his arms with open arms, and bowed his head to kiss her lips. It was as if they melted into one body in the golden light.


    What people see is Amon, with his hair down in the mud, but struggling to embrace the earth with open arms. After Gabriel has defeated Hequet and Sobek, amon is embracing echo in his soul.


    ����


    Amun had a long dream. In the dream, he may be crazy, he may be obsessed, or he may make up for the regret of his life. The content of the dream may be absurd and sweet, just like the delusion in meditation when he broke through the achievement of level 7.


    Amun did the same thing as bell at that time. He took away the guardian girl of Isis temple and was chased by the envoys of the nine linked gods of eju. The destination of his escape was the same as that of bell, which was the huge hollow in the valley of the young di. But it had become a garden of Eden. He defeated the persecution of the gods and brought Mary back to Eden.


    Mary is no longer the guardian saint of Isis temple. The temple in the distant city of Memphis has become the temple of Seth. Isis''s mission of protecting the virgin has come to an end. Amun and Maria lived in the garden of Eden for many years Until one day, he was awakened by Gabriel!


    ����


    Gabriel awakened Amun. It''s been a month. She took Amun to a mountainous area in the west of eju. There are many monsters in the ravines. The steep and deep cliff is full of caves of all sizes, and few people can find it. This is the place where Gabriel killed the monster many years ago. It''s very hidden. She brings Amun to heal her coma.


    In fact, he doesn''t need to heal like ordinary people. His vitality seems to be endless. If there is no additional damage to his body, it just needs years to recover. As for other means or help, it will affect the speed and degree of recovery.


    Amun''s injury was not serious. He rushed out of the Jiulian Palace at the fastest speed. The battle along the way was just to stop and chase soldiers, but the loss was very large, and he was exhausted like a dried up spring. On the other hand, if the soul is in an eternal dilemma, amon may sleep forever until the seemingly endless end of life.


    Gabriel gave Amun a variety of therapeutic magic, but he couldn''t help him recover his loss. He had to wait for Amun to become less weak and wake him up. When Amun woke up, he lay there with his eyes open, looking at the top of the cave. For a day and a night, Gabriel sat at the mouth of the cave in the distance without saying a word.A day later, Amun finally spoke, sounding like he was saying to himself: "I seem to have had a dream. I can''t help thinking about one thing when I wake up. If I were like bell, I might not be today. Bell took away the then Saint Cong Ni. Although it was such an end, it should be what they were willing to bear


    Gabriel said: "with your achievements, you have already passed all kinds of tests in the world. You should not fall into this kind of thought. You can''t extricate yourself from this idea. The world is a flowing river. You should base your foothold on the source. Don''t go back and assume it. Even if you assume, it is impossible. Lord Maria is not Cong Ni. She has her guard. She can''t be taken away by you, and you can''t force her will


    Amun sighed: "you''re right, but those tests do not only exist when we pass through them, but also run through the whole process. Now I finally understand why the gods who have transcended immortality fall Did you save me? Why did you appear in that place? What a coincidence


    Gabriel: "it''s not a coincidence, it''s almost certain. Do you remember that before I went to fight with you, the saint gave us a letter respectively? She said in the letter that if one day you are sad and heartbroken, I hope I can protect you. I didn''t understand why you still need my protection at that time, but I know it today! If I can''t find you, I''ll go to the place by the Ronnie river. If you are immersed in the memories, you will go. "


    Amun: she''s no longer a saint. Isis and Isis are no longer there. For me, she''s Maria, echo Maria


    Gabriel was silent for a moment, and then asked, "what Maria showed you until she started the storm of destruction may have been too cruel, but do you know why?"


    Amun said slowly, "I know. She wants to tell me a lot, including the last witness. But that''s not the most important thing. What''s more, she knows me better than I know her. As long as this happens, I will be crazy to inquire about it. I will go to every place in eju and ask all kinds of people. If I don''t understand the situation at that time, I won''t be reconciled. It''s a great risk for me. I''d better see it with my own eyes. "


    If you don''t know what''s going on in your head, if you don''t know what''s going on in your head, you''ll be dead. But even so, you''ve almost been killed. What''s the matter with those two envoys who are following you? "


    Amun sat up and told the story of his breaking into the nine link palace. Gabriel was stunned. What a calm general Amun had done. A silly boy who had never seen the world would not be so stupefied. It''s a great luck and ability to run to the nine alliance palace to die and escape!


    Gabriel finally turned around and asked, "you''ve broken through the nine link palace, and you''ve almost lost your life. What''s your plan next?"


    Amun gritted his teeth and said, "Seth won''t show up easily. I made such a big noise in the Jiulian palace that even his palace was destroyed. He could resist not appearing. It seems that it''s really hurt. It''s still a problem whether he can recover the peak. If I want to kill him, this is the best chance. I can''t let him recover calmly


    Gabriel couldn''t help but remind him, "you should also understand that if Seth doesn''t want to see you, you can''t find him!"


    Amun raised his head and looked across the rock to the distant sky: "I can find a way to force him to show up. If I can''t force him to show up, at least I will let him fall into the altar."


    Gabriel also stood up: "this is not your style! Even if you want to do that, you have to wait until you are strong again. It''s meaningless to try to break into the nine link palace again, and it''s not what Maria wants to see


    Amun stood up and said, "I know what to do. I will heal the wound and restore the most powerful strength. Then I will force Seth to show up. Even if the Empire of Egypt is disturbed day and night, I will not let him get well!"


    Gabriel suddenly very sad said: "you seem to have changed! You are in a weak state now, but the breath that you say is incomparably powerful. I believe that you will become more and more powerful, but this is not the road you pursue. The further you go, the farther you will be, the farther you will be. "


    Amun suddenly said excitedly, "why can''t I make mistakes? If this is wrong, let me do it wrong! One day I may have to go back to that altar, or to pursue the real transcendence of eternal life. But here and now, I''m not Amun, I''m not a general, I''m Amun! "


    ����


    Rod Dick built a guard magic array for his residence and strengthened the guard patrol. He lived a very stable life in the past six months. Although he was old, he was good at making mistakes, and he was not stingy in making mistakes. Over the years, although he did not have the merits of establishing the national respect like gore or Amun, he did not do less practical things, and his position in the Cape city-state and the Egyptian empire became more and more stable. He was almost irreplaceable as a city Lord.


    Seven months ago, Gabriel suddenly visited at night. Rod Dick knew that Amun''s army had sneaked into the Empire of Egypt. From a private point of view, he was also worried about Amun, but also for Maria''s suffering. Sometimes in the middle of the night, rod Dick would sigh with a sigh. He felt that his ambition and enthusiasm were worthy of his life, but he was still the head of his cape city.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    DUK plain is in a scuffle. Rod Dick also knows that Theo and others, in the name of trade, transport strategic goods to Salem through the promontory border. He is blind. Gabriel asked him about Amun''s news, and he was really concerned about it. Unfortunately, the well-informed City Lord didn''t get any news for half a year. Amun seemed to disappear from the world.


    According to the custom, rod Dick would go to the temple to pray, and he would lead the people to hold sacrificial ceremonies at various city-state ceremonies. But the most important prayer in his heart was that the war in the DUK plain should not spread to eju, otherwise the Cape city-state would bear the brunt of the war. He also hoped that Salem city-state can have a firm foothold, hoped Amun could be safe, and he was willing to provide help in private.


    Rod Dick had been inquiring about Amun for a long time, but he didn''t expect that amon would show up in the promontory city. When he saw Amun, he was surprised and fell off the carriage. He not only ordered the whole city-state to arrest him, but also wrote a letter to the king of eju for his sins.


    ����


    In the temples of the cities of the Egyptians, sacrificial ceremonies were held twice a month, when the citizens of the cities could come to the temples. There are also three ceremonies each year, which are the most important festivals in the city-state. That day happened to be the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the God Allah, and also a carnival for the citizens.


    On this day, officials of all departments had a holiday. The people dressed in their new clothes and strolled in the streets and lanes. It was rare to have such a day of leisure and enjoyment. After noon, everyone gathered in the temple square to talk and laugh. Many peddlers also carried the burden and pushed their cars around the square.


    Lord of the city''s carriage came, rod Dick picked the curtain and was ready to walk down, while Yi Bin, the great magician, led the magistrates to line up on the long steps, and the atmosphere was cheerful and peaceful. The massive temple gate is now open, from the front of the square, you can see the gods in the main temple.


    No one thought that, at this time, a figure suddenly flew out of the crowd, and flew into the main temple like a startled goose. With a sword and a golden arc, it chopped at the statue of Poncet, the statue of an LA, and then smashed the solid stone roof of the main temple into a big hole and flew away.


    Tens of thousands of people screamed in unison, and then there was no sound. They all looked at it with wide eyes and open mouths. Yi Bin, who was about to come over to greet rod Dick, gave a startled shout. With a wave of his staff, he rose to the sky and chased after him. However, just after Yi Bin flew over the temple, there was another figure flying in the oblique stab. The axe in his hand was like a silver shadow. An arc-shaped virtual blade spread out in the air and split at Yibin.


    Yi Bin was so scared that his soul almost flew away. Fortunately, he reacted very quickly. A turn in the air unexpectedly penetrated into the big hole on the roof of the main temple and applied a thick layer of gas element armor. The second person who suddenly flew out waved an axe to force Yi Bin back, and then flew away.


    Then we heard a strange sound coming out of the temple. After half a meal, we heard a loud noise, like some heavy objects falling on the ground. At this time, the guard on duty has followed the direction of the troublemaker''s escape, and the magistrates rushed into the hall to see Yi Bin.


    This happened when rod Dick was about to get out of the car. He looked up at the sky with his head up and was stunned. He stepped on the ground and fell. The Lord of the city fell down when he got off the bus, and the guardian who should have helped turned his head and looked at the sky, but he didn''t hold it! However, rod Dick did not care about this. He got up and ordered the city-state to be under martial law to arrest the assassins.


    The city Lord of Dick called the two men "assassins", but they did not assassinate anyone. If they did, it was only the statue of Seth. The first "Assassin" rushed into the temple and swung out his sword. He didn''t stop at all, and then he broke through the roof and walked away. When the magistrates rushed into the temple, they saw Lord Yibin standing on the ground, looking at the statue of Seth, and his face was shocked.


    There was a crack in the center of the eyebrow of the tall and strong stone statue. Then the crack spread and forked more and more. There was a crackling sound in the temple. The statue of Seth was full of cracks, and gradually became like a spider''s web. Then it collapsed, and the ground was broken.


    Rod Dick ordered the arrest of the assassin, but who was the assassin? I do not know! What does it look like? No one can see! How to grasp this? There is no way to find it! However, rod Dick had to make such a gesture. The an-la Legion and the city-state garrison went out to search for suspicious people day and night in all parts of the country, but the thieves caught a lot of them, and they made a lot of noise!


    This is a very serious matter. When the city-state sacrificial ceremony was held, all the military and political officials were present. In full view of all the people, they had to cut the statue of the archangel with one sword! If investigated, everyone including rod Dick and Yibin will be guilty. Knowing that he could not catch the assassin, rod Dick must do his best to hunt down the assassin. At the same time, he has written a letter of apology, and is preparing to send a detailed report of the incident to the capital of eju.


    Rod Dick had a hard time. In fact, he knew who the two were. The first one to rush into the temple to wield his sword was Amun. Although no one could see his face clearly, rod Dick was familiar with his figure and momentum, even if he only glanced at it. Gabriel, of course, was the second one to beat Yi Bin back in the air. It seems that the warrior has found Amun and followed him to do such absurd things, which actually made rod Dick suffer from the disaster.After the confession was written, rod Dick called in his confidant again, and privately told the king who he should greet and what kind of heavy gifts he should give, so as to help him speak freely. This is his bad luck. The Pharaoh will certainly order a reprimand. Reprimand it as long as there is no substantive punishment. Before he had finished speaking, he heard another news, which greatly relieved rod Dick.


    It turns out that three days after the statue of Seth in the main temple of the promontory city was chopped by a sword, the same thing happened in Tanis, the nearest city-state to the promontory. There was no sacrifice ceremony in Tanis on that day. Everything was very calm. However, someone flew in the air and knocked out a big hole in the roof of the main temple. With a sword, he cut the statue of Seth and flew away from the cave. No one responded. The priests watched the statue split into pieces and collapsed.


    When the master of Tanis got the urgent report, he was just coming down the stairs after dinner. He rolled down the stairs and broke his arm. The bodyguard standing beside him was severely punished. How could he not hold the Lord of the city?


    The Lord of Tanis was not as calm as rod Dick. He was probably scared to death. Rod Dick, on the other hand, was relieved. Although he didn''t know why Amun and Gabriel wanted to do that, he also understood what they were doing. He didn''t mean to make trouble for the promontory city-state and make himself a scapegoat. There will certainly be reprimands from the Pharaon, but there will be no substantive punishment. Maybe there will be a few words of comfort in private.


    Rod Dick quietly let his men go to the capital according to the original plan. There were also many gifts and pleadings. At the same time, he paid close attention to the activities of other city states. Seven days later, the same thing happened in bushiri, west of Tanis; and half a month later, an assassin broke into the main temple of the city of Babas, south of Tanis, and chopped the statue of Archangel Seth with a sword.


    Over the next month, earth shaking "events" occurred successively in the city states of Atri, rokai and Helio on the East Bank of the Ronnie river. The content is the same, but at different times and places, a crazy "Assassin" rushes into the temple of the Lord of state, and does nothing else. He just cuts at the statue of Archangel Seth, and then flies to the sky.


    Gabriel also appeared with amon in the promontory city-state, but Gabriel did not appear at all when these cities were in trouble.


    This man must be crazy. He is a madman among the madmen. He makes this crazy act beyond the imagination of the world! But he is so powerful, powerful and terrifying! People have been saying that he is a crazy magician, and he is at least level 8 magician, because he can fly, and the power of the sword in his hand has dazzling and shocking magic effect. As for what kind of divinity, ordinary people do not know.


    What kind of strange and terrible existence is the great magician who does not take the staff but uses the sword? The temple is such a solemn and noble place that the man rushes in like a rogue kicking the door for revenge. It''s not like that he''s a fugitive. This man didn''t hurt anyone. He just attacked the statue of Seth. I don''t know how many statues of Seth, large or small, are found everywhere in Egypt, but this man only looks for the one in the temple of the Lord of each city.


    So far, in more than two months, the man has chopped up the statues of Seth in the main temples of the seven cities east of the lower eguroni river. The impact and shock of this event is too great, and the whole eju empire is going to be uprooted. The garrison troops from all over the country have been sent out, and a large number of experts have been sent out from the eju theological academy and the Imperial military headquarters.


    As for the other cities that assassins have not visited, they are all ready to defend their respective main temples. They must not let this "blasphemous devil" succeed. Amun''s name has now risen from "Assassin" to "blasphemous devil". His purpose is not to fight with the army, or to destroy a God who can''t move there. He can walk with one blow without any hesitation, and he may appear in some city-state at some time.


    The cities of Egyptians can''t take the statue of Seth out of the temple of the Lord, dig a pit and hide it? In fact, when Amun destroyed the statues of Seth in the four city states, the nearby cities were already on guard, but he still succeeded. Those small cities in the hinterland of eju, which are not in strategic positions, can not have too many experts. Even if a group of deities and warriors are stationed in front of the temple gate, they will not be able to resist Amun''s sudden attack.


    The city-state of Helio specially gathered all the magicians to set up a magic array in the temple. However, the magicians could not set up the array day and night. After waiting for a month, there was no movement. When everyone relaxed, Amun suddenly flew into the temple one morning. Before the magistrates could operate the magic array, Amun waved his sword and left.


    So far, no one has seen the face of this madman. Although rod Dick knew it, he did not tell anyone. It was not clear that the "blasphemous devil" was amon. Later, all kinds of rumors spread like pestilence in the Egyptians, and some even argued that the man was not a demon, but a God who had a grudge against Seth!


    Of course, there were many experts in the eju empire. The eju theological academy also sent special personnel to inspect the statues cut by demons in various city states. Several elders of the theological academy saw the remains of the statues and listened to the people present describe the scene in detail. They agreed that the man was at least a level 8 warrior or even a level 9 warrior.A great warrior who can fly freely, shocking! In the traditional concept, this is the divine power possessed by gods or their envoys. A powerful warrior with all his might, like the devil, rush into the temple to chop up the statue, or break through the roof to run away, but it is impossible to fly to the sky without a trace.


    Gods'' messengers are also known as gods on earth, such as best cat God, Hequet frog God, and Sobek, crocodile God. There are ten gods in the nine link system, including Horus, and the rest of the gods are regarded as envoys of the gods. Today, the Egyptians believed that Allah was the only God. Then all the other gods and envoys were called angels. Seth was the leader of the angels.


    If facing such an "angel", then the situation will be even more serious!


    Some of the Great Magicians talked about it in private, which might be the Revenge of Horus, the former king of the Empire. One of the elders of the eju theological academy, Burke, the high priest of the former Isis temple and the present Seth temple, inspected the two destroyed statues and secretly reported to Farah eht that the method of destroying the statues was similar to that of the miners in DUK Town, so he speculated that the man might be Amun.


    Burke is right, and his guess is based on it. After the army of Amun left eju, he was worshipped as Amun God in Salem city of DUK plain. Maybe he had the means of God.


    Is Amun really a God who came to the world, or is it an emissary sent by some god family to the world? Otherwise, how could a miner in a small town of Duke miraculously build a great land? People who saw Burke''s secret report couldn''t help thinking so, but no one could say it publicly.


    Although Amun had left eju for a year, his reputation did not diminish, and he was admired and admired by many people, and his poems were still sung all over the country. It was not an open secret order for the king eju to send people to kill Amun. On the surface, Amun''s army did not violate any of the laws of eju. As for the killing of Prince sneck, no one in the court was willing to mention his name, but Amun''s influence on the people was growing.


    As a matter of fact, Amun only went to the territory of DUK plain, which is also his hometown, which was awarded to Amun by the late fascist II. Therefore, the general''s behavior is not to rebel, but to return to his hometown with the reward of the Pharaoh after making contributions to build the city-state in his dream. On the way back to his hometown, Amun defeated Celia, the great magician of Hattie, and the beautiful and invincible princess, thus gaining the support of the kingdom of hathi for his establishment of a city-state.


    Amun''s story is spread among the people in this way, and it is also a fact. Amon''s reputation in the eyes of the people living in Egypt has not been reduced at all. On the contrary, his legend makes more people yearn for and respect him, and its influence has even surpassed any famous hero in history.


    Amun was worshipped as a God in Salem city. Many people worshipped him from the bottom of their hearts. ����If the gods really come to the world and experience everything as mortals, then it should be Amun, which is the God in people''s dreams.


    Why Amun has such a great influence? I''m afraid many people have never expected, but it''s reasonable to think about it carefully. In this hierarchical society, Amun''s experience has broken through too many constraints and obstacles, which is the dream of most ordinary people.


    He was the son of a lowly miner in Duke town. His home was destroyed when he was a teenager, but he built a great contribution to the mainland. He also built a miraculous city-state in his hometown, and was finally worshipped as a God. His story is more inspiring than the deeds of any high-ranking emperor.


    Many people worship Amun, to put it bluntly, is also out of a kind of self replacement and compensation psychology. Most people in the world can''t have noble birth, but Amun was once the same as them. Even if you can''t do something, you can also dream. What Amun has achieved seems like his own achievement in his dream.


    Even if we agree with Burke''s conjecture, it''s not easy to speak out publicly, even if we approve of Burke''s conjecture. If the Egyptians really caught the blasphemous "devil" and found that he was Amun, it would not declare him to be Amun, but would give him another name or a devil''s title.


    However, it is not easy to catch the "devil". Even if he is not an angel, a nine level warrior will leave with a single attack. It took more than two months to destroy seven statues. If we can''t find out the exact whereabouts, we can''t talk about mobilizing experts to pursue them.


    After seven city-state accidents in succession, the erratic whereabouts of the "devil" gradually became clear, and all the seven cities east of Ronnie River in xiaeju were in trouble. Judging from the route he passed, he should enter the territory of eju from the Cape city state, from east to west and then to the south. The next step is to cross the Ronnie River and reach the city of Memphis.


    People, such as rod Dick, who already knew or guessed that the "devil" was Amun, knew more or less what was going on. ����Amun is revenging for the Virgin Mary. He wants to destroy the statues of Seth in the main temples of all the cities in Egypt one by one, and openly challenge and humiliate the archangel before the world.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Many people have thought of a frightening inside story about what kind of devil was the Lord Mary the saint who launched the destruction storm in Isis temple. There is only one great possibility to think about it. It is not the devil who came to the world, but the archangel Seth himself. No matter who, a thought of this can not help but shiver, can only think about, but absolutely can not say!


    Isis temple in the city of Memphis has now become the temple of Seth. It is the only temple in the name of Seth among the main temples of the city states. It is also the most important temple in xiaeju. Everyone thinks that the "devil" will never let go of this temple, so the next target of the "evil devil" must be Memphis.


    The city of Memphis is not like any other place. It not only has the elite Isis army stationed in the Empire, but also has six great magicians and eleven great warriors, as well as the largest group of magistrates in Lower Egypt. No matter how powerful Amun is, he can''t come and go freely when the temple of Seth is on guard. As long as the devil comes, he must not escape! ����This is the order of King eju.


    In order to be in case, the magic array covering the whole city of mengfeisi was opened. For the first time, this large array was started not because of the war, but because of one person. Although it did not have the offensive and defensive power of the war, it only launched the most powerful detection function. However, the number of divine stones consumed every day was also amazing. A great magician and a dozen deities should take turns to preside over the formation.


    Amun did, but to the disappointment of all the watchmen, he did not go to Memphis. Instead, he crossed the river 200 miles away from the south of Ronnie to the West Bank, and suddenly broke into the city of herak. "Devil" rushed into the main temple of the city-state, the old trick repeated, one sword to the statue of Seth, and then rushed out of the encirclement and flew away. The city-state Temple guards did not catch up, and a large number of experts who rushed from mengfeisi did not find the "devil".


    At this time, some people think that Amun was once a general of the Empire. He was proficient in the art of war. He not only commanded the army, but also was good at surprise attack. Is it a plan to attack the north and lure the tiger away from the mountain? In a short time, he raided the city-state of herak and attracted the master of Memphis to attack the temple of Seth. So the next eju quickly gathered together the masters to prevent the "devil" trick in the fanset temple.


    However, Amun''s whereabouts were once more unexpected. In three days and three nights, he attacked the main temples of the polis and pano city states one after another along the Ronnie river for two thousand miles. He left xiaeju and went straight to eju. People can''t help but be shocked again. Is the "devil" going to attack the temple of the capital city of dises?


    King eracht was building the new capital of Hilmo 600 miles south of the city of Des. However, the city was still the economic, political and theocratic center of shangeju, and its guard force was even more strict than that of Memphis. He immediately opened a magic array to guard the whole city, and sent experts and a large number of elite guards to guard the main temples of several small city states nearby.


    However, after waiting for more than a month, there was still no "devil" movement. The man seemed to give up the continuous crazy action, but the area around des city did not dare to relax the guard. At this time, the city of lower ejubuto, six thousand miles away from the city of DES, came the news that the main temple was attacked by "demons", and the statue of Seth was still destroyed.


    The city of Bhutto, north of Memphis, is already the northernmost border of the Empire bordering on the sea. Amun turned back to xiaeju and attacked an unexpected city-state in such a large circle. Before people could react, Amun suddenly headed west along the coastline and attacked another coastal city-state, Rosetta.


    Amun rushed into the main temple of the city of Rosetta and chopped at the statue of Seth with a sword. When he was flying away, he was intercepted by the flying shuttle controlled by a great magician and a great warrior, and two other shuttles surrounded from the side. But before the army could form an encirclement, another "demon" came to take Amun out of the encirclement.


    The city of Rosetta was the site of the Osiris Legion guarding the northern frontier of the Empire, so its defense strength was not weak. Gabriel, who secretly assisted Amun, made another move.


    For four months, Amun attacked the main temples of twelve city states. As a top level 9 warrior or level 9 diviner, his "combat achievements" are actually insignificant. After such a long time of such exquisite surprise tactics, he has traveled thousands of miles without killing any enemy, only destroying 12 statues.


    However, the shock caused by this incident to the eju empire is indescribable. Amun can be said to have caused the heaviest blow to the Egyptian empire with the least cost. Every sword that waved at the statue of God was cut into a fatal weakness. Even the foundation of the Empire State building was somewhat loose.


    This is a battle between Amun and a huge empire. If he is still a general, this kind of tactics is too damaging, despicable and disgusting, but it''s terrible and shaking!


    This is a kingdom of theocracy and kingship. The king of the Empire symbolizes the incarnation of the gods in the world. The temples of the city states are also the spiritual pillar of the people. The sacrificial ceremony held in the temple is the most important spiritual life, entertainment life and political life. The madness of Amun''s behavior made the city-state keep a tight guard around the main temple for several months, and the normal sacrificial activities stopped completely. The gods and the authority of the Empire were attacked and questioned.Although only the gods were destroyed, this was not an emergency, but it was constantly staged throughout the eju empire. People can''t help but ask, where is the archangel Seth? The statues in the main shrines of the city states were cut off from the altar as if they were chopping melons and vegetables. Why can''t the Egyptians, who represent the incarnation of the gods, be stopped?


    Seth, known as the leader of angels, has left the impression of timidity, incompetence and cowardice. If Seth could not use his miracles to punish the "devil", then who would really sacrifice to him? "The great Archangel" set has not stopped the devil''s behavior for a long time. His image in the eyes of eju people has gradually collapsed with the collapse of the gods.


    Amun could not force Seth to show up and did not fight him face to face, but in such a way, one sword after another dropped him from the altar.


    Amun''s way of doing this is also a great adventure. If he is not careful, he will be broken to pieces. No matter how strong he is, he can''t fight against eju''s army and many experts. Once blocked, even Gabriel can''t escape. But on the other hand, the Egyptians, the elders of the eju theological academy, and the senior officials of the Imperial military headquarters were even more troubled at the moment.


    They are not faced with a large army, nor are they facing a frontal battle enemy. The devil is more like a roving bandit who comes and goes like the wind, and is the craziest madman in the history of Tianshu mainland! He did not even fear the gods, but he acted strangely and cautiously. He never left a trace in the vast territory of Egypt. He did not know where and when he would appear?


    At first, except for a few people who had guessed Amun''s identity, most people didn''t even understand what the "devil" was for. I''m afraid that Horus, who came from far away, was either a demon or a God who came from the plain.


    I don''t know when and where a rumor has spread that Amun is challenging Archangel Seth. What''s more, some people say that Amun has killed Seth. But no one can be sure of the fact, and I am afraid only the real gods themselves can know.


    Seth had Seth''s trouble, eju''s had eju''s trouble, and Pharaoh''s had more trouble than Pharaoh. Don''t forget that the name "elacht" of the Pharaoh means "the glory of Allah, the guardian of Seth".


    Pharaoh eracht held an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures. Some people have come up with a stupid way to send a great magician and two great warriors to sit in the main temple among the cities that have not been "patronized" in the whole country. In particular, the two great warriors must wear weapons and take turns to guard in front of the statue of Seth day and night. If the "devil" rushes into the temple, it can at least block a blow, so that he can not destroy the statue, and others can take the opportunity to entangle it, even if it is to find out the identity of the "devil".


    This is a very effective stupid method, but it is rejected by most people. One reason is that it''s hard to get together so many experts. The other is that even if they can barely get together, they can''t spread all over the country to do this kind of thing. If this is the case, many important daily government affairs and military affairs of the Egyptian empire will not be able to function normally, and the gains and losses will not be worth the losses.


    On the other hand, the king and the priests of the Empire prayed to the gods, asking the gods to send down the oracle to punish the devil. They did receive the oracle. It is said that the angels have come to the world and are hunting for the devil everywhere. The devil is too cunning and unpredictable. He is very good at hiding. Up to now, he has not been caught. But the angels will eventually capture him and give him to the Egyptians.


    ����


    There are dozens of envoys in the nine link system. They are the most dangerous force Amun faces. According to the information learned from Schrodinger''s soul imprint, more than ten of these dozens of God envoys are good at fighting, and Amun has personally experienced it in the Jiulian temple, and he absolutely does not want to experience it again.


    Amun himself has achieved level 9 achievement of the original power, and he knows the behavior habits of the God envoys very well. Those people are not willing to commit risks themselves unless they have to. At the beginning, the envoys of the gods in the Jiulian palace didn''t respond. When they realized that the situation was serious, they went out and found that Amun''s whereabouts were difficult to find.


    At first, the gods decided to concentrate on several important city states. As a result, Amun did not come, and the situation became more and more out of control. So they made a decision to send an emissary in the main temple of each city-state. These envoys may not be Amun''s opponents, but there is a very special way of communication between them. Once they find Amun''s trace, they immediately call on the envoys of the nearby city states to encircle them.


    In the absence of a trace of Amun, this is the best arrangement, and the results really worked.


    Amun was briefly intercepted when he raided the temple of Rosetta. At that time, the insect God kebri of the nine linked deities arrived at the city-state of Rosetta. However, he did not take the initiative at the first time, but immediately summoned other envoys who rushed to the nearby city-state. The snake god edjo, who had planned to go to the city of sheys, was the first to meet.


    Adjo intercepted Amun on the way, and cabley tried to entangle him, waiting for other envoys to come. Seeing that the situation was dangerous, Amun and Gabriel fought back the two envoys together. Without any entanglement, Amun immediately fled far away, left the border of Egypt and the nine linked divine realm northward, and flew far into the vast sea.It was a thrilling escape, but they didn''t get caught in the end. For a long time after that, the envoys of the gods were still waiting in the temples of the cities of eju, but Amun did not appear.


    Amun had already thought about the countermeasures taken by the gods of the nine alliance system. The city of Rosetta was just located on the northern border of the nine alliance God domain. So he could easily get away when he met the insect God Kebuli. However, if he continued to go deep into the hinterland of Egypt to attack other city-state temples, he would be trapped in a trap, and then he would flee away without a sound.


    Amun is active, while the envoys of the nine link system of gods are passive. Amun can choose the right time and place to do it again. When can those envoys wait? Amun finally made sure of one thing, Seth would never agree with him. The situation has reached such a level that the archangel has not yet appeared. Even if Amun cuts down all the statues of Seth in the main temples of the 24 cities in the whole territory of Egypt, Seth will not appear.


    This shows at least one situation, for Seth, there are more important issues to consider than the status of the LORD God. Compared with the significance of the existence of gods, Seth paid more attention to the existence of gods themselves. He has transcended immortality and is almost eternal. He is not willing to fight with Amun, which may lead to his fall. Even if his position in the eyes of the people of eju collapsed, Seth had to bear it.


    Perhaps the God was badly hurt and had not recovered so far. He thought that he was not Amun''s opponent, or he was afraid of the power of the destructive storm.


    It is well known that Nero made a storm of destruction, and Amun got Nero''s remains, which is why many powerful gods are not willing to provoke Amun. Seth didn''t guard against Maria at first. She didn''t expect that Maria would start a real storm of destruction. Some people speculated that it was given to Maria by Amun, but no one was sure.


    Isis Temple once concentrated on the master scroll maker, trying to create the storm of destruction, but failed, but the real situation is probably only known to the goddess Isis and the saints of all ages. What if Maria''s destructive storm didn''t come from amon? What if Nero''s destructive storms were not one but two, and amon had left one after he gave it to Maria?


    This possibility is very small, but Seth does not dare to bet that if his judgment is wrong, his eternal life will really die. So no matter what Amun does, Seth is determined not to appear.


    But it is interesting that Maria once said a word: "hear your voice, I seem to see your fall.". Seth escaped because he didn''t want to lose his eternal life. Did Maria foresee the fall of this God?


    Amun and Gabriel got rid of the tracking of the insect God Kebuli and the snake god edjo, and flew to the vast sea in the north, far away from the scope of the nine link God. Not long after they left, a dozen other envoys arrived at the sea of Rosetta, but they did not chase into the sea to search for Amun.


    It''s hard to find a place to hide in the vast sea. Moreover, it is not appropriate for the gods to keep away from the divine realm and search for a person aimlessly. The Jiulian palace and eju empire are empty instead. So after a brief consultation, they returned to their respective city-state God Temple.


    Amun and Gabriel fly almost close to the wave on the sea at low altitude, and the waves and turbulent light and shadow on the sea are also conducive to the use of stealth divinity to hide traces. After flying for several days and nights, when Amun was sure that there would be no more pursuers, they finally stopped on a lonely island.


    The island is about five li long and three li wide. There are two mountains on the island, one high and one low. Half way up the mountain, there is a pool of rainwater accumulated in the natural rock mortar, which is a place where people can live. However, its location is thousands of miles away from the mainland, and there are no other islands within thousands of miles around, so it is inaccessible.


    The island is covered with lush jungle, surrounded by shallow water and beaches, inhabited by a large number of marine animals. Amun also found a dilapidated house on the hillside between the two mountains, which was built by cutting down the trees on the island. It was left long ago, indicating that someone had come here. It may have been a place where pirates used to stay, or a fleet of ships crossing the sea had temporarily stopped for supplies, but now there is no one.


    Amun decided to stay here for a period of time. The environment was very good. It was suitable for seclusion and cultivation. He would not disturb the temple of eju city for the time being. Let the Pharaon and the envoys of the nine linked gods wait.


    ����


    Amun was far away from eju, and he was quietly accumulating strength in the blue sky and blue sea. However, Amun''s troubles did not end immediately because of Amun''s departure. According to previous experience, no one can judge where the "devil" will appear after a period of time. The city states were still facing the enemy, and the envoys of gods were still on guard around the temples. The daily affairs of the Empire were seriously disturbed and in an abnormal state.


    Although the envoys of the gods did not intercept Amun in the city of Rosetta, they did not get nothing. They finally identified the identity of the "blasphemous devil" as the "Amun God" from Salem in the DUK plain. The Egyptians, who prayed to the gods every day, and the imperial high priests finally heard the latest oracle.Surprisingly, it was not the angel who sent down the Oracle this time. It turned out that it was the father of the nine linked gods and the "only God" believed in by the eju empire!


    **


    PS: please ask for the monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    Allah is the oldest God in the nine link system of gods. In folk myths and legends, even the gods are described as his descendants. However, as early as the establishment of the eju Empire, Anla had faded out of the world, and almost never appeared. For the Egyptians, Isis, Osiris, Horus and Seth were the most important gods.


    In order to seize the position of the LORD God, Seth asked the Pharaon elacht to regard the ancient Angela as the only God, while the other gods and envoys were called angels. Seth became the archangel who ruled all the angels, the actual Guardian God of the royal power and the nine linked God. In the name of monotheism, eracht cooperated with the reform of centralization, which had been a great success not long ago.


    However, the religious and political reform of eracht has been carried out until now, but only Seth has ever come forward, and anyra himself has never given down any oracle. In fact, since the establishment of the eju empire for thousands of years, Anla has never given down the oracle. He seems to be a non-existent God. The appearance of the oracle of Allah was the first time in the history of the eju empire. The Pharaoh and the imperial high priests were shocked.


    The content of Allah''s Oracle is very simple. First of all, he told the Pharaoh and the imperial high priests that their so-called "blasphemous devil" was Amun, the imperial general, and confirmed people''s speculation. Although Anla said Amun''s identity, he did not indicate that he would show miracles to punish Amun, nor did he instruct the Egyptians how to deal with this matter in the name of the oracle. The implication is that people should do it by themselves.


    The God told the Pharaon and the high priests of the empire that it was the matter of Amun and Seth, so let Seth solve it by himself. He would recall all the angels in the nine linked system of gods, and would not go to any place in Egypt to chase Amun. The Egyptians could announce it in their own way and decide what to do.


    Eracht was at a loss when he received the oracle. He wanted to ask the God, but anlah did not answer. So the Pharaon held a small-scale secret meeting for consultation. All the participants were the clergy at the top of the eju empire. In addition to the Pharaoh himself, the three high priests in the main temple of the Empire, and all the elders of the eju theological Academy.


    The elders of the Academy of divinity analyzed the simple Oracle of the God an-la. Amun rushed into the temple to cut down the statue of Seth, and the statue of Seth was next to the statue of an - La. The God of God an - La should be clear about the matter, but he didn''t want to interfere. The Oracle even implied dissatisfaction with Seth.


    Ann - La means to let Seth solve it by himself. If Seth is not willing to face Amun, he should bear the consequences of being cut off from the altar. The idea of the gods is really difficult for ordinary people to understand, but what should the Egyptians do? First of all, the first question is how to declare the identity of the "devil".


    After a whole night''s discussion, the Pharaoh finally made a decision. Since Anla did not order the eju Empire to do what to do, there was no need for the Egyptian empire to announce Amun''s name in case of causing unnecessary unrest among the people. The authority of eracht and the divine prestige of Seth have been seriously questioned. If we let the people know that the "devil" is Amun, I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain the reason, because everyone will question one thing in their hearts - why does Amun do that?


    So the Pharaoh issued a proclamation to all the people of Egypt: "the great God Allah has come, and the name of the blasphemous devil is Satan. Satan, the devil who came to Isis temple a year ago, tried to bring disaster to the people of eju. Mary, the greatest virgin in history, received the Oracle from Seth, the archangel, and did not hesitate to sacrifice herself to destroy Satan with the power given by the gods.


    After he fled, Satan had no power to harm eju, but he was cowardly and insidious. He retaliated against Seth, the great archangel, by the most despicable means. He did not dare to fight against the heroes and angels of eju, but secretly blasphemed and destroyed the archangel''s statue. He disturbs people''s inner uneasiness, shakes people''s belief, and sows the seeds of the devil. As long as people are not tempted by the evil deeds of the devil, they can look to the light of the gods


    The meaning of Satan''s name is "adversary", which symbolizes the temptation of people who do not believe firmly to fight against gods. With the release of this announcement, the eju empire finally ended the martial law that lasted for half a year in each city-state, and the magic battle array of dise city and mengfeisi city also returned to normal state, and the eju empire finally found a step down.


    In this half year''s time, in order to protect the temple and pursue the demons, countless human, material and financial resources were mobilized. In addition to no casualties, it was no less than a large-scale war. If you can''t catch Amun, I don''t know how long it will last. No one can stand it in the long run. Let''s end it quickly!


    If Amun still wants to cut down the statues of Seth, let him cut down twelve of the 24 city-state Lord''s temples. What he wants to achieve is enough. It doesn''t matter whether the remaining half is cut down or not. We can''t let the whole empire work hard with Amun and the statues. Since God Allah has given the instructions, this should be the consequence of Seth himself. Let others rest.


    The city states of eju have resumed their normal life, but some changes have taken place forever. The ambassadors of the nine link God system also returned to the nine link palace under the call of the God an-la, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, the gods have made clear the causes and consequences of things. From a selfish point of view, they can understand why Amun did that.Many of them had been at Seth''s command against Amun, and in various ways prevented Moses from leading the people out of eju. Some of the envoys who had personally experienced the incident were very sympathetic to the people in Duke Town, and even had to admire Amun. Especially when Moses walked through the Red Sea, the goddess of best suddenly appeared. The gods later learned that the cat beside Amun general was best who fell in the "examination of fate and the judgment of the end".


    It can be said that Amun saved and treated a God who was in trouble in the nine link God system. From a personal point of view, the gods made him more fond of Amun. As for the enemy, he just wanted to complete his mission. When Amun rushed out of the nine alliance palace, many of the envoys were just symbolic and did not try their best to stop them. Because those people did not receive Seth''s order at that time, it was none of their business, they were just dealing with it.


    Amun broke into the nine couplet temple and damaged the palace of Seth, which was also an offence to the nine linked deities. Later, Amun''s crazy behavior in the main temples of the cities of eju once angered many envoys. However, the gods gave up practicing in comfortable palaces and went to guard the temples of the main city-state in various places. There were complaints in their hearts.


    These complaints are not aimed at Amun, as long as you are not a fool, you can understand why Amun did that, but Seth''s performance is deeply dissatisfied. The whole nine alliance palace and the Empire of eju are about to be upset, and Seth just can''t get out! The archangel should have the courage and responsibility to face the consequences of what he has done, rather than hide and make others restless.


    The complaints of the gods against Seth were only in their hearts, and no one would speak out publicly. The long, almost forgotten God, Angela, finally spoke, and his oracle was in line with the wishes of the envoys.


    Interestingly enough, after the announcement of the Egyptian empire, the devil Satan never appeared again. People flocked into the temple to pray and sacrifice to Angela. The God''s words restored the peaceful life of the whole empire. As for the statue of Seth nearby, chop it up. Anyla''s reputation reached its peak in the thousand year history of the Empire.


    The magistrates took the opportunity to preach that the only true God, Allah, was so majestic that even Satan did not dare to offend him. With only one Oracle, Allah restored the peace and tranquility of the whole Egyptian empire from six months of chaos.


    ����


    Amun, who was named "Satan" by the eju Empire, did not receive the Oracle from Allah. However, when he sent down the oracle in the eju Empire, he saw another God on the distant island. It was Horus, the former God of the nine linked gods, who came to find him.


    It was early one morning, the sun rose in the sea, and the clouds were covered with a layer of gold, and the breeze swept the waves, and a little light flickered on the top of the waves. Amun got up from his seat and walked out of the forest to the seaside to look at the rising sun. The sun left a turbulent and narrow band of light on the sea. A few crabs crawled across the shoal nearby, leaving shallow footprints on the sand. Then the waves rolled gently, and the trace disappeared.


    Amun was watching the sunrise by the sea, while Gabriel was looking at Amun''s back from the top of the highest mountain on the island with a thoughtful look.


    Gabriel has been following amon for the past six months. She is just a watcher and guardian, and does not appear openly if necessary. So far, she has only made two moves, one in the initial promontory city-state and the other in the last city-state of Rosetta, both of which have taken Amun out.


    In fact, Gabriel didn''t expect amon to do that. In her opinion, amon might have been out of a moment''s anger when she was in the promontory city-state, and the influence of doing so continuously was too serious and his situation was too dangerous. However, Amun later cut down the statues of Seth in the main temple one by one. Obviously, he had a clear plan, but it was crazy and incredible.


    If Maria could foresee what amon had done, she would have been extremely worried and relieved. However, amon should not lose her mind. He was in a seemingly calm and impulsive state, which was equivalent to creating a top-down earthquake in the Egyptian empire, and this behavior also involved himself and Gabriel who followed him into danger.


    Gabriel''s responsibility is to protect him and not to let Amun continue to be crazy in a seemingly calm state. After passing through the seven cities on the East Bank of the lower eguruni River, if Amun wants to die in Memphis, Gabriel will certainly stop him. But at that time, Gabriel was relieved, because Amun did not go to Memphis, but went south along the Ronnie River to eju, which caught all the people waiting for him by surprise.


    Gabriel can see that as the statues of nasset were cut down one after another, which brought more and more shock to the Egyptians, Amun regained his true calm, or a seemingly impulsive calm. He did not stop his crazy behavior, but on the other hand, he regained his wisdom and calm. Although he was alone, he still seemed to be commanding thousands of troops to fight against an empire.


    The encounter in the city of Rosetta was already very dangerous, Gabriel made a second move. If Amun wants to continue, it is meaningless. If he wants to force Seth to appear, what he has done is enough. Even the envoys of the gods in the nine alliance Palace are disturbed. Amun must think clearly about one thing. He is doing all this for Maria, not for Seth. If he stubbornly deviates from one starting point to another, he will not be relieved. On the contrary, he violates the original intention and is not what Maria wants to see.Some things can''t be forgotten. People have to do something, but it doesn''t mean that they should go further and further by venting. So far, if we continue to harass the temple in eju, it will be meaningless to Maria and Seth, and become a self entanglement in amon''s soul.


    At the beginning, Gabriel herself was also in a state of anger, but following Amun along the way also made her soul gradually quiet. Now she looked at Amun''s back looking out to the sea. He seemed to be thinking about whether he was getting farther and farther away from the true source of divinity, or was he getting closer and closer? Maybe it''s just a thought.


    Amun opened his arms toward the sea, as if breathing deeply and embracing something. At this time, his movement suddenly stopped, put down his arm, looked up at the direction of sunrise, the sound of the waves around him seemed to be silent for an instant. In the light of sunrise, on the golden sea, there is a man walking slowly on the waves.


    This man appeared out of thin air. Amun''s divinity of detection did not sense his existence at all. When I saw him, he was in a trance. He had already set foot on the beach at an incredible speed and stood still a few dozen steps away.


    He was in his early twenties, very handsome, but somewhat pale. He was wearing a golden robe and a high white crown. The red feathers on both sides of the hat hung over his shoulders. One sleeve was flying in the sea breeze, and he obviously lost an arm.


    As soon as the man was standing on the beach, Amun waved his right hand and quietly stopped Gabriel, who was about to arrive with his Tomahawk. Then he looked at him and asked in a deep voice, "Horus?"


    It was Horus who came. There was a Horus temple in Duke town. Amun had seen his statue since he was a child. There are usually two kinds of statues of Horus. One is the statue in the center of the main temple of the city-state. The image is an eagle head with wings on the back. The other is a statue that shows people with a normal face on other occasions. Basically, it is similar to the God in front of him, that is, he is more slender and has no less than one arm.


    Amun recognized him, and Horus was not surprised. He nodded his head slightly and said, "yes, I am Horus. I have seen you in the crowd of the temple, and I have seen you in the battlefield of fierce fighting, but I never expected to meet you in such a way today. Please don''t be afraid. I have no malice. I''m here to guide and help you. Amun of Salem City, you really have the spirit temperament. I appreciate you for being so calm in front of me


    When he spoke, Horus showed a solemn and kind smile. In the morning light, his figure was gradually covered by the golden round light, which was mysterious and noble. But Amun frowned and said, "Horus, the God in distress. If you have something to look for me, please put away that God''s manner. You don''t need to and don''t have to do so in front of me. "


    Horus has just secretly launched the divine power. Usually, the living beings who have not yet transcended the eternal life can not help but be awed before this kind of coercion. This is also a kind of divinity that affects the mind and spirit, and only the gods can exert it. However, Amun had seen more than one immortal deity. The earliest one was yinnanna, a girl on the grassland. And now even the statue of Seth dare to be cut down, so he doesn''t eat this set at all.


    Horus was slightly stunned. His smile was a little stiff, but he still said with a smile: "a God comes with good intentions and is willing to provide you with help and guidance. Don''t you welcome it?"


    Amun said faintly: "I just want to ask you to speak well. Since you are here, you can say anything."


    Horus waved, and two wide chairs appeared on the beach, with a grand umbrella behind them. He made an elegant gesture to Amun to sit down. Amun sat down, and Horus asked again, "don''t you want to ask where I come from?"


    Amun replied: "in fact, I want to know where you went after you lost the throne. I don''t know much about the nine linked gods. There are many things I need to ask you. If you can tell me how to find Seth, I would like to express my sincere thanks


    Finally Horus could not help but look down at a crab crawling by his feet and said, "I went to the kingdom of Angela and came from there. Some time ago, I had been healing in the kingdom of God, until Seth also entered the Kingdom, so I returned to the world. I know what''s going on and what you''ve done. I''d like to talk to you for a long time, but I don''t want to go back to the nine link divine realm, and I won''t have a chance to meet until today. "


    Amun could not help but support the back of his chair and straightened up: "the kingdom of Allah? What is that place? Seth also went there. Why did you leave again? Did you fight there again


    Horus shook his head helplessly, reached out his hand and stroked the empty sleeve and said: "in the kingdom of Allah, we should obey the will of Allah. Anla does not allow the gods to fight there, but I don''t want to see Seth. So I declined to stay with him and only went back to the human world to heal his wounds You should be able to see that my injury has not recovered. If we are the enemy, if you do your best regardless of life and death, I am afraid I can only escape back to the endless void


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Amun looked puzzled: "I don''t quite understand what you said."


    Horus grinned indifferently, looked up at Amun and said, "you are very strong, and recent events have proved how arrogant and proud you are. But after all, you are not a real immortal God. Some things are impossible to understand


    Amun replied, "you are wrong. I cut down the statue of Seth not because of arrogance or pride. On the contrary, it is because I am weak and helpless. I can''t find Seth, so I can only force him to show up in this way There are some things I really don''t know, and you come here not to prove that you know more, but to tell me something, please let me ask you for advice


    Through "the examination of fate and the judgment of the last day", they become transcendent immortality gods. What they come to is not the kingdom of heaven described in myths, nor the magnificent celestial world sung by wandering poets. In fact, they have left the world and gone to a place where nothing exists. ����This is what Horus told Amun, which is quite unexpected.


    Only when it doesn''t exist is it eternal. This may be the ultimate proposition of a philosopher''s thinking, but it is also the result of the verification of immortality.


    Amun could not understand it thoroughly, because he had not confirmed it, but only listened to Horus''s description. It''s not an alien world, it''s not a shrine, it''s boundless, and there''s no concept of time and space, just like before everything was born.


    Amun once encountered the immeasurable light in the Syrian desert. The immeasurable light once said "immortality and immortality", which is another good description. He also mentioned that "all laws should be established from nowhere", which is obviously a higher achievement after transcending immortality.


    Horus first told Amun these things, mainly to explain one thing, why to become a God needs the connection of God system? In the Tianshu continent, there was a genius like Marduk who explored and understood the original power and became a God beyond immortality, but eventually he joined the anuna Apocalypse system. Because when you become a God, you will enter into the eternal which is immortal and has nothing.


    Allah is known as the creator God in the nine link system. According to mythology, he created the world and the gods. In fact, he did create a world and opened up a kingdom of gods in the seemingly endless extinction. This is the real origin of the nine link system.


    When Horus said this, Amun couldn''t help but interrupt: "did Allah really create a world, a kingdom that doesn''t exist?"


    Horus nodded, "yes! Can you imagine yourself opening up a world, the sun, the moon, the mountains and rivers as you wish? It''s not a dream, it''s a real creation that belongs to the gods. People who accept the guidance of the divine system can enter there to enjoy the eternal existence after becoming a God. Allah''s world is the kingdom of nine gods, all created according to the will of Allah. "


    Amun closed his eyes. He could imagine but couldn''t prove it. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t create things that didn''t exist in the world. However, he thought of another thing. So he opened his eyes and asked, "can gods heal only when they enter the kingdom of God?"


    Horus nodded again: "how can the gods heal in that eternal silence? He has only two choices: to enter the kingdom of God or to return to the world. "


    Amun pointed to Horus''s empty sleeve: "is that what you''ve been hurt? Did Seth cut off one of your arms? "


    Horus shook his head. "Gods and mortals do not exist the same way. They appear only in the form of things. If I want to, I can grow a lot of arms, but I keep this empty sleeve because the injury is not good, the self in my heart is like this. It was Marduk who hurt me, and Seth took the opportunity to drive me back from the throne and made a new agreement with Marduk


    I see! Amun had long known that there was an agreement between the various gods, and that the gods could not easily and directly intervene in the human struggle unless they were challenged by ordinary people. Horus formed a huge cloud eagle in the red point line, and enqi began to do it. The Uruk army came from the kingdom of Baron, and the God of the kingdom was Marduk, so Marduk challenged Horus.


    After Horus was defeated, Seth came forward to reach a new agreement with Marduk, and took the opportunity to drive Horus back to the throne. Later Horus healed in the kingdom of Allah until Seth was devastated by the storm of Mary''s destruction and came to the kingdom of Allah. So he didn''t want to stay with horst.


    The more Horus said, the more questions Amun had. He couldn''t help but ask, "I heard that Isis is no longer here. Isn''t she in the kingdom of Allah? If so, where did she go? "


    Horus''s countenance was somewhat indescribable, as if with emotion or regret, and bowed his head and replied, "Isis is indeed not here, or has fallen. However, her fall is not because of fighting with whom, nor because her eternal life has come to an end, but because she aspires to pursue a higher realm. I can hardly explain to you clearly "


    Amun''s look is also deeply shocked, and involuntarily leans forward and asks," higher realm? There is a higher realm for the gods beyond immortality, and they also need to pass the test? "


    Horus shook his head gently and said, "not a test, but a wish from the heart. Isis pursues a higher realm than Ann - La. Unfortunately, she has not succeeded. According to human years, she should have disappeared 50 years ago. " When he spoke, he printed a complex message into Amun''s mind, a way of communication similar to the one used in the great wish to hide����The God beyond eternal life is the eternal existence, but what is the significance of this eternal?


    Step out of the world, stay in the concept of no time and space, if you return to the world, you will be just like when you left, but I am afraid the world has changed for thousands of years. No matter who is in such a situation, they will not have too many thoughts, and the gods will pursue a higher realm.


    At the beginning, Allah opened up his own world in the absence of everything. The world was as vast as the vision contained in the soul. Allah created everything in this world. At the beginning, the world only belonged to him. There were only two "things" - Allah and all things he created. Such gods are called "the creator.".


    But other gods cannot enter the world because they were not created by Allah. Later on, an-la reached a higher level and reached the acme beyond the cultivation of immortal gods. Finally, he was able to open up the world and let the gods who were led by him enter the kingdom of God from the eternal extinction, and the nine linked God system was born. Such a God is called the creator God.


    Later, two gods also possessed the ability of "creator". They attached themselves to the kingdom of Allah and opened up the world created by their souls. They were Isis and Seth. If they can also reach the realm of "creation God" like Allah, they can establish a new God system.


    Why is it said that the realm of Allah is the ultimate transcendence of immortality? Isis had consulted Ann - La, who told her why. If you want to pursue a higher realm, you must make a wish with eternal soul. Failure means falling down and the world created will disappear. Since he has become a God beyond immortality and created his own world, why make such a choice?


    "Creator God" has the supreme and unique status in the system of gods. It has a different concept from the main god in the human God realm. He is eternal and irreplaceable. But in the eyes of ordinary people, it is not without cost to become a creator God, because his soul is integrated with the kingdom he created, so he can''t leave the Kingdom at will. Once the creator God leaves, the kingdom will be closed and other gods will not be able to enter.


    But for the creator himself, this is not a price, and would rather be. If you have already possessed the world created by the soul, you can open it to the gods in the system of gods. Why return to the world or the eternal extinction?


    Both Isis and Seth, who have become "creators", have higher pursuits, but their choices are different.


    Seth wanted to be the same "creation God" as Angela. After the fall of Isis, Seth forced Horus back to the throne and asked the Pharaon eracht to carry out monotheistic reform. He regarded Angela as the only God, and he called himself the leader of the angels. As for the mystery of his practice, even Horus could not tell clearly, because he did not confirm that realm.


    Isis made another choice. She wanted to open up a different kind of Kingdom, which was different for the creator God himself and for the gods who entered the kingdom.


    It is very difficult for ordinary people to understand the difference, so we can just use the analogy of human things. For example, in Allah''s kingdom of gods, if the gods want a palace, they can''t build them, because that is the soul world of Allah, so they can only ask Allah to build one for him. As for the Kingdom Isis pursues, other gods can build their own temples as long as their souls are integrated into it.


    On the other hand, the kingdom of God will not be closed because of the departure of the creator God. As long as the creator God does not fall, no matter where it is, the gods can enter there. But Isis failed, at the cost of eternal life.


    This message was printed into his soul, and Amun was silent for a long time. The sun on the sea has gradually risen, the light reflected by the waves in the distance flickers a little dazzling, and the wind is getting bigger and stronger, and the clothes are blowing and hunting. Amun finally understood one thing, not to become the immortal god can establish a divine system, Scorpion King Surabaya''s idea is a bit ridiculous, and his original idea is also somewhat unrealistic.


    Some things Yin Nanna didn''t tell him, probably because there was no need, or because she had not had time to elaborate. Yin Nanna knew that Amun didn''t want to join the anuna Apocalypse system. At least, it was impossible to persuade him. But the goddess also said that after he became a real immortal God, he would be willing to be the accepter of Amun. Then Amun could reconsider.


    Whether Surabaya or Amun, if he really becomes a God beyond immortality, he can establish his own divine realm and guide his disciples to practice the original power, but he can not establish a true God system. It''s a long way to go from being immortal to being the God of creation. The oath of the gods to join a certain God system is not only a kind of loyalty or commitment, but also a series of crucial guidelines before and after they become gods.


    After a long time, Amun said, "if Seth doesn''t want to see me, I can''t find him until I become a God beyond eternity. Is that all you want to tell me today? thank you! Although I already know it, now I understand the real reason. "


    Horus said modestly, "I have said so much, but the main purpose is not that. In fact, I want to cooperate with you and invite you to join the nine link divine system. If you like now, I am your guide. You can also think about it after you become an immortal God, and I will be your accepter. I have already said to Allah, who has no objection. He also said that he would like you to come to his kingdom one day. "Amun''s eyes narrowed, as if the light reflected from the sea was too harsh. He asked in a low voice, "why do you think I might accept your suggestion?"


    Horus replied slowly: "I know your relationship with the goddess Muyun. She must be willing to be your guide or guide. But don''t forget the attitude of the whole anuna Apocalypse to you. Neither enril nor Marduk will welcome you. I''d rather go back to the human world to heal my wounds than stay in a place with Seth. I''m afraid you are even more reluctant to join the anuna apocalypse.


    But the nine link system is not the same. I know that you and Seth have a feud, and Anla has sent down the oracle to let Seth solve it by himself and bear the consequences for what he has done. The rest of the nine linked gods and the gods in the divine realm will not interfere. There should be no hatred between you and the nine linked gods. I have appeared in the battlefield to help you, and I can see that you have great respect for Isis.


    You want to destroy Seth, I can help you, we cooperate. If I succeed in the future, I will take back the status of Lord God and share it with you. Just like Marduk and enril, we will become the two main gods of the nine linked system, sharing the upper and lower Aegean realm. The temple of Seth in lower eju will be the temple of Amun in the future. You have cut down the statue of Seth, but for the gods, what better way to revenge


    Amun looked into the God''s eyes and said, "whether you make such a promise or not, whether I join the nine link system or not, I will not let Seth go. Ra - thank you if you''re willing to help, as I said. But I''m not interested in your advice. I''m here for Maria, not for you or Seth


    Horus laughed. "You don''t have to be eager to refuse. Wait until you become a real God, and then I''ll come back to you."


    Amun also said with a smile: "really, when I get there, I''ll talk to Ann - La. A lot of what you told me today is beyond your knowledge, right But I still want to thank you. Although you have your purpose, I just want to know two things. One is whether Mary can be recovered? Second, how can I enter the kingdom of nine linked gods when I become a real God in the future? You don''t have to tell me. I''ll go and ask yinnana. "


    Horus was stunned: "yinnana?"


    Amun explained: "it is the goddess Mu Yun. You have seen her on the battlefield. Isn''t it because of her appearance that you appear?"


    "It''s not entirely because of You don''t know about the gods yet. In fact, I can answer the two questions you care about. It''s not difficult to enter Allah''s kingdom of God. It''s just that you can accept Allah''s guidance and understand the beliefs he imparts on earth. Maria left a tear of the gods. I heard that you took it away. You don''t know the real use of this stone? "


    Horus also printed a message into amon''s mind, explaining the mystery of the tears of the gods. Amun had a tear of the gods long ago, which came from the relics of Bell and Cong Ni. He knew that it was a very magical stone, which had no difference in physical properties. It could assist any divinity to perform. It could achieve instant effect when inlaid on the staff.


    Horus told him another thing: the gods could not bring anything into the eternal world of annihilation at will. Even their own bodies were already different after they became gods. Only when the material has been fully refined and integrated with the body and mind, can it enter and leave the world. This kind of artifact is called sacred object or artifact.


    The tears of gods are a kind of natural artifact, which can be integrated with body and mind without any processing. This is the meaning of artifact. It has nothing to do with its power, but it is usually more powerful and more useful than ordinary magic weapons. The tears of gods can replace any stone of gods, and all artifacts that need to be processed with other stones can also be processed with tears of gods, which is much more powerful.


    The tears of gods have another use. No matter how you use it to refine any magic instrument, as long as you refine it completely and make the tears of the gods part of it, the whole of the magic instrument will become a new artifact. As for its power, it depends on the level of the smelter and the materials used.


    In addition to its use in utensils, the most important attribute of the tears of the gods is the belief that can protect the soul and integrate into the soul. Therefore, if it is used as a casting medium, the probability of success of power awakening ceremony will be much higher, and the power and scope of divine arts such as blessing and protection will be greater.


    The tear of the gods that Amun got earlier is the sacred object of the saints of Isis temple, which contains the soul imprints of the saints of all ages, but only the saint can open these marks. The tear of the gods left by Maria was mined by Amun and only Maria had been sacrificed by herself. It contains the guidance of Maria''s faith and her soul imprint, which can only be opened by Mary herself.


    This is the unique divinity of Isis to protect the tears of the gods on the scepter of the virgin, which Horus understood.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    It is very effective to use the imprint of soul to refine the tears of the gods and inlay them on the staff to perform the secret divinity of Isis. It is like the help of saints of all ages in silence. As for Amun, as long as he can feel the soul''s resonance from the prayers of the saints to Isis, he can enter the kingdom of Allah under the guidance of the tears of the gods in the boundless and desolate void.


    Horus did not know that the tears of the two gods were in Amun''s hands, but they could be used as a guide to enter the kingdom of Allah, whether Amun was a nine link God or not.


    When a person''s life is over, his body disappears and his soul either enters the underworld or returns to heaven and earth. If it is scattered in heaven and earth, there may be a new life born with its own brand-new life. If this creature is lucky enough to survive the test of life, he may also experience Maria''s life in meditation. But if you are entangled by this experience, you will not be able to pass the test. If you can, you will be yourself in this life.


    The reincarnation of the soul can be said to exist or not to exist. The connection between the former life and the new life can be said to be related or irrelevant. The profound mystery among them can not be fully explained by the gods. Horus heard from Ann Ratti that in another continent far away in the East, there was a group of free detachment who might have understood it better.


    But the monks guided by the gods in Tianshu did not pay attention to these in their beliefs. Because once trapped, it will be endless entanglement, unable to get real detachment. If Amun wants to find Maria who is no longer there, he can try a way to sacrifice the tears of the gods with the mark of Mary''s soul in body and mind. In the dark, he may receive a kind of guidance, and may find a new life, if Maria''s soul is really reincarnated.


    But Horus also quoted the original words of Allah to tell Amun that it was meaningless to do so. If it did, it was only the meaning of the new life itself, and it had nothing to do with Maria.


    After receiving the message, Amun stood up and saluted Horus, "thank you for telling me this! But I can tell that you don''t know much about it, do you? "


    Horus nodded: "yes, I don''t know very well. Among the nine linked gods, Osiris, of course, knows the most about the dead soul."


    Amen bowed, "thanks for your advice. I''ll go and see Osiris."


    Horus was surprised and said, "Osiris is in the underworld. You are not the emissary of the nine linked gods, and you are still alive. He will not see you."


    Amun: "I have my own way to enter the underworld, and I have my own way to see him and ask him for advice. You told me so much today. Although I didn''t accept your suggestion, I should be grateful. What else can I do for you? If not, I will leave here and go to the underworld of the nine link system. "


    Amun is equal to asking for a guest. Horus came to him today to join him in the nine link divine system to fight Seth. However, he only used his words and deeds to move Amun. Although Amun wanted to deal with Seth, he was not interested in Horus''s proposal, or even with him.


    Horus used to be the main god of the nine linked gods, but he was also the youngest and the least experienced God in the nine couplet God system. He may know a lot about human affairs, but not much about gods. However, Amun was not without harvest. At least he added a lot of doubts. If he had doubts, he could think about it and prove it. So he decided to visit Osiris.


    Unlike other gods, Osiris is on the earth. Amun even knows the location and portal of the nine link God system of the underworld. You can see him. Horus also stood up and said, "don''t you intend to return to eju? There are also twelve city-state Lord''s temples with the statue of Seth, including the temple of Seth in the city of Memphis. If you want to cut it all down, I can help you


    Amun shook his head: "whether or not the statue is there or not, I have already been cut down. Please go back! It seems that you still need to take good care of yourself. Finally, do you hide something? There is no other use of artifact or sacred object. "


    Horus was stunned: "what did I hide?"


    Amun: "using artifact in battle can lock in gods. If gods can''t get rid of them, they can''t leave the world and enter the eternal void. I witnessed with my own eyes the moment when Maria launched the storm of destruction, and the tears of the gods were shining with gold, and the confinement of Isis fixed Seth''s body


    Then he slowly drew out the seal''s eye, looked at Horus and said, "this is also a artifact. You are too close, within the scope of my detection divinity. If I am the enemy, you can''t leave the world, either fight or try to escape Don''t worry. I don''t mean to be against you. I thank you for everything you told me today, but I still think that as the God of eju, you have given up your responsibility to guard! "


    Horus''s face turned blue and white, and at last he turned to the sea, and stepped into the void on the coastline. The final voice came: "I know I can''t convince you now. When you become a real God, you can come to me again."


    However, it was not the same meaning that Marcus and Marcus had been forced to retreat from the temple of Saint helvette! Now he wants Lamon to join forces to avenge Seth, in an attempt to recapture what he once lost. If amon can do it, it is also the achievement of Amon, not Horus.����


    After Horus had gone, Gabriel went from the forest to the beach and asked, "are you going to the underworld to see Osiris?"


    Amun nodded. "Yes, did you hear what we were talking about?"


    Gabriel: I only heard you, but I couldn''t hear Horus


    Amun said with a smile: "gods are gods after all. It seems that he doesn''t want you to hear them."


    Gabriel: "if it''s a secret, I don''t want to ask anything. Are you going to Hades for Maria? How can you be sure Osiris will see you


    Amun reached out his hand and took out a bone: "this is the rib of Hades, the boat going in and out of Hades. I will return it to Osiris, and Osiris will certainly meet me."


    Gabriel reminded, "this artifact is very important to you, it has too many uses."


    Amun shook his head gently: "but it''s not mine. It''s time to give up. The blade of order in your hand is also a artifact, which belongs to you. " And he also put a message into Gabriel''s soul, the whole process of talking to Horus just now.


    Gabriel was also stunned. After a long time, Gabriel sighed and said, "I''m relieved that you have finally ceased to engage in meaningless entanglement with the statue of Seth. But you just accused Horus of giving up his former duty of guarding. Should you also think about yourself? Do you have the responsibility of guarding?


    You are the Amun God of Salem city. Now Salem city is in the melee of Duke plain. The people there call your attention every day. And the Lord of Aesop must have sent people to sneak into Egypt to inquire about your news, and all the disciples in the garden of Eden must have been waiting and looking forward to it. It''s not right that you haven''t heard from you for more than a year. "


    Amun lowered his head and said, "I know I shouldn''t. It may be meaningless to go to Hades. I can''t find what I want, but I have to go there to feel at ease."


    Gabriel: you''ve finally regained your composure, but there''s still entanglement in your soul. I will go to Osiris with the rib of Hades, and you will go back to Salem first


    Amun shook his head and said, "over the past year, too many people have been searching for me, and I have not left any news. So I decided to send you back first to tell me about my situation and help Aesop. I have to go to the underworld of the nine link system first, and then I can go back. Please forgive me for my caprice


    Gabriel looked at Amun for a long time, and finally sighed: "maybe you didn''t do anything wrong. No matter who should put it down, since you can enter the underworld, go. I first went back to Salem City, and now I finally understand that the so-called protection is not only to keep by your side, but also to cover your responsibilities. "


    Amun took out the seal eye and handed it to Gabriel. "Please lend me your Tomahawk. In case I am trapped in the underworld, I may need it to help me out. Take my sword back to Salem. It is my keepsake and can help you fight


    Amun had been to the underworld of anuna''s Apocalypse system, and was almost arrested. So he was worried that he would not get away from the underworld of the nine link system. Since the ribs of Hades were returned to Osiris, there was no scroll like information annihilation and spatial turbulence in his hands. Naturally, he could not escape as he had done.


    But at that time, he only mastered the five level achievements of the two sides of one body. Today, he already has the nine level achievements of the original power. In terms of strength, it can be said that he has reached the peak of the realm. There is no better level nine God envoy than him, and even the warrior who dominates the world like enqidu is not weak.


    Amun has met Gabriel, who holds the blade of order, to understand the characteristics of this Tomahawk. It is already a artifact. The material can be changed with your heart after thorough refining. This is Gabriel''s magic weapon, which can be felt with her soul. She is naturally the most convenient one to use, but she can''t exert the greatest power due to the reason of realm.


    Gabriel didn''t fully understand what a artifact was at first, but she inadvertently built this weapon, which had the power to cut space. Amon even sensed that the blade of order could split the sensing space for detecting divinity. If something goes wrong in the underworld, he should be able to escape by using such artifact. After all, he has even broken through the nine link palace.


    Gabriel immediately understood Amun''s intention and handed the blade of order to the eye of seal. She just wanted to say goodbye, but she suddenly turned around, waved her sword and said, "you bird, you have been sneaking around for more than a month! Why are you here again? "


    The sword has no light, with a rippling force, the light and shadow around it is like a phantom, and a hidden body shape is revealed. This man is flying down from the air, standing on the edge of the waves, peering over this side. His clothes are a little strange. He is wearing a white ground color with a broken flower robe with gray and blue spots. He looks like he is about 30 years old. He is very handsome, but his forehead is a little high, his forehead is slightly bright, his cheek is slightly thin, and his front teeth are not small when he talks with a smile.


    Amun secretly said to Gabriel, "don''t frighten him. He was originally living on this island. I have already found out that his origin should be very similar to that of Yunmeng. He is a spirit that opens up wisdom. His talent is very good, and his strength is magical. He is a little bit timid."


    Gabriel also said with a smile: "it''s not timid, it''s the nature of birds. It seems that he has been living in the sea for a long time. He has not seen too many people and doesn''t know his own strength. A while ago, I have been wandering around and dare not get close to it. How can I take the initiative to come here today? It looks like something''s going on. "As he spoke, the man came over and saluted Amun: "are you a God? It seems that you are going to leave. I can''t help but want to come here after many days. I can''t find anyone to ask some questions. I don''t know if I can ask you some questions, because you don''t look terrible


    Amun said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. Do you live on this island? We came here, but you were scared to hide. I wanted to say hello to you Whether I am a God or not depends on how you understand it. If you have any questions, just ask. "


    The man blinked and said, "how do you understand Gods? I don''t know either. Just now I saw a man step out of the void, just like a God came to the world, and then you waved your sword, and he returned to the void. I have a lot of questions, but I''m afraid you''ll arrest me. I''ve been waiting for many years


    "What''s your name?" Amun asked in surprise


    "My name is seagull," the man replied honestly


    Gabriel warned in a deep voice, "it''s your name, not your origin."


    "My name is seagull, isn''t it possible?" the man asked


    Amun couldn''t help laughing again: "of course, it''s not impossible. The name is really Frank. The clothes you''re wearing are very distinctive. Are they feathered? Who taught you the art of transfiguration and why did you become like this? Can you tell me


    The seagull blinked and recalled: "it was many years ago, anyway, for many decades, an old man like a god flew over the sea, landed on this island to rest, and occasionally found me. At that time, I had learned how to think and think all day long. This old man taught me a lot. It was not until many years after he left that I learned it bit by bit, but there were still a lot of confusion and no guidance. Unfortunately, the old man never came back. "


    Amun was surprised and asked, "do you know the origin of the old man?"


    The seagull replied, "his name is Nietzsche, and he is said to come from a place called Duke. I asked the old man to take me away, but the old man said he wanted to travel to the other side of the land, and said that the place in Duke town was not suitable for me to stay What''s the matter with you? Did I say something wrong? "


    This island was visited many years ago, and there are still wooden huts on the island. Unexpectedly, the person who stayed here decades ago was Nietzsche, an old madman!


    Amun''s hand holding the Tomahawk trembled slightly, and his expression was very excited. He could not help but walk to the seagulls, which scared the gulls. For a moment, he stood there nervously and did not dare to speak again. Amun realized his gaffe, then put away his axe, sighed and asked softly, "what else did he say to you?"


    Seagull: "the old man told me before he left that I was still very weak. People who can fly here are as powerful as gods. You must be careful when you see me. He also said that the land far away is dangerous for such creatures as me. Someone may kill me as a demon, and a powerful Summoner will brand my soul and drive me as a Summoner! I was so scared that I didn''t dare to leave here for many years. "


    Amun suddenly said: "I see. No wonder you will hide far away from us! At that time, you were really weak and just started your mind. If you accidentally break into the city-state on the mainland, it is really dangerous. The old man''s warning is right. But after so many years, you have been groping for what you have achieved today. It''s very powerful. I want to ask you, are you an old man''s student? "


    The seagull''s eyes blinked again: "student? I''m not! The old man didn''t let me call him a teacher. He also said that he was exploring a way that might be more suitable for my talent. He is unlikely to succeed, but if his students can succeed, they may continue to instruct me. I''ve been waiting for so many years... "


    Amun knew it completely. When he was travelling to the United Kingdom of Sidon, the old madman crossed the sea. He was tired in the vast sea and landed on this isolated island to rest. However, he happened to find a gull with intelligence. Just as Amun had instructed Yunmeng, the old madman gave him some advice before he left.


    Seagulls have been waiting for Nietzsche or Nietzsche''s students on this island for decades. It''s really simple and lovely! However, the old madman did not mention seagulls to Amun. He had experienced too many things in his life. His stay on the island might be just a trivial episode. He might not have thought that the seagull would have achieved today.


    Perhaps Nietzsche has long forgotten the seagulls, even if he still remembers, in his old age, there were too many things to attend to. The old madman had left many messages to Amun in a pupil of the earth, including all kinds of people he had made friends with, including the ancestors of medanzo and George, who later became the high priest of Isis temple.


    When Amun was reading that piece of information in the cave savage tribe, he was in a state of turmoil and could not keep calm. His information divinity was interrupted. There was a short piece of content that he did not read. The old madman may or may not have mentioned seagulls, but Amun has no idea.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    Amun gently raised a hand, pointed to the void and said, "do you remember old Mr. Nietzsche?"


    There was a cloud of light and shadow in the void, and Nietzsche''s figure appeared in the light and shadow. The old madman in Dukes was dishevelled with ashes on his beard. His wrinkled eyes were clear and sharp, with a sense of banter, mockery and cynicism.


    As soon as the seagull saw the figure of the old madman, he sprawled on the ground and kissed the sand on the beach. His floral robe was very strange, and it was not wet in the waves. As the seagull saluted, he asked, "you must be the one I have to wait for. How is his old man?"


    Amun wanted to stop him from saluting, but he didn''t move. He just nodded his head and said, "yes, I am the one you have to wait for and Nietzsche''s student. According to his old man''s will, he explored the power of the source and finally met you."


    At the same time, he printed a message into the seagull''s soul and told the old Madman''s last encounter. Seagull was stunned, kneeling on the beach and straightening himself up. The waves that rolled inadvertently had already wet his clothes. He was stunned for a long time. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and cried like a child!


    Although he looked shy, his cry was like rolling thunder. In a moment, the waves rolled up and the wind blew violently along the coast. The spray beat on the rocks and scattered into countless drops of water. The water drops were flying in the wind, just like sharp arrows. If Amun didn''t have the ability to protect himself, he might be injured by him.


    Hearing the sad news of the old madman, Seagull was so sad. Amun went over to persuade him, but as soon as his hand touched the seagull''s shoulder, his special sensing ability could feel the sadness in his heart, and could not help but produce a strong resonance in his soul. Amun couldn''t help it and didn''t want to restrain it. He even cried with the seagull in his arms.


    Amun is not without tears, but after the test of life and again, he will hardly be so emotional. Witnessing Maria''s departure, at that time, he was crying heartrendingly and sprinkling blood out of the garden of Eden, but so far, no tears have flowed, just like the thunder in his heart, which has not yet been shed down with heavy rain. The depressed injury is inexplicably drawn out by the seagulls today.


    Amun was not only crying for the old madman, but also for his relatives and people who had suffered in the disaster in Duke town. He also mourned for Maria. Not far away Gabriel did not persuade, standing in the storm, golden hair flying, eyes are also wet. I don''t know how long she cried. Instead, the seagull stopped the sad voice, patted Amun on the shoulder and said, "don''t be too sad!"


    After the wind and waves were calm on the beach, the sun was slanting to the West. Amun pulled the seagulls to his feet and said, "thank you, I didn''t expect to cry out in pain! When people called me Amun, I thought I would not cry again! Tears of gods, tears of gods, no wonder the gods also have tears By the way, you have lived on this island for so many years. Have you not seen anyone else except Mr. Nietzsche? "


    The seagull dried his tears and replied, "yes, just before Mr. Nietzsche arrived, two ships landed and a group of people with weapons drove a group of people to the island. Later, old Mr. Nietzsche came down from the sky, with a wave of his stick, killed all the people with weapons, and then sent the people of the island back to the ship. The boat left, but he stayed. I later learned that the people with weapons were pirates. They robbed other people''s ships. It turned out that there were such terrible people in the world, and I saw them with my own eyes. So when the old man told me later, I was really scared


    Amun planned to leave the island and return to eju that day. Unexpectedly, he learned the origin of Nietzsche and seagulls. He did not go that day, but talked with seagulls for a long time. At sunrise the next day Gabriel set out with the seagulls. They were going back to Duke plain. The gulls had accepted Amun''s guidance, and there was another God in the garden of Eden.


    Gabriel and seagulls fly away in the sunrise and wave goodbye to Amun in the clouds. Gabriel did not know that this was the last time they met before Amun became a real immortal God.


    ����


    Amun crossed the sea, landed quietly between Rosetta and Bhutto, and headed south west of the Ronnie River Delta to the city of Memphis. After returning to eju, he heard about the latest decrees issued by the Pharaoh eracht. After he was given the temporary titles of "Assassin" and "blasphemous devil", he finally enjoyed a formal title - "Satan".


    The Pharaoh had already known his identity, but in such a way, no one knew that Satan was Amun. Interestingly, in order to explain why Satan committed that series of crimes, the announcement of the eju Empire claimed that the devil Malia had severely damaged was Satan. I''m afraid no one can tell whether Amun is the black pot of Seth or that Archangel Seth is the devil.


    Horus had told Amun that Allah had sent down the Oracle, that the gods of the nine link system would no longer intervene in this matter, and that the Egyptians had ended their martial law in the cities. However, this does not mean that Satan will be ignored after discovering him. If he has a chance to catch him, he will still do it. So Amun is still very cautious.


    When Amun raided the main temples of the cities in Egypt, Gabriel was deeply shocked by one thing, that is, Amun''s use of occult divinity might not be enough to describe, it was just incredible. Gabriel had never seen a magician use his mana like that, even other gods in the world could not have imagined.On the way from city-state to city-state, Amun just ran on foot and did not fly. He climbed mountains and mountains all the way, climbing rocks and water. However, he always used the art of stealth to hide his tracks. Moreover, he also called on the power of elements to hide the traces of Gabriel. No matter whether Gabriel is also using the art of stealth, no matter how hidden the road is, whether there are people around, whether there is a master flying in the sky.


    This is not a little bit of Kung Fu, but a continuous day and night as if the magic. It seems simple, but it is astonishing to be able to achieve Amun''s level. Gabriel did not know that Amun passed the test of life and death when he walked through the Syrian desert, and almost no one had tried this way before.


    Amun quietly came to the city of Memphis, and found that the magic array shrouded in the city wall returned to its normal state. He did not enter the city, but came round the city to the Ronnie river. He continued to hide himself in the middle of the night and stepped on the water waves to the center of the rolling river and slowly went downstream.


    The underworld of the nine link system is at the mouth of the roni river. This spatial structure is very understandable, but its portal is far away from mengfeisi, which needs to follow the waves of the roni River to enter. After walking on the waves for a hundred miles, Amun has entered the Delta Zone. The river channel is gradually widened and many fan-shaped tributaries are scattered among the tributaries, which are seasonally flooded by floodwaters.


    Amun waved his hand and threw out the ribs of the God in a river course that didn''t look very wide, but the beaches on both sides were steep and the current was very deep. The ribs spread out into a crescent shaped space ship. Amun boarded the ship, as if led by an invisible force, and went along the current to a strange space in the dark.


    Long and thin space, the ship with the wave floating, suddenly strange fixed in the middle of the river, the ship does not move, but the river is still flowing. At this time, Amun raised his hand on the boat and knocked forward in the air. Then the boat moved slowly in the moonlight, and disappeared from the bow, just like sailing into the invisible world.


    This is what we see in the human world, but it is quite different for Amun. He suddenly entered another world. There was still a river under his feet, but the river was flowing backward. This feeling was very strange, and he had a moment''s consternation to adapt to it.


    It''s not that the river is flowing backward, but the boat stays in place, just like eternal stillness. The river on both sides and at the foot is like a silent picture, slowly rushing to the face, just like irresistible from life to death. This painting is three-dimensional, head-on and back, in this world, no matter how you turn around, you can''t turn back. As long as you turn your eyes, the picture you see will shift. It''s always the same scene.


    When Amun entered the Apocalypse of anuna in those years, he only possessed the five level achievements of two sides of one body, which could not be seen. Now there are nine levels of achievements of the original power, which can clearly sense the magical spatial structure of the underworld, which is different from that of anuna.


    The still boat is drifting away in the silent picture, and the river in front of it forks to the left and right, and there is a piece of land in the middle. When the boat vibrates gently, the silent picture seems to be alive again, becoming a world of space, and the senses are restored to "normal". Amun folded the boat and became a bone again. He held it in his hand and landed on the land.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into the gates of Hades A majestic voice suddenly came, and there were three golden giant dogs in front of Amun. After a closer look, they were not three, but a dog with three heads. The body was as tall as a towering palace, and its hair was shining like gold.


    Amun stood in front of the dog, looked so small, the huge mouth of the dog sprayed with a terrifying breath, just look at the frame, as long as a bow can bite him to pieces. But Amon, fearless, raised his head and said, "Timon, my name is Amon, who has come to see the God of the underworld."


    This three headed golden dog is the gatekeeper of the underworld, Typhon. What Amun saw was not himself, but a statue standing here. There was a subtle difference between what he saw in the underworld and the outside world. In front of him was the incarnation attached to the statue. Typhon glared at amon and said, "come back when you die!"


    With that, tifeng would close the door of Hades with a wag of his tail, but his three heads suddenly froze there. Because Amun had raised his rib in his hand, and a force of shifting space locked it. He said, "you can see clearly that this is Osiris'' rib. I want to give it back to Hades himself."


    Tiffon was startled, and his figure was shrinking rapidly, becoming a big dog as high as Amun''s shoulder. Although it was still huge and terrifying, it was not as exaggerated as a palace. The rib of the God of the underworld is also a staff. Amun has already used his magic to prevent tifeng from closing the door of Hades. If tifeng doesn''t let him go, he will be ready to break in.


    Tifeng saw clearly what Amun held in his hand and roared in dismay: "this is not the boat of Hades specially left by the God of the underworld. How can it get to your hand?"


    Amun replied, "Isis is no longer here. I got this rib from best, and now I will return it to Osiris."


    Tifeng heard best''s name, and his voice became obviously softer: "best! Do you know her? She''s back. Where is she now? "


    "She''s not here," Amun sighed At the same time, a piece of information was printed into tifeng''s mind to explain what happened to Schrodinger.Tifeng was stunned. The concept of time in the underworld seemed to be stagnant, either for a moment or for a long time. Tifeng finally sighed: "how can this happen? Why doesn''t she come back? Why did Osiris do this to her? "


    Amun shook his head. "I don''t know. I''m afraid I''ll ask Osiris in person."


    Tifeng: "even if you don''t have the boat of the underworld, I will let you go because of best. It''s another matter whether the Lord of the underworld would like to see you or not You''d better continue to take the boat of Hades. It will take you directly to the Lord of the underworld, or you will easily lose your way in the underworld. "


    When tifeng finished speaking, he slowly disappeared, just like a group of golden light gradually faded down, and the surrounding scene became a silent three-dimensional picture. Amun throws his ribs into the air to form a big ship. He jumps onto the boat. The boat is like an independent space in Hades, and the picture starts to move again.


    Amun stood on the boat, suspended in mid air, drifting forward, and suddenly passed through an invisible door into the darkness. Perhaps this is not darkness, but the void without light. From a distance, we can see a light spot in the void gradually expanding and approaching, just like the rising sun coming from afar.


    "Sun" is not a flame, but a scene of a round of activity, a cat fighting a snake. In the mythology of gueju, cats represent light, snakes represent darkness. The invisible boat sails directly into the "sun", just like from the dark into the light. Amun immediately responded that the lost soul entered the underworld, and it was through this road that he went to see the God of the underworld. The scene in front of him should be the history of the nine linked gods, related to the myths and legends in the world, and presented in a way that people can understand.


    The appearance of the "sun" in the dark symbolizes the creation and creation of Allah, and establishes the nine link God system. Allah''s kingdom was opened up in the dead void. He created a kingdom to guide the gods to enter.


    When the ship entered the "sun", it was another world. At this time, a message was printed into Amun''s mind: "the horizon, which can only be looked at forever, has finally arrived at the foot."


    He also entered an invisible portal. The horizon is just a concept. People can see the landscape on the horizon. When they really get there, the horizon is still farther away and can never be reached. The moral of this sentence is that the course of the world has come to an end. In the myth of eju, the soul will wake up after passing through this door and wait for the judgment of the underworld.


    Further on, a lotus flower appeared on the horizon of the wilderness. When the boat crossed the lotus, the horizon disappeared. There was soft light everywhere, and the sky and earth were not visible. In the early days, the lotus symbolized Anla, and the wind and water symbolized the two gods "Shu" and "Fu" that Anla had first guided.


    The wind blows the water and turns into a piece of Hongmeng. Then the heaven and the earth separate. The next two gods in the Jiulian system are Gabel, the God of the earth, and Nutt, the God of the sky. This is also a mythical symbol. Then the stars appeared in the sky, and on the earth there were all kinds of creatures and city states on earth, where every dead person lived.


    In this way, Amun passed through many doors, and the horizon appeared in the distance. The sun was rising on the horizon. The boat of Hades sailed through the sun. A message was printed in Amun''s mind: "leave the light of Horus, enter the world of Hades, and give your eyes and heart."


    This passage sounds frightening, but its meaning naturally makes people understand that the so-called eyes and heart are all you see and feel in your life. Although Horus is no longer the main God, Osiris has not changed the structure of the underworld, which symbolizes the transition from Horus to Osiris.


    The sun in front of me goes out and goes into the space where there is only soul consciousness but no entity. If the one who enters the underworld is the dead, all the experiences from birth to death will be clearly reflected. Da Yuan Di Zang once showed Amun the underworld he had opened, which was the beginning of the bright state of the middle Yin at that moment.


    Amun has passed the test of life and again stands in the space of the ship of Hades. Naturally, he does not have to experience all this again. Then he went on, but he closed his eyes. In his soul, he saw a "man" coming towards him. It was amon. As soon as he turned his mind, Amun used the art of visualization to transform the image in his soul into a concrete spatial image, and saw a huge balance.


    He stood at one end of the scale, feeling indescribable rising from his heart. Standing opposite is not only another Amun, but his life experience is divided into two parts, one is himself, the other is the world outside. The real reflection of what he has done in the world in this life is that there is no need to distinguish between good and evil, but only to bear it by oneself!


    It''s not a fight, but an almost irresistible opponent. It turned out that in the deepest part of the underworld, Osiris used a artifact to create a space, much like a balance, which was the judgment of the so-called Hades in the world. This is similar to "the examination of fate and the judgment of the end of the world", but it is not a kind of real power, it is just a reflection of feelings, which makes people face the real life unavoidable.


    Some people are afraid that the world will not know when they do some things, and they are afraid that the world will know when they do other things. This is also the mentality when they pray to the gods. But in the world of Hades, this mentality seems so ridiculous.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    When Amun faced the other self, he raised his foot and stepped across the other end of the scale. The two amuns fused together and felt a palpitation of body and mind, as if he had been summoned by some irresistible force. This is not the place where he should come. Amun, who has achieved level 9 achievements, does not need to enter the underworld. After this portal, it is actually a kind of realm confirmation. Suddenly, he has a premonition that a test is coming.


    At this point, the surrounding landscape changed and he entered a palace. This palace is in a big boat, the boat floats in the river, both sides are a beautiful fertile soil. In the middle of the high ship building palace sits a man, just a group of light and shadow information that can be sensed by divinity. He is Osiris, whom Amun once saw in the soul imprint of Schrodinger.


    Amun found that the invisible boat under his feet had disappeared. It was taken away by Osiris in front of him. A voice in his soul rang out: "who are you, who is the God guiding you? What is the purpose of driving the boat of hell I left to see me? Did you see me breaking into the underworld


    Amun replied, "I came to see you to return your ribs! At the same time, I''d like to express my gratitude. The boat of Hades you left has saved my life and helped me a lot With that he bowed to Osiris.


    Seeing his rites and listening to his words, he is obviously not an emissary of the nine linked gods. Osiris was shocked and said, "who are you and how can you come to see me in the boat of Hades?"


    Amun was also very puzzled and quickly replied, "don''t you know that Isis is no longer here! The sacred object in Isis temple has long been lost. I got this rib under the guidance of Schrodinger He printed a complex and long message into Osiris'' soul. The causes and consequences were too complicated. To explain Osiris clearly, Amun almost used his greatest power.


    Then he heard Osiris''s deep sigh, with shock, regret, sadness and other emotions. At the same time, a message from Osiris was printed into his soul, explaining why the God of the underworld was so shocked.


    Osiris was defeated by Seth at the beginning. The two men agreed to hold a duel, and the loser would lose the throne of the nine link system. At that time, Anla tried to stop the duel and said that if he took part in the duel, the loser would not be allowed to enter the kingdom of God to recuperate. However, Osiris still accepted Seth''s challenge. Seth put his hand especially hard and almost wiped out the immortal God.


    Sete''s ruthlessness has its own reason. If Osiris wins, he will not be polite to Seth. Osiris, who was seriously injured, could hardly recover. However, as a God, he wandered around the world like an undead, becoming weaker and weaker. In order to reshape the form and spirit, Allah allowed him to establish and control the underworld of the nine linked system of gods, and to attract the souls of believers on earth.


    Osiris is good at necromancy, so he became the God of the nine link system, the only God left in the world. Amun has seen the book of the dead that he passed on to best, and today''s experience of entering the underworld is like turning over the pages of the book of the dead. It is very difficult for a dying god to reshape his form and spirit until he reaches the state of "creator".


    However, it is very difficult for the gods to become the creator, which is not achieved by practicing. It requires various opportunities and luck, and also needs to be experienced and verified in a long period of time. The creation of void comes from seeing and knowing in the soul, which is born out of nothing. However, for the gods, they can not achieve anything out of nothing. Osiris in the underworld to observe the soul imprint of the living creatures in the world is also his practice.


    He spent a long time refining the soul and the underworld one hundred years ago, and entered a very important stage of cultivation. From then on, he could not leave. All information of the outside world could only be learned from the soul who entered the underworld. To this day, he did not know that Isis was gone, that Hades'' ribs had been stolen, or even that best had gone.


    What happened in the Egyptian empire, such as Isis''s sacrifice in fighting against the demons who came to the temple, the monotheistic reform carried out by the Pharaoh eracht, and recently the Isis Temple became the Seth temple, and a demon named "Satan" chopped down the statue of Seth everywhere. However, Osiris was clear.


    Amun was very surprised and asked, "is it that no one knows these things when you enter the soul of the underworld?"


    Osiris asked, "you came to find Mary''s soul, but do you know that the soul of the great achievers can go away without entering the underworld?"


    Amun had been prepared before he came. He knew that there was no hope of finding Mary''s Soul here. He thought that in anunaghi''s underworld, he met the souls of the miners in DUK Town, including the mayor of DATIS and his father, but there was no old madman. Those great achievers in the realm of God who have clear wishes and beliefs, and who integrate body and soul, can resist the call of Hades when they die, unless they voluntarily accept the judgment of Hades.


    Naturally, the old madman didn''t want to enter the underworld after his death. It seems that Maria didn''t want to.


    Amun nodded and said, "I''ve thought of that for a long time, but I''ll have to come here to be at ease. I''m a little strange. You haven''t heard the news that the ribs of Hades were stolen. Didn''t even the Pharaon know about this? I''ve met with pharoaeus II himself. He didn''t achieve much, and his soul should have entered the underworld after his death. "Osiris replied, "it''s a temple scandal, and it''s very secretive, and the high priests don''t want the Pharaoh to know that their dereliction of duty is normal. I know that a great magician took away the virgin. The official of the eju Empire did not disclose the truth, but I did not know that he also stole the ribs of Hades, and the Pharaon was not fully aware of it. It is true that the soul of laxis II has come to the underworld. The Pharaon himself died of the murder of the usurper. Before his death, he did not know everything in the Empire


    Amun was surprised and said, "lassis II died of the murder of the usurper! Who killed him? "


    Osiris said in a deep voice: "as the God of the underworld, I know too many secrets in the world, but the God of the underworld has the principle of the God of the dead. These secrets belong to the dead. I will tell you so much when you challenge Seth, but I will never tell you the secret that the dead have buried. You are not here for the sake of lacius II. Take advantage of my willingness to speak to you. If you have any questions, please speak up


    Amun has brought quite shocking news to Osiris. You can imagine what kind of shock Osiris will have, but after listening to his voice for a short time, he became calm. It''s no wonder that as the God of the underworld, he has already seen through too many things in the world, including all the secrets that he would like to see or not to see, all kinds of hidden or shocking experiences. His heart would not be easily moved by anything, and he would not show too much emotion in front of Amun.


    Amun bowed again and said, "I want to ask the secret of the soul. Can I find Maria?"


    Osiris replied slowly: "you know enough. As a nine level magician like her, the lost soul can disappear in the world without coming to me. Maybe it has some kind of wish. That wish may not be realized in the new life, the new life will not be as she imagined, but there is a wonderful connection.


    Even if a new creature appears, it is no longer her, or even a person! I don''t know the meaning of your search. In fact, I don''t think it''s meaningful. You have the tear of the gods with her soul imprinted on it, but only Maria can open it, so it''s a guide.


    If you have this wish, you may see the new creature one day. If you can open the soul imprint in the tears of the gods with your magic power, it means you have found the right person. But I can make a hypothesis, if there is a person, show you a life experience, tell you that is what he is looking for you, what would you think? You have to understand this first. "


    Amun was disappointed for a long time. He didn''t get any more answers from Osiris. He only made clear what Horus had said. But Osiris finally asked him a lot of things. After a long time, he sighed: "I understand. Thank you for your question. I don''t want to force this matter any more Why can''t I see your face clearly, great God? "


    Osiris asked, "why do you close your eyes? With mortal eyes, I can see my face


    Amun''s eyes have been closed up to now. For him, it doesn''t make any difference whether he can open his eyes. With his eyes closed, he can see everything around him with his soul, and see things that ordinary people can''t see. Osiris, as he saw it, existed in a form similar to that of the dead, and did not reshape the form of the gods.


    When he raised his head and opened the eyes of mortals, he finally saw the God on the throne. His face was very young, with a long wavy beard and a high white crown on his head. In his left hand he held a stick like scepter, and in his right hand he held a jar. This is the image of Osiris, which Amun had seen in the temple.


    Osiris''s eyes were like an abyss, calm and calm, as if leading to the merciless darkness. Seeing Amun looking up at him, Osiris said, "I have given you the answer. Do you have any questions?"


    Amun looked into his eyes and asked, "why do you treat best like that?"


    Osiris looked slightly excited, and said in a sneering voice, "is it necessary for me to answer such a question? What do you want to ask me? How should I be blamed for guiding a stray cat to become the goddess of best? As for her mission and the final examination of her experience, you were also a general of eju. Did anyone ever ask why you wanted to send soldiers to the battlefield? "


    These are beyond reproach. Amun sighed and asked, "best should thank you, but she is also the most outstanding emissary in the nine link system, and has accomplished all the difficult and dangerous missions. But at the end of the day, when she failed in "the examination of fate and the judgment of the end", why did you treat her like that


    Osiris replied coldly, "I gave her a choice, and you know better than me the choice she finally made."


    "What she can do on her own, and you can''t stop it, is not a choice you give her," Amun said. You have asked her to give her soul imprints into your own soul, or like you are also similar to the state of the dead, to provide another proof of your exploration. I wanted to ask why, but seeing you as you are, I understand a little bit


    Osiris''s voice became excited again: "this is my practice. Do you think it is so easy to have the achievements of the creator? The soul needs to have almost unlimited knowledge, how many long years to leave the brand of all things! You need to refine your soul in this world to open up another world in your soul.Do you think it''s a good thing for me to blend my soul and the underworld into the experience of so many people, and I''ve endured it for so long! I asked best to give her soul imprint, but it was not an order. She chose to refuse, but she was trapped in the oath of the nine link system, until she finally gave up and left


    Amun looked at the God and suddenly shook his head: "Osiris, I can''t blame you or I, nor can Schrodinger complain. She did make her own choice. In fact, I also know some gods who are really beyond immortality. They only enjoy immortality in the kingdom of God, and they don''t force themselves to do anything else. You are still practicing hard in the underworld.


    I have also been to anunaghi''s underworld. It''s not as good as your nine linked underworld, and erebe, the king of the underworld, is not as good as you. But I would like to say that your practice may not be as good as best''s choice, or even worse than Isis''s wish. Although best is not an immortal God, I think her final choice may be more meaningful than your original choice.


    If, as you said, new life exists, why not choose it? The most valuable thing to increase people''s knowledge is personal experience and verification. Although it may make you lost forever, it seems that you have lost your eternal life. The god named Osiris may never be there, but it may be closer to the true source of divinity. "


    Osiris was stunned. After a long pause, Osiris said in a low voice, "do you think? Do you want to instruct a God''s cultivation? "


    Amun shook his head again: "although I am not really free from immortality, it does not prevent me from thinking about the existence of gods. In my eyes, at least, Maria stands for the glory of divinity better than you, biscett, and Horus, though she is only a mortal. "


    Osiris frowned, just wanted to ask something, but suddenly his face changed. Amun''s look changed, and he felt that some terrible force was locking his breath. Even the magical underworld space could not be blocked. Osiris waved his staff and said, "I don''t know if I should congratulate you or sympathize with you, but you can''t stay here any more."


    Everything in front of him suddenly disappeared, and the space transfer formed a force that forced Amun out of his foothold. When he saw everything around him, he was on a desolate beach deep in the Ronnie River Delta. Half submerged by the river, this large beach is a seasonal island between the fan-shaped tributaries of the lower reaches of the Ronnie river. The island grows knee high soft stem grass and is surrounded by water and sky.


    Amun entered the underworld twice. For the first time, Amun was almost detained by erebe, the king of the underworld, who risked his life to escape. The second time, before he finished speaking, he was directly sent out of the underworld by Osiris, the nine linked God. It seems that Osiris had something to ask Amun, but the unexpected situation came too suddenly!


    Amun appeared on the beach between the rivers. He had no time to think about anything else. He looked up and saw a huge gray whirlpool in the air. It is not a cloud driven by the wind, but a gap that seems to lead to infinity, full of great fear of the unknown. As soon as he stood still, he was firmly locked in by a breath of terror, which could not be avoided in any case.


    The fate of the inquiry, the end of the trial has finally arrived!


    Amun had witnessed the fall of enlightment and understood the process from Schrodinger''s soul imprint, but he didn''t expect that the final test would come so soon today. Amun waved the blade of order to the sky at the first time, and the silver arc cut open a space crack. He seemed to be in another space which was split. If it was fighting, it was the most brilliant evasion.


    At the same moment, a black lightning split out of the gray whirlpool, spiraling with countless bifurcations, instantly came to Amun''s eyes, ignoring the barrier of the space fissure. Amun only felt that when he was hot, his clothes turned into fly ash, revealing his scorpion shell soft armor. The glittering scorpion shell armor gave off a blue smoke light, and soon appeared a series of fragmentation marks.


    In the smoke light from the scorpion shell, Amun could feel the smell of desert poisonous smoke, which came from the black lightning. The Tomahawk in his hand has already danced into a ball of silver light, and countless space fissures have spread like spider webs, as if experiencing the most intense battle in life. The opponent is invisible, but it can be felt as if he is another Amun at the other end of the huge scale in Hades.


    The power contained in the black lightning is as powerful as he is. Every God who faces this test should feel this way. But the black lightning doesn''t have any fighting or attacking skills. It depends on Amun himself. If it''s just like this, there''s no need to be afraid for Amun. His strength is not only strength.


    However, there are innumerable branches in the black lightning, each of which contains a familiar attack. The strength is uncertain, and it is not sent out at the same time. However, it is constantly attacking. There is no direction and angle to speak of. Amun needs to resist with his strong body and excellent reaction.


    In the gray whirlpool of the sky, there is a tremor of impact constantly coming, deep into the soul, causing irresistible resonance. It was a kind of spiritual attack that Amun encountered in his life.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    This kind of attack is the most terrible, because Amun is still fighting against the black lightning. Once the soul is disturbed and can''t make the right response, he can''t exert his maximum strength and even lose control of his body. Fortunately, this kind of attack is not strong for Amun, and there are countless people''s sincere faith to resolve the resentment in the gray vortex. Amun can also keep his soul absolutely awake and always in a strong fighting state.


    Part of the power that can resolve the spiritual attack in the gray whirlpool comes from the source of the divine realm, that is, the power to repair the soul formed by the devout and dedicated desire of believers. The other part came from the Egyptian empire and all over the mainland. The respect and gratitude of countless people to Amun actually formed a similar force.


    Only by experiencing this test can Amun realize how tenacious the will of enqidu was. It is not that the grace and enlightenment are not strong enough, but the test he faces is too fierce. Amun''s trial was not as terrible as that faced by enqidu, but it was also the most difficult battle in his life.


    When Amun realized that a clear and peaceful soul was his last protection, he simply stopped waving the axe, but put the blade of order into his body and integrated his body and mind. He took out a tear from the gods and held it up to the sky.


    He didn''t want to destroy the tears of the gods left by Maria here. Instead, he used another one which was sacrificed by Isis, the guardian saint of all ages. Under the gray whirlpool and the black lightning, Amun held up a golden stone. The light golden light covered his body, and the lightning continuously passed through the golden light and fell on him.


    Amun concentrated all his strength on exerting one kind of divinity, not the blessing of Isis, which he was most familiar with, because it was the secret biography of the saints of all ages, but the most excellent blessing divinity that he could learn privately from the classics in Isis temple, the guardian of Isis. In fact, it doesn''t matter what the name is. Using this divine stone to perform this kind of divinity has the most magical effect of repairing wounds and soothing the soul. It seems that all the saints of Isis have been praying for it.


    Under the silent lightning strike, Amun even heard the ethereal singing. The scorpion shell armor on his body has been completely broken, and his skin glows with red, white, silver and gray, and even becomes translucent in an instant, and the outline of his bones and flesh is faintly visible. That continuous damage in the golden light and quickly to be pacified and treated, only in the fight to protect the power of magic or lightning damage faster!


    I don''t know how long, the golden light gradually faded down, the tears of the gods turned into golden drops, into Amun''s body, and then Amun''s body also turned into a group of hazy golden light. The gray whirlpool slowly disappeared, spinning to the infinite depth, but with a strong attraction, that group of golden light was also slowly sucked into the vortex.


    On the beach, the sky was clear again, as if nothing had happened, but Amun was gone!


    The place where Amun experienced the test was in Hades. Osiris just moved him out of the divine space, but he could still feel what was happening. Osiris sat in the underworld and murmured to himself in his soul, "he has succeeded, and there is another real immortal God on the land! No matter which divine system he joined, over time, it will be as powerful as Marduk, even stronger than Marduk.


    But now he has not joined any God system. He has been severely damaged in the test, but he can''t go to any God kingdom to heal his wounds. He can''t change anything in the desolate void. He is still a God with heavy damage when he returns to the world. If Seth wants to destroy him, or other gods don''t want to see him appear, this is the best time to get out of the phone.


    Who will come? Poor Amun, you don''t know that the real difficult test is when you return to the world as a God. I don''t want to tell you, but the test is coming too fast


    ����


    Where is amon? He has left the world, and he can''t even tell whether he has passed the "examination of fate, the judgment of the end", and whether he is dead or alive. His body has completely disappeared, and his soul is not the consciousness attached to the body as before his life, but an abstract and independent existence.


    There is no time and space, no light and darkness, no life and death, no sense of color, fragrance, taste, sound, touch and so on. It is just a pure idealistic state with absolute clarity and absolute chaos. Amun is in the boundless eternity of immortality. Language may not be able to describe this state. It is inexplicable to think of a sentence once said by wuliangguang: "the past is born and the past is gone, the future life is not coming, and the present life is not living. Being detached from life is no life."


    Is this the transcendence of immortality that the gods say? Amun is just a lonely thought now. He is no longer in the world. Suddenly, a little light appeared in the boundless extinction, just like a kind of fire. There was a mysterious existence at the irradiation place, so there was time and space.


    There is a girl in his induction, because of her appearance, Amun has the relative concept of up, down, left and right. Is she Maria? Amun was in a trance and thought it was. When he felt clear, he found that it was not. He had never seen this person, but he had a strange sense of familiarity, just like a mark in his soul was summoned.


    She is a beautiful woman with brown curly hair hanging down to her waist. She is wearing a silver robe with small arms exposed in short sleeves. Her skin is fair and smooth. Her robe was shining with silver light, her left shoulder was covered with a green shawl, and her bare right arm was wearing a silver shinning wrist guard.She wears a ring on the middle finger of her left hand. The ring face is like ruby, with blood red luster. In her eyebrows, there is a curved mark of the last quarter of the moon. Her eyes are deep and full of flexibility. Her eyelashes are long and dense. Her small lips are as delicate as rose petals, and the lip line has an attractive radian. Slender waist, slender legs are so beautiful, but can not hide a slightly wild breath.


    The girl said, "my name is Artemis. I have seen you in the practice of re entering the world. When I left, I asked whether you would meet again? After returning to my kingdom of heaven, I realized it was so! Amen, congratulations on becoming a God beyond immortality. You have my mark in your soul, so I can find you here. If you haven''t forgotten me, you should recognize me


    Amun wants to speak but can''t speak. He can''t walk because he is just a lonely thought. Of course, he has no mouth and no legs. At this time, Artemis spoke again, and directly printed a message into Amun''s soul --


    "the integration of the spirit and the body of the gods is different from the existence of ordinary people. In fact, every God beyond the eternal life has successfully created a" artifact ", which is himself. It is also possible to create a deity, himself, in the void of extinction. If you prove me by idealism, the image of naturalization is like the appearance of body and mind. "


    Fortunately, this Artemis did not know what means to temporarily open up this space-time, and found and awakened Amun in time. Otherwise, Amun did not know how long he would stay in the eternal extinction, and he would not recover until he thought of returning to the world.


    After receiving this message in his soul, Amun''s mind turned and his mind became clear. Without warning, he suddenly appeared in front of Artemis and exclaimed, "Schrodinger!" in a voice of surprise


    He recognized her, and could not help but open his arms, just like he had embraced Schrodinger, to embrace Artemis, but only a ray of soft moonlight, with a warm and familiar feeling. When he let go of his arm, there was still a strange goddess of beauty standing there with a pale red face and drooping eyes. She accepted his embrace, but it turned into a ray of moonlight.


    I don''t know why, the atmosphere became a little awkward, the two gods did not speak for a time. Finally, Amun said first: "Schrodinger was you, but you are not Schr? Dinger. Can you tell me what happened? I have just come from the underworld of Osiris. I thought I knew the new life you had chosen. I might recognize you when I meet again in the boundless world, but I didn''t expect to meet again in this desolate void. You have failed in the face of the test of becoming a God, but after leaving you have become a God. "


    "I was the goddess Artemis, and before I became Schr? Dinger, I was a God beyond immortality. I return to the world to experience in such a way, which is also a kind of cultivation. With a new life, to print all kinds of things in the world, I didn''t know all the inside information at that time.


    Unless Schrodinger becomes a God or the end of his life, he will not recover the status of Artemis. I''m Schr? Dinger, but it''s not exactly Schr? Dinger. You can call me that way. It''s just your address. Other people can''t call me that way ����Artemis bowed his head and answered such a difficult sentence.


    Amun blinked his eyes and said, "well, I''ll call you Schr? Dinger, because I''ll see you and recognize you."


    Artemis raised his head and suddenly chuckled: "after all, you have just become a God. Why are you still so embarrassed?"


    As soon as Amun lowered his head, he realized that although he had revealed his figure, his image was still in the last moment of the world. The clothes have been gone for a long time. The skin of the whole body is blue, purple, red and black. There are deep scars in some places, even showing pale bones and flesh. This is what he looked like when he disappeared from the world, looking miserable and ugly.


    After reaction, Amun, who had become a God, changed his appearance as soon as he turned around. However, his appearance was very neat. Amun was a lowly born miner. Although he later had a noble and incomparable identity, he did not have the habit of luxury. His spirit was the same as his mood. He was wearing a linen robe with plain colors and no printing and dyeing patterns. It was the strongest and most durable clothing that the miners in Duke town often wore, but it was very clean and free from dust.


    This is also his childhood habit. When Aristotle wanted to find a servant for Eko Maria, amon was the only child in the town who had no gray in his hair and no mud in his fingernails. This is how he became a God. But now Amun is no longer a child. He is young and handsome, with dark brown curly hair, and his eyes are deep and firm. Looking forward, he seems to be silent torture and with a slight smile.


    Artemis witnessed the vision of Amun, and nodded playfully: "you have been severely damaged in the test, but you have successfully refined the form and spirit. God''s trauma is invisible. If you return to the world now, it is far less powerful than usual. It is the best time to destroy you. I''m afraid enril, Seth and even Marduk are waiting for this opportunity, and even the goddess Muyun can''t stop it


    If Amun fails to pass the final test, it is unnecessary to say that even if he passes the test and becomes a God, he can not recover his wounds in boundless loneliness. It is possible that the three main gods of the Jiulian and anuna apocalyptic systems are waiting for him. Amun can''t return to the world at this time.Amun, who had just become a God, had a habitual touch on his body, which reflected that his body was no longer the original body. The "fake" destruction storm that had been carried with him had been left on the river beach and could not be taken out of the human world. He looked up and asked, "if you can find me, you can tell me what to do."


    Artemis looked at him with interest and grinned: "I shouldn''t entangle Schr? Dinger''s experience, but I can''t give up Schr? Dinger''s experience. That cultivation has been integrated into my achievements. You are the most deserving person to repay, and now is my reward. I have opened up this space and time temporarily. You can rest and recover here until you are sure you can return to the world safely. I will guard your safety. "


    Amun looked at the lonely space and time surrounded by the eternal eternity, and suddenly came to realize: "you have the achievements of the creator?"


    Artemis, with a smile around his eyes and eyebrows, nodded: "yes, when I returned to my kingdom of heaven, I finally proved the achievements of the creator. It''s not a word or two to make it clear. Sit down and speak slowly. "


    There is no chair here, and it doesn''t matter standing or sitting. Artemis asked Amun to sit down, which was just a relaxed gesture of communication. Then they communicated directly in their souls. Just like amon had read Schrodinger''s soul imprints, he learned many things that had never been heard before -


    the anuna Apocalypse system and the nine linked system are the oldest in Tianshu Anu and Anla are also the two oldest creation gods, but it does not mean that there are no other gods in the world. On the other side of the sea to the north of eju and across the Strait to the west of the kingdom of hathi, there is a United Kingdom of hitton, which is composed of various city states along the coastline. The gods they believe in are the Olympian gods, which is also known as the Olympian God system.


    The appearance of the Olympian system was later than that of the nine link system. When Osiris established the Egyptian empire, the United Kingdom of hitton was still in a wild state, but now there has been a prosperous scene, where Aristotle, the sage known by Amun, came from.


    The sages of the kingdom of hitton like to travel and study in various places, especially in countries with long-standing civilization such as eju and balun, and learn from all kinds of knowledge. Due to the late appearance of the United Kingdom of hitton, the relationship between the various city states is relatively loose, and it is located in a remote area far away from the center of the mainland, and there is a sea barrier. Therefore, the countries on the Tianshu continent do not know much about it, and people do not pay attention to the situation there.


    Artemis is a member of the Olympus Gods. Her guide is Zeus. She is not only the main god of the Olympian God system, but also the creator God.


    When the message was mentioned in the soul exchange, Amun interposed incomprehensibly: "why do you use the name of the creator God today?"? Isn''t the creator God unique and irreplaceable? Is there any difference between the past and the present? "


    Artemis asked, "before you became a God, did you understand the achievements and differences between the creator and the creator?"


    Amun replied, "yes, I have met Horus. He wanted to take me into the company against Seth, and told me about the birth and formation of a divine system, including the higher achievements of cultivation after becoming a God."


    Artemis said in a contemptuous way: "it''s Horus, that rubbish! What qualifications does he have to talk to you about cooperation? Isis is no longer there. Osiris is trapped in the underworld. Horus is nothing after he loses his throne. But that''s good. You''ve learned a lot, and I can explain it more clearly to you. "


    At first, there was no difference between olympus and Jiulian or anuna. The creator God was called UNOS. Later, the battle between the gods broke out in Olympus. Zeus, the leader of the new generation of gods, not only seized the throne, but also knocked down UNOS and took the place of the creator God.


    The creator God is irreplaceable. If the creator God falls, it means the collapse and disappearance of the divine Kingdom, and also loses the foundation of the existence of a god system. But Zeus did it! He included the soul of UNOS, and on the basis of the kingdom of the gods of UNOS, he opened up a new kingdom called Olympus heaven.


    Artemis also introduced to Amun the fighting between Zeus and UNOS, the gods who had already achieved the achievements of the creator God. The duel between them was quite different from that of mortals.


    there is a situation that Horus did not understand. When a deity in a divine system has the achievements of the creator, adheres to the kingdom of God and opens up its own world, it is tantamount to taking himself The soul imprint and all knowledge are integrated into the soul of the creator God.


    Zeus did the same, but he opened up a world shared by the gods with higher achievements and more powerful power, which contained the soul imprint and insight of UNOS. Zeus devoured the kingdom of UNOS with his own world. He was not only the creator, but also directly replaced the creator God


    The kingdom of Olympus opened up by Zeus is different from that of anyla and anuna. The gods who are guided to become gods can build their own paradise and palace as long as they are willing to integrate their souls into the kingdom of heaven. Moreover, Zeus did not have to stay in the kingdom of heaven, as long as he did not fall, no matter where he went, even if he was re entered the world, the kingdom of heaven would not disappear or be closed.The goddess Isis had made a wish but failed to achieve, but Zeus succeeded!


    **


    PS: monthly ticket:) I wish you all happiness and peace!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    What about re entering the world? After becoming a God, you can enjoy eternal life and live in the immortal kingdom. You don''t need to practice any more. Many gods don''t even have to care about everything in the world. If you go back to the world and get involved in a fight, the immortal gods will fall or be hurt by accidents. This is not worth it and it is meaningless. But there are also gods who will pursue a higher realm, or they have unfulfilled wishes before they become gods, or they are involved in certain events and have to face them, so they expect higher achievements.


    The gods also have the power, but the breakthrough of the realm can not only rely on exercise and meditation as the monks on earth do. The means are incomprehensible to ordinary people, and they have to face an incredible test. The creator''s achievements can be created out of nothing in the void and open up a world of his own, which requires his soul to contain the perception and knowledge of all things, and it needs the accumulation of long years to prove all things in the world, and it is not necessarily successful.


    The Olympus God system originated from the anuna Apocalypse system and the nine linked system. The relationship between the city states and the gods in the kingdom of heaven was loose. In addition to the vows to maintain the God system, most of the time they went their own way. Just as scholars in the United Kingdom of hitton like to travel and study around the Tianshu continent, the Olympus Gods also like to learn from other gods and integrate into their own philosophical thinking.


    Artemis decided to be born in the eju empire in a new way, to see, feel and verify everything in the world as an ordinary creature.


    Some people may wonder why this goddess chose the identity of a cat to be reborn, but the choice of gods is different from that of ordinary people. What she really needs is to verify the different perspectives of everything. Moreover, the gods have the magic of change. This kind of magic is not human deformation magic or information magic, but a real change. If you want to have this kind of change, you must practice in your life experience. You can have as many means of change as you have the experience of life. The world opened up after becoming the creator is more colorful.


    Artemis re entered the world and was born into a cat. This is not the fall of the gods, but a way of spiritual cultivation. That cat is a real cat, it does not know that it is the goddess Artemis, according to a cat to grow up, to experience the world. If its short life is over, Artemis will naturally return to Olympus and have the soul imprint of this life.


    Artemis has had more than one similar life experience, but as a cat this life is very special. The cat opened his mind and even accepted Osiris''s guidance to become a God in the nine link divine system. Maybe Osiris didn''t see the special identity of the cat at all, or even if he did, he deliberately did.


    As a result, Artemis re entered the world and was trapped for hundreds of years. Finally, as Schrodinger, he was unable to free himself from the seal of his soul. Fortunately, Schr? Dinger finally met Amun, who helped her and guided her to make the final choice, so Schr? Dinger was finally liberated, and her leaving the world was equivalent to Artemis returning to heaven.


    Then it became clear that Artemis had the soul imprint of Schr? Dinger and his knowledge for hundreds of years. However, as Schr? Dinger did not achieve the achievement of immortality, Artemis did not increase the magic power that Schr? Dinger had practiced for hundreds of years. However, she had one of the biggest gains - with the achievements of the creator, many gods had not been able to cultivate for many years. When the water came to pass, she naturally understood it, which could not be explained clearly in words.


    In the Olympian system, the gods understood the achievements of the creator, and opened up a closed world not only belonging to itself, but also integrated the perception of all things in the soul into the kingdom of heaven, which could make the heaven shared by the gods more extensive. With more and more creators, the paradise shared by the gods will become more and more extensive. The gods joined the divine system with a pledge that all the worlds created by the creator must be integrated into Zeus'' Heavenly Kingdom, and then shared by the gods.


    Artemis did not rush to do this after his creator''s achievements, but practiced and consolidated in the kingdom of heaven, paying attention to Amun''s situation at the same time. It was not easy for her to see Amun. There were also agreements between the Olympian and the nine linked and anuna apocalyptic systems. Zeus had the help of Isis and enril in his early struggle for the throne. A deity can''t enter the realm of other gods, let alone interfere in the affairs there.


    But Artemis did not wait long, and the opportunity to repay Amun finally came, because Amun passed the final test and became one of the most eye-catching gods on the land of Tianshu. Amun did not go to any divine Kingdom after he left the world. Artemis could find him and help him.


    Therefore, Artemis created a piece of time and space in the immortal eternity. It is not the creator''s world, but a temporary space-time. It is supported by Artemis'' magic power. When Artemis recovers the magic power or leaves, this space-time will disappear. The purpose is to let Amun recover his strength and take the opportunity to point out some things after he becomes a God Love.


    After this complicated soul exchange, Amun finally understood the whole story, and couldn''t help but sigh that the cultivation of gods is the incredible magic of ordinary people. Let''s say that Schr? Dinger was simply an incomprehensible existence. If the cat is still alive, it is an imprisoned creature. If the cat dies, it will return to heaven and become the goddess of Artemis. But if it was an accident rather than a choice, Artemis might not be able to prove the creator''s realm.Is the cat named Schr? Dinger a living or a God? Should he choose to live or die? This is a state that no one can tell clearly. It is wonderful to know the true meaning of divinity and human nature.


    ����


    In terms of human years, Amun spent two full years in the space and time temporarily opened up by Artemis. In these two years, there was no Amun or Amun God in the world, and the wheel of history was still driven by the forces of various forces. In that space and time, there was nothing but amon and Artemis. Amon preferred to call her Schrodinger, and only he would call her that.


    Shortly after Amun had passed the "inquisition of fate and the judgment of the end", a god stepped out of the void and came to the clouds above the mouth of the Ronnie river. It was Seth. He looked at the beach where Amun had disappeared and waved. A gray scroll in a broken scorpion shell armor flew up into the sky, far away being held by Seth.


    Seth looked indignant and suddenly threw the scroll out. The gray scroll unfolds in the air, and a breath of terror erupts, without any mana attack, and then dissipates.


    He cursed in his heart: "it''s true! You gave Mary the storm of destruction and replaced the semifinished products of Isis temple. Amun, you made me a joke in the eyes of the gods! Since you didn''t join any God system, I''m waiting for you to return to the world. I''m afraid you didn''t think of the ultimate fate


    At this moment, Seth suddenly turned his head again and looked toward the North Sea. He began to shout, "enril, why are you here?"


    In the distant clouds, another God''s body appeared, which was the shepherd outside Akkad town that Amun had seen. Enril looked at Seth and said with a smile: "don''t look at me like this. As a great Lord God, you were injured by a priest in the divine realm. Until today, you have recovered seven or eight points of strength. I thought you had fallen, but you can still slow down. This is the northern boundary of the nine link divine realm. I stand outside your divine realm and have nothing to violate. "


    Seth asked again, "how could you leave your own kingdom? It''s said that you have recently forced Marduk to retreat. Is it because you are confident that you have won the victory and you have the leisure to come here to see the excitement? "


    Enril said with a smile, "I don''t need you to worry about my business. I know you are waiting for Amun. I came here to help. If you don''t recover your strength and you can''t take care of him, maybe I can


    Seth snorted, "I have the achievements of a creator like you. Would I fear a God who has just passed the test and has not yet regained his strength. I don''t need your help."


    Enril, still smiling, shook his head and said, "maybe Amun has done too many miracles. Even if he is not your opponent, he may be able to escape. If he wants to escape, he will naturally run in my direction. Maybe I can help him stop him. Then you owe me one


    At this time, the voice of a goddess came from the cloud in the East: "great Lord God, don''t forget our bet. Amun didn''t challenge you. You can''t take the initiative to hurt him." With the voice, the figure of Mu Yun goddess also appeared.


    Enril turned to look at Mu Yun and said, "Dear goddess, I know you will come. Yes, I have a bet with you. As long as he doesn''t take the initiative to challenge me, I won''t hurt him. If he was a mortal, I would have kept the bet, but now things are different. Amun has passed the final test and become a God beyond immortality


    The goddess Mu Yun also reminded: "the gods have a divine agreement. Don''t forget the promise that anuna Qishen department is willing to accept Amun."


    Enril nodded. "Of course I won''t forget, so if Amun escapes from Seth, I''m going to stop him and give him a choice. His temple is built in my God kingdom. If you make an oath to join anuna''s apotheosis system, I will save him. If he refuses, I''ll stand in the way and let Seth deal with him. "


    Mu Yun''s face changed. She slowly drew out the Ivy cane from the void. The green leaves on the staff were shining with a sharp light like a sword. Obviously, the goddess was very angry in her heart. She looked at enril and said, "if that''s the case, I can do it. It doesn''t violate my oath to the divine system."


    "Enril, what''s going on?" said Seth in the distance? Have the gods forgotten how to respect you as the LORD God after the break with you? Since you are willing to help me, I am also willing to help you. If the goddess Mu Yun dares to offend you, the LORD God, I will not stand idly by. "


    With these words, Seth''s body floated forward and left the boundary of the nine link system. He stood in a triangle with Mu Yun and enril in the sky, and turned to face Mu Yun. Judging from his posture, if Mu Yun dares to fight with enril, he will also help enril.


    Mu Yun is definitely not the opponent of these two gods, even if combined with Amun, who was badly injured and returned to the world. She looked at the two gods who had already achieved their Creator''s achievements. She stood there holding the staff without saying a word, as if waiting for something. There was a strange stalemate on the cloud.Ten days later, Amun did not return to the world. A month later, the clouds were still quiet, and half a year later, Amun, who had gone beyond immortality, still did not show up. Enril''s look gradually a little anxious, set''s look gradually a little impatient, and Mu Yun''s look vaguely has indescribable worry.


    Half a year later, goddess Mu Yun first opened her mouth and broke the silence: "you two, if you want to wait, just wait here for Amun who will not be able to come back. Since Amun hasn''t come back for such a long time, he may make you wait for thousands of years. The battle in Duke plain is at a critical juncture, so I won''t be with you. " Then he put up his staff and left here.


    Enril looked at Seth and asked, "will Amun be here?"


    Seth pondered: "you should also be aware that he has just become a God, and there is no link to the kingdom of God. Maybe he will come back to God in the immortality of eternity. It is indeed possible for us to wait for a long time. But because of this, when he comes back to the world, he will appear in this place as he did when he left the world. "


    Enril narrowed his eyes and said, "your recovery is very slow. Compared with half a year ago, your strength has not recovered much."


    Seth was dissatisfied with enril''s spying, but it was not easy to break out. He had to hate and say: "it is not because of Amun that he cut down my gods in the temples of the city-state owners, and also shaken my position in the belief of the Egyptians. To a great extent, I lost the power source of the divine realm, and could only recuperate and heal like a monk on earth. In terms of the trauma suffered by the gods, it is estimated that it will take another three or five years to fully recover their strength. "


    Enril couldn''t help asking, "are you so sure that Amun will be here when he returns to the world?"


    Seth still hate to say: "that is of course, you and I know that the God in the immortal eternal for the first time back to the earth, is still the place he left, this is called the birth of the God in the world!"


    Enril looked at the direction where the goddess Mu Yun disappeared and suddenly lost his voice: "maybe the gods have their own ways! Goddess Mu Yun will be the first to leave. I''m surprised. You can stay here. I''m going to leave too. " With that, he stepped into the void and left.


    But in the eyes of the gods, enril still leaves a shadow on the cloud, which is equal to enril''s own perception, and continues to watch things here. If Amun comes back and wants to escape from this direction, his shadow still has the power to block Amun, but it is far less powerful than the gods themselves.


    Enril left, and Seth frowned at his shadow, and had to wait alone. Autumn and winter came, and it was more than a year. Amun never returned to the world, leaving Seth alone in the clouds.


    ����


    After two years of human life, Amun finally recovered. His mana didn''t increase much, but his form and spirit were another existence, which could only be understood but wonderful. As a God, he opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief with some subconscious habits of mortals. In fact, in this lonely time and space, it doesn''t matter whether he opens his eyes or closes his eyes or breathes.


    Artemis opened up a space-time guardian of Amun, did not teach him any spiritual cultivation methods, but gave him very important guidance, let Amun to adapt to the change of the way of being. Seeing Amun''s actions, she asked softly, "have you recovered completely?"


    Amun nodded and said, "yes, thank you for working so hard for me!"


    Artemis chuckled. "It''s nothing compared to what you''ve done for me. There is a question I can ask now. What do you think of my Olympian system and the kingdom of heaven created by Zeus? "


    Amun replied, "the main gods of anuna''s Apocalypse system and the Jiulian system are very happy, but they don''t know that the Olympus God system in the distance has come after them. In my opinion, the Olympus God system is all inclusive and has learned from others'' strong points, which has given better guidance to the gods. Zeus'' Kingdom of heaven is bound to be a more powerful one in the future. "


    Artemis blinked and said, "since you say that, I have a suggestion. You can join the Olympian system and let me be your accepter, so that we can... "


    Before she finished her words, they suddenly changed their faces at the same time. The lonely space-time was disturbed by some force, and the source of the power was Amun! Amun felt an irresistible call and pulled him out of the immortal eternity. He broke through the void and appeared in the world.


    After "the inquisition of fate and the judgment of the last day", returning to the world for the first time from the immortality of eternity is already a completely different existence, and it is also the first time to appear as a God, which is called "the birth of God". This is the birth of the true Amun God. It is no longer a half true and half fake joke in the cave savage tribe many years ago.


    If he had not been led into a kingdom by the divine system, he would have returned to the world for the first time from the void of immortality and would have appeared where he had disappeared, where Seth was waiting for Amun. But surprisingly, amon was not there. The birth of Amun came directly to Duke plain and appeared over the battlefield where thousands of troops and horses confronted each other.**


    PS: urgent on the list, please ask for the monthly pass!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Artemis, who guarded Amun in the lonely time and space, and Seth, who was waiting for Amun in the world, did not even expect that he would be "born" in such a way, and could not help falling down on the DUK plain.


    Artemis was stunned to see Amun leave in front of his eyes. His figure turned into a golden light in the immortal eternity, which was the brilliance of the tears of the gods who had been strangely refined into the form and spirit in the test. In the golden light, there is a silver cold light, which is the blade of order that changes with Amun''s body and mind. The light disappears with the scattered tail feathers, breaking through time and space and leaving the human world.


    The next moment, Amun appeared in the clouds, and saw a familiar but slightly strange scene. Two fortresses, three miles apart from the left and right sides, are the two strategic strongholds built by Aesop 50 miles north of Salem, in order to prevent and resist the invasion of enril.


    These two strong fortresses are full of smoke and fire at the moment, and there are also many damaged and incomplete parts above the wall. You can imagine what a fierce offensive and defensive war they have experienced. In the open space between the castles, the Salem army of Salem and the giant army of enril are facing each other.


    Many of the soldiers in the Salem regiment had broken armour and were tired after many hard battles. Many of them still had injuries. After bandaging, they still stuck to the battle. Looking at the giant army on the opposite side, it is obvious that they also have a lot of hard work, but those giant soldiers with strong morale, distinctive armour, neat array, and a colossal spirit.


    Amun was also a veteran general. Although he was stunned for a moment, he knew that if the two armies launched a charge at this time, the Salem army would be defeated. Such a large army is fighting head-on. If the front line breaks, it means defeat. He even appears at such a crucial time and place.


    Amun saw all the people on the ground, and the soldiers of the two armies raised their heads and saw Amun God on the cloud. His towering figure with golden light and silver dots appeared from the void. The soldiers of the Salem regiment were praying in silence just now. At the same time, they all gave out earth shaking cheers.


    Amun''s reaction was almost instantaneous. After his appearance, he turned into a hundred Zhang body, waved to the ground, and the golden light fell on the soldiers of the Salem Legion. This is the protection of Isis, the most powerful praying God he has mastered. At this moment, it should be called "Amun''s protection".


    With this kind of divinity, Amun finally became a God after passing the test of "fate inquiry and doomsday judgment". The tear of the gods sacrificed at that time was destroyed in the black lightning, but it was strangely refined into a golden drop, which was integrated into Amun''s new body. It can be said that Amon''s form and spirit contains the magic of the tears of the gods.


    Amun became a God, restored his powerful magic power, and appeared in the world with all his strength. It can heal the wounds suffered by the soldiers and, more importantly, inspire and inspire their courage and belief in victory.


    In the thunderous cheers of the Salem army, amon''s heart was shocked. When he disappeared in front of Artemis, he suddenly heard the prayers and calls of countless people. It was like an invisible force that finally broke through some obstacles and forced him to this place. In these prayers and calls, amon knew what was going on in a flash.


    Amun did not expect that the human years had passed so long, and his feeling in that lonely time and space was only two days at most. When he appeared over the battlefield to understand the whole story, and today Amun also met with a similar situation. Today, all the people in Salem city who stayed in the rear participated in the largest sacrifice ceremony in history, praying to Amun, calling on him to show miracles and fight back the powerful enemy. All of us have the same faith and sincerity, and the soldiers on the front line are praying the same thing when facing the mighty giant army.


    There is no other temple for Amun, and all his believers are sending out the same faith at the same time. Amun could have been ignored in the immortal void, but after the power reached a certain level, Amun God on the altar was kidnapped by himself!


    Why is there such an organized operation in Salem? On the one hand, it is because the situation is indeed in danger; on the other hand, it is also instructed by the "high man" that goddess Mu Yun has sent down the oracle. Mu Yun was also forced to do so, because she knew that Seth and enril were at the mouth of the roni river. Once Amun returned to the world, he would face the danger of falling. If Amun has not returned to God in the immortal eternity, and the world does not know how long it will take to see him. Goddess Mu Yun is anxious and worried, so she uses this method to try.


    It is very difficult to succeed in "coerce" a deity with the public opinion of the believers, and even has no effect on some gods. For example, the national sacrifice ceremony held in eju inadvertently forced Horus out, but anyhow, he could not "kidnap" Anla. There are two prerequisites for this: the first is that the deity must have his own sphere of divine power and absorb the power to repair his soul in the prayer of the people. Secondly, enough believers must be allowed to summon this God at the same time with the same pure and sincere faith. When the prayer and call of countless people form a strong enough force, they can inspire the gods to appear.Theoretically, it is, but this possibility is very small. It is almost impossible for so many people in the vast divine realm to send out the same call with the most devout faith at the same time! Because people can''t be forced to pray, the emperor can order people to pray to the same God at the same time, but they can''t force most people to have sincere faith. Maybe some people are thinking about a beautiful woman around them when they are pretending to pray to the God. This is the normal of all living beings.


    Moreover, there is another situation in the world, such as enril, who is also the main god of the two kingdoms of hathi and Assyria. There is friction between the two kingdoms, which determines that there is no possibility of the same desire calling at the same time in his divine realm.


    As for Amun, the situation is very special, and the goddess Mu Yun has not been able to use this method until today. Amun only has two temples in Salem. One is the well-known Temple of Amun, and the other is the one built by the Dukes for Aloha. His followers are almost all here.


    Both the original residents of the city-state and the later migrants came here for the purpose of building their dream home. When Salem was in the crisis, goddess Mu Yun gave timely hints and guidance with the oracle. Therefore, they were united and sincere! At the same time, the people of DUK were praying to Aloha, and the power of inspiration was also flowing into it.


    Today, the population of Salem has reached more than 20000, and most people believe in Amun. If their numbers were smaller, if their beliefs were more mixed, or if the situation in Salem was not so critical, or the goddess Mu Yun did not give such an oracle, or Amun''s soul power was stronger, the call might not succeed. But this time it was a success!


    Mu Yun''s original intention is to save Amun, but in fact it may have saved Seth. Neither she nor Seth knew that Amun had recovered his strength with the help of Artemis. If Amun returns to the world in the normal way, he will encounter Seth, and his enemies will be envious. Amun will never let him go.


    No matter how much Seth''s strength has been restored, whether Amun is his opponent or not, a battle of life and death will break out between the two gods. And if Amun was in danger, Artemis could hardly ignore it. The location is just at the boundary of the nine alliance divine region. Artemis either helps Amun escape or leads the battlefield outside the nine alliance divine realm to help Amun directly deal with Seth. In either case, Seth will pay a heavy price, and even may die on the spot.


    As a goddess, Mu Yun can''t predict everything she doesn''t know, but she uses her own way to solve problems and succeeds. But at that time, there was another God enril. As one of the two main gods of anuna''s apocalyptic system, enril was more resourceful than Muyun, the leader of the victory side of the battle of the gods.


    At that time, Muyun was the first goddess to leave. Enril was very surprised. Then he thought that Mu Yun might use this method, so he only left a shadow in the cloud, and then returned to his own divine realm. In enril''s view, if Mu Yun did not intervene, Seth, who had recovered seven or eight points of strength, would be enough to deal with an Amun who had been seriously injured and returned to the world.


    He left a shadow to pay attention to the situation there, and used it to block Amun''s attempt to escape. Enril''s main point is to prevent the goddess Muyun from playing other tricks, and to make targeted arrangements in the dark, which Mu Yun does not know.


    With Horus''s warning, enril also thought of what kind of means the goddess Muyun would use. With the development of the war on the DUK plain to a critical point, enril actually accurately predicted "the birth of Amun". Just after murun''s Oracle in Salem, enril also sent a targeted Oracle in enril, which was known to only a few people.


    Enril predicted that Amun would appear in the battlefield of confrontation between the two armies, and the Legion of giants had made arrangements in advance. Even the goddess Mu Yun did not know this, and Amun, who was forced to suddenly appear, would not know it. However, enril, who successfully made the prophecy, did not know another thing. The God Amun, summoned by the people of Salem, was not seriously injured in the test, but had completely recovered his strength.


    Amon appeared on the battlefield, heard the prayer and call of thousands of people in his soul, and then learned about the war around Salem in the past two years. He turned into a majestic figure like a mountain, and used Isis''s patron saint to sprinkle gold all over the sky. The morale of the Salem army was greatly improved, and in an instant it entered a state of almost fanatical excitement. Everyone forgot the pain and fatigue, and their hearts were full of the belief of winning.


    On the other hand, the giant army on the other side was in a state of uproar, with thousands of soldiers and soldiers humming at the same time. It was a heavy breath in the nostrils, with shock and fear. However, at this moment, an unexpected thing happened!


    The front and center of the giant army suddenly broke up, and even the chariot of philistine, the head of the army, flashed aside. A magician in a white robe and holding a staff appeared. Behind him was a stone platform made of hard boulders, about ten feet square and half a person high. Standing on the stone platform was a woman dressed in strong clothes. She shot an arrow at Amun in the air with her bow and arrow.This petite woman, however, opened a huge and unimaginable bow and shot a huge black arrow, which was full of magical array patterns and was like a shuttle gun. When the woman opened the bow string, the magician in front of the stone platform waved the staff forward, and the powerful energy magic power instantly condensed on the huge arrow.


    The magician was a nine level great magician, and it was Faust, the sage of Assyria. He only did two things with his most powerful magic power: one was to stimulate the magic array carved on the giant arrow to infuse the most powerful energy impact; the other was to launch detection divinity to firmly lock Amun in the sky.


    The archer on the stone platform was Semir, Queen of Assyria. As soon as she appeared, Amun recognized that he was the assassin who had assassinated Mary at the blessing ceremony of Isis. At that time, the power of that arrow was incomparable. Amun only saw Gilgamesh''s Magic Arrow to compare with it, including Amun''s own archery skills, which were imitated and used for reference.


    At the moment, this arrow is far more amazing than it was then. She does not have to hide and hide in advance as she did in those years, and she does not have to think about running away afterwards. She only needs to shoot an arrow to help her, and Faust can calmly run her mana to cooperate. Moreover, semile''s power at this time is more powerful than that of a few years ago.


    Amun was also shocked. Seeing the arrow, he realized that this woman was a rare nine level warrior on the mainland, and she also knew magic. This arrow is as powerful as the sword that enqi chopped at Horus!


    ����


    What happened in Salem City, which can make Mu Yun guide the people to call Amun successfully? Not long ago, John, a disciple of Amun, was killed in battle. John''s lover, another disciple of Amon, temiphas, the flower of dreamflies from eju, died in the battlefield in order to save John.


    John was the general who commanded and commanded the army of Salem, and the former commander of Salem''s army, which he had practiced for several years. We can imagine what kind of difficulties Salem encountered and what fierce fighting it experienced. How could the situation in the DUK plain develop into what it is today? We have to start from the beginning.


    Since Amun rushed out of the garden of Eden, there was no news until he became a God and returned to the world. It took three years and three months for Amun to return to the world. The fighting around the DUK plain can be divided into three stages:


    shortly after Amun left, the kingdom of hathi sent Anu army to enter the DUK plain from the commercial road in the Black Fire Swamp.


    The head of the Anu army is the Kingdom''s general art leskin, and the appointment of the LORD God is more or less unexpected. It turns out that Princess Celia, the great magician, and aruka, who was promoted to the eighth rank warrior, was the former commander of the army. This army is the absolute elite of the kingdom of hathia. Of course, Celia is not the only one among its divinities. Raphael is also ordered to join the Anu army and become the deputy chief deity to assist Princess Celia.


    Of course, many occasions are not suitable for the princess to fight in person. Raphael, who is young but has been on the battlefield for a long time, is actually a general who directly commands the magistrates in the battle. Judging from the appointment of the main generals of the regiment, Asher, king of hadith, obviously expressed his frank and cooperative attitude with Salem. Several of them had good relations with Amun and Salem.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    According to Amun''s previous guidance and the cooperation plan agreed by Aesop and others, Salem city became the logistics base for the Anu army to attack the south. However, the defense of the city-state and the fortress of the Black Fire Swamp pass were still in the hands of Salem city. The fighters of the Anu army were not allowed to enter the scope of Salem city-state, and Salem city was the transfer station and storage area of supplies and supplies for the expeditionary army ��


    During the expedition composed of 6000 warriors, 20000 or 30000 non combatants were responsible for the supply of military supplies. More than 10000 people always lived in Salem during the expedition, which also brought opportunities for the prosperity and development of this new city-state.


    On the other hand, Aesop''s new deal also made Salem attractive, attracting people from all over the mainland to join the city-state. They came here to create their own homes, from nothing with their hands to create dreams. What is gained in this way is the most valuable, so when the city-state and the homeland are threatened, they can also summon up the most powerful fighting spirit. In this period of time, Salem city-state had the most rapid development since its establishment, although it had continuous small-scale friction with the northern city of enril.


    The Anu army went down 600 Li in the middle of the DUK plain and attacked the Marduk city built by eusil on the North Bank of the inland lake. However, the war did not go smoothly, because the kingdom of Baron also mobilized its elite forces to cross the Euphrates River. The elite Baron army of the Kingdom, the Kish army on the western border and the Uruk army all went to the front line.


    The head of the Uruk army is no longer Gilgamesh, and its combat effectiveness is not as strong as that of enqidus, but it is still a force that can not be ignored. King hamorabi II of Baron is going to fight with Hattie!


    The strategy of Asher, king of hathi, was to attack from both sides. In addition to the Anu army which went south from the DUK plain, another elite army of enril also set out from the city-state of Syria and attacked the city-state of Kish in Baron eastward along the South Bank of the inland lake. If we can capture the land of Kish city-state to the west of the Youdi River, the city of Marduk in the DUK plain will be cut off and trapped in the siege of two armies.


    Knowing that the situation was not good, eusil, the city master of Marduk, immediately sent messengers to madanzo, who had a private cooperation with him, and expressed his willingness to form an alliance with Salem and provide strategic materials to fight against the northern city of enril. As long as Salem closed the business road of heihuo marsh, he would not cooperate with the kingdom of Hattie. Medanzo took the letter with a wry smile for a long time, only to reply: "what have you been there for?"


    Although the alliance was not negotiated, eusil was relieved because the Baron army of the kingdom of Baron arrived at the city of Marduk. At the same time, two other legions crossed the Euphrates River and gathered at the border of Kish city state to meet the invading army of enril. Hattie was on the offensive, and Baron was on the defensive. The war had been fought intermittently for more than a year. Although Hattie''s army had the upper hand, it never won a decisive victory.


    The kingdom of balun fought for the whole country, and the commander-in-chief of the battlefield was Prince Feng NUI, who was well-known in China. If we lose the battle, we will lose the land of Marduk and Kish to the west of the Euphrates. If we win, we will not take advantage of the kingdom of hathia. At most, we will destroy the enemy''s army.


    But Prince Feng NUI will come if he doesn''t come. The last war took place in this area, which made him gain the reputation of being respected by all the people. At the same time, he was put in this position. The ministers of the Baron dynasty did not hesitate to recommend him as the commander-in-chief of the battlefield.


    Prince Fengniu was also very talented. He promoted Diqi Zhou, a small mayor of Akkad, as the general Quartermaster. Although the battle of defending the territory was hard, it did not retreat. Although the Anu army did not capture the city of Marduk and enril''s army did not drive the Baron army to the East Bank of the Euphrates, they cooperated to complete another task.


    The two regiments built docks on the north and south sides of the inland lake, built ships and opened waterway to echo each other. The Anu army developed a fertile land in the wasteland on the North Bank of the inland lake. First, it served as the camp of the rear army, and then as the material storage place of the forward base. The scale developed from the village to the town, and then from the town to the city-state.


    It took nearly two years to build a city-state by continuously sending personnel to reclaim wasteland and build a city-state. The name of this city-state is meisuo city. Dukeping was originally a place that could be developed. This piece of fertile land can accommodate far more than the present several city states.


    King Asher''s expeditionary plan was originally prepared with two hands. On the one hand, it was better to curb the expansion of the kingdom of Baron. On the other hand, it was also an opportunity to occupy the DUK plain and open up new territories. Amun had expected this, but the situation of isaleng at that time could not prevent the hathian kingdom from doing so. It could only cooperate and benefit each other.


    After more than a year of the war, both sides were somewhat frustrated. Prince Feng NUI led the army to resist. It would be more than worth the loss for both countries if he fought hard. However, the kingdom of hathi has achieved its strategic goal and established a city-state in the DUK plain.


    Most of the area controlled by the city-state of Meisu is in the DUK plain, and a small part is on the grassland on the South Bank of the inland lake. The two territories can communicate with each other through the ferry. Most of the enril troops, except some of the troops who stayed at the ferry, had crossed the inland lake to join the Anu army. Although they were still at war with the kingdom of balun, the large-scale attack operations were less and less, and the situation gradually stabilized, forming a new balance situation.Due to the establishment of the city-state and the opening of inland lake waterway, the logistic pressure of the HiTi expeditionary army was also becoming less and less. If the situation continues, it may only require a truce agreement between the two kingdoms. Prince Fengniu has asked King Baron to send an envoy to King hathi to negotiate.


    At this time, the situation of the war changed suddenly. No one thought that king sinah of Assyria launched a sudden attack on the kingdom of balun by bypassing the Assyrian plateau from the northeast.


    The kingdom of Assyria has the smallest territory and relatively less abundant products in the surrounding areas, and has always been regarded as the weakest country. The city of enril in the north of DUK plain also attracted people''s attention. It is known to all countries that the kingdom of Assyria sent a giant army to cross the Assyrian plateau to establish this city-state in the north of DUK plain. After a great war and continuous friction with Salem, I''m afraid there is no room for us to pay attention to anything else.


    Even if the Assyrian Kingdom wants to start a war, it will continue to increase its troops in enril, which not only consolidates the established strategic base, but also expands its sphere of influence. This is a kind of habitual way of thinking. But the kingdom of Assyria broke this inertia and made a move.


    After a great war with Salem, the kingdom of Assyria did not reinforce other legions to enril, but ordered the legions of giants to continue to assemble. Instead, they did not fight against Salem. They only had small-scale military conflicts and maintained a low-intensity state of war. It''s hard for the giants to attack Salem, but it''s OK to keep enril.


    The Legion of giants has always been the most elite vanguard force in Assyria. Where it appears, it means the main attack direction of the Assyrian Kingdom''s military strategy, but this time, it is a false shot. The kingdom of Assyria has been out of the limelight for a long time. No one expected that king sinnah had spent ten years training four regiments in silence. The combat effectiveness of each regiment was comparable to that of the main forces of other kingdoms.


    How can the Assyrian Kingdom support such a large and elite army? It can be said that sinnah is ambitious, or that he is a poor soldier and Dethrones military forces. He has been planning for many years and is on a military road. Most of the land of Assyria is steep plateau and mountainous area, with less arable land and poor soil. However, the Assyrian plateau is rich in minerals and can be used to build weapons. Sinnah has been quietly training troops with the strength of the whole country in recent years.


    He sent the remarkable legion of giants to the DUK plain, and when the battle between the kingdom of Hattie and the kingdom of Baron reached a stalemate, the opportunity finally came. As commander-in-chief, sinnah led three regiments around the Assyrian plateau and stormed the hinterland of the kingdom of balun from the northeast, which caught the kingdom of balun unprepared.


    The main forces of the kingdom of balun fought with the Hadith army to the west of the Euphrates River. All the important strategic materials were also transported to the Western city-state of Kish for hoarding, which could not be transferred back. Several city states in the Northeast are the weakest places to guard against. The garrison troops are not the opponents of the fierce Assyrian army. They have been captured six city states in a row in half a year.


    The kingdom of Baron was taken advantage of and suffered such heavy losses. On the one hand, the main force was in the Western Front; on the other hand, the two successive Wars also seriously consumed its national strength. Seeing that the whole kingdom was in danger of being destroyed, the old hamurabi II urgently ordered Prince Fengniu to lead his army back.


    How can aha take advantage of this opportunity to launch a strong attack? As a result, Prince Fengniu''s efforts for a year and a half were in vain, and he had to beg for peace with the kingdom of hathi, ceding the land west of the Youdi River, and at the same time, the city of Marduk fell. The Hadi Army established a city-state, attacked and fought a city-state, and obtained a small half of the city states of the kingdom of Baron on the West Bank of the Euphrates River, which became a newly opened territory and completely realized the strategic goal!


    The young king Ya was set up in the palace and looked up at the sky with a long smile. He finally achieved something that neither the former king nor the hero had achieved!


    King Asher''s strategy was to appease the king. He changed the name of Marduk to budamia City, demolished the statue of Marduk and established the temple of enril. He still allowed the aborigines to live and reclaim, but he swore allegiance to the kingdom of hathi and the great God enril, and became the people of the Kingdom.


    The second stage of this intermingled war was mainly between Assyria and Baron, which lasted for more than half a year.


    Although Prince Fengniu kept the capital after his return, the kingdom was very weak at this time. Facing the fierce Assyrian army, he had to beg for peace again and formally signed an instrument to cede the six fallen city states. The land of those six cities had been occupied by the kingdom of Assyria, and the kingdom of ebaron could not recover its current strength.


    But as soon as the official document was signed, it was tantamount to recognizing that the six cities were included in the territory of the kingdom of Assyria. It was still the document signed by Prince von Neuer on behalf of the kingdom of Baron. At that time, he almost broke his teeth and had to resist tears. The six city states occupied by the Japanese have been completely changed. Many places have been turned into scorched land. Sinnah, king of Assyria, is so cruel!


    Before the war, sinnah was a very wise and capable monarch, although he had a lot of brutality in his country. He carried out a military route. Although the life of the people was poor, the Assyrian Kingdom, which had a strong folk custom since ancient times, maintained a stable social order and accumulated a strong military force. Sinnah may be a genius in military affairs. He knows how to endure and how to find the most suitable fighter.Ten years ago, he had just ascended the throne and carried out military reform, which not only stipulated that every adult man in the kingdom must receive the training and military service of samurai, but also implemented the recruitment system, attracting distant highland giants, bandit gangs and vagrant explorers to join the army, and promised that they could get rich rewards in the war.


    The army of Assyrian kingdom includes not only traditional chariot soldiers and cavalry soldiers, but also heavy armored infantry and light infantry. At the same time, it specially trains siegers and logistics soldiers, as well as engineering soldiers that are not available in other kingdom legions. The military equipment is supplied by the state, equipped with iron armor, weapons and horses, as well as rammers and catapults to attack the city.


    When the Assyrian army marched into the territory of balun, sinnah''s brutal nature was finally revealed, just like a more distorted outbreak after years of repression. As a weak monarch in a corner of the country, he has been forbearing for too long, and he can not bear it. Only in the near crazy killing can he get the pleasure of venting.


    Where the army passed by, they destroyed the city, destroyed the people, burned, killed and plundered. The people in the kingdom of Assyria were always fierce, and these soldiers almost became beasts in the endless killing. They hung the bodies of the enemy on sharp wooden posts for public display. They were as dense as a jungle. When they met with resistance, even the women and children in the whole town could not survive, and a large number of gold and silver treasures became spoils of war.


    Some of the military strategists in the "Kingdom of Germany" did not even think that the soldiers were killed in this way.


    Faust was a sage who was deeply loved by the people in the kingdom of Assyria, and was also his strategic plan for sinnah. First of all, he watched the scuffle among eju, Hati and Baren, and chose the right time to add a fire to stir up the dispute. The secret giant army crossed the Assyrian plateau to establish a strategic stronghold, and inserted a nail between the kingdom of hathi and the kingdom of balun, which not only attracted attention but also confused the water. In the most favorable situation of the melee, attack the kingdom of Baron in unexpected ways.


    Faust''s strategic plan was completely successful, but he didn''t expect that king sinah would kill so cruelly. He could not help but remonstrate to sinah --


    "invincible great monarch, you launched the war for the establishment of achievements and the permanent interests of Assyria. There is no need to kill unnecessarily. You connived at the soldiers to rob so much gold and silver Treasure, but that does not fully serve the purpose of cultivating war by war. After the war, we still need peace and long-term stability to build a strong and prosperous empire. "


    Just at this time, Queen Semir, who accompanied sinach''s expedition, also came to the king, saying that she did not want to see the Assyrian soldiers plunder, or she would not go to the battlefield to serve the kingdom. As soon as the war began, he was more and more denounced by the king and the queen.


    The Assyrian army stopped burning and killing in the occupied areas, and incorporated the residents of the conquered areas into the register of Assyrian households, and forced to move to other places for scattered arrangement. All the people were not allowed to continue to live in their original places, nor to live in the original villages or towns. These were scattered, and the original inhabitants of Baron were given new plots of land to cultivate for Assyrian slave owners and to pay taxes to the kingdom.


    The Assyrian Kingdom occupied the land of six city states and became a new territory, and owned a large number of slaves. The people who participated in the military war of Assyria formed a new privileged aristocratic group. They gained land and ruled the area with slaves. They restored part of the production and made up for the consumption of the war. The killing finally stopped and the situation gradually stabilized.


    These policies of sinnah were made at Faust''s suggestion. They were indeed conducive to the rule of the occupied areas. On the other hand, Faust''s main purpose was not to see the massacre of corpses everywhere. At the same time, at the firm request of Queen Semir, sinnah finally agreed.


    The implementation of the new deal took time to digest the occupied areas, while the front line of the Assyrian army was almost stretched to the limit, and the front army was still fighting. At this time, King Baron sent Prince von Neuer and his army to resist the latest attack of sinah, and asked for a truce and peace.


    Sinnah enjoyed the pleasure of the king''s presence in the world. He was happy to see that the powerful kingdom of Baron showed his submission to him. Moreover, he was unable to expand on a larger scale for the time being, so he agreed to the Kingdom''s begging for peace. After the armistice, the last batch of thousands of prisoners of war were brought back from the front line, including legions from the kingdom of Baron, but most of them were urban residents who had resisted the Assyrian army.


    In the last war, the Assyrian army did not win a complete victory. Sinnah was very angry and ordered that all these people, old and young, should be beheaded and skinned to deter those who tried to resist his authority. Faust and Semir couldn''t see it, and insisted that the king should not kill those who had already surrendered. Many of them were ordinary residents who had never fought against the Assyrian army.


    Sinnah was very unhappy, but suddenly he changed his mind and said, "please plead for these people and ask for my mercy to leave them alive. Well, I will divide these slaves into two parts and give them to the wise, the teacher and the queen. But I have a task for you to complete, or these people will still die! "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    As soon as Amun stepped out of the immortality of eternity, his body was locked by Faust''s powerful magic. Enril had already agreed, and he could not avoid this arrow to make such an arrangement. If Amun has not recovered from the heavy damage, he may fall on the spot when he is caught off guard. Even if he does not fall, the arrow shot will be enough to make him hard to recover in a long time.


    What''s more, even if Amun can dodge, he can''t make a decision to dodge. If he is shot by this arrow or runs away in a mess, the morale just inspired by the Salan army will be completely shattered, and the war in the plain will become a one-sided massacre, and his reaction is one-sided with the fate of thousands of people.


    Amun heard a cry from the distant sky in the direction of Salem. It was the voice of Goddess Mu Yun. A sneer was heard in the direction of the Assyrian plateau, the voice of enril. A long time ago, Amun met enril outside Sumer town. When he became a God, all his life experiences became very clear. With this smile, we can remember who the man was.


    With a cold laugh, enril also sent a message to Amun''s Soul: "congratulations on becoming a God beyond immortality. I will keep my promise and my agreement with the goddess Muyun. Here and now I will give you a choice. You can join the anuna apocalypse and make an oath to me. If you make this choice, you will no longer be a lonely God in immortality, but will be introduced into anunaghi''s kingdom. "


    It is the most fatal interference for enril to say such words at this time. If Amun is ignorant of everything after becoming a God, he suddenly steps out of the void to receive this message, and his soul will surely be deeply shocked. But the arrow that was enough to make him fall has been shot. This is a human war. Faust and Semir are not the envoys of anuna''s apocalyptic system.


    If Amun likes to swear, he will pour out the dirtiest language in the world in a roar, but at the moment he has no mind to pay attention to these. The message from enril only slightly disturbed Amun''s soul, and amon waved his hand and cut out a ball of silver light.


    No matter how good Amun is, he doesn''t want to take the arrow with the body of a God. Otherwise, he will be injured. Fortunately, he still has a blade of artifact order. The Tomahawk turns into a half moon in the air, and the moon wheel turns into an arc. It cuts straight on the flying arrows a hundred feet away.


    There was a silent impact in the air, but the people on the ground felt their heads split in two. The long giant arrow was cut into two from the middle and flew to the left and right respectively. Before the soldiers of the Salem army had time to cheer, they heard an earth shaking explosion from the sky.


    The concept of explosion is usually scattered, but the sky scene is sharply shrinking. The giant arrows cut into left and right parts make a curved arc, and they are actually combined together to restore the original appearance, as if they have never been cut open. The Shenshu array pattern on the arrow gave out a dazzling black light, and it had reached Amun.


    The blade of order didn''t really cut the arrow in two, just opened a space crack, but the energy contained in this arrow was so amazing that it went through the space crack and closed again. Amun gently waved a hand and brushed the huge arrow in front of him. It was like driving away a bug.


    The huge arrow was shooting at his fingertips for a short time, and then it broke into countless pieces with a bang. The special magic arrow made of strong and refined steel was smashed by the power of a wave of hand. What an amazing collision! Each fragment can penetrate the hard armor and kill the strong warrior, but it seems to be quite calm on the ground.


    Amun''s action seems to be understatement, but it''s more difficult than a full swing. When he blows the arrow, he feels a strong impact on his whole body. The continuous tremor almost doesn''t bring him back to his original shape. Isis''s patron saint was also interrupted, but Amun did not show any abnormality, and the soft golden light was still falling.


    However, Amun used a very simple information illusion, and still kept the scene of golden light all over the sky. The soldiers in the excited state did not realize the subtle difference, but cheered excitedly!


    The flying debris scattered, but did not fall, an arrow into countless arrows, hovering in the air to shoot back. The purpose of Faust and Semir was not only to shoot down Amun, but also to force him to show a face of embarrassment, even if he could not let him fall on the spot, so that the soldiers of the Salem army could see it with their own eyes.


    The entangled divinity is like the maggot of tarsal bone, which condenses the impact force again. In the blink of an eye, Amun can''t put on a light posture to face the arrow fragments flying all over the sky. However, he didn''t need him to stop it. A sword light had already flown into the sky. With a force of annihilation, he drew out countless swords in the shape of a fan and shot down all the whirling fragments. Gabriel rushed to the sky to block Amun, which was the quickest reaction she could make.


    Semel stood on the stone platform, and the hard rock under his feet was full of cracks. You can imagine how powerful the arrow was just shot. She was waiting for work with ease. After her death, there was a magic array under the guidance of lucerne NEB, the leader of the giant Legion. She was guided by Faust in front of her. At this time, the second arrow had left the string, and with the shrill sound of piercing into the sky, she shot at Gabriel who had just swung his sword and cut down the pieces.If Gabriel is shot from the front of Amun God, it can also have the same deterrent effect!


    Can Gabriel stop the arrow in a hurry? No one knows the answer. As soon as the arrow left the string, Faustus gave a cry of exclamation, and his staff pressed forward rapidly. Before the battle, the two armies were in a state of sand and stone, and with all kinds of flashes, the sparks emitted by the friction between the earth and the earth, and his body shape disappeared in an instant. The arrow made a strange arc, and it did not fly to the sky, but shot into the dust.


    The cooperation between Faust and semil is very tacit. Semil only shoots the giant arrow with all his strength, while he uses space magic to lock the target. However, semile is not the only expert in archery between the two armies. Gabriel rushed to the sky at the same time, medanzo had already jumped off the horse and set up his bow and arrow. Amun and the two disciples cooperated very well. Gabriel flew to the sky to block the attack. Medanzo stood on the ground and shot an arrow at Faust.


    The distance between the battle lines is beyond the range of the catapult. Even the strongest giant soldier can''t shoot so far with a heavy crossbow. Medanzo uses the magic bow given by Gilgamesh to Amun, and is made of two long teeth and a section of snake tendon of humbaba. What he shoots is a heavy horse leather steel arrow engraved with the pattern of divine array and coated with silver.


    From the wilderness around the battlefield, there was a sound like the roar of thousands of bison. Medanzo had already demonstrated his magic bow and shooting skills on the battlefield. What unique skills did not he use when the battle reached this level? Faust didn''t have to be so alarmed. Such a long distance should have been able to stop him. But it was not the arrow that madanzo shot that made the sage''s master lose his mind.


    At the front of the Salem regiment is the chariot formation. On each chariot there are drivers, spearmen with long shields and archers with swords. At the same time, in a chariot on the left side of the battle line, an archer pursed his lips and opened his bow without expression. He used the ordinary warrior long arrow issued by the Legion, and shot a common wooden and iron long arrow.


    In the deafening cheers of the officers and soldiers, he suddenly opened his bow and set up an arrow. The Spearman nearby was startled. It was impossible to shoot any target. Was it too tense! The most taboo in the battle is this nervous reaction of forgetting to listen to orders. The Spearman opened his mouth and was about to yell, but his body was frozen there as if he had been stupid. When the ordinary soldier pulled the bowstring, he began to exert a strong pressure, and was as awe inspiring as a God.


    His arrow was fired after medanzo, when smoke and fire had exploded before the two armies. Medanzo''s arrow shot into the smoke and dust, sending out a series of explosions, only to see the earth flying, blocking the battlefield filled with smoke. However, the knight''s archery only made a sound of bow string, and the subtle echo lasted for a long time. However, the arrow was silent. The smoke and dust in the place where he passed was obliterated. The flying earth and stone were driven back to the ground by a strange force.


    Even Amun in the sky was aware of this strong breath, and he could not help but look down at the archer from a distance. He was surprised!


    Everyone''s impression of Gilgamesh is noble and luxurious! He always took the most luxurious and comfortable carriage on the mainland, with a large golden umbrella and a purple cloak. He was surrounded by a guard of honor with distinctive armour. This was also the manner when he entered the Baron capital to meet the king.


    But at this time, Gilgamesh was dressed in semi-old coarse linen clothes with a breastplate, a worn-out leather shoulder protection on his right shoulder, an ordinary warrior''s long bow in his left hand and an arrow pot on his back, which was the dress of an ordinary soldier in the Salem army. If he had not shot such an arrow, even amon would not have noticed or even recognized him.


    It is said that after the death of enqidus, Gilgamesh passed on the title of the city Lord to his distant nephew. He recommended and appointed the kingdom of balun. He left the city of Uruk without trace. I didn''t expect to appear as an ordinary archer in the Salem Army today. Salem city has recruited many vagrants from all over the mainland to join the army. No one has noticed that among them is Gilgamesh, the hero who shocked the mainland.


    With Gilgamesh''s pride, it is hard to imagine that he would do such a thing. But there was no time for him to say anything more. Faust, in an instant, sacrificed all kinds of divine protection, and narrowly blocked an arrow from far away by madanzo, but could not stop the arrow shot by Gilgamesh. He quickly guided semil''s second arrow to meet him in an arc.


    The black arrow and the ordinary long arrow hit each other. Gilgamesh''s arrow turned into powder without any suspense. However, the powerful energy impact made the black arrow vibrate sharply in the air, and made a ringing sound like a flood bell. The rest of the power was still flying straight at the chariot where Gilgamesh was.


    Gilgamesh stepped out of the chariot, pulled out his waist knife and flew to the arrow. The sword was broken. But the huge black arrow finally spun in the air and was grasped by the hero. Gilgamesh''s position was on the side of the battlefield. He wanted to shoot semil with his arrow, but he saw the shadow of enqidu and himself in that year. After a moment of hesitation, Gilgamesh shot at Faust. Finally, he stopped Semir''s second arrow.


    After Amun appeared in the air, there were so many terrible changes in the sky and the earth, which actually happened between a few breaths, and then came the cry of the Salan army. It was the best chance to launch a charge. The master had already received the battle, and George flew into the air and let out the intensive drums.The chariot of the Salem army suddenly charged. Medanzo drew out his sword and rushed to the front. Gilgamesh jumped back to his chariot. George commanded the magistrates to sing and to bless the charging soldiers. When they charged, they looked up and saw a huge fireball from the catapult behind the battle line of the Salem army. In the heat of blood, people forget life and death, the chariot charged at full speed and quickly passed through the open space.


    George had just reached the mid air to command the full speed charge of the chariot, when he heard a voice in the air far behind: "George, I''ll take charge."


    It''s so strange that some people even want to put forward the request that they should replace George to direct the Salem army. Then George heard the voice of Amun in his soul: "let him command the whole army, and you lead the twelve divisions to follow the chariot array."


    George didn''t know what was going on, but he resolutely carried out Amun''s "oracle", immediately gave up the command position of the central Shenshu formation of the army, and ordered the twelve divisions to follow him. He also looked back when he flew down. It was gerie who took over the command position with a goatee.


    Amun Wan did not expect that he would appear like this. After that, he would be ambushed by the Legion of giants, not to mention that Gilgamesh and Gore would also rush to the battlefield to help. Gilgamesh fought as an ordinary Archer, and gore simply asked to take over George''s command of the whole army. There was no time to think about it or to ask anything. Amun immediately decided to give the battlefield command to ge lie.


    At the same time, the charging soldiers looked up at the sky and saw a mass of silver light flying towards the sky among the falling fireballs, accompanied by Amun''s roar: "enril, stop and don''t run! See how I cut you


    This roar is amazing, even more amazing than a series of earth shaking fights just now! Enril, the great God of heaven, was even scurrying in front of Amun. What are the soldiers of Salem afraid of? The roar of killing was almost hoarse, and the battle lines of both sides collided together, and the scene was full of blood and flesh in an instant.


    In fact, Amun''s roar was not for enril, but for the soldiers of the Salem army and the giant army. Enril was far away, and Amun didn''t see it. How could he know if he could run? He threw the blade of order in the direction of the sneer. He opened a series of space cracks in an attempt to find enril''s body. He turned himself into a golden light and flew with the Tomahawk to the Assyrian plateau.


    Three lights and shadows came from the distant Assyrian plateau, with fire, smoke and wind. Instead of meeting Amun, they rushed into the battle field. They were envoys of enril, the God of fire kibil, the God of ashes, nugus, and the God of Longhorn, Zhu Xuan.


    Amun''s roar and axe flying out was tantamount to tearing his face. He refused enril''s request and directly challenged another God as one God. Amun was not the God of anuna''s apocalyptic system. His disciples also went to the battlefield. Enril also ordered the envoys to go to war, breaking the rules that the various gods had kept silent for many years.


    In the past, these envoys were secretly carrying out missions to guide and assist believers in the world. They would not go directly to the battlefield. The three powerful envoys were forced to fight by enril. Enril had calculated that Amun would come here at this time, but he did not expect that what happened later was beyond his control. He was a little panicked.


    Amun turned into golden light and flew away, ready to swing an axe to chop enril. No one saw the goddess Mu Yun chasing Amun. At this time, from the direction of the valley of the Euphrates in the East, a clear roar was heard, and link flew to the battlefield with a long machete. He finally passed the test, recovered his strength, and arrived from the garden of Eden just in time for the battle.


    This is not the largest war on the mainland, but it must be the most fierce. The fighting mode between masters is different from that of ordinary samurai. Their primary goal is to limit the strength of the other side, so that the soldiers can rush to kill the enemy. However, many envoys were added to the war. These people entangled and restricted each other and provided various protection for the battle front, but none of them wanted to die carelessly.


    The strength of Salem''s army was not as strong as that of the giant army. Not long ago, it just barely recovered after a great defeat. Inspired by its powerful spiritual strength, it launched a deadly charge, which was inseparable for a while. Under the command of Ge lie, the Salan army charges in turn, and the battle lines always maintain the cross state of coercion, limiting the power of the other side''s long-range catapults and heavy crossbows.


    At the most tragic moment of the war, Princess Celia and seagull, led by a group of hundreds of elite cavalry, suddenly killed and penetrated the battle field from the flank, penetrated the battle line of the giant army, and destroyed the stone throwing cart and Heavy Crossbow platform behind the battle line.


    The Legion of giants finally broke down, and Faust ordered the retreat. In front of the battle, the three envoys rolled up the flames, smoke and wind to cover the remaining soldiers and fled back to enril city. Meanwhile, the masters of the Salem army also used their magic skills to fight against each other. They took advantage of the situation to launch a cover and kill campaign until they were under enril city. After all, people are flesh and blood, and the living soldiers are tired after this fierce battle.


    **


    PS: from 0:00, December 29, 2011 to 24:00, January 7, 2012, the starting point of the month ticket double activity, do not miss the wonderful battle, please double the monthly ticket, more wonderful continue!**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Celia is the chief deity of the Anu army in the kingdom of hathi. She should be in the city of mexor at this moment. How can she be here? How can the seagulls be with her?


    Seagull is the last disciple that Amun guides so far, so he has the lowest qualification among the gods in the garden of Eden. However, due to the origin of the old madman, his identity is incomparable to other disciples. With Nietzsche''s guidance, the Seagull was even decades earlier than Amun. When Amun met him, the seagull had achieved level 8 achievement.


    Seagull is not cultivating the power of two sides of one body. He is actually a level 8 magician or a level 8 spirit bird, which is different from ordinary people. His cultivation is particularly difficult, but he also has many special talents. After receiving Amun''s guidance, the seagull followed Gabriel to the garden of Eden, and then came to Salem.


    Knowing his origin with Amun, the disciples took good care of the seagulls. Amun only had time to guide the cultivation and test process of the original power, and then went to Osiris'' underworld. Many specific divine arts and martial arts training had not been taught, but people were willing to instruct seagulls when they had time. Seagulls are very good-natured and curious about everything in the world, just like a diligent and studious child.


    There are a lot of things that need to be learned from the birds who have just come from the desert island to the human city-state. Aesop has not arranged any specific affairs for him to take charge of. However, the seagulls are very enthusiastic and willing to help with anything, so they are very popular with everyone. With decades of cultivation accumulation and pure mind, he made great progress under the guidance of the original power and various teachings from everyone. In less than a year, he achieved the achievement of level 8 God emissary.


    However, he is still immature in all aspects, because he has not experienced anything, which is naturally incomparable with medanzo, a great achiever who has been exploring with Amun since cultivating the two sides of one body. However, seagull also has an advantage. He has never thought of anything else in the past decades, that is, he has never stopped practicing wholeheartedly. It is very difficult for other monks to achieve this. Therefore, his magic power is also very strong. He only depends on who he compares with.


    When he arrived at Salem, the Anu army of the kingdom of hathi entered the DUK plain to fight against Marduk city. The two armies were in a standoff. The hathi army also built the city of mexor in the south of DUK plain. Salang city is the logistic transfer supply base of the HiTi expeditionary army, so there are frequent personnel exchanges.


    About a year ago, Princess Celia came to Salem, and Aesop was to be given a grand reception. In the city Lord''s house, all the important people in Salem attended the meeting, and the seagulls were also present. It was the first time for seagulls to attend such an important "diplomatic" occasion. When they met the princess of the Kingdom, they were quite nervous and afraid of making jokes.


    It''s true that the more you fear, the more you will get. It''s also strange that George didn''t make clear the origin of Princess Celia in advance, because we all knew each other for a long time and only made a special introduction to the seagull. George first introduced the seagull to the princess. In public, it was not convenient to say that he was a God in the garden of Eden, but a new disciple of Amun.


    Then George said to the seagull, "this beautiful princess with infinite charm is also a powerful eight level magician, and also a famous master of summoning divinity on the mainland."


    This is a normal compliment, but the seagull''s face changed and his legs softened. He was so scared that he sat on the ground! What''s going on? Seagulls are not as timid as they were at the beginning, but a sentence has been deeply imprinted in his mind, just like the brand in the soul.


    When he left the island, the old madman once said that the distant land was very dangerous, and a powerful Summoner would brand his soul and drive it to be a summoner. Seagull was so scared that he did not dare to leave the island in the sea for decades. This is the only nightmare in his pure soul. The powerful Summoner on the mainland has become a devil like existence in his mind.


    He was so nervous today that he listened to George''s introduction, and the demon in his dream stood in front of him as if he had been under a magic spell. Celia was shocked when his subconscious legs were weak and did not stop.


    Celia is also curious to ask what happened to the seagulls? The Seagull was honest and honest, but the beautiful princess chuckled. The more she saw the seagulls, the more she felt simple and lovely. Although the explanation is clear, the seagull is still very nervous when she sees Celia. He listens to what Celia says. The fear of being caught and branded with her soul seems to become an instinct.


    As soon as George saw the seagulls, he might be making a joke or trying to make the gulls exercise their courage. He actually appointed seagulls as the full-time receptionist of Salem City, following Celia to protect the safety of the princess. In fact, he helped Celia with everything and accompanied her in the wild hunting.


    Celia looked more interesting at the gulls. As long as she spoke louder, the seagulls turned red and looked nervous. This was not a fear of her status as a princess of the Kingdom, but a mere habitual reaction. Later Celia called for Leo, who was a shy disciple, and tried her hand with seagulls. As a result, he was not an opponent of the seagulls. Amun, a shy disciple, was so skillful!


    When Celia finished her work and wanted to return to the city of mexor, the Lord of Aesop sent seagulls to escort the convoy of goods and materials. Celia asked Aesop, what is the position of seagulls in Salem or the Salem army? As a result, she learned that seagulls were still studying and practicing at leisure, so the princess took the opportunity to ask for a loan from Salem.Aesop was thinking about sending seagulls to mexole. At that time, the huti army had built a wharf in the inland lake, and the city-state of mexor was under construction. Aesop was eager to have a good relationship with this city-state and grasp the dynamic situation there. It was better to send a person who can be trusted by both sides to go there.


    This person must have a clean origin, not cause fear, but also be absolutely loyal to Amun, and he can also win the favor of the other party. It''s really hard to find him, and the seagull is like a perfect candidate to be sent to our eyes. The shrewd Aesop could see that Celia seemed to like seagulls very much, and the gulls really should have more experience and agreed immediately.


    When the seagulls came to the city of mexor, Raphael also guessed Aesop''s intention, and suggested that the princess appoint seagull as the captain of her bodyguard. The former captain of the princess''s personal guard was an imperial general. Because of the need of the war, Celia agreed happily. Indeed, there is no more conscientious captain than seagull. He can''t be lazy at all.


    Seagull was originally a seagull with intelligence. Later, she named herself seagull. But Celia told him that it should not be a name. It should be a family name, indicating her origin. So the seagull named himself Michael, and his full name was Michael seagull.


    Before the outbreak of the war between Salem and enril, the business road in the Black Fire Swamp had an accident. This commercial road was also one of the logistics channels between the city of mexor and the kingdom of Hattie. Therefore, Princess Celia attached great importance to the situation of Salem, so she sent mirio to assist Yunmeng to guard the Black Fire Swamp. Murio is the descendant of the enchanting Mermaid, and can perform his magic power in the swamp.


    Then Salem and enril were in a bad battle, and the situation was in danger. The Lord of Aesop sent for help from Princess Celia. According to the normal official procedures, either he asked for help from King Hattie or from the city-state of mexor, but Aesop went directly to Princess Celia.


    At that time, Amy, the commander of the Anu army, was in charge of the city of mexor. When Celia found Aimei and asked him to send troops to rescue Salem City, Amy refused with embarrassment. There were two reasons why aimey could not do so. On the one hand, the order of the king must be required for the mobilization of the army, and the commander of the army can not make any suggestions.


    On the other hand, there was an agreement between Salem city and the Anu Legion that the regular combat troops of the Anu army could not enter the area of Salem city. This was originally a defensive measure of mutual respect, but now it has become an excuse. In fact, the attitude of the kingdom of hathi to Salem was just to wait and see, and to provide logistical support, but not direct military support. Even if King Asher knew about this, he would not launch a large army.


    The seagull burst into tears and said to Princess Celia on the spot that he should go back alone to save Salem. Just at this time, a highly respected old man came to the city-state of mexore. It was gore. Celia quickly asked Gore what to do, and gore frowned and said, "the commander of aimey''s army can''t move the army without authorization. This is also the law of the kingdom. But your royal highness can go to "Salem city" in a private capacity. It does not violate any agreement, and you have the right to protect your own safety with your own guard.


    With these words, geriath looked at Celia. At this time, she took her personal guards to visit Salem. Everyone knew what it meant. It depends on whether the princess has the heart and the courage? As a result, Celia patted the table and ordered the seagulls to gather together and set off immediately. The seagulls were so moved that they almost cried again.


    When Amy heard the news, the princess had left, and Amy was shocked. Celia is the chief deity of the Anu legion, and also has the responsibility of supervising the army. What''s more, her identity is the princess of the kingdom. Amy can''t bear to bear any accident. Even if the princess comes back unharmed, he can''t bear to impeach him for a mistake. He asks Ge lie with a bitter face.


    Ge lie twisted his beard and pondered: "there is a war in Salem City, and it is really dangerous for the princess to visit at this time. You should send someone to protect both public and private. Remember, this is to send someone to protect the princess


    Amy immediately responded and immediately sent 500 cavalry out of the city to protect Princess Celia. The number of Princess Celia''s personal guards was quite large. Because of the war, there were more than 300 elite soldiers. Amy''s cavalry was also the main force of the army. These 800 people went to the front line of Salem and enril.


    Although Amy did not receive orders to send troops to participate in the war, he just sent someone to protect the princess. If the princess took the cavalry to the battlefield, and the king would blame him, the princess would bear it, not to mention the witness Ge lie? Even King Asher had to give Gore face!


    After the cavalry was sent out, Amy was still a little worried and said to ge lie, "the princess hasn''t really been on the front line. I''m afraid she will take her own guards into the battle as soon as she arrives in Salem city. Although she has the protection of the cavalry, she is also afraid of accidents. Dear master, do you think... "


    Ge lie waved his hand and said, "it''s really worrying. Well, I''ll go to Salem to see what''s going on there in the name of a private visit."


    Amy finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was very grateful to Gloria! If even Ge lie had gone, he would not be blamed for anything. This arrangement is of utmost benevolence and righteousness. It is rare that the revered geriath of the whole country is willing to help. In fact, the purpose of Ge lie is to save the city of Salem. How many soldiers can he carry. According to the current situation of the war, it was too late to send infantry and the chariot formation could not be mobilized. The best result was 800 elite cavalry.He left after the cavalry, but he got to the front and took over command of the battlefield at the most appropriate time. When the battle between the two armies was at a crucial moment, Celia and seagull arrived with 800 elite cavalry and inserted into the battle line to become the final force to decide the victory or defeat.


    There was also a thrilling scene on the battlefield. Celia did not go to the front line to kill, and it was unlikely that Celia was in her capacity. For the first time, she led the cavalry to insert from the flank. As a great magician, she rushed to the front and threw down most of the left and right guards. She did not have time to set up a wedge-shaped guard array. She was in a very dangerous situation in the chaos.


    The Seagull was also a novice, but at the sight of this posture, it knew the danger. At once, it roared up into the sky, turned into a giant gull, and then went down to Celia''s horse. Many soldiers of the giant Legion were terrified and yelled: "Horus, Horus, the God of eju!"


    The speed of seagull is very fast. It turns into a huge bird with spreading wings. It has no time to tell whether it is a gull or an eagle in the light of swords. Amun fought against the Uruk army on the battlefield, and Horus turned into a giant eagle to help him. This is a "myth" that has been spread all over the mainland. When the seagulls appear on the battlefield, most people think of Horus for the first time. Their hearts are astounded. It is conceivable that no one has time to think about how Horus might appear here?


    Seagulls did not expect that under their own urgency to cover Celia''s charge, it would have such a good effect. Celia took the opportunity to lead the cavalry through the battle. The guards and cavalry behind her had no way to fight. They had no time to fight. They had to rush forward, because the princess had already rushed to the front, and they had to chase after them to protect them.


    Princess Celia was unhurt, but the seagulls that covered her were seriously injured. In the battle, semil saw the cavalry suddenly killed and realized that it was not good. He shot an arrow at Celia. The Black Magic Arrow used by Samir is very precious, and it is impossible to shoot many in a row. Therefore, only three are prepared. Other arrows are used in the battle. The last black giant arrow is aimed at Celia, the great magician who is out of the guard''s protection.


    If she is shot, Celia can''t stop it anyway. The seagull turns into a giant bird and falls on the ground. She stops by Celia''s horse side to receive the arrow. She is seriously injured on the spot and is rescued by the cavalry behind her. When the seagull woke up, he was lying in Salem. Princess Celia was sitting at the table in front of her bed, her chin in her hands, and she was looking at him with tears in her eyes.


    In this war, the Salem City Army finally defeated the giant army, beheaded and captured more than 2000 enemy troops. The main god of the giant army, Lu si''en, was killed. The remnant enemy fled into enril city. Relying on the city defense, Zhu Xuan, the God of longicorn, was shot down by Gilgamesh when covering the retreat of the remaining soldiers. But the cost of Salem''s army is also huge, nearly a thousand people were killed and countless wounded.


    The Seagull was seriously injured and recovered one life. Medanzo and George were also injured. Three of the twelve divisions who followed George''s charge were killed. The loss was not without heavy. After the war, the giant army could not go out of the city again, but the Salem army was unable to attack the city for the time being.


    This is a solemn and stirring victory, and there are a lot of aftercare to deal with. Aesop allowed the Legion of giants to send people out of the city to collect the corpses. At the same time, Aesop buried the bodies of his own soldiers who died in battle, treated the wounded and rewarded the meritorious. Amun appeared only once on the battlefield, and then did not appear again. What remained was human affairs. His mission as the guardian God of the city had been completed.


    Amun flew from the battlefield to the Assyrian plateau, but did not catch up with enril. The God obviously didn''t want to fight with him now. After sending the God envoy to fight, he stepped into the void and disappeared. Amun was overtaken by the goddess Mu Yun. Mu Yun inquired about the process of Amun becoming a God and told him two things.


    The communication between gods and spirits is simple, and the complicated process can be explained clearly when the information is printed into the soul. Goddess Mu Yun also marvels at Amun''s experience of meeting "Schrodinger" again. She never expected that Schr? Dinger was the "lower bound" of Artemis, the God in the distant Olympian system, but now she has the achievements of the creator and is willing to introduce Amun to the Olympian system. But amon was summoned to the battlefield before he could answer.


    Mu Yun tells Amun that he is not an opponent of enril. Enril has not only achieved the achievements of the creator, but also has become the God of cultivation for many years. Even though Amun is strong, he can not defeat enril at this time. Enril retreated because he had always been used to planning and then moving. He would not rashly do it himself until he knew the details of Amun.


    After so many years of patience, enril once again turned the DUK plain into a fertile land, and forced Marduk to retreat. It can also be seen that the God''s old plan. They are used to solving problems by various agreements. They will never try their best or do anything that may hurt them unless they have to or are very sure.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    Mu Yun also told Amun that "the examination of fate and the judgment of the last day" is not only one time. For the gods, it runs through the whole process. Every time we go in and out of immortality, we will experience it. The intensity of the test is only related to what the gods do when they enter the kingdom of God or in the world. Sometimes the fall of the gods is not because of who killed them, but because of their own deeds, which is different from ordinary people with limited life.


    Artemis didn''t have time to tell Amun. Mu Yun printed the message into Amun''s soul, pulled up his sleeve, looked up at him and said, "you have become a God beyond immortality, but you have not joined any God system. The agreement between the gods may have nothing to do with you, but if you don''t pay attention, you may be the enemy of all the gods."


    For various reasons, after transcending immortality, the gods do not directly intervene in the human struggle. They can guide the gods to help the believers. And God''s envoys are more or less aware of the road to immortality, so they are not willing to directly participate in the human struggle in addition to the mission they have to accomplish. The gods need not say that the gods are different from ordinary mortals, although they are still human beings.


    Especially after mastering the nine level achievement of the original power through the endless test, those gods can be called gods in the world. Many ordinary believers can''t even distinguish the difference between such gods and the real immortality gods. The problem of level 9 can be solved by the same way that the gods can avoid.


    As a real God, it is a kind of agreement not to directly intervene in the human struggle. Of course, this agreement is not an absolute constraint, but a way of getting along with the gods. After experiencing hardships and the greatest test in the world, he finally got eternal life. Naturally, he was not willing to solve the problem by eliminating each other like mortals.


    The agreement is sometimes broken. For example, there has been a war among gods in various departments, and there have also been conflicts between them. As a result, we all know that many gods have fallen, but no one can guarantee that it is not themselves who has fallen. It doesn''t mean that there will be no conflict between gods and mortals, but most of the time they don''t want to and don''t need to do it in person.


    Amun has not yet joined any divine system. In theory, it seems that there is no need to abide by this agreement. However, in fact, violating this agreement is tantamount to arousing suspicion of the gods, which is not good for people or themselves. However, this is an exception. Amun was directly summoned to the battlefield. Faust and Semir shot that arrow. It was a challenge for mortals. If Amun wanted to kill them, the gods would not have any opinions, and it was not related to the agreement.


    However, from another perspective, Semir and Faust are only fighting. Both men and gods in the opposite battlefield are enemies, and the arrow must be shot. After hearing this, Amun suddenly remembered something. He grabbed Mu Yun''s hand and said, "Yin Nanna, when you were in the red point defense line, you actually violated this Agreement and went to the battlefield with a sword in order to save me from enqidu."


    Yin Nanna bowed her head and pursed her lips slightly: "I like to hear you call me Yin Nanna. I was really in a hurry to enter the battlefield. I tried to be careful not to reveal my identity. I put on your personal armor and didn''t launch any attack. I just blocked the sword of enqi capital, but let enqi recognize it."


    Amun: in that battle, Horus, like me today, could not help but appear on the battlefield, so Marduk had an excuse But you couldn''t help it. Thank you


    Yin Nanna still lowered her head: "you don''t understand this until today, and I''ve been looking forward to you becoming a real immortal God. Seth was waiting for you at the mouth of the Ronnie River, so I thought of a way to call you here, but I almost fell into enril''s calculation. I know you can''t bow to enril. I wanted to introduce you to Marduk''s camp in anuna.


    You have entered the immortal eternity, and you should understand that the guiding significance of the divine system is not only before you become a God. But now that Marduk has been defeated, and you are protected by a creator in Olympus, I know what kind of choice you will make, and I can fully understand... "


    Clearly, it is a simple message that can be directly communicated in the soul, but Yin Nanna has to say it sentence by sentence, bowing her head and pouting her lips like a coquettish girl. After Amun became a God, he felt that Yin Nanna had changed a little, because he himself had become a God, and the feeling between them had a subtle change.


    They have been able to share eternal life, but Amun will not enter the same kingdom with yinnana. The goddess looks as delicate as a shepherdess slave on the grassland. There is no hypocrisy in the communication between the two gods. But the tone of the goddess''s speech is obviously sour, with a kind of regret and grievance.


    Amun was burning with anger and came after another God with a Tomahawk. At the moment, his anger turned into a soft feeling. He put his arms around Yin Nanna''s shoulder and patted her gently: "thank you for your efforts to save me from trouble. After becoming a God, I will not join the anuna apocalypse, whether Marduk is defeated by enril, whether Artemis has appeared or not.


    I didn''t have time to answer Schrodinger''s question, but I can tell you the answer. In my mind, the cat''s status has never changed. I will always be grateful to Schrodinger himself or Artemis, but I will not join the Olympian system. Before I understood the power of the source, I had rejected the greatest temptation in the world, and after becoming a God, I would not be shaken by another temptationThe two of them collude with each other for many times in the world, but now on the cloud, it is the first time that Amun reaches for Yin Nanna''s shoulders. Hearing this, Yin Nanna raised her head in surprise and asked, "don''t you join the Olympian system? Schrodinger will be disappointed, and you are in a very dangerous situation. Even if you join the Marduk camp, I''m afraid it''s hard to protect yourself, and you''ve offended Seth, the God of the nine link system. "


    In Yin Nanna''s opinion, Amun''s choice is tantamount to abandoning himself to the gods. Her tone is not sour, but a kind of concern and worry. Amun put the tip of his nose on her forehead and said with a smile: "Schrodinger will not be disappointed. She knows me very well, so she just provides a possibility of shelter, but I can''t rely on the protection of Olympus forever. Sometimes the gods would rather risk the fall and make the necessary choice. For example, I must kill Seth myself


    Yin Nanna pursed her lips and looked at Amun and said, "it seems that I don''t know you as well as that cat. Because of Maria''s relationship, I also know that you will not let Seth go. Maybe I let you miss the best chance to kill him. I didn''t expect... "


    Amun interrupted her and said with a smile, "the God of youth and love, we can also have the achievements of the creator."


    Yin Nanna said with some grievances: "we? The so-called curse that the gods ridiculed me was a hindrance to my creation. I thought that when you became a God, this curse would be broken. But instead of enjoying the eternal life, you will be in a more dangerous situation. You make such a choice, and I''m in an awkward position. "


    Amun put her soft body around her chest: "if I join the Olympian system, you will be in a more awkward situation."


    What does that mean? Amun''s temple is in the city of Salem, where is the God domain of anuna Qishen system. Amun stands on the altar with Mu Yun in her arms. But if he joined the Olympian system, such a temple would have provoked a dispute between the two theocracies. He might as well not join any God system, and continue to stand there with Mu Yun holding her arm, showing an attitude that although he does not join the anuna Apocalypse system, he shares the divine realm with Mu Yun.


    Yin Nanna finally laughed happily and put her cheek on Amun''s shoulder and said, "you''re so considerate But I''m worried about another thing. Do you know the oath of the gods to join a certain department of God


    There may be strife between the gods of the same God system, but they have the same oath: when the gods outside the God system challenge the gods of their own God, they shall not assist the challenger to attack the gods of the same department. In other words, if Amun challenges enril, Yin Nanna can''t fight with Amun. At most, she just helps Amun escape after the defeat. For example, this is the case today.


    If Yin Nanna wants to take the initiative to find fault with Amun and challenge enril, it is the best choice to let Amun join anuna Qi. However, Amun now has such a powerful helper as Artemis. As long as he joins the Olympus God system, he can get good protection, but Amun also has no intention to join the Olympus God system.


    If the gods want to get rid of the vows of joining the God system, they must establish a new God system unless they can achieve the achievements of the creation God. But this is almost impossible for most gods. Amun gently fell in yinnana''s ear and said: "after I become a God, my wish is very simple. I want to kill Seth, hope to have luck to find Maria''s new soul, help you break the so-called magic spell, and finally establish a god kingdom in my wish."


    Amun made a vow and made a vow when he passed through the endless tests in the Syrian desert: "if one day, when I will pass the examination of fate and the judgment of the end, my wish is not to join or establish such a god system and become such a God. I hope to build a home of faith, which can guide all those who yearn for, instead of who the gods specially guide. The so-called God is no longer a God, but a God in people''s belief. People can choose a paradise like home in life, or bear the hell like suffering in their hearts. ����This is my wish to be a God. The road under my feet will eventually lead to it.


    The message was printed into Yin Nanna''s soul. The goddess opened her lips in surprise and raised her head in Amun''s arms and said, "my God, is this simple? You have such a vow


    Amun replied, "since the gods have eternal life, don''t waste this eternity. I don''t know if I can realize my wish, but I will go on like this."


    Yin Nanna stretched out her hand and pinched him gently: "no matter how grand the vow is, you can only do the things in front of you. Can you go to my rose garden first if you come back so long? "


    Amon: I''ll take care of Eden and Salem first, and then I''ll go to the rose garden. There are two guests right now. I have to receive them in person


    Yin Nanna suddenly laughed, such a smile as spring flowers: "I understand, in fact, my curse does not exist, you go first, I wait in the rose garden."


    ����


    Amon first returned to the garden of Eden, led the disciples to bury John and themiphas there, and made another oath: if they could still see their new souls on earth, no matter how long they had spent in any place, he would still make every effort to guide them.


    After the war, there were a lot of things to deal with. Except for Moses, who stayed in the garden of Eden, all the disciples returned to Salem to be busy. On the contrary, it was the most leisure and comfortable life for the wounded seagulls. Celia, the great magician, insisted on healing the seagulls in person. She practiced various kinds of divinities every day, and tried again and again which kind of blessing had the best effect.Amun returned to Salem but did not show up. Some things did not belong to the gods. If he appeared in the city openly, it would cause people to watch and kneel and affect the normal order of the city. In the urban area as like as two peas in the Duke Town, two buildings were built by Maria, who was built by himself. The first one was the small building where he lived.


    In the backyard next to the craftsman''s workshop, there is an ordinary wooden table and three rough stools. Around this table, however, are three figures from the mainland. On the table are the best wine in the world. These three are Amun, Gore and Gilgamesh. Amun doesn''t appear here as a God. If you don''t look at the other two people, it seems that he has entered another period of time and space. When he grows up, he is still a miner in Duke town.


    Amun is a great achievement and fame in the battlefield. In those years, he led his army to fight against the Hadi army and the powerful Uruk army, and the other two armies were led by Gore and Gilgamesh. The "enemies" who once fought in the wars among the nations now sit together to drink wine. Gore is still Gore, while Gilgamesh is not the city Lord of the city-state of Urumqi. As for Amun, he has become a God.


    Amun, like a treat in his own house, first toasted the two guests to express his thanks. If it was not for the help of Gore and Gilgamesh, the Salem army would not have won a great victory. Before these two men went to the battlefield, it was not clear that Amun would appear as a God. In other words, they didn''t know the Salem would win, but they did.


    Gore will come, Amun is not surprised, but Gilgamesh''s appearance is no one thought. After toasting, Amun wanted to ask, but Gilgamesh''s silent wave has already answered Amun''s doubts.


    Gilgamesh, who had been washed out of flashiness, was a little thinner than before. He was still wearing the coarse linen clothes of an archer. As a great magician, he did not carry a magic instrument or a staff. He is a kind of information divinity, which not only demonstrates a scene, but also contains the voice of speech -


    a miserable scene full of corpses, the ruins of villages and towns are smoking, and there are also the voices of women and children crying and crying. A lot of skinned corpses were hung on wooden piles and exposed to the scorching sun to form a horrible dried meat. From afar, it was a hell on earth, which was even more terrible than the underworld Amun had been to.


    This is the scene of Assyrian emperor sinnah plundering and slaughtering the kingdom of balun. In the light and shadow, Gilgamesh''s voice came: "I learned the news of the Kingdom''s defeat in my despondent wandering. I went there to see this scene with my own eyes. Then I heard that the Uruk army was defeated by the kingdom of hathi. In the city-state where I grew up, thousands of people became prisoners of war in mexor. "


    As soon as Gilgamesh opened his mouth, he made a request, not only to Amun but also to gore. He hoped to save the prisoners of war and not to let them become slaves of the hattites. At present, the kingdom of Baron and the city-state of Uruk were unable to rescue these people. In addition to a few nobles, they also gave up the plan to redeem so many slaves.


    Gore looked at Amun, and Amun nodded. Gore said, "I will try my best to help them come to Salem. The city of Salem will give them land and freedom. As for whether to return to Uruk, let them choose for themselves."


    Amun sighed: "who is the leader of the Uruk army who has suffered such a great defeat?"


    Gilgamesh shook his head: "it can''t be said that they are incompetent. The eastern line of the kingdom of balun was defeated, and they called for a large army to rescue the king''s capital. During the retreat, they were pursued by the hatti army. At that time, the Uruk army was cut off to cover the Army crossing the river, so the loss was the most serious. The head of the army is needless to mention. It is my distant nephew. As for the LORD God Hum


    Speaking of this, he raised his head with a cold hum, looked at Amun and said, "you have become a God. Although you were once an enemy, I always admire you very much. You have also pointed out a lot of talents. But this one is not like his teacher at all


    Amun frowned: "is it my student?"


    Gilgamesh nodded: "his name is Cain. Now he is a great magician, and he practiced physique under my command. But I have made a thorough investigation of your whereabouts in the city-state of Uruk. Many of his performances were beyond my expectation. Later, I realized that it was the student you instructed


    Abel died on the battlefield, Cain followed the army of the Uruk to return to the city. Amun only taught the first six levels of the two brothers'' strength. After Gilgamesh left the city-state of Uruk, Cain made a breakthrough on his own by referring to various classics without Amun''s guidance. In the eyes of the world, Cain became a seven level great magician.


    When the Uruk army went out again, Cain was the LORD God. Prince von Neuer led a large army to the capital of the king. The Uruk army lost a lot after the war, while Cain led the rest of the army to return to the capital. The kingdom of Baron is in danger. Of course, all forces should be concentrated to guard the city of Baron. Cain has been put on a high position and has become the high priest of the kingdom.


    **


    PS: 2012 is coming - monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Now, amon had no need to hide anything. He said frankly, "Cain and his brother Abel helped me. In return, I gave them another guidance. But my achievements were not high at that time, and I didn''t expect to have today. They are not my students, and I have not continued to instruct them in the cultivation of higher achievement. Now Abel is dead. As for Cain, I will go to him when I have a chance to ask him something! "


    Gilgamesh suddenly asked, "are you teaching them the secret of being a God?"


    Amun shook his head gently. "No, I call it the power of two sides of one body. I was still exploring it at that time."


    At the same time, he printed a complex message into the souls of Gilgamesh and gore, which is the guidance of the original power, contains the secret of becoming a God, and is the summary of all his exploration experience in these years. Ge Lieh had already understood the power of two sides of one body, and the cultivation of the original strength was the first time I heard of it. As for Gilgamesh, she asked the goddess Muyun, but she did not give him an answer.


    Only the envoys who accept the guidance of the various deities can learn all this after making their vows. However, Amun did not receive any guidance from the divine system, and today is the first time to disclose this secret to anyone other than his disciples.


    He had no reservation about the two "old friends". The information contained not only the secret of the original power, but also the stress of the various deities. He also told the ultimate test that would not be mentioned when guiding the gods. When Gilgamesh and gore looked at each other, they both fell into deep meditation. In particular, there were tears in Gilgamesh''s eyes, but the tears did not stay.


    They are also explorers, but in this way, they get the answer that has not been obtained for many years.


    Gilgamesh finally understood why enqi had fallen and what the meaning of the last sentence of enqi all said before his fall. When enqi rushed to the gray whirlpool, he once called out to him: "Jill, I finally understand! This is not the curse of the gods, but the judgment of fate


    What enqidu cultivated was not the original power. He was a pure warrior. He even reached the end of human achievement by virtue of physical training. When the final test came, he understood the source of power, but it was too late to explain clearly to Gilgamesh. If the enlightenment is successful, he will also become a God, the first one who only practices physical skills and breaks through the original strength. Unfortunately, he failed.


    After a long time, Gilgamesh was the first to say, "if I can get there, no matter how I get there, I''m afraid I won''t pass the final test."


    Gore looked at Gilgamesh and sighed silently. As soon as this sentence was uttered, it meant that Gilgamesh would not really pass the "examination of fate and the judgment of the end". Song lie knew it in her heart, but she didn''t say anything.


    Gilgamesh took up his glass and drank it up. Then he looked around and asked, "Amun, is this where you grew up?"


    Amun nodded: "yes, I grew up here, but now the house is new, it used to be old here."


    Gilgamesh put down a heavy meal on the table and sighed, "it''s not fair!"


    The meaning of this sentence is very complicated. Gilgamesh is no less intelligent than Amun. He was born the son of the Lord of the city. He enjoyed a great deal of wealth and dignity. He had the best teacher who wanted to learn anything, and someone would try his best to send it to him. Gilgamesh''s habit is arrogant and luxurious, but he is not an indulgent dandy. He has his own pursuit and ambition, and also has achievements that the whole continent envies.


    And what does Amun have? Amun has nothing. He is just the son of a drunkard and a lowly miner. He lost his hometown and relatives at a young age. Compared with Gilgamesh, this is certainly unfair. But Gilgamesh didn''t mean that. He wasn''t Amun. He didn''t experience it. He had the nobility that Amun had later, but he did not experience the life that Amun witnessed.


    If it is said from other people''s mouth, this sentence may seem pretentious, but at this time Gilgamesh is really from the heart. Ge lie pondered: "maybe it is because life is so different that we need the endless test. If you can achieve something, Gareth. But it was hard for you to pass the test of life and death, let alone the last step of transcendence and immortality. "


    Gilgamesh was slightly stunned. He looked down at the empty cup in his hand and said, "you are right. You are a wise man on the mainland. I want to understand the truth when I read it. It was really difficult for me to pass the endless test. Now I am using another way to prove that it is not a pure power, but a mark in the soul Goliath, each level 9 magician''s way of promotion is different. Have you ever experienced endless tests? "


    Ge lie recalled: "I was promoted to the Ninth level magician. I saw the rising and falling cry of people in my meditation shortly after the flood. Their thoughts and thoughts seemed to be the reflection of my soul. This is a very similar experience, but it is not a constant test of the original strength. It''s a breakthrough in mastering divinity. The soul''s understanding only lies in its own feelings and is not clearly guided. "Gilgamesh grabbed the jug and poured the wine for everyone. He toasted Amun and said, "thank you."


    Ge lie also toasted: "thank you for letting me understand all this and answering too many questions in this life. It may be too difficult for me to prove all the tests of the original strength from the beginning, but at least I will not leave any unsolved regret in this life. "


    He is already one of the top Great Magicians on the mainland. It is not a very difficult test for GE lie to witness the endless life. However, what makes people speechless is that the initial test of low-level achievements is very difficult for him to pass. Looking back on his life, Gilgamesh realized that it would be very difficult to pass the "examination of fate and the judgment of the end".


    They are the world''s top strong, and even have the power to fight against the gods, but in this life, it is very difficult to hope to become a God beyond eternal life. But listen to their tone, it is more gratifying than regret, at least life-long exploration has finally been proved.


    After putting down his glass, Gilgamesh said to Gloria, "in fact, you can go to the end of human achievement, just like enqidu. He only practices physique, while you only practice divinity, and you can understand the source of strength at the last moment, just..."


    Ge lie said with a bitter smile: "but I don''t have such a strong blood, and I can''t practice any more. I can only see the light and shadow of detachment when the examination of fate comes."


    Then several people seem to have a tacit understanding. Without further discussion on this topic, the secret of the original power has been understood. No matter whether there is a hope to transcend immortality, people like gore or Gilgamesh will not change their minds. They talked about the situation after the battle between Salem and enril.


    Enril city was defeated, nearly half of the main casualties of the giant army, and it was impossible to fight out of the city in a short time. However, it is very difficult to attack this city. The battle of defending the city is different from attacking the city. It does not necessarily need elite troops, as long as the organized and strong labor force is mobilized to the wall. The city built by the plateau giant is tall and strong, and it has built a variety of guarding equipment. It also has a lot of materials in the city, which is enough to stick to it for a long time.


    The losses of Salem''s army were also heavy, with more than half of the casualties in two successive wars. The total population loss of Salem city was more than one tenth, and they were all elite and strong laborers. The long-term war of attrition requires the production and farming support in the rear area, and it is impossible to launch continuous attacks under the current situation.


    The best strategy is to keep the giant army out of enril City, and focus on the rehabilitation and production construction of the rear area. If the situation goes on like this, enril will surrender sooner or later, but there is one person who will never sit back and watch, that is, the Assyrian great sinah.


    At present, the Assyrian Empire is the most powerful period in history. The original 18 city states of the kingdom of Baron lost half of the city of Kish on the West Bank of the Euphrates River, and had to give up the newly opened city of Marduk. The most serious loss was the ceding of six city states in the northeast. This is equivalent to half of the original land of Assyria, and most of it is rich cultivated land.


    Now known as the Assyrian Empire, the Assyrian kingdom not only acquired a large amount of rich land, but also a large population, and its social structure has changed. The Assyrian conquerors became the new aristocrats and the upper class in the Xinjiang region, while the residents of the former Bailun kingdom were scattered and moved to become the bottom labors. The food and materials they provided supported the Assyrian army to launch a new round of expedition. More and more Assyrian laborers left production and became full professional soldiers.


    After the kingdom of Baron expressed its surrender, sinnah was ambitious, and he would never willingly give up the DUK plain. What''s more, he has sent the Legion of giants to Duke plain and built a city-state in a few years, which is like inserting a sharp knife into it. At the end of the war against balun, when the national strength reached its peak, he would not accept the result of being defeated by the small city-state of Salem.


    No matter how much it costs, sinnah will continue to reinforce enril. The expedition across the Assyrian plateau costs a lot, but how can the brutal sinnah care? What he cares about is his own achievements and the achievement of conquest.


    Goethe analyzed the character of sinnah and knew the strategy that the great emperor would inevitably adopt without any great prophecy. I''m afraid there will be a lot of corpses at the foot of the Assyrian plateau, and the constant attacks will eventually break the city of Salem. An empire like this, which has accumulated strength for many years, suddenly rises and becomes powerful at a very fast speed. For a moment, it seems invincible, but it will also decline rapidly.


    But before the fall of the Assyrian Empire, it was the city of Salem, which had its strongest rise. All of them are the most famous generals on the mainland. They saw the victory in Salem''s eyes, but they had no way to stop the fate of defeat in the future, because the opponent was a cruel and powerful madman.


    Gilgamesh looked at the wine in the glass and said without expression: "gentlemen, if Salem wants to have a long-term foothold in the DUK plain, it must first break through the city of enril and expand its control to the foot of the Assyrian plateau. In today''s situation, there is no possibility of military victory. There is only one way, that is to solve sinah himself! "


    Amun already had this idea in mind. When Gilgamesh put it forward, he also said, "assassinate sinah? He is not Lucille, the king of hathi. I have seen a nine level warrior in the battle, and the commander in chief of enril city is also a wonderful magician.Sinnah is so cruel that there should not be too many people on the mainland who want to kill him. His defense must be extremely tight. Even if we are such an expert to assassinate, the possibility of success is very small. And the most important problem is that the Assyrian Empire has embarked on a military route. Even if an emperor is assassinated, it can not stop the chariot from advancing. "


    Goethe gently touched the table with his finger and said, "therefore, it is necessary not only to eliminate sinach, but also to reverse the national policy of the entire Assyrian Empire in order to save the present situation. This is a good news for all. The nine level warrior you are talking about is Semel, Queen of Assyria. And the great master of divinity, as you may have heard, is Faust, the sage and statesman of Assyria


    Amun was surprised: "Queen! She was the assassin who assassinated the virgin at the Isis blessing ceremony, and Faust was the assassin''s assistant! At that time, he was already a queen and a national teacher. How could he sneak into Egypt to do such a thing? "


    Gilgamesh patted the table and said, "so sinach is a madman! The purpose of that is to plant me and enqidu! "


    "From what I know of Faust, it may be his scheme, but I didn''t think that sinnah was willing to send out his own queen. After enqidu, that Semir should be the first warrior in the mainland today


    Amun suddenly remembered what Yin Nanna had said. The gods agreed not to directly intervene in the human struggle, but there was an exception. Mortals challenged or offended the gods, such as the arrow that Faust and Semir shot into the sky. He turned his head and asked Gore, "if you want to get rid of sinach, do you have to cut off these two people first? I can find a chance to do it! "


    Goethe shook his head and said, "no, they are not only the people whom sinnah relies on most, but Faust is also the one he trusts most. But we need the help of these two people if we want to eradicate sinnah and change the state policy of the Assyrian Empire. Otherwise, just killing such an Assyrian emperor will not play a fundamental role. "


    Gilgamesh stares at geriath and suddenly asks, "I hear Faust is your good friend for many years, isn''t he?"


    Ge lie nodded and said, "yes, he is my good friend. We are intimate. The reason why I say this is not because of my friendship with him, but because I know him well. I heard that Faustus had come to enril, and I knew that Salem was not an opponent, so I came here. And I''m afraid you haven''t heard the latest news, and Faust is very dissatisfied with what sinnah the great is doing now. "


    He introduced what he knew about Faust and semile.


    although Faust looked wrinkled, he was not very old and was only over 50 years old. When he was young, he went to the kingdom of hathi to study and seek advice under the door of gelie. He was deeply impressed by his outstanding talent and diligent spirit. Later, the two men had a very good personal relationship and often discussed various issues through letters.


    Faustus was not only interested in divinity, but also in learning all the knowledge in the world. It is said that he read all the books in the archives of Assyrian temple, and even could accurately tell the contents of each volume, page and line. According to Goethe''s knowledge, this rumor is true. Faust enjoys the title of sage and national teacher, and is respected as the most knowledgeable person in Assyria. It is not a false statement.


    What''s more, Goethe also knew that Faustus was very versatile. He was also a master of scroll making with the same level as Nero. However, he did not make as many scrolls as Nero did. Because Faust believed that it was not worth wasting one''s limited life on such a thing. He has two wishes: one is to change the kingdom of Assyria and the world around him with knowledge; the other is to explore the road of liberation for mortals.


    Faust, like the old madman at that time, tried to unlock the secrets of the gods and seek a ferry beyond life. He used a different way to search in the sea of knowledge. It was too difficult for him to succeed. As the chief high priest of the Kingdom, Faust did not have the experience and luck of Amun.


    Faustus met with sinach, who had put him in a good position. With the guidance of the gods, he managed for many years, and finally made the weak Assyrian Kingdom become a powerful empire on the mainland. It seemed that he had succeeded. However, Goethe received the latest secret report. Faust was the most staunch opponent of sinnah''s tyranny, and he was also denounced by him. Queen Semir stood on Faust''s side, and the new deal that sinnah reluctantly implemented later also accepted Faust''s suggestion.


    Faust and Semir came to enril city for another reason. Sinnah wanted to kill more than 2000 innocent balun civilians. Faust and Semir wanted to stop them. As a result, sinnah took the opportunity to give these people to the national master and queen as slaves, and sent them to DUK plain to carry out a mission.


    In the eyes of Goethe, he had already seen the fate of the decline of the Assyrian Empire after its prosperity, and Faust might have foreseen it. After so many years of hard work, he did not want such a result. However, the rise of the kingdom of Assyria had sown the seeds of decline and brought untold sufferings to countless people. I am afraid Faustus, like him, also bear great pain.


    As for Semir, Queen of Assyria, Gore also sent people to investigate, and even got a lot of information through Faust. Semile''s origin is mysterious. She is only known to be a civilian. She is an abandoned baby found by a couple of herdsmen by the river. When she grew up to be a girl, she was as beautiful as a flower with dew.**


    PS: 2012 is coming! I wish you all a happy journey! It''s hard to study together in a thousand years! Please double the monthly ticket for the new year. Thank you for your support!


    (the latest internal news, monthly pass and new year''s red envelope, for Amun''s Ark ticket


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Now Semir is a nine level warrior. It is impossible to know who taught her martial arts at the beginning. It is supposed to have been taught by her husband, who was not king sinach, but Semir''s ex husband, a Kingdom general.


    The Kingdom general was stationed in the western border city-state of Assyria. At that time, Assyria often had conflicts with the nomadic people on the border. Semir also went to war with her husband. As a king, sinnah had great military achievements in his early years. Once when he led a large army to resist foreign invasion, Semir''s husband was also in the army, while Samir secretly put on his armor and followed him to the battlefield.


    During the fierce battle, semil''s helmet was accidentally dropped by the enemy, and she stabbed a general of the other party with a shuttle gun in her hair. Sinnah, who was in charge of the war, just saw this scene. At this amazing glance, it seemed that all the fighting voices on the battlefield were fading away. Only this beautiful girl was in his eyes.


    Soon after the end of the war, Semir''s husband was impeached and sentenced to death. Semir had disappeared for a while. When she reappeared six months later, she had become queen of Assyria. She was only 17 years old that year.


    No one in the Kingdom dared to talk about it in public. Some said privately that she was a woman who adored vanity and power. There are sympathizers who defend semile. Under the king''s coercion, a girl has to give in. But then again, who would not want to be a queen in this kingdom?


    Gore recounts the results of his investigation, and finally whispers, "no one knows what happened between the death of semile''s ex husband and the half year since she became Queen. But Faust once told me that Semir''s marriage to the king might have something to do with the Oracle, and he was definitely under some kind of coercion. Now she is a nine level warrior, and now she can choose what she couldn''t do before


    Faust''s experience is not a secret, but the legend of Queen semil is quite astonishing. Gilgamesh was about to speak, but Amun suddenly closed his eyes, as if listening to some news. After a while, Amun opened his eyes and said, "I heard the latest news in people''s prayer, Gilgamesh. I''m afraid it has something to do with you."


    Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "I have given up everything to find the meaning of life in wandering. Is there any news related to me?"


    Amun said to Gore: "this latest news, I''m afraid it will help our plan."


    Ge lie also shook his head: "Amun, I know you are a God. If you have the means that ordinary people can''t do, don''t try to catch your appetite. Tell me quickly!"


    Amun said unhurriedly: "sinnah the great really inflated himself to the extreme. The kingdom of Baron had ceded six city states. He was not satisfied. He even sent envoys to King hamurabi II of Baron. He wanted to marry Princess Xiaoxi, and said that if she didn''t agree, he would gather a large army to capture the two cities of the kingdom of Baron. For fear of the brutality of the Assyrian army, the two city states have been in panic, and the residents have fled


    Gilgamesh got up at the sound of rubbing his words and said angrily, "what he thinks is beautiful!"


    Amun and gore reached out to help the table. Two lights flashed by, adding perhaps the strongest divine protection to the crude wooden table. Then Gilgamesh slapped it on the table.


    "Jill, do you have any idea about Princess Xiaoxi?" she asked with a bitter smile


    Now, the princess and I can''t even talk about the relationship between them. But I can''t even talk about it. It''s her own business who Princess Xiaoxi wants to marry, but in any case, I don''t want to see Princess Xiaoxi and Baron Kingdom being humiliated like this. "


    Amun and gore looked at each other, and they said in unison, "so sinnah must die!"


    Princess Xiaoxi is 20-5 years old this year, and she has broken the engagement with Gilgamesh for several years, but she has not got married. It is not because she likes or dislikes anyone, but because her identity is too sensitive. As for Gilgamesh, no one dares to say anything about Gilgamesh, but the situation will be complicated if it is replaced by others. Because the king of Baron, hamurabi II, was old and had no children. Among his immediate relatives, Princess Xiaoxi was the only sister, and the rest of the so-called princes were his nephews.


    The laws of the kingdom of Baron did not prohibit women from Regency and even from inheriting the throne. Even in history, there was a precedent that the king had no son and chose the most powerful nobles in the country to marry a princess and inherit the throne. Because the queen can pass on the throne to her husband, whether it is voluntary or not is another matter. The struggle for the throne depends on two factors: one is to see who the king is passed on to, and the other is to see who can control the domestic situation. Otherwise, even if he inherits the throne, he will not be able to take the throne.


    Princess Xiaoxi is a famous beauty in the kingdom of balun. Amun has seen it with her own eyes. But sinnah wants not only beauties, but also rivers and mountains. At present, Princess Xiaoxi and several nephews of the king are eligible to inherit the throne in the kingdom of Baron. In recent years, Prince von Neuer, who has made outstanding achievements in controlling the army, has been regarded as a more powerful competitor for the throne than Princess Xiaoxi.It is not difficult to guess the intention of sinach''s sudden intervention. He first married Princess Xiaoxi and then helped her ascend the throne through the power of the Assyrian Empire. At that time, either she would control the queen Baron in his own hands, or simply force her to abdicate, and firmly control the kingdom of Baron by political means instead of military means.


    It''s a wonderful move. I don''t know if it comes from enril''s instruction. If sinnah marries queen Baron, or simply adds the crown to his head, he will really become the Assyrian emperor in history. The main god believed in by the kingdom of balun can no longer be Marduk, symbolizing the complete victory of enril. This God will reunify the God realm of anuna Qishen system.


    Gilgamesh looked at Gore and Amun again and said a chilling remark: "you must have guessed the intention of sinah. It is very difficult for the kingdom of Baron to refuse his request now, and Princess Xiaoxi can''t help it. If you want to stop sinnah''s plot, in fact, it is easier to do than to assassinate him, that is, to kill Princess Qian! "


    Amun frowned: "do you think so?"


    Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "of course I don''t think so, but I''ve been a city Lord for a long time, and I know the politics and officialdom of the kingdom. Some people will think so and maybe do it, whether for himself or for the kingdom of Baron. For example, Prince von Neuer, Amun said, "it was suicide."


    Ge lie has been smiling bitterly today and nodding his head again: "this is a reasonable speculation. It may sound very dark, but this is the part of politics that I am most tired of."


    Amun also showed a wry smile: "in this case, sinnah will send someone to protect Princess Xiaoxi, absolutely can''t let the princess die, whether it is suicide or suicide, he will try to stop it." Speaking of this, he suddenly closed his eyes and listened to something. After a while, he opened his eyes and said, "one of my disciples has also made a request to me to go to the kingdom of Baron to protect Princess Xiaoxi."


    They discussed the matter in the small courtyard. Aesop and George also discussed the latest news in the temple of Amun. George was born as the high priest of Isis temple, and speculated that there was a similar possibility. One of the disciples could not sit still. He immediately prayed to Amun, hoping to protect Princess Xiaoxi. This was madanzo.


    At the beginning, medanzo and Amun "saved" Princess Xiaoxi. Although it was the kidnapping incident directed and played by Princess Xiaoxi, she also gave him enough reward for the warrior. Princess Xiaoxi asked madanzo to follow her car back to the capital and restore his status as a noble warrior. It doesn''t matter today, but he was grateful. What''s more, the beautiful princess Qian left a deep impression on medanzo, who claimed to be a admirer of the princess.


    Medanzo''s idea is very interesting. Since he has saved her once, he should really save her again today. On the other hand, he doesn''t want the princess to fall into the control of sinach, so medanzo''s "protection" has a double meaning.


    Gilgamesh asked curiously, "sinnah will send someone to protect Princess Xiaoxi. I didn''t expect that some of your disciples would want to protect her. Who is this person and what is the means?"


    Amun replied, "the purpose of protection and protection is different. This man is the leader of my disciples, medanzo. You have seen it in the battlefield, and the bow you used is in your hand."


    Gilgamesh nodded: "this man is not weak. Since he wants to go, you can send him."


    Gore looked at Gilgamesh with a smile and said, "won''t you go?"


    Gilgamesh, drinking wine, replied, "I am no longer the city Lord of the city of Uruk. I will go to the city of Baron, but only pay attention to it as a vagrant. As for the heroine saving the United States, let''s leave it to the medanzo. "


    "If you don''t talk about the princess, it''s not a bad thing for us to do so. He wants to marry Princess Xiaoqian and make her queen baron. Then she can''t be an ordinary princess. But don''t forget that sinnah the great had a queen. What would Semir think? Will he abolish Semir, a civilian born queen, or will he establish two queens at the same time? If it''s the latter, it''s something new that never happened, but sinach should be able to do it. "


    Amun held up his glass and said, "no matter what sinach does, semil will not be satisfied. What''s more, Semir has been at odds with sinah, and he has been reprimanded, and now he has been defeated in the battlefield, which gives him a good excuse to waste his life. Sinnah certainly valued the kingdom of balun more than Semir thought. It''s natural for the emperor to think like this, but it''s different for women. If Semir had been coerced into marrying sinnah, and now sinnah is using coercion to marry another Princess of the Kingdom, no matter what the purpose is, semil will not tolerate it


    Song lie looked at Amun with a smile and asked, "God, do you know women well?"


    Amun shook his head gently: "I don''t know very well, but I can try to understand it."


    Gilgamesh also glanced at Amun and said, "I don''t know about women, but he should know the goddess very well."Amun turned aside the topic and said: "Princess Xiaoxi''s affair is an extraneous affair. Since medanzo wants to protect her, I will send him. Let''s talk about the matter just now, Mr. gore. Although you have analyzed so many possibilities, it is very difficult for us to communicate with Faust and semile. The idea is simple, but it is difficult to do it. "


    Geriath twisted his goatee and said, "since I have put it forward, I can naturally sit down with Faust and have a good talk. God Amun, I''m afraid it needs you to appear in some way, and also needs the cooperation of Salem. "


    Gore suggested that Amun send envoys to enril to discuss the exchange of prisoners of war between the two sides. The envoys would also submit an instrument, which would specify the time, place, method and number of prisoners of war exchange. The official documents also include some diplomatic language and praise of gods and so on.


    Goethe would write this letter in the name of Aesop, the city Lord of Salem. He and Faust had been old friends for many years. They often exchanged letters to discuss various profound and difficult problems. Faust should be able to recognize Goethe''s handwriting and the code words left in the letter at a glance.


    Goethe will make an appointment about the time and place, ask Faust to go out of the city to a secret place for an interview. As for the content to be discussed, he also made a general explanation, and promised to guarantee Faust''s safety absolutely. He declared that this was not a trap or a trap. If Amun promised not to take the opportunity to fight Faust, Gerry would write the letter and wait for Faust at the appointed time and place.


    Amun immediately agreed. He promised not to take this opportunity to set a trap to ambush Faust, but he asked, "Gore, you and I have no malice towards Faust, but can you guarantee that Faust will not take this opportunity to ambush you?"


    Ge lie said with a smile: "people must have trust and choice to live in the world. Amun, if there is an enemy you will trust, who will you think of first


    Amun looked at Gore and said, "of course it was you. We were enemies."


    If even Gloria is not trustworthy, there will be no one to be trusted. The old madman trusted Ge lie and even let him witness the last moment of his life. Amun also trusted Gore and gave him the command of the Salem army without hesitation in the battlefield. How could Faust, as a friend of Gore for many years, not understand this? He did not rely on any conspiracy and struggle to gain a divine reputation in the kingdom of hathia.


    "At the time and place I appointed, even if Faust wanted to ambush us, do you think the three of us would be afraid? As long as the army is not mobilized for encirclement and suppression, at least there is no problem in self-protection. " What he said is also very right. When the three of them get together, who are they afraid of?


    Gilgamesh was stunned and said, "am I going to go too?"


    Ge lie a smile: "since you are all here, why don''t you help to the end? That''s another battlefield. When Amun has met Faust, it''s not too late for you to go to baron. "


    Gilgamesh narrowed his eyes and mused, "whether Faust trusts you or not, it is a great adventure for him to come out of town to talk about it. As long as he is willing to come and show that he has an idea in mind, your plan is likely to succeed. I don''t mind accompanying you to be a bodyguard


    The three men discussed the details, and gore began to write the exchange of prisoners of war between Salem and enril. On the other hand, Amun sent down the oracle. First, he ordered Aesop to send envoys to enril; second, he allowed medanzo to go to the capital of Baron, but he did not tell medanzo that Gilgamesh would also go


    The beautiful princess is singing a melancholy song in the residence of Princess Xiaoqian in Baron City, the capital of the Baron Kingdom --


    "the beautiful legend has disappeared, and I am sighing about the wrong road and maze of life


    the joyful song has gone to separate the land from the city-state


    the wishes of the past are all gone< Even praise makes me scared


    people who have enjoyed my singing are floating in the world like duckweeds


    there is a mood that has been forgotten for a long time


    I also yearned for the solemn tranquility


    and now the song is like the sad sound on the string


    just like the uncertain fate


    the world in front of me has receded far away,


    the past events are looming one by one... "


    People who really know the princess know that she is not without ambition. She has long been full of desire for Baron''s throne. In the name of touring around the country, she not only inspected the situation of various places, but also made friends and cultivated her own private forces. She planned the establishment of Marduk city in the DUK plain.


    In the "kidnap" incident that medanzo and Amun had encountered, Princess Xiaoxi even tried to involve Prince Fengniu into the muddy waters and take the opportunity to attack the most threatening political enemy, which is not deep in her mind. However, human calculation is not as good as heaven. With her fiance Gilgamesh''s departure, Princess Xiaoxi lost her most powerful political support, while Prince von Nuel was very lucky to become the hero and political star of this kingdom.


    Before the defeat of the Baron Kingdom, King Hammurabi II had made a decision to stabilize the domestic situation and balance the forces of all parties. After his death, he will be transferred to Prince von Neuer, and Princess Xiaoxi will be the Regent.**


    PS: this chapter is adapted from Faust, the author''s note.


    From January 1 to January 7, we will continue to ask for monthly ticket support! Monthly ticket WOW!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    After the death of Hammurabi II, it is still unknown who can control the Kingdom, but Prince von Neuer has an obvious advantage. If Princess Xiaoxi is smart, she''d better choose to cooperate and protect herself.


    However, the situation changed so fast that the Assyrian army suddenly invaded and the kingdom of Baron was defeated for thousands of miles. The six ceded city states also supported the sphere of influence of Princess Xiaoxi, including the territory where she was canonized, which was a devastating blow. Although the prince was defeated in the war, he mastered the army of the kingdom in the process of resisting foreign enemies, and has now become the pillar and pillar of the country.


    However, the disaster did not end. Sinnah issued an order to the kingdom of Baron to marry her. With the wisdom of Princess Xiaoxi, how could he not guess what the ambitious emperor had in mind and what fate he would face? As long as she married sinnah, the Assyrian Empire would certainly support her to ascend the throne.


    When she became Queen Baron, she would either be completely controlled by sinnah, or he would simply force her to hand over the throne. This time she was really kidnapped, and in such a noble and remarkable way that she was singing alone.


    However, the chant was interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Perry, who had been following her, came in without notice. She sat there and turned around and asked, "what can I do for you, Perry?"


    did not change much, but the man whose skin was bright and red with white lips still looked so glamorous and squinted and long eyes that he said, "princess, why are your songs so sad?"


    Xiaoxi princess looked at him, there was no tears in her eyes, and she couldn''t even see any expression. She said faintly, "you can''t fail to understand my situation."


    Perry laughed, which made him look even more seductive: "beautiful princess, I certainly know what you are worried about. Emperor sinach asked you to marry him. I don''t think it''s a bad thing. You always want to get married. Now, which famous hero on the mainland can match you? Only the invincible sinnah. But with your beauty and wisdom, why not get the favor of the Assyrian emperor? If you are together, you will become the most prominent monarch in the mainland, the most outstanding beauty and hero in history


    "I didn''t expect you to be a lobbyist," she said, still expressionless


    Pei Li shook his head: "Your Highness, I consider it for you. This is not only related to the fate of countless people, but also your own destiny. The Assyrian Prime Minister alpha sent a secret letter, promising that as long as you marry the Assyrian emperor, the Assyrian Empire will fully support you in your accession to the throne, and from then on a permanent peace will be concluded. Both countries are very happy. "


    "Peace?" she said


    Pei Li lowered his head and said, "the royal highness of your royal highness is controlled by your husband and wife in Assyria and Baron, just like your family. This is also a way to achieve peace."


    Princess Xiaoxi finally showed her anger: "Baron''s people contributed food and products, while the Assyrians became plundered fighters everywhere. Is this what you call peace? Not to mention the brutal slaughter


    Perry still kept smiling: "if you marry the Assyrian emperor and become queen Baron, naturally there will be no more massacres in the kingdom. Your highness, I have followed you for many years, and you wish to be queen in the early years. Now is the best time. Because of this failed war, on the contrary, Prince von Neuer took control of the declining kingdom. Only by relying on the power of the Assyrian Empire can you ascend the throne. As for what you should do after you ascend to the throne, I think everything is not without a turning point. "


    The anger on her face gradually faded away, and she still asked with no expression: "do you suggest that I and sinah give up and marry him first?"


    Perry nodded and said, "it''s OK. It''s the best choice for you and for this kingdom."


    "I know what you mean. Go out," she waved


    said, "please take care of your highness. I will be guarding the neighborhood. Any unexpected situation will be called."


    Perry left, Princess Qian looked at the empty room, and finally couldn''t help but reach out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. She has realized that she is under surveillance, and her private house has been surrounded by the array of detection divinities, and the person who is watching her is Peili, the great magician who has been following her and looking forward to her accession to the throne.


    Perry may be for the purpose of protection, afraid that she can not think of something wrong, or there may be other reasons. She knew the great magician''s means. When she planned the "kidnapping case" of the plateau giant, she tried to frame Prince Fengniu, which was designed by Peili.


    Sinnah''s attempt to control the entire kingdom of balun was a disaster for many, but an opportunity for others. If a tyrannical monarch wants to control his empire, he naturally needs a group of nobles who know the kingdom to exercise his power. Perry''s purpose of following little Qian is to want these things, and now sinach can give them to him.


    ����


    When Perry came to the front yard of Princess Xiaoxi''s residence, there was another man waiting for him in the side hall. It was Cain who Amun had instructed. When Cain saw her, she stood up and asked, "how is it going, has your highness figured out?"Pei Li sighed softly: "Your Royal Highness has some worries, but please rest assured that I have laid the focus on the detection of God, and will not let her have the chance to make a wrong decision."


    Cain said in a low voice, "I want to remind you of another thing. Someone from Prince von Nuel proposed to assassinate Princess Xiaoxi. Afterwards, she would declare that she would rather commit suicide than yield to sinach."


    The muscles in Perry''s face twitched involuntarily. "I can think of someone who might do this. Do you know who Prince von Neuer is going to send and when


    Cain replied, "Prince Fengniu is still indecisive, but sooner or later some of his men will be unable to help it. As soon as I have news, I will inform you as soon as possible, and help you to protect the princess. It is better to take the opportunity to eradicate the gang. Don''t forget the Assyrian Empire''s promise to us. There must be no mistake in this matter. "


    Perry said bitterly: "those people tried to assassinate Princess Xiaoxi and made an article about her death. But we can also take advantage of the fact that Princess Xiaoxi married sinnah the great to publicize her virtues. She did this for the people of the kingdom of Baron. Naturally, there are warriors who follow the princess to protect her, and we also have people to use. "


    Cain also ordered: "there will be warriors from the kingdom to protect and escort the princess, but you should pay attention to identification, do not let assassins mix in."


    Perry: "of course I know. I''ve been following the princess for years and I know who to trust. They don''t think the same as you do. They sincerely protect the safety of the princess. They believe that the princess married sinnah for the kingdom of Baron. "


    "They don''t think the same as you do." Cain was embarrassed, but he could not express any dissatisfaction. After a few more words, he left the princess''s house in a hurry. I''m afraid Amun didn''t expect that Cain, whom he had instructed at that time, had been bought over by the Assyrian Empire and became a man who helped sinach in the king''s capital.


    Alfa, the Prime Minister of Assyria, once sent a secret envoy to Cain to promise Cain that if the Assyrian Empire completely controlled the kingdom of Baron in the future, Cain''s high priest would enjoy unprecedented status and power, and Alfa made the same commitment to Perry.


    ����


    Cain left Princess Xiaoxi''s residence, passed through most of the city, and entered a brothel in Baron City, with disguised men at the door. When he came to a small flower hall, he didn''t know who was waiting for him. When the door was opened, he came in Jackie, Prince von Neuer''s confidant and teacher of Baron theological Academy.


    When Amun and medanzo met Jackie in the town of Akkad, he was only a level 6 magician, but now he is a level 8 magician. With the rise of Prince von Neuer''s status, Jacques also became an important figure in the kingdom of Baron. This is an era of chaos, with constant conflicts and opportunities on the mainland, as well as a time when talents emerge in large numbers. According to some rough statistics, there are more high-level achievers on the mainland in the past ten years than in the past few decades. It seems that the hidden talents have been honed and displayed in the turbulent times.


    As soon as Cain saw Jackie, he lowered his voice and said, "has your royal highness decided?"


    Jackie sighed: "Princess Xiaoxi is innocent. There are many warriors supporting her in the kingdom. Under the pressure of the Assyrian Empire, his majesty agreed to marry the princess to sinah. But his majesty also told the prince that the matter should be dealt with by himself, and the implication was obvious. But his Highness has not the heart to decide to get rid of this younger aunt


    The secret of the urgent said: "do great things, how can there be such a woman''s benevolence? If Princess Xiaoxi is allowed to marry sinach, the fate of Prince von Nuel and the whole kingdom of Baron will be buried in the hands of this woman. What''s more, the prince himself should know that Princess Xiaoxi framed him at that time. "


    Jackie sighed again: "I also advised his royal highness. As far as I know, Princess Xiaoxi framed his royal highness more than once. Once she claimed to have been assassinated and tried to connect the assassin''s emissary with his royal highness, but his majesty finally suppressed the incident


    Cain reminded: "Your Royal Highness is hesitant. It may be for the sake of his reputation after his accession to the throne. He does not want to be charged with the crime of assassinating Princess Xiaoxi, but you and I should know how to share the worries of the country."


    Jackie nodded. "Yes, that''s why I came to discuss this matter with you. We''ll do it ourselves. When it''s done, I''ll ask the king in private."


    Cain frowned and said, "this can never be made public. Do you have a plan?"


    Jackie nodded again and said, "I have made a complete plan. The first step is to assassinate Princess Xiaoxi, claiming that she committed suicide in order to resist the cruel sinnah. In this way, no matter which side of the kingdom will be inflamed with anger and fighting spirit. In the second step, his highness von Neuer ascended the heights to rally the people''s hearts. The third step is to persuade the aged Hammurabi II to abdicate on his own initiative, and his highness von Neuer will take the opportunity to ascend the throne, so that the kingdom will have new hope. "


    Cain nodded in silence. After a while, he said, "if we make the first step, Prince von Neuer will have to follow this plan. But first of all, we must make sure that there is no mistake in the first step. In the capital, there is too much noise and it is not easy to start. The best place is Princess Xiaoqian''s way from Wangdu to the Assyrian occupied area. Let me know as soon as you are ready, and remember not to let out any information. "As Jackie left, Cain sat looking at his slender fingers, not knowing what he was thinking. The great magician actually discussed with Perry and Jackie about the protection and assassination of Princess Qian. It''s really hard to know which side he is. Maybe he is trying to support which side can get more.


    ����


    Salem sent envoys to enril. Although it was in a state of war, Salem asked for the exchange of prisoners of war. This is also a signal that both sides are unable to launch a large-scale battle at present, otherwise, both sides will lose more than their losses. It is wise to exchange prisoners of war for recuperation.


    The documents were sent to Faust. After reading for a long time, Faust did not say anything. He agreed to the request of Salem, and wrote a reply letter to the emissary, confirming the time, place, number and method of exchanging prisoners of war.


    From the past practice, the exchange of prisoners of war was a signal to end the war, and enril city also made a positive response, indicating the end of the war in which both sides were wounded. But Faust knew very well that it was only a passing rain, and the real storm was still ahead.


    Sinnah the great, who had already occupied six city states of the kingdom of Baron, would not be reconciled to his failure in the DUK plain. The small city of Salem could not stop his ambition. It is estimated that new orders and large numbers of reinforcements will come soon. The cost of expeditions across the Assyrian plateau was enormous, but the brutal sinnah did not care.


    Sinnah''s strategy was brutal, but it seemed to be effective. He wanted to take back the losses of the war from the enemy. The more fierce he resisted the city-state, the more violent the massacre would be. The land was occupied, the wealth was plundered, and the survivors became slaves. Faust seemed to have seen the scene of the corpse lying in the fields. The tracks across the Assyrian plateau and the fertile plain of Duke would be full of bones.


    The letter sent by the messengers of Salem was written by Goethe himself. Faust recognized it at a glance and read the secret language in the document. He knew that Goethe wanted to meet him, and probably knew what he would talk to him about.


    Faustus thought about it for several days, and finally decided to take the letter to semile. If there is one person in the world who can''t let go of this sage, it''s the queen of Assyria. Faust didn''t trust semile as much as he did to gore. He didn''t know what semile would think of it, but he didn''t want to hide her.


    Faust calmly told semile that Gore wanted to meet him and that he was going to go on the date. Semile was silent for a long time. He looked at Faust with a critical eye, as if he wanted to see through the sage''s national teacher. At last, he asked, "are you not afraid that this is a trap?"


    Faust shook his head and said, "I trust Gerry. He will never take this opportunity to ambush me since he has made a promise. People are different from people in this world, and gore is just such a person. "


    "I can think of what he will talk to you about, but why do you tell me again? Now in enril, no one can restrict your movement and ask about your whereabouts. "


    Faust had a moment''s impulse to say something, but in the end he just lowered his head and said, "look at my heart, I can''t hide you. In enril, I''m one with your destiny. I have to tell you whatever risky decision I make."


    "Even if Gore is trustworthy, there is no guarantee that the rest of Salem will not take advantage of this opportunity when they hear the news," said semil, looking out of the window. If I lose you, it will be a disaster to enril and even to the Assyrian Empire, so I decided to go with you. "


    Faust got up quickly, waved his hands and said, "no, no, no, your majesty, you must not take this risk. I tell you this, just hope you know that if there is any accident, we can strengthen our prevention. "


    Semile said with a faint smile: "respected sage, you are not afraid to take such a risk, do you think I will be afraid?"


    Faust blushed and shook his head. "No, no, I don''t dare to question your bravery. It''s just that you are the queen of Assyria, and it''s not worth doing that."


    Semile sighed suddenly and said in an imperative tone, "what else is there in the world worth doing? Since you know that I am the queen, then this is the order! I have decided to go with you, just to protect your safety, and will not eavesdrop on your conversation with gorie. You say you don''t want me to take risks, but what situation in the world is more dangerous than that in the battle of thousands of troops? Can''t I accompany you to such an appointment, since I''ve been on the battlefield? "


    Faustus stepped back and lowered his head. "That''s the order of the Assyrian emperor. I don''t want to see you fighting on the battlefield. He has a queen like you, but he doesn''t know how to cherish it. "


    Semile looked at Faustus again, and turned the subject aside: "you meet in the mountains of the valley of the Euphrates, two hundred miles from Salem and enril. There is no way to mobilize a large army in the mountains. If salen city has any action, it can''t hide us. It''s just the ambush of some experts. Even if it''s not the enemy, you can escape. It''s settled. You go back and get ready. "Faust retreated, went to the door, but asked again: "dear Queen, what do you think of the latest news?"


    "What''s the news?" semil asked, deadpan


    Faust said stiffly, "the news that his majesty sinach is going to marry Princess Xiaoxi of Baron kingdom."


    Semile replied coldly, "it''s your Majesty''s business. He won''t ask my opinion. I''m afraid you can''t change your Majesty''s idea even if you are the sage''s teacher."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    The appointed meeting time was in the morning. Semir and Faust quietly jumped down the wall in the late midnight and headed for the deep mountains of the Euphrates Valley to the East. In today''s complex situation, not only the great Achievers of the world attack and defend each other, but also the gods are quietly paying attention to this place. They did not fly into the sky, but walked quietly in the wild jungle, leaving the plain into the mountains.


    The Youdi Valley is in the east of the DUK plain. It is not as lofty and desolate as the Assyrian plateau in the north, nor the woping plain in the south of the plain. The mountains are steep and full of valleys, and the vegetation in the valley is luxuriant. In the distance, the peaks are towering. It is difficult for ordinary people to walk through, and it is also the most suitable place for hiding. Naturally, the purpose of Gore''s appointment location is to protect Close.


    As soon as they arrived, they were able to see that semile and Faust could make arrangements in advance. There is an independent hill. The surrounding peaks are far away. The view on the top of the mountain is very wide. This place is not only hidden, but also can detect the movement in the distance at any time.


    There was a table and two chairs on the top of the hill, and Gore was sitting there waiting. The sun has not yet risen to the top of the distant peak, the valley is floating with morning fog, the wet grass leaves are hung with dew, around the quiet can only hear the sound of birds in the distance. There was a man standing on the hillside without weapons, just holding his arms. In the morning mist, there was an indescribable momentum. It was Gilgamesh, the hero who shocked the mainland a few years ago.


    Semile stopped at the middle of the mountain. Without saying hello, he stood at a distance to confront Gilgamesh and watched Faust go up to the top of the mountain.


    Ge lie knew that Faust was coming, but he didn''t turn around and stand up to greet him. He just filled the glass opposite his seat with wine, and then whispered:


    "your swaying figure is gradually approaching


    once the blur is in front of you again


    is your heart still moving towards the dream of the past


    the dream rises from the morning mist, and the breath of youth is blowing in your chest Looking back at the past, is the beautiful legend gone


    Faust sat quietly opposite Ge lie, and began to sing:


    "who is whispering and whispering


    the misty sound in the morning mist


    let the wine cup touch the lips to listen to the voice of dawn


    whether it is announcing another beginning


    who can I sing with,


    who is singing the consolation song in this remote mountain New league. "


    Their voices reached Gilgamesh and semil at the same time, and they did not conceal the meaning of the conversation. Faust wanted to take this opportunity to let semile hear what he and Gore said. As for semile''s reaction, it depends on what the queen thinks.


    "How long have we not seen each other?" he asked, smiling at Faust


    Faust raised his glass and said, "it''s been ten years since we last met. I wish you well."


    Ge lie: "thank you for your greetings. You are so young and promising! I''m still ahead of me to break through level 9 achievement. I should congratulate you, sage and national teacher! "


    Faust bowed his head and said, "shame! How dare you claim to have done something in front of you? "


    "I''m glad you can come," Gore asked again. "At least you''re willing to trust me. Although we are enemies on the battlefield, there is no estrangement between us. Do you know what I want to talk about with you? "


    Faust replied, "do you want to talk about the latest situation in the Assyrian Empire and Tianshu?"


    Gloria shook her head. "No, it''s not the most important thing. I just want to talk about your road and your choice. I have known you for a long time. How eager you are for the knowledge in this world, hoping to solve all the problems and change the destiny of the Kingdom and the world around you. After years of planning, the Assyrian Empire is now strong and rising. Should I congratulate you on your wish? "


    Faust did not answer, but began to drink. He drank slowly, his lips close to the edge of the glass, and after drinking the full glass, he put down the glass and said, "why do you laugh at me? Just say what you have to say."


    Goethe looked up at Faust''s eyes and asked, "then answer me directly. Is this what you want to see now? Is it your ideal world?"


    Faust glanced at Semir''s ethereal figure at the foot of the mountain, and replied in a deep and clear voice, "no, the Assyrian Empire today is not what I would like to see."


    "Can you tell me? What would you like to see in Assyria? There is no need to assume what has happened. Let''s talk about it from now on. Just see whether the reality can be achieved or not. If you want, say what you think in your heart. "


    ����


    Amun is not at the scene of the meeting between Goethe and Faust. He is far away from a mountain covered with rain and clouds, watching the movement here. The vast Valley is under his supervision. On the table between Goethe and Faust, there is a lamp for chasing the dead, on which is Amun''s temporary attachment. It is like a statue of Amun. He can hear the conversation between the two people, and can even clearly detect the subtle emotional changes between the tone.Goethe put the lamp of chasing the dead on the table without any cover up. Of course, Faust knew the magic weapon and knew that it could be used as the control center of detecting divine array. Of course, they should always pay attention to the surrounding activities when they are talking, but Faust did not expect that Amun could listen in such a way far away, just like sitting beside him, which was the only means possessed by the gods.


    Amun was watching the valley among the mountains, but suddenly he felt a little tight on his back, as if he had been watched. He is already a God. He can feel the subtle changes of everything in the world. How could he suddenly feel this?


    He can "see" clearly without looking back. There is indeed a man coming, stepping out of the void and appearing not far behind him. From then on, he didn''t feel the intense hostility, but the strong breath permeated the mountain top, which made Amun feel that it was difficult to even turn around.


    Amun slowly turned to face the man and asked in a deep voice, "Marduk?"


    One step out of the void is another God. Like Amun, he once explored and understood the power of the source without the guidance of the divine system, and reached the realm of transcendence and immortality. Now he is a more powerful existence than Amun. He is also one of the two main gods of anuna''s apocalyptic system and the Marduk believed in by the kingdom of balun.


    Marduk has been defeated and retreated under the attack of enril recently, and the kingdom of balun is also in turmoil. Judging from the current situation, in the near future, enril will reunite the whole anuna God kingdom. The failure of Marduk is irretrievable. But at the moment, seeing the spirit, he did not have a trace of the failure of the state, and even looked radiant.


    Marduk looks very young, Wei An''s body is very strong, wearing armor, engraved with exquisite patterns, revealing the arms and legs, muscle lines are so strong. Amun was already very tall, but Marduk was half a head taller than Amun. He had a high nose, deep eye socket, thick lips, and angular features, like a handsome warrior.


    Seeing Amun turn to speak, malduk showed a majestic smile: "yes, I am Marduk. Congratulations, my friend! You and I should have more common language among the gods, because we all have the same experience. I still remember that you called my name in public to challenge the Uruk army in the red point defense line, and I admire your courage


    Amun said with a faint smile: "yes, I once said in the battlefield," please Marduk! " Then he retracted that sentence. When people are young and frivolous, arrogance often stems from ignorance. At least now I will not challenge you. "


    Marduk laughed and shook his head. "Don''t be nervous. I was just joking. You must be surprised that I suddenly appear here? "


    Amun replied frankly: "to be honest, it''s not too unexpected. I know you will appear sooner or later, but I don''t know when and where it will be. What can I do for you


    Marduk looked at Amun with great interest for a long time. He didn''t seem to see any flaw. He said with a smile, "Amun, I''m here to help you. I heard that you''re in a bad situation after becoming a God."


    Amon grinned, "thank you for your kindness, but you seem to be in more trouble now than I am."


    Marduk uttered a scornful snort: "my trouble? Do you mean enril? "


    Amun shrugged: "isn''t it? The kingdom of Baron has shown its submission to the Assyrian Empire, and you, the LORD God, are you not unaware of what happened recently? Sinnah attempts to take complete control of the kingdom of Baron. In that case, you will lose the domain of the source of divine power and the status of Lord God. I really didn''t expect that you would still look so proud. "


    Malduk turned his mouth: "if so, what can we do? Do you want me to hide in the kingdom of God and cry like an angry little daughter-in-law? Enril can win on earth, but he can''t beat me. Would you believe it if I told you that I didn''t care about the status of Lord God in the kingdom of Baron? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it''s meaningless. It''s just that you don''t care. If you show up today, you don''t just talk to me about that, do you? If you want to introduce me to the anuna apocalypse, I have refused. "


    Marduk waved his hand smartly and said: "no, no, no, joining the anuna Apocalypse system is not a good choice for you. If I were you, I would not agree. In fact, I wanted to talk to you for a long time, but you were not qualified to talk about cooperation with me at that time. As for today, things have changed. "


    Amun narrowed his eyes and said, "Oh, so you are waiting for me to become a God? In this case, why did you send down the oracle to prevent my people from returning to their hometown


    In the face of Amun''s question, Marduk said with a careless smile: "gods have their own ideas of gods, especially gods like me. No God wants the Duke miners to come back, unless they believe in themselves. I just put forward my agreement, and in fact they went back. Unfortunately, Amun, your people don''t believe in you. I don''t even know what kind of dream they invented, believing in the imagination that doesn''t exist... "Amun interrupted him and said, "it''s their own choice, it''s none of your business, and your Oracle didn''t stop them from returning home. Who are you going to talk to me about cooperation today


    Marduk, sitting on a rock with a Damascus, waved to the West and said, "do you still need to ask? Of course it''s enril! We have a common enemy. We can sit down and have a good chat. "


    Amun sat down, frowned and asked, "didn''t you just say it doesn''t matter, why do you want me to help you deal with him?"


    Marduk''s expression is very profound: "not you help me, but we help each other, in terms of strength, more is me to help you. I don''t care what enril won, but that doesn''t mean I''ll forgive him, and enril will never let you go, just as sinach will never let go of Salem. Instead of waiting for them to come, let''s talk about it now - how can we get rid of them? "


    Marduk may be the number one optimist Amun met. He seems to have no concern about the human war situation. He still has an indifferent attitude when enril''s fight for the divine realm is in full advantage. Moreover, he knew that Amun wanted to get rid of sinnah and support the new rulers in the Assyrian Empire, change his brutal state policy, and destroy this * * chariot. Malduk came to Amun, but he put forward another cooperation proposal - get rid of enril!


    His tone was so understatement, as if enril''s name was just a common code name. It was no different from cat and dog. He was not the other God of anuna who had forced him to retreat.


    His idea can''t be said to be unreasonable. Even if enril''s quarrel in the world is any more joyful, what kind of victory Assyria and hatti have won over the kingdom of balun, if the God himself falls, the hope of unifying the apocalyptic system of anuna will be nothing. In Amun''s eyes, the same is true of xinahe''s imperial image.


    But it is not easy to get rid of enril. The process of this God unifying anuna''s apocalyptic realm is not only for human vanity, but also for his more powerful power. What''s more, enril is resourceful and has the achievements of the creator. As long as he does not make mistakes to seek death, there is little possibility of his death.


    Even though Marduk had been forced to retreat by enril, enril could hardly have the chance to cut down the God himself. As a result, he just made another agreement.


    However, Marduk also told Amun that according to the vows of the gods in the same God system, if Amun takes the initiative to challenge enril, neither Marduk nor Muyun can help. However, the situation is not necessarily the opposite. If enril takes the initiative to challenge Amun, others can help him.


    According to enril''s mind, if he really decides to attack Amun, he won''t be given the chance to find someone to help him. The fighting between gods for the purpose of destroying each other is often very tragic. Enril seems to have no intention to do it at present. He can force Amun and Marduk out of place by winning in the world. He doesn''t need to do anything by himself.


    However, there is a situation that enril absolutely can not tolerate. That is, Amun sent people to assassinate sinah successfully, which completely destroys enril''s plan to unify anuna''s God system. At that time, enril will feel that leaving Amun is his biggest mistake. If Amun is unfortunately left alone and gives him a chance to take advantage of it, enril will definitely do it.


    After hearing this, Amun said with a bitter smile: "the great God Marduk, I understand what you mean! You want me to bait the big fish enril, but why should I take the risk to help you? As a way of solving problems between gods, what kind of agreement should you and I have


    Marduk looked confident, as if he didn''t worry that Amun would refuse. He said: "of course you would like to cooperate with me. The reason is very simple. You and enril have an enemy. You can never compromise with him, and he can never let you go. Enril just wants to know what you are and wait for the best time to get rid of you.


    So you should find a chance to show your strength, don''t hide and cover up anything, because you are not his opponent. In some cases, enril will do it as soon as possible, because he will feel that it is a growing disaster to keep you, and your threat has even surpassed me


    "Under what circumstances?" Amun asked


    Marduk reached for a long distance and pointed to the hill in the middle of which the peaks encircled: "are those Gore and Faust? One is the chief honorary elder of the theological academy and the highest priest of hathi, and the other is the chief high priest and sage national teacher that no one can replace in the Assyrian Empire. The reason why the field of the source of divine power is meaningful lies in the belief of the people. I think that gale has betrayed his respect for enril.


    If Faustus, after your persuasion, agreed to the plan of removing sinnah the great and destroying enril, it would also mean betraying the God of the kingdom. The leaders who should have called on the people to believe in the gods in the world have all turned their backs on the gods. Do you think such gods are winners or losers?


    That would be an extremely dangerous sign that enril''s nominally unified domain might mean that it was losing its true source of divine power. The source of all this is because of your appearance. If you are a mortal, it won''t be long before you die, but you are a God beyond immortality, so we must solve it as soon as possible. "Amun nodded thoughtfully and said, "quite reasonable, I saw the victory of Hattie and Assyria in the battlefield, but you saw the failure of enril in gore and Faust I can help you get rid of enril, and what promise can you give me? Don''t tell me that getting rid of enril will help me


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Marduk replied, "I''ll let you make bait to lure enril. It''s a great adventure for you. You can ask for anything."


    Amun thought for a while and said, "first, you can''t attack me. You can''t even take the opportunity to get rid of me, including the God envoys under you. Second, the people of Salem have their own gods of faith. You can no longer force them to change their beliefs or interfere in their choices as they did at the beginning. "


    Marduk said with a smile: "the first condition is all right. It''s perfectly normal for you to make such a request. As for the second condition, I can promise you that even if my believers occupy the whole land of Tianshu, they will not interfere in the belief of Salem. But I would like to remind you that people believe in gods, not because they are born to believe, but because they can get spiritual comfort from gods, or realize their desires in the name of gods. The world is changing and people''s hearts will change. The descendants of Salem city will make different choices. At that time, I''m afraid that you will watch your statue fall. This is not my breach of the agreement. "


    Amun nodded and said, "OK, it''s a deal! How can I inform you when everything is ready? "


    Marduk replied, "you are also a God. You should know that many Marduk temples in the world can call on me."


    Amun shook his head and said, "if enril wants to kill me, I won''t have a chance to call on you."


    Marduk laughed and threw his hand into the air. It was like grasping something in the void and condensing into a blood red stone. He handed the stone to Amun and said, "this is the blood I shed in the test of becoming a God. You can crush it with your magic power at the right time, and I will appear naturally. Remember, when using mana, please call my name - potion


    Amun took the blood red stone and said, "Bosten?"


    Marduk stood up and held his head high. "This is my other name. I have many names in the world. Please don''t disclose it to anyone."


    After that, he turned and stepped into the void. Amun cried behind him, "I will tell you my plan in advance, and then crush this stone at the most appropriate time. But you should offer another kind of assistance. How can I get rid of sinach? "


    Marduk''s voice came over: "it''s your business. You can solve it yourself. But I can give you two little tips. " He left smartly, but left a message in Amun''s soul, saying two "little things" -


    first of all, the origin of the Assyrian queen Semir was related to the monster guided by amart to enchant the mermaid king in the battle between the gods of anuna. The name of the enchanting Mermaid king was siren, which disappeared after the war of the gods. Surabaya and renyun did not know his whereabouts, but Marduk and enril found out the later whereabouts of siren.


    Enchanting mermaid is a kind of variant sea demon in the deep ocean. Amun has seen Celia''s calling ballad Leo, which is the origin of enchanting Mermaid and has achieved great success in spiritual cultivation. In the same way, siren, the enchanting Mermaid king, came to Tianshu in the same way, but he was luckier than mirio. He accepted the guidance of amart and became a powerful God in the nine link divine system.


    In the battle of the gods, siren was seriously injured, and finally he was hard to cure after escaping. So he made a choice - to give up the body of this life and start afresh with the imprint of soul.


    When best made a new choice, he still went to be a cat, but sirens became a man, born in the northern city-state of Assyria. As a newborn baby grows up, he gradually awakens the imprint of his soul. Naturally, it is much faster to practice the original power in the new life than the sea demon at that time, but it does not mean that he can achieve the same achievement.


    Life has a lot of experience, training and chance luck may never come again, the newborn siren finally arrived at the end of life. He may have overlooked one thing, human life is much shorter than a sea demon. His experience and verification on the road of cultivation may not be suitable for this short period of 100 years. Life will come to an end before he has come and passed the test of life. At this time, enril discovered his whereabouts.


    When siren comes to the end of his life, he makes a decision that he will not be reborn with his soul imprint, but leave completely. He dissipated all his power, including the memory of the newborn, just to do something before he died, leaving a certain impression in the soul of his descendants, passing it on from generation to generation, until one day someone can wake it up.


    The siren disappeared, but he left his descendants. He spread his branches and leaves to form a tribe in the north of Assyria. The soul imprint containing the guidance of power is passed down from generation to generation in the soul of a certain people. So far, the last one is Semir. Semir is now a nine level warrior, but Amun is aware that she knows magic. Although she doesn''t use high-level magic directly, she uses her strength very well, much like an emissary who focuses on fighting.


    Semile should have awakened the imprint in the soul, and was guided by the power left by the siren, and then the mark disappeared. Soon after her ex husband, the imperial general, died, sinach wanted to marry her. She either married the king or watched her people perish - a choice sinnah had given her, and enril told him in the oracle of his birth.Semir was forced to agree to marry sinnah, and had an agreement that she could not harm the king, and the king could not harm her people.


    This is the story of semile and her marriage to the king. Marduk told Amun another little secret about Faust.


    Faustus, the sage of Assyria, was respected by the whole country. He loved knowledge but was not close to women. He lived a pure life. But when he saw semile, his soul was never at peace because he fell in love with him. In addition to knowledge, the sage also yearned for love, but this wish is almost impossible to achieve.


    ����


    When Amun came to his senses with the blood red stone in his hand, the sun had risen over the valley, and it was noon unconsciously. After the conversation between Goethe and Faust ended, Faust stood up and bowed to Goethe, and then walked down to the top of the mountain.


    Although Amun has been discussing things with Marduk, he also clearly knows the process of the talks there. Goethe did not ask Faustus to do anything, but talked about Faust''s wishes and sinnah''s actions, pointed out the past, present and future of Assyrian Empire, and put forward a possibility of choice. Only by changing a king and changing its national policy can the disaster be ended.


    To put it bluntly, it is to launch a palace coup to let sinnah the great die at the peak of his career. But the new king must be supported by all forces in the country and be able to control priests, bureaucrats and military groups. This person should have enough authority and desire to change national policy.


    As for what Goethe said, Faust neither agreed nor denied, but left quietly. Semile heard all these words, expressionless and speechless. As Faust went down the hill and passed by, she turned and walked down the mountain together. Song lie holding a glass, watching the two people''s back disappear in the boundless peaks.


    ����


    Faust walked silently on the way back to enril city. He was suffering in his heart. Every word that Goethe said was right, which was what his desire meant. He didn''t say any negative words during the meeting, but he had already indicated an attitude, and the desire in his heart had sprouted.


    Semir was right behind him, and Faust kept a level 9 warrior so close and unprepared that it would be easy to kill him now if he wanted to stop a possible coup in the future. But the queen didn''t do anything. She walked out of the mountains and came to the plain. The silent Faust suddenly heard Semir''s voice: "no matter what you want to do, I will not hurt sinach."


    Faust did not look back and asked, "do you still believe in that God? My faith is fading away from him


    "My oath, perhaps, has nothing to do with the gods," Semir replied


    Faust sighed, "Your Majesty, you may kill me. I would rather die in your hands and end this pain." Semile replaced the answer with silence, and she did not do it.


    They passed through a stream in the wilderness and walked into a lush forest. Faust suddenly heard a vague voice: "wise man, why are you so miserable? The knowledge you seek has changed the king. It''s not what you want to see. The love you seek is nearby, but you can''t speak. People who are critically ill don''t know where their injuries are! Why to witness the disappointed self in patience? Tell yourself what you want, release your soul, and accept the guidance of happiness. "


    Faustus was surprised. The sound had been printed directly into his soul from a long distance, and semil could not hear it behind him. Faust''s method could not detect the source of the voice, which showed that the man''s divinity was better than him. I''m afraid only gods can do it. After years of cultivation, he was very calm and did not show any abnormality on the surface. When walking, he asked in his soul, "who are you and which God are you?"


    Then Faust had a vision in front of his eyes, which appeared directly in the world of soul meditation. A god stood in the cloud in the sky, smiling and answering, "you can call me Satan, or you can call me Mephisto in Assyrian language. I am the adversary, to help you against that disappointing fate. "


    This is the image of Amun, which is completely different from his usual appearance. This image is created by artists in the world and comes from the murals and carvings of the Egyptian empire. The Egyptians once claimed that the name of the "blasphemous devil" was Satan. He lured people to fight against the will of the gods. If written in anunaghi''s script, it was Mephisto.


    The king did not announce that he was Amun, but the craftsmen and artists in the world created this image and described it in the murals of temples and even in the carving of tombs. The theme is often that people get rid of the temptation of Satan, look up to the glory of the gods, or the gods defeat Satan.


    The artists in eju gave Satan a double image in their works: perfect and handsome face, but behind him is covered with a layer of black fog, which contains a group of shadows, and the shadow shows a ferocious long horn and a pointed tail.


    Amun has just been surprised to learn that Marduk has another name called Bosnian. He can''t help but think that he also has another name called Aloha, and there is also a personal name of "Satan". No one knows that Satan is Amun, but this image has become vivid from the imagination of countless people.A moment later, Amun showed this appearance in Faust''s soul. It was not a sudden fantasy for no reason. His identity was just in line with what he wanted to do.


    Faustus instinctively yelled in his soul, "Mephisto, please don''t shake my faith!"


    Amun laughed: "if that''s your belief, I can''t shake it. People''s faith is always the master of their own heart. I just let you examine your heart. Please release your wish and tell yourself how to achieve it. " Along with the words, a piece of information naturally printed into Faust''s soul, just hit the secret of the great magician''s heart.


    Amun knew Faust''s wish: what he wanted was not knowledge itself, but the fruit of wisdom; what he wanted was not abstract love, but semile around him; what he wanted was not the power of divinity, but the hope that he could escape the suffering of life. The message was like a hot brand into the soul, and Faust shuddered involuntarily.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Semir asked


    Faust quickly replied, "nothing, I just feel the pain, the pain of choice."


    Amon said in his soul, "Faust, if you make a choice and let me help you realize your wish, we can make an agreement."


    Faust asked, almost groaning, "what agreement?"


    Amun didn''t want to make any exchange with Faust, but at the moment he felt that it might be another choice to test the human soul, so he slowly replied, "your wish is the master of your heart, and the power I guide is its servant. When it comes true, give your soul. "


    Faust asked, "but how can you get it? How ethereal it is


    Amun said with a smile: "the gods have their own means. When the servants become the masters, you will understand! If you promise, I can tell you an answer now, which is the source of power to be a God. And the queen semil around you, in fact, knows the secret. The answer you have been searching for in the ocean of knowledge has long existed in places you can''t see. "


    Faust asked again, "you seem to be able to see through the human soul. Please tell me whether Samuel loves me or not."


    Amun laughed again: "your wish is the master of faith, my guiding power is only its servant, so you should ask yourself whether semile will fall in love with you? If she''s still there, you''ll never get her. Goliath has told you what to do. Isn''t that what you want? "


    ����


    Semile was walking when he saw Faustus turn around and say to her, "Your Majesty, if your majesty sinach wants to marry Princess Xiaoxi and set up another queen, I, the chief high priest of the Empire, must preside over the ceremony and clearly point out your fault."


    Semil replied without expression: "with the madness of isinnah, he could have made two queens and ordered the imperial decrees to be changed. But you do need to preside over the ceremony, and you should be ordered to rush there soon. "


    Faust: I ask you to come with me. It''s both a request and an order! Although I have never exercised this power, as the chief high priest of the Empire, I have the right to ask her majesty to have another queen present at the time of her canonization, whether she intends to depose you or not. "


    ����


    Recently, the most important thing in the kingdom of Baron is that Princess Xiaoxi is going to marry. The marriage of a princess to another king is often a sign of alliance between the two countries and a very common political marriage. For example, the former French king of Egypt, lasias II, once married the daughter of Lucier, the former king of hathi. At that time, the two countries concluded a peace treaty after the war.


    But today''s situation is well known to all. Princess Xiaoxi''s marriage to sinnah, after the kingdom of Baron''s surrender to the Assyrian Empire, means both the recognition of the status quo of the alliance between the two countries, but also means the peace and kinship controlled by people. But in any case, the ailing kingdom of Baron needs a chance to breathe. Many people also hope that the beautiful and wise Princess Xiaoxi can bring peace and turn for the kingdom.


    Although the kingdom was just defeated, the dowry of Princess Xiaoxi was still rich and luxurious, full of dozens of luxurious carriages. The place where sinnah the great married the princess was in the city state of Rhys in the former kingdom of balun, which is now the Xinjiang region of Assyria. Rhys was a rich city-state, and it was the last of the six cities occupied by the kingdom of Baron to be captured by Assyria.


    At that time, at Faust''s suggestion, the new deal of the Assyrian Empire had been carried out. Therefore, the city-state was not damaged to a great extent, and the former prosperous and prosperous appearance was largely preserved. After sinnah occupied the city of Rhys, he scattered all the aborigines and moved a large number of people from other occupied areas. They were assigned land to settle here, serve in the Kingdom and pay taxes.


    Rhys city is located on the East Bank of the Rhys river. The lower reaches of the Rhys River and the Youdi River converge to form a vast alluvial plain. Baron city is on that plain, which is the birthplace of an ancient civilization. After sinnah occupied the city of Rhys, his military expansion had reached the limit. The Assyrian army had to manage the vast occupied areas. The production of the destroyed areas had not yet been restored, so the great emperor suspended his sabres.


    Sinnah liked the climate and beautiful environment of rish, which was much more comfortable than duniwei, king of Assyria. In the northwest of the city-state, there are beautiful mountains and rolling grasslands. There are abundant vegetation and water plants. There are many wild animals inhabiting it. It is a natural hunting ground. Now it has been designated as the royal hunting ground exclusive to sinah the great.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Sinnah ordered the first two buildings to be built in the city of REEs. One was the temple of enril, and the other was the imperial palace. He wanted to make the city-state his second capital in Xinjiang. In the eyes of the great emperor, in addition to the original Assyrian capital Neville, he would also build two secondary capitals. The other would be in the DUK plain. He even thought out the address, which is where Salem is now.


    The temple of enril is easy to handle. The former Marduk temple in the city-state should be rebuilt. The main building should be retained and the main statue can be replaced by enril. However, it was a little troublesome to transform the original residence of the city Lord into a palace. He thought that the residence was too poor, so he ordered the nearby buildings to be demolished and rebuilt. What he wanted was a grand and luxurious palace.


    The Assyrian Empire launched a large number of newly conquered slaves to build palaces for sinah. The construction period was very tight. Many craftsmen and slaves died in the quarry, and many people were cruelly punished because they could not finish their tasks on schedule. At present, the palace is still under construction, but the main hall and the residence of sinnah have been completed. Sinnah plans to marry Princess Xiaoxi here, and Princess Xiaoxi will live in the palace of the secondary capital after marriage.


    Sinnah sent a team to balun city to welcome the bride and protect the safety of the princess. In order to stop the war, Yassin is a rumor who decides to marry Princess Nashi.


    This rumor is very interesting. Some extremists in the Assyrian army may have thought of this, but what they really want to do is the main fighting forces in the kingdom of balun, but for another purpose. Since there is such a rumor, the Assyrian Empire certainly wanted to protect the princess to Darius City safely, and the kingdom of Baron also sent a guard team, and some brave men who worshipped Princess Xiaoxi spontaneously followed the convoy to escort the princess out of the country.


    This team is complicated enough. In front of them is the Assyrian guard of honor, and in the middle is the escort of Baron Kingdom''s princess. Behind the long convoy, there are some warriors with weapons and food to follow. It takes more than half a month to leave Baren city and follow the West Bank of the Rhys River to reach the palace of sinah. Such a huge convoy will take more than half a month to camp in many towns along the way.


    Although everyone has raised their vigilance to guard against the appearance of assassins, after leaving balun City, the road was calm and calm, and there was no abnormal situation. On the contrary, many people spontaneously saluted the princess by the roadside. Some were in tears, others were singing poems, and some representatives of the nobility of some towns paid homage to the princess and presented gifts. The princess did not see the guests, and all the gifts were received and conveyed by the great magician Peili.


    On the third day of the convoy, something happened. People almost thought it was the assassin, but there was a misunderstanding.


    In the morning, the princess''s motorcade left the town where she was camped, and passed through a green field. The official road in front of her turned. On the left side, there was a small hill. There were not many trees on the mountain. It was a grass slope knee high. Just half way past the foot of the mountain, the motorcade heard a man''s voice on the top of the mountain shouting: "Princess Qian, I''m here to protect you!"


    This man''s voice spread far away, and the whole motorcade heard it, which caused a commotion. The guards and warriors turned around one after another, bowing and pulling their swords out of the scabbard. Peili also jumped onto the roof of the princess with his staff in hand. The trained Assyrian warriors in the front turned their horses and ran to the foot of the mountain and raised their heavy crossbows.


    There was only one man on the top of the mountain. He was wearing shining silver armor, which was the most dazzling warrior armor on the mainland. It was made of horse leather steel and covered with heavy silver. It was also engraved with the pattern of divine arts array. However, he did not wear a sword. He had a curved sword like fangs hanging from his waist. The sword had no scabbard and was tied with ribbon on the handle. The long handle was like a short stick, and the end was inlaid with a flame spirit.


    In an atmosphere of fierce fighting, he stepped down the hill with a smile on his face. At this time, the leader of the wedding party sent by the Assyrian Empire, led the cavalry to surround the foot of the mountain in an arc, and said, "stop, do not intrude into the princess''s car, or you will be killed!"


    As if he had not heard it, medanzo waved to Perry all the way and said, "Peli, we are meeting again! I''m madanzo, remember? Oh, I heard that you are now a great magician, at least level 8? "


    If a man of unknown knowledge hears this, he does not know how intimate he is with Perry. Medanzo did not slow down when he spoke. He walked forward with great vigour, and was within the range of the heavy crossbow. Perry frowned and was about to shout, only to hear a bow string ring. The knights in the Assyrian Imperial Guard had already launched their arrows.


    They only listen to the captain''s orders, just now kripps has told medanzo to stop, but medanzo did not stop. These people are used to killing people on the battlefield. As soon as medanzo enters the range, he shoots the catapult without thinking. The heavy crossbow arrow is shot by a strong warrior. Its power can pierce a bull. In a flash, it can turn medanzo into a hedgehog. Many people behind the motorcade have already screamed.


    However, medanzo did not even draw the knife, neither dodge nor block, and even did not stop his steps. With a wave of his hand, he quickly left a series of virtual shadows in the air, as if that one arm had turned into countless pieces. He even grasped these crossbows and arrows in his hand, holding a large number of them. Although the distance is a little far, even if you hold the arrow shaft from the heavy crossbow, the palm of the hand will be rubbed off, which is not easy to catch. However, medanzo is as light as grabbing a straw stalk.After exclamation, all of them gasped. Kripps had drawn out his sword. His knights raised their spears and formed a charging formation. They knew that they had met a strong opponent. At this time, people heard a Jiao drink: "stop! This warrior is my friend. He is here to protect me. Don''t you hear me? "


    When they looked up, they saw that Princess Xiaoxi had already picked up the curtain and stood in front of the shaft. Her body was a little weak. Her hair fluttered gently in the morning wind, but her face was cold and her voice had a kind of awe inspiring and irresistible dignity.


    "Do you hear me?" madanzo called out in a high spirited voice? Your highness asked me to go over and not to put down her weapon! " With that, he had gone to the motorcade at the foot of the mountain.


    Cripps took the horse to the princess, and said, "Princess highness, this man is very skilled and unaware of his intentions. You can''t make a claim!"


    Princess Xiaoxi: "I don''t know why? Has the final say? He is a warrior of my own kingdom. When I was kidnapped by giant tribes in the Assyrian plateau, he saved me bravely and escorted me back to the capital. Of course you don''t know this man, but he''s my friend. Perry can testify! "


    Perry, who had already jumped out of the car, explained in some embarrassment: "yes, this man''s name is medanzo. He did rescue and protect the princess. The princess conferred his status as a noble warrior, but..."


    "But what?" she interrupted calmly! He is my Savior, a noble knight. Why not come to escort me


    There are many "heroes of the kingdom" who adore and follow the princess, of course. There are dozens of them behind the motorcade. However, those people are not members of the official guard, so they can''t disturb the princess''s car. They can only take their own dry food with them. How can madanzo come to greet the princess with such a big swing? Even the guards are shocked.


    Cripps straightened his neck and said in a loud voice: "I am ordered by the great emperor sinah to protect the safety of the princess. I am responsible for all security matters on the road. Never let this dangerous and unknown person approach your car!"


    Princess Xiaoxi showed her anger and didn''t give him face at all. She yelled at her, "kripps, do you want to betray your country? This person is not worth trust, you said it is not, only I has the final say. You don''t know who I am and what I''m going to Assyria for! If he''s not trustworthy, there''s no one here, including you. I will not hinder you from carrying out the orders of the Assyrian emperor, but please also consider your own identity and future destiny! The guards are scattered, please come to the hero


    Cripps choked for a moment, blushing and almost speechless. He was one of the palace guards of sinah, and he was also a great warrior. He was sent to perform the task of welcoming his relatives. This time, he was very contemptuous to the officials of King baron. He just wanted to kill medanzo. But Xiao Xi''s words threw a basin of cold water on his head, which was a kind of alarming warning.


    At present, the princess is going to marry the Assyrian emperor and will become the queen of the Assyrian Empire. No matter what she is for, it is not difficult to find a chance to get rid of him as the guard captain once she becomes the queen, even if she only gets the favor of sinach for a moment. If Princess Xiaoxi wants to use the sword to kill people in order to vent her anger, will emperor sinah protect the queen or the captain of the guard?


    What Princess Xiaoqian said clearly implied - don''t contradict me here. Don''t look at your prestige now. When I become the queen of Assyria in the future, can''t I deal with you?


    Kripps thought quickly, and realized that the princess was not a good character. He bowed at once and said, "Your Highness, I am also thinking about your safety. Since you absolutely trust him, let him come." Then, with a wave of his hand, he ordered his knights to get out of the way.


    Medanzo went to the princess''s car, saluted Princess Xiaoqian and said, "my beautiful princess, do you remember what you said then? I escorted you from the town of Akkad to the capital of Baron. You said that when you got married, we warriors would go with you. I always remember that, so I came here today. "


    Princess Xiaoxi did say these words. At that time, she was joking with the guards around her. Someone asked her when she would marry Gilgamesh? Princess Qian didn''t answer positively, so she said that. Today, she is going to marry, but the man she married is sinnah the great.


    Princess Qian looked at medanzo, and for some reason her heart filled with infinite emotion. She wanted to show her noble smile, but the smile was very light. She waved her hand gracefully and said, "thank you, my noble hero!" Then he turned to Peili and said, "give this hero the best horse, and let him follow me."


    Perry was stunned. He tried to dissuade him, but he did not open his mouth. The great magician suddenly realized that the woman in front of her, whether she was Princess baron or queen of Assyria, was not a person to offend. He even regretted that he had accepted the Assyrian Empire''s bribe. He had been monitoring Princess Xiaoxi''s actions for so many days, which might have been thankless.


    No matter how coerced she was, the only one who could really offend her was sinnah himself. Others had better learn better.So medanzo rode a pure white horse to follow the car of Princess Xiaoxi. In front of her was a bright guard of honor, and behind her was a splendid motorcade. He was the most popular one in the whole team. He took out a red mantle outside the bright silver armor from nowhere. Only those who knew it knew that he was just a warrior who volunteered to protect the princess. However, the crowd who did not know the truth thought that he was the bridegroom who came to pick up the bride.


    Princess Qian in the car was talking to medanzo through the curtain. She only heard her voice down and said, "I heard you followed Amun general to Salem city. No, it should be called Amun God now. Is it true that the great general of eju is actually a walking God on the mainland? "


    Medanzo raised his head and replied, "yes, he is the real God, my only God!"


    Princess Xiaoxi sighed for some reason and said, "you shouldn''t have come here. Salem has just fought with the Assyrian Empire in the DUK plain. If you know your identity, you will be regarded as a dangerous enemy."


    Of course, Princess Xiaoxi knows the identity of medanzo, and the great magician Perry who accompanied her knows that she just wanted to remind her, but she stopped her. The great warrior kripps, who was sent by sinah, lived in the capital of Assyria for a long time. He was only responsible for commanding the Assyrian forbidden army, and he didn''t know the news from afar. At that time, medanzo was only the captain of Amun general''s personal guard. Later, when he came to Salem City, he only showed his face in the war. Kripps in the distance had never heard of it, and it was normal.


    Medanzo gave a smart smile: "this is the territory of the kingdom of balun. I used to be a noble warrior in the kingdom of Baron. Why can''t I go with you? In order to protect you, princess, I am not afraid of any danger. I will escort you all the way to the crossing of the Rhys River, and you will be safe after crossing the river. "


    Medanzo is not stupid. He will not cross the river with the motorcade and enter the city-state guarded by the Assyrian army. He will only send Princess Xiaoxi to a safe place. Princess Qian nodded in silence and asked in a concerned tone: "I just heard the latest news before I left Baron city. He also appeared in your battle with the giants. Is he OK?"


    Medanzo was a little stunned, and then understood that Princess Xiaoxi''s "he" meant Gilgamesh. He could not help but feel a little bit lost, but he still had the grace to reply: "he is very good. He is not as arrogant as he used to be. I didn''t notice that he appeared in the battle as an ordinary archer."


    Princess Xiaoxi was slightly surprised and said, "Oh, what kind of dress is he? I can''t imagine Jill like that


    Medanzo had no choice but to describe to her what happened to Gilgamesh on the battlefield that day. The war was so exciting that she heard that Princess Xiaoxi was not able to hide her mouth. Finally, she covered her chest and asked, "where did he go after the war? What''s his reaction to hearing the latest news from the kingdom of Baron?"


    The princess had something to say. In fact, what she wanted to ask most was Gilgamesh''s reaction and words when she heard that sinach was going to force her to marry? Unfortunately, it''s not good to ask directly.


    "It''s a pity I don''t know. I came straight after I heard the news. I wasn''t at Gilgamesh''s side at the time," he replied with a slight sigh


    Then both of them were silent. Princess Qian looked at the hazy scene outside the car through the screen curtain, and sighed secretly for whom. Medanzo''s appearance brought back her memories of the past. At this time and here, the person she missed most in her heart was Gilgamesh, her former fiance, who had never really put her Princess in her heart.


    ����


    Where is Gilgamesh now? I''m afraid Princess Xiaoxi would never have imagined that this once noble hero arrived in the city of Baron, the capital of Baron, wearing a pair of worn-out boots and a pair of coarse linen clothes. After entering the city, he went to Prince von Neuer''s residence, dressed like this and went to the gate. Immediately, the guard came to stop him.


    Gilgamesh did not move, but stood on the stone steps and said, "please inform me that I want to see his Royal Highness Prince von Neuer. My name is Gilgamesh."


    The bodyguard had raised one foot to make a virtual kick, and was about to glare at him. When he heard his last words, he froze there. He rubbed his eyes with disbelief, put down his feet and stretched out his head and asked, "you, you, are you really Gilgamesh?"


    Gilgamesh replied peacefully, "in this place, if I pretend to be the name, what good is it?"


    It''s true that someone pretends to be Gilgamesh in front of Prince von Neuer''s gate. Isn''t it like looking for death? The bodyguard went in doubtfully to report. After a while, the door of the mansion opened, and Prince von Neuer himself met him. He bowed a long way away and said, "Jill, are you really here? I''m sorry, my servants are rude! "


    Gilgamesh shook his head and said, "they are not disrespectful. Thank you for coming out to meet them in person! I have something important to discuss with you. Does your highness have time? "


    Prince Fengniu nodded repeatedly: "yes, yes, of course. You are here. I have plenty of time! Come on, come on, let''s go in and talk about it! " He went forward and personally took Gilgamesh''s arm and welcomed the former hero into the mansion.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    When Gilgamesh entered the city of Baron, Faust was also ordered to arrive at the new capital of the Assyrian Empire, Reese. He was the chief high priest of the Empire, and he should preside over such an important ceremony as the coronation of the queen. To sinnah''s surprise, Faust also brought another queen, Semir.


    Sinnah was displeased. Although he had not consulted Semir on his decision to marry Princess Qian, he also hoped to marry first and then to amend the imperial decree while creating a fait accompli. Instead of blaming Faust in public for his troubles, he asked semile, "how did you come here in the Duke plain


    Semile replied, "I come to ask your majesty, do you want to abolish me and establish another queen, or do you want to marry Princess Xiaoqian as princess? If you are married to the imperial concubine, I think I should be present. The sage and the master of the state also ask for it. If you want to abolish the queen and set up a new one, I will listen to my face-to-face to see what my fault is? "


    Sinnah looked embarrassed. He wanted to attack, but he held back. He waved and said, "white, please show me my empire blueprint."


    White, the great magician of the court, bowed to the center of the inner hall, waved his staff to show a piece of light and shadow. The light and shadow appeared as a battle sand table. After unfolding, it was a three-dimensional topographic map of the Tianshu continent. Different regions were marked with different colors.


    The golden area is the territory of the original Assyrian Empire. Neville city is a golden light spot. There are two yellow areas. One is the six city states of the newly occupied kingdom of Baron. The location of Reese city also has a gold dot. The other area borders the Assyrian Empire through the Assyrian plateau, occupying half of the northern part of the thousand mile fertile soil of the DUK plain. The location of Salem is also shown by a gold dot.


    Obviously, the yellow area in the DUK plain is the land planned to be occupied by the Assyrian Empire. In the mind of sinah the great, Salem already belongs to the Assyrian Empire.


    What is more intriguing is that there is also a pink area in the map, which not only includes the present territory of the kingdom of balun, but also extends westward, including the land occupied by the khati Kingdom on the West Bank of the Youdi River, the former city of Marduk, and the southern part of the DUK plain.


    This is sinnah''s vision for the Assyrian Empire, not only to control the entire kingdom of balun, but also to extend his sphere of influence beyond the Western Bank of the Euphrates River and occupy the entire DUK plain. By then, it will be an unprecedented Empire, with the Euphrates and the Rhys rivers, including the Assyrian plateau where they originated, within the Empire.


    In this inner hall are all the important officials of the Empire. In addition to Semir, Faust and white, there are also the prime minister alpha of the Empire and the generals of the two frontline armies. Sinnah pointed to the blueprint and said to semile, "do you see the position of the three gold dots on it? It is the three capital cities of the Empire. Neville is needless to say. We are now in the city of Rhys, the secondary capital. The queen of little Qian will live in the palace here, symbolizing the rule of the Assyrian empire over the kingdom of Baron. "


    Semil frowned and asked, "who are you preparing for the other capital?"


    Sinnah said with a smile, "for my queen, you! That''s another capital I''m going to build. It''s going to have the most beautiful palaces and shrines in the city. The palace in DUK plain belongs to you. "


    There was no surprise in semile''s expression. He said faintly, "Your Majesty, it''s very thoughtful of you."


    Sinnah pointed to the position of Salem and said: "although the battle of the giants was defeated, the war in the kingdom of Baron has subsided. I will soon send the elite troops into the DUK plain and smash the resistance of Salem. As long as Salem was captured, the northern part of DUK plain was the Xinjiang region of Assyrian Empire. In addition to the existing city of enril and the city of Salem, the eastern and western regions are enough to develop three new city states. At that time, a new palace will be built for you and me and for the queen. "


    "The great king, the invincible Assyrian emperor, the whole continent will be subject to your majesty," he said


    Faust frowned in secret, and the blueprint clearly outlined sinach''s ambition. His strategic plan was obviously to be divided into three steps. The first step is to capture the east of the Rhys River and the northern part of the DUK plain in the kingdom of Baron. At present, this step has been generally realized. The only "small mistake" is that the city of Salem has not been successfully attacked.


    The second step is also close to success, which is to control the whole kingdom of Baron through Princess Xiaoxi, marry her as Queen, and then make her queen baron. Sinnah''s public display of such a strategic blueprint is both a consolation and a warning to Semir. He is going to build a new capital for her, symbolizing the rule of Xinjiang in the DUK plain. At the same time, it is also a reminder to Semir not to make trouble and to marry Princess Xiaoxi is the strategy of the Empire.


    Semir didn''t say anything. He felt tired after the war and withdrew from the occasion of the celebration of the monarch and his ministers, while the ministers offered their blessing and praise to sinnah.


    Sinnah was discontented when Queen Semir withdrew. In recent years, the queen has been so indifferent to him that she almost never smiles, and even refuses to live with him under the pretext of practicing advanced physical skills. However, sinnah has always been able to tolerate. The reason is very simple. Compared with a woman, a nine level warrior who is almost invincible on the battlefield is much more important. Besides, this warrior is still the queen, which is a great inspiration to the morale of the imperial army.Looking at Semir''s departure, sinach asked Faust in a low voice: "the sage''s teacher, the queen seems to be in a bad mood. Why do you let her come?"


    At the moment, if you are not satisfied with the way, your majesty will not be satisfied! Perhaps you don''t know much about women. What queen Semir wants is not a new capital and a palace specially built for her. "


    Sinach looked at Faust: "Oh? Is it true that the sage, who has been single and pure, knows women better than I do? "


    Faust lowered his head and said, "maybe I don''t understand."


    ����


    Princess Xiao Qian''s motorcade had been on the road for more than ten days and spent the night in the last town on the West Bank of the Rhys river. The next day, she was going to cross the river to enter the city-state of Rhys occupied by the Assyrian Empire. The big river ahead was the new boundary between the Assyrian Empire and the kingdom of Baron. Sinnah sent heavy troops to wait at the ferry on the east bank. The name was to greet the princess, but it was also a show of force.


    On that night, in a mountain jungle not far from the crossing of the Rhys River, the great magician Jackie led a group of deities and warriors to camp quietly. They did not light a fire. Their weapons flashed faintly in the night. They were discussing the plan of assassinating Princess Xiaoxi all night. These people have to do it before crossing the river. When Princess Qian crosses the river, they will have no chance.


    In the moonlight, there is a sand table model in the middle of the open space. It is the place where they arrange the ambush. It is a Valley Road between the two mountains. A string of small stones are placed on the road, representing the motorcade and the escort of Princess Xiaoxi. Jackie pointed to the sand table and said, "it''s just as soon as we get to the daris river ferry. It''s the most relaxed time for them to be safe for so many days.


    The most elite guard force in the motorcade is the Assyrian Imperial Guard of honor walking in the front. The commander is a great warrior. At the rear of the team, there are a group of warriors from the kingdom of Baron to protect them. In the middle, there is Princess Xiaoxi''s guard. We don''t have to fight all the guards, choose the narrowest part of the road and suddenly strike from the middle.


    After success, they quickly dispersed to the mountains according to the original plan, and no one was allowed to stay. I have arranged for good people to spread news in the kingdom. Some people will say that Princess Xiaoxi committed suicide, while others will say that she was assassinated by Assyrian military fanatics. "


    A deity nearby nodded his head and said, "we have spread the news that someone in the Assyrian army is trying to assassinate Princess Xiaoxi, so let sinnah investigate it himself We set up a magic array on the mountain. Before we started, we suddenly collapsed the rock and cut off the convoy. We must make a quick decision But Peili, the great magician beside the princess, is not easy to deal with. Now it is said that there is another medanzo who is in charge of business


    Another man interposed: "leave it to me. Lord Jacques and general ace entangle medanzo. The others attack the princess''s carriage with all their strength. Don''t be obsessed with war. When the guards before and after react, everything is over." The man, with his face covered and his sword on his waist, looked like a warrior, but his voice was Cain, the great magician.


    Cain also joined the assassin team, but he didn''t come to assassinate the princess. Jackie wanted to lay a trap on the mountain road to cut off the princess''s motorcade. Unexpectedly, this plan was known by Perry in the morning, and there was a trap waiting for Jackie. The deities brought by Jackie from the Baron theological academy and the dead men of the Baron army will be caught in the mountains, and Prince von Nuel will be charged with the crime of the emissary behind the assassination of the princess.


    Cain and Jackie discuss the plan of the assassination, to make sure that every detail will not be flawed. He can''t help but smile. He seems to have seen himself and Perry join hands to capture Jackie alive. Just at this time, Jackie suddenly raised his head and made a warning gesture. All of them stopped their voices and took up arms.


    "Don''t be nervous. I was sent by his Highness Prince von Neuer!" A group of warriors came out of the forest in the distance. Behind them were dozens of deities. In the middle was Robin, the commander of the Baron army and general of the kingdom.


    Jackie was surprised. He put up his staff and saluted, "my Lord, how can you find here?"


    Robin replied, "Your Royal Highness has known what you want to do for a long time. A group of deities and samurai suddenly disappeared. How can they not be noticed? He has ordered me to pay attention to your actions for a long time. Your Highness has forgiven your plan to assassinate the princess of the Kingdom, but only if you stop immediately and can''t put it into practice! "


    Jackie said anxiously, "but you should understand why I did this. Now everything is ready, just need to..."


    Robin interrupts his words decisively: "I have found this place. Can you guarantee that the Assyrian Empire did not think of you? If you really go to assassinate, it is likely that you will only die, but you will put your royal highness in a disadvantageous position. I''m here to carry out your Highness''s orders. If you don''t want to betray your country, go back with me immediately! "


    Cain was greatly disappointed. Seeing Robin''s appearance, Cain realized that his plan to trap Jackie and others had failed. Both Jackie and Cain were not reconciled, but their warriors saw that the commander of the army was coming, and with the latest orders from his royal highness, they had already bowed their heads and walked past. Before the assassination was carried out, they were declared bankrupt.


    ����


    The next morning, when Princess Qian''s motorcade set off again, madanzo found something wrong. Instead of sitting in the original car, the princess changed into a carriage guarded by the dark cloth magic array and mixed in the dowry delivery team. Many guards also took weapons and hid in the motorcade, but somehow, some new faces appeared in the team. They all looked like experts. They dressed up as ordinary warriors and accompanied them on both sides of the convoy. It was obvious that they were ambush, waiting for the assassins to come!Medanzo asked Perry what was going on, and Perry told him that there was a long and narrow road between the two mountains, which was the most suitable terrain for ambush and assassin, so he should be prepared in advance in case of any accident. Medanzo did not say much. Today should be the last day for him to escort Princess Xiaoxi. The purpose of his coming is to protect the safety of the princess. It is better to be prepared.


    Not long after their departure, they entered a mountain road. The Valley Road was narrow and long, and the mountains on both sides were steep. It was very suitable for ambush.


    However, until the motorcade came out of the mountain, the surrounding was always quiet, and nothing happened. When the motorcade reached the plain, another group of warriors appeared in the dense forest on both sides. The leader shook his head at kripps, which means that there was no discovery. It seems that not only the motorcade is ready, but also there are ambushes in the mountains. If the assassins really choose to start here, they will be caught in a net.


    After she stepped out of the mountain and entered the plain, she returned to her carriage. The river crossing was not far ahead. Medanzo, still dressed in red and riding a white horse, followed the princess''s car. The two teams of warriors who came out of the dense forest joined the guard team. They were relieved.


    At this time, people heard the intensive sound of horse''s hooves, and the guards could not help but get nervous again. Medanzo looked back, and saw a team under the banner of Prince Feng Niu was chasing after him.


    They blatantly displayed the banner, and Prince Feng Niu himself also came, which obviously could not have come to assassinate. Just listen to a voice and shout, "Princess highness, Prince von Nevin came to see you off." The speaker was Robin, commander of the Baron army.


    When the motorcade stopped, Prince von Neuer came to Princess Xiao Qian''s carriage from the side. She picked up the curtain and asked, "my dear nephew, how did you come here?"


    Prince Fengniu saluted on the horse''s back and said, "my dear aunt, you want to marry far away, and Feng Niu is very reluctant to give up. A few days ago, I was worried about state affairs and didn''t have time to see you off. Today, I went to the border line. I will personally take you to the ferry, where I will hold a banquet for the warriors of the Assyrian Empire and express my thanks on behalf of the kingdom of Baron


    Princess Xiaoxi laughed, looked at him and waved: "it''s rare that you have such a heart. You''ve chased me so far away! Come on, take my car and we''ll go to the ferry


    Prince Fengniu turned down from his horse and said, "my nephew has this intention. I want to ask to go with my aunt in the same car." He left his guard and got into the carriage of Princess Xiaoxi. Besides him and the princess, there were two maidens beside the princess.


    Prince Fengniu and Princess Xiaoxi are traveling in the same car, and medanzo is also paying attention to what they will say in the car? As soon as Prince Fengniu sat down, he said frankly, "my aunt, I have an agent who tried to assassinate you. The original plan was set today. Fortunately, I found out and stopped it in time."


    "I can understand why they want to do that. Thank you so much for stopping it! Perhaps the success of my assassination will be more beneficial to your position in the kingdom. "


    Prince von Neuer shook his head and said, "no matter what happened between us, you are innocent at this moment. On the other hand, whatever the reason for your marrying sinach, it may not be a bad thing for the kingdom of Baron. "


    Princess Qian looked at the nephew, who was two years older than her, and said meaningfully, "those people under you who want to assassinate me are not only impossible to succeed, but also do you no good at all. If you really have such a trick, be careful next time. Don''t let people prepare in advance. Instead, it will become a trap for you


    Prince von Neuer in the car and madanzo outside the car were surprised at the same time. Princess Xiaoxi''s words clearly reminded that the assassination plan had been leaked for a long time. In such a secret operation, spies of the Assyrian Empire were mixed in. This kind of reminder is also a bit sad, because Princess Xiaoxi is also implying that if you really want to assassinate me, you can''t make such a mistake. If you don''t have the ability, don''t do that kind of thing! If you can''t do such things well, how can you be a competent monarch in the future?


    Peili and the watchers of Assyrian Empire could hear every word of the dialogue between Princess Xiaoxi and Prince Fengniu. If Prince Fengniu gave her something or conveyed any message, even if it was only written on paper to Princess Xiaoxi, the detection magic array in the carriage could be detected at any time, and they had no chance to discuss any conspiracy.


    When the motorcade arrived at the ferry, Prince Fengniu personally helped Princess Xiaoxi to get out of the carriage. At this moment, the expression of Princess Xiaoxi suddenly froze. Feng Nu had a plan! He took her arm and got out of the car. When he let go, he gently brushed the back of her hand. There was one thing missing and one more thing on Princess Qian''s hand.


    This is a decorative Sequin that the princess sticks to her fingernails. It''s made of thin curved shells. It''s very beautiful. Prince von Neuer replaced one of them, and the new one was as flawless as before. However, this piece of nail plate has been specially treated with divinity. It contains a magic message that will disappear immediately after it is sent out. The content is a word that can be heard only by Xiao Xi.


    *


    PS: the doubling activity of the starting point monthly pass will end at 24:00 tonight, only a few hours. If you still have a monthly ticket, please support it!Kill the princess, Yueh Hsin!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    "This piece of armor is made by Amun with the venom from the Scorpion King. It has no leakage of toxicity. But if you take it off and break it, the fracture will form a sharp thorn, and if you cut off the skin, it will be blocked by blood. It was prepared for sinnah, and Amun gave it to Gilgamesh, and Gilgamesh gave it to me.


    If you are unfortunately trapped in the Assyrian Empire, you can decide whether to use it or not and when to use it. But we don''t want you to use this armor by yourself. If possible, please try to lead sinach into the countryside. Gilgamesh will come to save you. The fate of the kingdom cannot be borne by a woman like you. The real heroes should do something. "


    It is a very thin arc-shaped piece made of rare materials such as hawksbill, coral and shell. It is crystal clear and has fine lines. It is a kind of ornament used by aristocratic women in Tianshu to decorate their nails. Unlike other jewelry, it doesn''t need to be loaded and unloaded every day, because nails don''t sweat. It''s pasted on the nails with a colorless transparent and fragrant glue made from fish bones. Unless the nails are long, they can be cut off with the nails, just like part of the nails.


    That is to say, no matter whether Princess Xiaoqian is subjected to the most rigorous body search or detective magic search, even if all her belongings, including her personal clothes and jewelry, have been changed, the armor will still be kept. I''m afraid that this method can only be thought out by people who are very familiar with the living habits of noble women. It may be the idea of Gilgamesh.


    But that piece of armor was made by a God himself, and that God was the descendant of the best master craftsman on the mainland. There was no leakage of toxicity. As long as it was not taken off and broken, no abnormality could be detected. Even the most excellent detection magic could not find anything wrong. After Amun succeeded in refining, he had several Great Magicians around him to test it.


    As for the magic message attached to the armor, it can only be released once, and then it will disappear completely without leaving any trace. That is what Amun left in it according to Gilgamesh''s request. Only one person can hear it, and no one else can detect it.


    After she got out of the carriage, she subconsciously clenched her fist and hid her nails in her palms. She wanted to look down at her hands, but she tried to hold back. Her lips turned white and her body seemed to be shaking gently. She didn''t expect that Gilgamesh would go to find von neugh, not to mention that he would ask Prince von Neuer to bring such a thing!


    This armour is said to be prepared for sinnah, but why is it not for Princess Qian herself? Princess qian can use it to kill sinnah. In fact, the easier thing to do is to use it to commit suicide. These are the choices that she has to make when she is in a desperate situation. However, Princess Xiaoxi has another choice, that is, she will not use this poison armor at all. Gilgamesh also said that she did not want to see her use it.


    So what does Jill mean? It was also mentioned in the message that she would try to lead sinnah into the countryside and that he would come to save her. If Princess Xiaoxi could have escaped, she would have escaped, but now she has no choice. This message clearly implies that someone wants to find a chance to assassinate sinah, hoping that Princess Xiaoxi will create this opportunity!


    Is Gilgamesh going to assassinate sinah? Does he trust her like that? Don''t you fear that she''ll tell sinach? What should she do? Princess Xiaoxi was in a trance before crossing the river. Even Prince von Neuer hosted a banquet at the ferry to welcome the relatives of the Assyrian Empire.


    After the banquet, Princess Xiaoxi crossed the river Rees, and medanzo said goodbye to the princess. The princess expressed her gratitude and respect to the warrior and gave him the pure white horse. However, medanzo found that the princess was obviously distracted when she spoke, as if her mind had already drifted away. He watched the princess''s boat safely arrive at the opposite bank under the escort of the samurai warship, and then left on the white horse.


    Prince Fengniu rewarded those folk warriors who followed the motorcade and escorted Princess Xiaoxi, and asked medanzo to talk about the past, not only to express his gratitude, but also to take the opportunity to get in touch. However, medanzo did not want to say anything more. He declined Prince von Neuer''s hospitality and left here. He soon disappeared in the jungle at the end of the field. Others wanted to track down madanzo, but Prince von Neuer waved his hand and said it was not necessary.


    Medanzo walked upstream along the West Bank of the yarris river. His speed was not fast or slow, but he did not stop. When the sun went down, he rode a white horse across a gully and disappeared. The miracle envoy in the garden of Eden disappeared. No one will be able to find him unless he conducts a large-scale disturbance investigation in a short distance.


    Medanzo walked into the middle of the night, and when the moon was clear, he pulled his horse eastward toward the Rhys river. Under the moonlight, the river is running, reflecting a little cold and soft light. The light waves of water can be heard clearly in the night, just like someone is singing a song and talking about something. On the other side are rolling hills, in the north are shrubs connecting the virgin jungle, and in the south are grass slopes connecting the fields.


    Medanzo urged the horse to go directly to the river. The horse stopped instinctively by the river. Medanzo waved his horse''s mane. The white horse suddenly raised its head and ran forward. It ran across the river by riding on the waves. Medanzo''s flaming red cloak was blown up by the night wind on the river, revealing the silver warrior armor. He crossed the Rees River and disappeared into the night.


    ����


    Princess Xiaoxi crossed the Rhys river. On the other side of the river was heavily guarded by the Assyrian Empire, and a welcoming team from the city-state of REEs. As the fiancee of the Assyrian emperor, everything in daily life is naturally taken care of by the maid. Male bodyguards can only protect the safety of the princess in the periphery. A temporary camp was set up at the ferry on the West Bank. Cedar trees were cut down to build exquisite houses, and there were big tents of animal skins around.When Princess Xiaoxi went to the temporary camp surrounded by the guards, a group of palace maids from the Assyrian Empire were waiting. The maids and bodyguards saluted the princess, but a man stood upright in the middle.


    She was also a woman, but she was stronger than a burly man. She was slender and slender, but she was only up to her shoulders. She is a powerful woman giant, does not wear palace maid''s clothing, is not wearing armour warrior''s dress, looks very conspicuous.


    Princess Xiaoxi also noticed one thing. No matter the maids or the bodyguards, they seemed to be subconsciously afraid to approach the giant. There was no one around her within five steps! In the salute of all, Princess Xiaoxi went up to ask, "who is this man? Why don''t you salute me?"


    at the ferry crossing to welcome Princess Xiaoxi and escorted her to the camp to rest, imperial official of the interior ministry was embarrassed and somewhat afraid. He was about to explain, but the giant woman had already heard the princess''s voice. In a loud voice, she said, "Princess highness, my name is Yi Fei, to protect you and to watch you." If I don''t want to, I don''t even have to salute sinnah, it''s the permission of the Assyrian emperor! From now on until you officially marry sinach, everything will be arranged by me. As for whether you are happy or not, I don''t mind. "


    The knight behind the princess, kripps, could not help frowning. He had always been the commander of sinach''s imperial army. However, he did not know where his majesty had found such a woman, even he had never seen it. But look at this woman''s invisible breath, at least a warrior more powerful than him, is it a person sent by Queen Samir? Cripps thought to himself, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Kripps does not know that the giant Yifei is actually a "God", the flying bull God believed by the Assyrians. In the Department of divinity, she is not a real immortal, but a nine level God. The Assyrian emperor prayed to the gods and "reported" his plan to marry Princess Xiaoxi when the temple of enril in the city of Rhys was completed. As a result, enril sent down the oracle and sent an envoy to help and protect her.


    The level 9 God envoys who have passed the endless tests have been called gods in the world. Many of their habits are the same as those of real gods. They are not willing to directly participate in the human struggle. How can they become "bodyguards" to watch the princess? In fact, it was Yifei who asked enril on her own initiative, because her twin sister, longicorn God Zhu Xuan, was shot down by Gilgamesh in the battle between the army of Salem and the Legion of giants.


    Princess Xiaoxi didn''t know the inside information, but she was surprised and aggrieved. Did sinach send such a person to pick her up, was it to give her a strong hand? Has she ever been treated like this?


    Xiaoxi, a charming beauty, is loved by others. However, Yifei, the giant, has no pity at all. Under her "guardianship", the princess went into the cedar house. The hot water was ready in the back room, and the maids stood beside the barrel with clothes and brand-new jewelry.


    Yi Fei said with a fixed face: "please Princess your highness bathing and dressing." Her tone had no room for discussion. As soon as she closed the door, she asked Princess Xiaoqian to take off her clothes, and she didn''t leave any of her jewelry. As soon as the princess bathed, the giant woman glared at her, even watched her remove all her clothes and jewelry, and even left no earrings.


    Princess Xiaoqian''s delicate body is like a perfect artwork. Her tender and white skin is tinged with red and attractive luster in the warm water sprinkled with rose petals. It seems that it is the most beautiful dream of a man in the world. Even the maids who serve her in the bath show their admiration and admiration. However, Yifei''s eyes are just like looking at a piece of wood, but she is so straightforward that she always stares at the secret and shy place, which makes people get goose bumps.


    After bathing and grooming, when Princess Xiaoxi put on her clothes again, all her belongings were replaced with new clothes and ornaments that had been prepared by the Assyrian Empire. Although the pieces were extremely luxurious, it was obvious that the Assyrian emperor was wary. He would not let Princess Xi hide anything that could assassinate her.


    Fortunately, after the bath and dinner, Yifei didn''t have any more problems. Princess Qian didn''t ask her where her clothes and jewelry were, but the ornaments on her nails were still there. The next day, she continued to leave for the city of Reese. Princess Xiaoxi was still in the carriage, but the "Guardian hero" beside the motorcade was no longer madanzo on a white horse, but instead was Yifei, a giant woman walking with her head raised.


    When the motorcade entered the city of Rhys, there was a grand welcome ceremony, and the Assyrian emperor went out of the city to meet him. In the eyes of the public, Princess Xi stepped out of the carriage to meet sinnah. Her skirt fluttered, her beautiful face and graceful posture were like the tender stamens in the morning wind. Even xinnah could not help but shine.


    Sinnah has long heard that Princess Xiaoxi is a famous beauty in the kingdom of Baron. Due to her identity, this kind of rumor has some compliments and exaggerations. However, when she first saw Xiaoxi herself, she did not expect that she was more beautiful than the rumor! Sinnah could not help but think back to a scene ten years ago, when he saw the valiant Semir for the first time on the battlefield. It was also an indescribable surprise, as if the spirit of British and American beauty in the world had been taken away by that woman.


    However, it is obvious that Princess Qian and semile are totally different in temperament. If they have not seen it with their own eyes, I am afraid that the beauty of women in the world can reach two totally different extremes. Xiaoxi princess is weak, as if a breeze blowing fragrance, let people have a can not help but want to spoil and crush the feeling, greatly aroused a hero''s desire to conquer and possess.Sinnah can''t help feeling that he embraces the world. Only a great emperor like him can have the vast land and such beautiful people!


    Between the feelings of sinnah, Princess Xiaoxi had already stepped forward to salute in front of her. She only said a simple sentence: "Your Majesty, I''m coming!"


    Her voice is incomparably pleasant, timid with a trace of fear, but also implies a kind of resentment. Sinnah helped her up, took her arm and said, "my princess, the future queen of the Empire, I have been waiting for you for a long time. All the people are waiting to meet you and praise your beauty and my achievements."


    Princess Xiaoxi grinned: "I have been a little worried before I came here. It is said on the mainland that you are so terrible. But when you see your majesty, you are so handsome and powerful!" Her smile is so natural and charming, as if it can melt gold and iron, but also let sinnah''s heart bloom.


    Sinnah took Princess Xiaoxi and boarded a luxurious open carriage. Surrounded by the guards, he passed through the city and accepted the worship of the people. Naturally, many people in the city-state were welcomed by the emperor''s orders, singing songs of praise and cheering. However, there are also many people kneeling and crawling in the streets on both sides of the road. Most of them are Dalits who built Xindu. Many of them are slaves who have been conquered and migrated, and people of the former kingdom of Baron.


    These people prayed and knelt down, not out of coercion, but completely spontaneous and devout, with tears in their eyes. They did not salute sinnah, but to Princess Xiaoxi, who knew why she married him. Sinnah saw this scene and laughed in the car: "my princess, have you seen these people? In the near future, you can become the queen of Baron


    "I just hope your majesty can treat them as well as your people," she said with a smile


    "When you become my queen and queen Baron again, Baron''s subjects will be my subjects," said sinnah


    The carriage passed through the city-state and came to the grand palace. However, Princess Xiaoqian pursed her pink lips and showed her dissatisfaction. "My princess, what''s wrong with you?" he asked


    "Your Majesty, are you going to have a wedding here?" she asked in a coquettish voice


    Sinnah replied, "of course it is here. The city of REEs is my second capital, and this palace is for you. Are you dissatisfied that the chief high priest of the Empire will preside over the ceremony and canonize you as Queen


    With one hand, Princess Xiaoxi held sinnah''s arm, showing a pitiful and aggrieved look. The other pointed to the unfinished buildings around the Palace Square and said, "the palace is very beautiful. Thank you, my majesty! But this is still a ruin. How can the great sinnah marry the queen in such a place? "


    Sinnah''s face sank: "the craftsmen are too slow. Do you want me to punish them? I can behead the man who built the project! Another group of capable slaves. "


    Princess Xiao Qian put her lips on her lips and exclaimed, "Your Majesty, do you want to kill people on the day of the wedding? No, that would spoil the festivity. "


    "What do you want to do?" sinnah asked


    Both hands of Princess Xiaoqian held xinnahe''s arm, and Qianqian jade finger squeezed his arm slightly. She said with anger and beauty: "my majesty, it''s the dream of all women on the mainland to marry a hero who is so indomitable as you! The invincible sinnah the great, how can you become a queen in such a half built house? I don''t know if your majesty has heard of my hobby. Maybe you should hold a ceremony in the camp which symbolizes the conquest of the mainland. "


    Sinnah was stunned and then said with a smile: "I''ve heard of your hobbies. I like to dress up and travel around the kingdom. I also like to go hunting in the mountains. That''s my hobby. Hunting is the experience of heroes in peacetime. War is another kind of hunting. Do you want me to make the most luxurious tent in the world and have a wedding in the hunting ground? "


    "The whole continent is your Majesty''s hunting ground. Your wedding certainly shows that you are an unparalleled hero."


    Sinnah patted his thigh and said, "well, I''ll make a queen in the hunting ground and hold a hunting banquet to celebrate the great moment."


    Hunting is a way for noble knights to show off their martial arts in peacetime. Emperor sinah also loves hunting. Princess Xiaoxi''s proposal happens to be in her favor. Moreover, as sinnah, she can hold such a wedding as she wishes. The reason why he made this decision was that, on the one hand, the palace was not completed, on the other hand, he liked it.


    As soon as she met xinahe, she got the favor of the great emperor as a woman. It seemed strange, but it was simple. Of course, sinnah does not lack women. He has all kinds of beautiful women around him, but Princess Xiaoxi is different in several aspects. She is a princess of the Kingdom and will become the queen. Different identities give him different feelings. There are two more important reasons -


    * * (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    The first is that Princess Xiaoxi will smile at him, and smile is so happy. It''s totally different from the smile that the concubines around him forced to flatter, just like the natural smile of blooming flowers. Sinnah himself is also a great warrior. It is said that his swords on the battlefield are full of blood light, which shows the heavy murderous spirit. Moreover, he is famous for his cruelty. The concubines in the harem can hardly laugh when they see that he has cramps in his legs and stomach.


    The second reason is that Princess Xiaoxi will be angry with him and express dissatisfaction. This kind of anger and dissatisfaction is not the same as the coldness of Queen semile, which is the coquetry of women. As an emperor, sinnah could have beautiful women like clouds, but none of the concubines dared to be so coquettish with him. Even the specially built palace dares to express dissatisfaction, while Princess Xiaoxi''s sense of propriety is so skillful that her words can just make xinahe happy.


    Even if he owned the world, it was almost impossible for him to meet such a woman. He actually found a feeling of long-term estrangement between men and women. This feeling is too good, with a word to describe his arm in the small Qian Princess - too tasteful!


    ���� The meaning of


    amon and Ji''s fix is hoping that Princess Xiaoxi could try to find Sinach to lead the countryside into the wilderness of the countryside. But he never realized that the Royal Highness Princess met with the Assyrian emperor and had not yet entered the palace to settle the matter.


    Princess Xiaoxi did not ask xinnahe when the wedding would be held, because the emperor would certainly make an announcement, and did not make smart suggestions on where to hold the hunting banquet. Things looked like the emperor''s own decision. No one could know in advance, so naturally there was not enough vigilance.


    If sinnah really set up a camp in the hunting ground to hold a hunting feast and canonize the queen to marry Princess Xiaoxi, the defense will be very tight, but that is not what Princess Xiaoxi can worry about. If someone wants to assassinate, she can only pray silently in her heart.


    ����


    The reason why he wanted to lead him to the countryside was that it was impossible to assassinate the great emperor in the city-state. The city of Rhys had a large army of Assyrian Empire stationed, and the palace nearby was the most heavily guarded place. Not only were guards on duty, but also the palace magistrates were on guard at any time.


    Even if the master can sneak in, but if there is any movement, it may be surrounded by a large army. It is very difficult to get hold of it, and it is not easy to get away from it. In that case, it is not an assassination, but a great war. Even if we can find a chance to do it, the contest between the masters will easily hurt the innocent civilians in the city-state, and the situation can not be controlled at all.


    Amun, as a God, is also ready to participate in this matter. This is also related to the plan discussed between him and Marduk. He can take this opportunity to show his strength and let enril see his details. Gods and mortals are not the same existence, they are just a kind of physical and mental cohesion in the human world, so some of their feelings are different from ordinary people.


    For the gods, the killing array of thousands of troops is a very special place. Ordinary soldiers and soldiers seem to be vulnerable to a single blow. However, the killing spirit of a large array can affect the spirit''s physical and mental feelings. As for the strength, it depends on the morale and morale of the large array. Although this kind of disturbance is very weak and not enough to cause any damage, it has to be considered when fighting against the master, so the gods will try to avoid appearing on such occasions.


    If it is in the countryside, the situation will be different. Even if sinnah''s guard is tight, hunting is just a kind of play, not a real war. He can''t bring out all the troops stationed in the city-state, but he can only bring the imperial palace guards and the experts around him. Gilgamesh or Amun can only use the method of expert surprise attack to make quick decisions. At that time, there will be a fierce battle between the world''s top powers in the hunting ground.


    ����


    Sinnah was very straightforward. The ceremony of Queen''s canonization was scheduled for two days and ordered to be prepared immediately. Although the imperial officials did not think it was in accord with the etiquette of the imperial ministry, it was not in accordance with the will of the interior ministry. Of course, the emperor should take safety into consideration when traveling. Someone reminded sinah to be careful of Amun, because the Amun God first became famous on the mainland because he captured Lucier, king of hatti, by surprise attack.


    Hearing this, sinach laughed and said, "do you think I''m Lucille''s trash? Besides, how could anyone know that I was going to marry Princess Xiaoxi in the hunting ground? It''s true that you are loyal to your duties, so make good arrangements. " Of course, sinnah is different from Lucille. He himself is a great warrior and has personally led the army to fight and kill countless enemies. Moreover, he decided to hold the canonization ceremony in the hunting ground on a temporary basis. No one knew about it in advance, even if he didn''t think of it.


    She only suggested that she did not ask where sinnah would hold the hunting feast, but the place suitable for the hunting feast of the large group of people must be the Rhys Valley in the northwest of the city-state.


    There is a deep mountain connected with the hills. There are grass slopes in the valley, and shrubs in the northwest. The deeper part of the mountain is the primitive jungle with luxuriant vegetation and many wild animals. Now it has been designated as the royal hunting ground of sinah the great. It''s suitable to camp on the grass slope of Hilly and valley. Princess Xiaoqian can even guess the general location of camping. Only an open grassy slope is the most suitable one.


    Why is she so clear about the situation here? Because the princess''s fiefdom was once in the city-state of Rees, and the hunting ground was her. When Gilgamesh sent the tusks and snake tendons of hunbaba to the capital of Baron, Princess Xiaoxi invited him to hunt in the city-state of Rhys.Two days later, Princess Xiaoqian changed into her hunting clothes. Surrounded by the guards, a team of Wu Haohao left the city and headed for the hunting ground. Princess Qian was sitting in the car, while sinach was riding a pure black horse in front of the team. The entourage included the important officials in the city of Rhys, many of whom were civil servants. However, for the sake of toushinah, they all dressed up as warriors, but without heavy armor.


    As for the protection force, of course, it was quite powerful. 500 elite guards were sent out, including not only the leader of the Imperial Army, kripps, but also four imperial generals who participated in the hunting. They were generals of the imperial legion, who happened to be in the city of REEs. Of course, they were going to attend the hunting banquet of the empress conferred by sinach the great.


    With sinnah himself, there are six great warriors alone. However, Semir, the first warrior on the mainland and another queen of sinah, has not appeared. Semel still stayed in the city of REEs and did not participate in the hunting. She may not be happy. Her reaction is normal.


    There were three Great Magicians in the hunting procession. Besides white, the great magician of the court, there was also a chief god of the Legion and one of the high priests of the kingdom of Assyria. Diego Joe happened to be in the city of Rees, and naturally he would also attend the ceremony. Of course, Faust, the sage''s national teacher, is the most powerful among all the diviners.


    The king''s guard included not only the warriors but also the Royal magistrates'' guard group. Their duty was not only to protect the great emperor and empress sime, but also to hold the canonization ceremony under the auspices of Faust. The power of this group may be more powerful than that of a simple grand master. The number of its members is 30. After special training, they are all equipped with a unified standard staff. They form a magic array and can guard against any surprise attack at critical moments. Their commander was originally white, but today it was Faust.


    When the emperor went hunting, the accompanying Imperial Guard Shenguan group also distributed scrolls, which were part of their strong combat effectiveness. Scrolls can''t be used on a large scale in the battlefield of the two armies. It''s too expensive, and it''s easy to cause accidental injuries in mixed battles. However, it''s a regular magic weapon in the occasion of protecting the emperor. Especially in the wild hunting field, it''s just suitable for sacrificing after launching the magic array, and has various offensive and defensive magic effects.


    In order to prevent accidents, Faust also ordered that all the scrolls equipped by the guard Shenguan group should be concentrated in his own space ring. In case of any emergency, he could direct the deity to set up the array immediately and use the scroll in the magic array. Faced with such a powerful force, it is impossible to assassinate sinah. It was the princess who managed to lead sinnah to the hunting ground, but at the sight of the battle, she regretted it and even prayed to Gilgamesh not to come.


    Some people have already set up a camp on the green grass slope in the hills, and there is a huge tent of leopard skin in the middle. It was like a small palace. The front tent was open, and there were seats for sinnah and Princess sissy, and a separate seat for Faust. There are many tents in front of it, and tables and cushions have been set out, which is where the hunting banquet and the canonization ceremony are held. As for the back account, it will be the bedroom of sinnah and Princess Xiaoxi after their marriage.


    When the crowd arrived here, everything was ready. Sinnah did everything in a "do it it" style, and a large-scale hunting started immediately. The great emperor rode his horse and ran to the mountains with a long bow in his hand. The guards were not far or near, and surrounded and followed on both wings.


    Princess Xiaoxi didn''t ride a horse. The beautiful girl was sitting in a chariot, and she was far behind sinach''s horse, cheering and cheering. The driver is the giant Yifei, and Princess Xiaoxi doesn''t know that the giant woman in front of her is the most powerful one among all people. She waved a embroidered handkerchief on the chariot and called out, "Your Majesty, be careful! Since the great flood in DUK plain, there are monsters in the mountains


    Sinnah laughed and said, "I wish a monster would come out and kill it in front of you."


    It''s a hard job to serve the emperor in hunting. It''s not only to protect his Majesty''s safety, but also to let his majesty enjoy himself and shoot and kill the beast. Fortunately, sinnah himself is a great warrior, ordinary beasts will not hurt him, but it saves a lot of things.


    In fact, some warriors and deities have been in the mountains and jungles in front of them for a long time. They are working hard to carry out two tasks. One is to detect whether there are assassins in the mountain, and the other is to drive wild animals out of the mountain. Otherwise, the wild animals would have been scared away by so much noise in the mountains. What else would sinnah hunt?


    Sinnah was indeed brave. The frightened wild animals in the mountain were driven out of the jungle. He galloped his horse without any false arrows. He shot five deer, three antelopes, a leopard and two bears in succession. The warriors on both sides also got something. When the horses were tired and their nostrils were white, the grand hunting came to an end.


    The prey is transported back to the camp by special people, washed, peeled and cooked, and then presented to the banquet. After a long time of tiredness, the ministers gathered around him to leave the mountains and go to the camp. If someone wanted to assassinate him, the most dangerous time had passed, and most of the guards in charge of security were relieved.


    It was afternoon, and before sunset they would hold a ceremony to canonize the queen, and then there would be a big bonfire party. Sitting on the chariot, Princess Xiaoqian looked up at the sky. She did not know whether she was disappointed or relieved. It seems that the assassin gave up the plan, and even Princess Qian could not tell clearly. Did she want or did not want Gilgamesh to appear?Just at this time, Yifei, who was driving, suddenly turned her head and looked at the direction of the Reese River in the East. Then all the people looked in that direction, because they heard the sound of the horse''s hooves. It was strange that the sound of a horse''s hooves could not have been heard so far away unless thousands of horses were galloping. However, the knight used a kind of magic to fear that people would not know his arrival. Even sinnah and other people showed a strange look, not nervous, more just curious.


    I saw a distant hill, there is a little jump, but with the super vision of the master, you can clearly see that it is a knight on horseback. He was riding on a pure white horse, with a glittering shield in his left hand and a golden shuttle gun in his right hand. He was wearing bright silver armor. His red cloak was flying in the wind, and his mouth was smiling. The sun was shining on his handsome face and majestic posture, which made him look so energetic.


    The bows were stringed, and the swords came out of the scabbard. The divinities also took out their staff and were ready to meet the enemy. Sinnah, however, laughed, waved his hand to show that there was no need to be so nervous, and he called out to the comers, "which hero came to my hunting ground? If you are here to congratulate me on my wedding to Princess Qian, I will forgive you for your trespass. Throw away your weapons, get off your horse, and join me in my hunting party


    Princess Xiaoxi saw a knight with a divine power in the distance. Her mouth was open and her heart had already been raised to her throat. However, when the man approached the distance where she could see clearly, she found that it was medanzo. She could not help but look surprised and somewhat disappointed.


    "My name is medanzo. I''m from Salem! Sinach, I''m not here to drink, I''m here to kill you! "


    At the same time, medanzo had already urged the horse to gallop forward. His upper body bent forward slightly, his left arm curled up his shield, and his right hand Jinsuo pointed straight ahead. He had only one man and one horse. He even opened up the cavalry''s charging posture in the battle. The sound of horse''s hooves reverberated on the grassland like thousands of horses galloping.


    Medanzo was still far away. He rushed down a hillside and then he could not see, because his sight was blocked by a small hill. When he rode up the hill again on his white horse, his shield was full of golden light, and he looked like an imposing God. He is really bold and bold. He has launched a charge against so many masters.


    Sinnah was on his way back to the camp. Some guards had already rushed back to the camp in advance to prepare for the ceremony and banquet. There were about 200 guards around him. In addition to the Guard commander kripps in the camp, the other four warriors were there. At the same time, Danzo''s actions were not amusing.


    Two great warriors led dozens of riders to meet them, and Diego Giorgio, who held up his staff, also rode with him. They are the head of the army, the former commander of the front line and the chief deity of the same regiment. They have already cooperated with each other skillfully. At this moment, it is an opportunity for them to show their faces in front of his majesty. Of course, they should make good use of their means.


    Medanzo looked like a cavalry charge, but when he was close to the contact distance, he suddenly changed his pattern. He whirled the Golden Shield in his hand and threw it out like a Tomahawk. At the same time, he jumped up from the horse''s back and waved the golden shuttle in the air.


    In front of the cavalry battle, the shield was blocked by two swords, which exploded into a golden explosion. The great magician Diego Qiao also offered a light to cover the charging soldiers, and dozens of shuttle guns roared into the air. There is a golden light in the sky, which seems to separate the light from the dark. The powerful momentum swings off the flying shuttle gun and is attacking the light of the guard battle array.


    The light was smashed, and the two warriors jumped up with a roar. The two curved swords crossed the golden light, but a horse neigh was heard. The attack from the sky was blocked, and the scattered energy aftershock could be tolerated by the warriors, but the horses in their crotch could not bear it and fell to the ground one after another.


    "This man is a general of Salem. Be careful of his weapons and kill him!" he cried With that, he drew out his sword and rode his horse. When your majesty moved, the whole formation moved. The guards were divided into left and right wings. Under the leadership of two great warriors, they also surrounded the past. White, the great magician of the court, flew over the king in the air and threw out two scrolls from a distance.


    The frenzied wind blade erupted, and the dim light and shadow shot across the sky. Medanzo drew a circle with his golden shuttle. It was like an invisible energy shield in the air, which blocked the attack of the other side. He turned a somersault and landed on the ground. At this time, a large group of men and horses had already rushed to form an encircling battle formation.


    Faustus also flew into the air, and the royal guard group quickly formed a magic array to follow the king''s horse. At this moment, we can see that these deities are far more well-trained than ordinary magicians. They can still keep the magic array running smoothly in a gallop.


    If he doesn''t come down from the sky and is so conspicuous in the air, Faust can gather the power of the magic array to shoot him down directly. At the moment, so many masters are about to form an encirclement. No matter how big the ability of medanzo is, if he doesn''t escape quickly, he will also explain it here today.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    In the distance, Princess Xiaoqian could not help but utter a cry of surprise, and her expression was very anxious. She was worried about medanzo''s safety, and she was also secretly blaming the warrior for not being so reckless. She just wanted to be in the limelight.


    Medanzo did not have a trace of fear, in the crowd''s shouts, suddenly came the ethereal song, which was sung in a language that no one could understand, but was so popular that it could not be described. Dozens of running horses suddenly fell to the ground, and the knights were caught off guard. "This is the sonic phantom attack, and the assassin is in the North!" cried white, who was flying in the air


    The deities chanted in unison. The magic of praying dispelled the influence of the song, and many soldiers came back to their senses. Just now someone heard the song, they let go of their hands and threw away all their weapons. The battle of the guard was a little chaotic for a time, and only the experts kept awake all the time. Medanzo had already landed far away and stood with a golden shuttle. Suddenly, a strange scene appeared in the forest in the north.


    It is a mountain, but it seems that it has become a sea. A blue wave is pouring down, and there are three people standing on the top of the wave? No, it should be two people and an upright monster. This monster fish head human body, the fast swing tail urges the wave crest, behind it one left one right stands two big magic masters holding the staff, is Ge lie and his student Walter. As for that "monster" is Celia''s call, Leo. These three people even came and formed a small battle array.


    Seeing the waves coming from afar, many samurai were scared to escape. At this time, they heard the hum of a staff. The phantom of all souls was broken. It turned out that everything was just an illusion. But the three men were already on a steep slope to the north. They''re so fast, and they''re coming from the jungle. As soon as sinnah''s Safari was over, the guards in the mountains were, of course, removed, but they rushed out.


    As soon as the illusion of the sea wave was broken, Ge lie and Wallett held up their staff at the same time. Countless spiral blades of wind shot out, diverting the arrows from the opposite side like rain. However, ruorio waved a long serrated knife, and the transparent blade like a flying wave surged toward the Assyrian garrison.


    The two warriors wield their swords at the same time, cutting off the transparent serrated blade awn with arc light. The guards pulled out their waist knives, and their swords were engraved with patterns, reflecting a jungle like array of swords in the singing of the gods, which was insurmountable like an iron wall.


    Meidanzuo dazzling appearance and song lie and other three people''s sneak attack, completely attracted everyone''s attention, but at this time listen to Yifei drink: "be careful of the south!"


    At this time, assassins appeared quietly in the third direction. At the same time, murio wielded his serrated knife, a lonely figure suddenly came to the south of the hunting ground. He was wearing a burlap robe, wearing worn-out boots, holding a warrior bow in his hand, and carrying a pot of feather arrow on his back. He opened his bow and shot the arrow when he was far away.


    The arrow was silent as if it could penetrate the space. When it got close, the guard behind him was unprepared. The shock wave brought by the arrow turned people upside down. Then, a white light rushed out of the void to smash the arrow. The magic array composed of the divine officials resolved the attack of the arrow.


    Then the white light burst out in succession, making rhythmic thump and thump, because Gilgamesh not only shot an arrow, but also steadily went forward to shoot plume arrows. He walked on the grassland, neither fast nor slow, leaving behind a line or two of deep footprints. Medanzo first launched a charge, and then Gore and Gilgamesh launched attacks from both north and south directions. When Gilgamesh shot the arrow, medanzo rushed to the battle line again with his golden shuttle. However, he did not stop once he waved his sword.


    Fierce fighting has begun, and powerful assassins appear in three directions at the same time, but the guards are not disordered under the constraints of sinnah. Two hundred guards, four great warriors, three Great Magicians, and a group of Court Magistrates formed an impregnable Battle Fortress in the wilderness. Instead of launching a counter charge, they pushed in the direction of medanzo.


    The weapons used by the guard warriors are all blessed by divine arts. The light of the weapons is like a moving and murderous wall. And Faust''s phalanx firmly guarded the battlefield, made up for every flaw in the defense, and launched a counterattack.


    The most magnificent battle scene appeared in the west side of medanzo. The attack from his key of destiny was beyond people''s understanding and could not transfer its power. Just like the examination of fate, it can only be resisted in the face-to-face battle. The golden light fell from all directions like dazzling lightning, but he was fighting and retreating.


    Because the enemy''s battle line company as a whole quickly pushed towards him in this direction, medanzo alone is unable to resist, at most, he can only restrain and harass in the retreat. If there was no one else on either side to help, medanzo would have been trapped and trapped.


    However, the most fierce battle took place in the north. The blade of ruorio was almost transparent, and it was splashed with wave like power, far less gorgeous than the golden light of medanzo''s shuttle gun. However, there are gore and hualaite behind him. They use magic arts to protect him from being hurt by counterattack and enhance his attack power. From time to time, the battle lines of the guards on this side burst out like fireworks, becoming a state of intense anxiety.The calmest battle took place on the south side of Gilgamesh. He just came from a distance and shot arrows one after another. Every time he approached a certain distance, the power of the feather arrow increased. It shot out silently. It only gave out the sound of roaring before the battle. It was smashed by the magic defense and various swords, leaving only a group of scattered energy shock waves.


    Princess Xiaoxi finally saw Gilgamesh. His appearance was so simple that he kept shooting simple arrows at the enemy. Xiaoxi felt that there was a stream of heat in her heart. She could not hear the sound of fierce fighting. She just looked at Gilgamesh approaching from afar and opened her mouth to shout something, but her voice seemed to be blocked.


    In the raid of the three fronts, it was obvious that the side of medanzo was losing ground, while the side of ruario was a close match for the time being, and only Gilgamesh was approaching step by step. However, the guards on sinah''s side have not yet exerted their most powerful combat effectiveness. Faust, commanding the Royal magistrates'' guard group to launch a magic array, just steadied and protected his majesty. However, sinnah himself drew his sword in his hand, and the body of the sword faintly glowed with blood red light, and he had not yet started.


    Feiniu shenyifei sits on the carriage and stares at Gilgamesh, her pupil is shrinking gradually. In the distant camp, kripps had already led 300 guards and rode towards this side. Sinnah used the magic signal to send a command, asking them to flank him and go straight behind him. It seems that the stalemate situation will soon be reversed. If these assassins do not run away, they will not be able to escape.


    If an assassin wants to succeed, the most important thing is to attack successfully. If you don''t hit the target, you have to escape for thousands of miles. To form this kind of strong attack in the face of battle is already the assassin''s failure. Sinnah grinned with his sword in his hand. He was thinking about which Assassin''s head should be cut off first?


    Yifei doesn''t care about the outcome of the war, nor does she care whether the assassin can succeed in assassinating sinah. She has been only watching Gilgamesh''s action. There are only twelve feather arrows in Gilgamesh''s arrow pot. According to his shooting speed and distance, the arrows will be shot within one third of the distance.


    When the last feather arrow in Gilgamesh''s hand left the string, Yifei also rose from the carriage like an arrow leaving the string. She let out a loud roar in the air and waved a strange weapon in her hand. It is like a long shuttle, but twisted into a spiral arc, and like a machete with sharp string edges on both sides, the shape is very similar to a strange ox horn which has been polished and stretched.


    The weapon thundered with a soul pounding sound, and a spiral storm came out of the air and rolled into Gilgamesh''s body. Gilgamesh once shot her twin sister, the God of longicorn, Zhu Xuan with an arrow, and Yifei wanted to wait for him. The blow was not only powerful, but also contained the shackles of anger. Gilgamesh must be trapped in the center of the storm.


    Gilgamesh shot the last arrow and threw away his long bow. If he was close enough, he could see that his hands were wearing a pair of boxing sets, which were made of the toughest snake skin on humbaba. Enqidu had a similar boxing set. There was a faint golden light on his boxing set, but the breath of strength was different from that of the pure samurai of enqidu. With a low voice, it contained strange magic arts. It seemed that an invisible armor covered his whole body with the spread of the boxing.


    If he blows his fist, it''s not only the powerful impact energy, but also the instant high-level magic. He is ready to fight the storm that is shot down in the air. However, there was an unexpected change in the scene at this time. Just half of Gilgamesh''s fist, he suddenly turned his wrist and seized a long bow, which was the famous magic bow he had made.


    The bow Gilgamesh had given it to Amun, who had given it to medanzo for safekeeping, and now returned to him. Gilgamesh turned his wrist and held the bow in his hand, which was exactly the archery position. Then he pulled the string and pulled out an arrow from the bow string. This is not an arrow of virtual energy. This time he came to assassinate sinnah the great. There is a bracelet under his thick linen sleeve, which is the space magic weapon of the great magician.


    The arrow is drawn from the bracelet. It is about three feet long. The white and dense shaft is filled with terror. There are strange lines on the arrow body, as if it is still flowing. If there is no arrow feather, it is a bare shaft, and there is no arrow cluster. The front end of the arrow shaft naturally shrinks and looks sharp. This is humbaba''s tusk, which should have been curved, but was made into such an arrow by Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh''s divine bow, the bow ridge is made of humbaba''s jawbone, and the bow string is made of humbaba''s snake tendon. As soon as the arrow was put on the string, the bow string immediately gave off a strange tremor, like a roar of anger and a wail of pain. The sound of thousands of bison roared from the wilderness. For a moment, this simple looking warrior seemed to be a God who stood on heaven and earth. Even the grassland around him was blurred in the strong breath fluctuation.


    With the golden light, the boxing set slowly opens the bow string, and the virtual shadow of a nine headed monster snake appears in the air. Faust''s face changed immediately, because Gilgamesh was not aiming at the flying bull God in the sky, but he was floating in the air to preside over the magic array in the distance.


    This series of accidents happened at the same time, Gilgamesh opened his bow and arrow, and Feiniu Shenyi Fei rushed into the sky and sent out a thunderbolt storm to Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh didn''t even raise his head and didn''t pay any attention to Yifei, because he heard a voice of absolute trust in his soul: "Jill, let me do what''s in the sky. You can do your best to deal with the magic array."This is the voice of Amun. The real sneak attack starts from now on. A long sword with the power of seal marks out the void, and the spiral storm is abruptly cut in the air before it is fully unfolded. With the sword drawn out, Amun''s eyes with seal also stepped out of the void. Now that the emissary sent by enril had done it, he, the God, had finally appeared in person.


    Amun cut through the storm with a sword, and then with the power of swallowing, he cut the opposite God of flying bull. The God of flying ox waved the long spiral sword. The fierce storm rolled up in the air and took Amun''s sword, and then he flew back. At the same time, two figures suddenly burst into the sky from sinnah''s guards. They attacked Amun from the left and right with smoke and fire, forming a sharp circle of encirclement in the sky.


    They were the two great generals under enril, kibil the God of fire and nugus the God of ashes. Enril had long thought that Amun might come to assassinate sinah, and had laid an ambush ahead of time. However, enril didn''t expect that Amun would make such a big noise, and the Faust and the little sissy beside sinach were the fatal threats to the great emperor.


    Fierce fighting from the sky to the ground, in all directions at the same time. The experts in the world have no time to care about the fight between gods. Gilgamesh''s arrow has been shot, which is the most powerful arrow he has ever shot. Ordinary strong bows and arrows, no matter how strong they are, can not bear such abundant magic power.


    The screeching sound of this long arrow instantly overshadowed all the fighting sounds on the battlefield. If Faust did not fully respond, he would definitely be shot on the spot. At the same time, the most powerful magic power was aroused, and a rainbow spread out in the sky.


    The roaring arrow shot into the rainbow, breaking the colorful halo layer by layer. Finally, it was strangely fixed in the air. The strong energy impact did not disperse, as if solidified in the viscous air.


    White, the court''s great magician, called out in a hurry: "master of the state, scroll!". Then there was a look of panic, because the magic array which had been covering the whole war situation suddenly shrank its power and no longer protected the warriors in the fierce battle and his majesty sinach.


    Before Gilgamesh shot the long toothed arrow, sinnah''s guard had always had the upper hand. Although the assassins were attacking from three directions, the guard formation was very tight, and it only moved rapidly toward medanzo in the West. Under the guidance of Faust, the grand array of divine arts covered the whole battle array. The weapons of the imperial guards were engraved with patterns of divine arts array. Under the impelling of the array, they were connected into one, just like a wall of iron.


    Their first duty is to protect the safety of his majesty, so they did not disperse their attacks. In the distant camp, kripps has led 300 guards to the rear of Gore and other three people, and will soon defeat the assassins. Gore, hualaite and ruorio were cut off from the back, and medanzo, who was in a bitter battle, could not escape. Although sinnah was ferocious in nature, he conducted the operation in a clean manner.


    Yifei''s move was the first accident. The guards didn''t know the origin of the giant. They didn''t expect that she would be so powerful when she started. Is it a god hiding in the side of sinah? Yifei''s roar into the sky and the thunderbolt storm were so terrible that the soldiers on the side of Gilgamesh were seized by it.


    The appearance of Amun was the second accident. He stepped out of the void and cut off the thunderbolt with his sword. The storm drove Yifei back. Then smoke and flame appeared in the air, which really started a war between gods. Facing the south, the guards almost forgot to breathe in this moment and looked at the sky with a shocking look. No matter what kind of warrior, seeing the gods fighting in the sky with their own eyes, they will be in deep awe. It is impossible for everyone to be a benefactor!


    The third accident was that long toothed arrow shot by Gilgamesh, which was incomparable in power. The roar of breaking through the air even drowned the fierce fighting sound of gods in the sky, and the target was directed at Faust, which was suspended in the air. Suspended in the sky above sinnah, white, the great magician of the court, was shocked. He subconsciously called Faust to remind the sage to use scrolls.


    In fact, white wanted to remind Faust to use the scroll for a long time. The reason why he didn''t speak just now was that there was no need for the assassin to break into the battle line. The guard of the Shenshu array was very strict, so there was no need to waste the defensive scroll. Gilgamesh was far away from him, so he could not use the attack scroll for the time being. But to deal with the rumor Leo and others can sacrifice a high-level attack scroll ah, that can save a lot of energy, white is to use two high-level scrolls to shoot down medanzo from the air.


    It may be because the forbidden guard battle line has gained the upper hand. Kripps and his men will soon be surrounded in place, and Faust can not use the scroll at first. However, when Gilgamesh shot his arrow, white realized that it was not good. He had not thought that the assassin might be successful. He only saw so many unexpected accidents happen suddenly, worried that the situation would be out of control, and reminded Faust to make a quick decision. Unfortunately, his warning was late.


    To deal with Gilgamesh''s arrow, it''s too late to use the defense scroll. You can only use the magic array to make instant magic. Seeing that the long toothed arrow smashed the halo on the rainbow, and finally solidified in the air, white''s heart was suddenly cold, because the magic array composed of the Royal deity guard group under Faust''s command suddenly broke away from the fierce battle.


    Instead of quitting, they had to be isolated from the battlefield, because Faust used the gas armor!**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    The power of the tusk long arrow shot by Gilgamesh was too amazing, and the powerful rainbow halo was not blocked. Faust instantly sent out the air element armor with the strongest defense ability between life and death, and hardened the arrow in the air.


    This kind of divinity can solidify the surrounding air, and the outer layer is sticky until the inner layer is stronger than the King Kong. Moreover, Faust''s magic array can concentrate the most powerful mana of 30 deities at the same time. His defense ability is indestructible when he is a nine level master.


    Although the air element armor is magical, it has an obvious limitation in use. It will "freeze" the user himself in place. Before the magic effect disappears, neither Faust in the air nor the deities on the ground can move. Naturally, Faust could not "freeze" all the soldiers. He only protected himself and the 30 divinities who arranged the array with the air element armor, because their magic power worked together.


    White realized that it was not good. He immediately fell from the air and waved his magic wand wildly. In the battle, the smoke and dust in the South were everywhere, and the earth and stone were flying. In an instant, there was a solid wall of soil elements formed by sand and soil. He could see clearly that no matter what happened on the battlefield, Gilgamesh still stepped forward and put on a tusk arrow. This arrow could not hurt Faust, but he was a target in the air.


    White had not forgotten his duty to cover the battle line when he was in a sudden accident. However, as an eight level magician, his instant earth element hard wall could not stop Gilgamesh''s second tusk arrow.


    The causes and consequences of this series of changes are complicated to explain, but they only happened in the short time that Gilgamesh took three steps forward. The guards facing Gilgamesh were still staring at the sky in a daze, but the magic array connecting the battle array protection suddenly disappeared, and the light of their weapons also disappeared, but there was a cloud of smoke in front of them.


    Gilgamesh''s second tusk arrow was a flat shot, flying straight at the target no matter how many obstacles there were in the middle. Just listening to the sound of a huge wave, a gap was opened in the wall of soil element, which was just half solidified. The huge impact air wave swept the five or six forbidden guards who were unable to react in front of them into the air.


    The tusk arrow, however, had not slowed down at all, and had reached sinach''s eyes with a roar. Sinnah is worthy of being a great warrior who kills countless enemies. He makes a strange roar and jumps from his horse to wave his sword.


    Sinnah''s sword is cutting on the point of the arrow with blood red light. Space and time seem to solidify in an instant, and then the blood light explodes. There are cracks on the epee and the long arrows. The surging energy shock wave breaks out centered on the point where the weapons strike each other. Sinnah''s horse has already flown out, and the Emperor himself flies back.


    Gilgamesh''s arrow, even if it is an enlightenment, must do his best. Although sinach can block it, it must also release its force from the rear. The most unfortunate was the great magician white, who had just made the earth elemental wall fall from the air, and sinach''s massive body flew over in the huge shock wave explosion.


    Unfortunately, the great magician couldn''t use any instant magic to hurt his majesty. After a moment''s hesitation, he was heavily hit by sinach, and he was the first to die.


    Sinnah flew into the air. White had just landed, holding his sword firmly in both hands. The south line and the center of the battle line were in chaos. Gilgamesh did not give him any chance to breathe, and then shot another arrow.


    This arrow is beyond people''s imagination. Even the gods like Amun have never seen such shooting! At that time, Gammon might not have had a chance to shoot the arrow in the Cape.


    Just listening to the sound of bowstring, the magic skill that shocked the world suddenly disappeared, leaving a strong concussion in the air. Gilgamesh did not shoot a tusk arrow, but himself! ����He flew away like an arrow and shot himself into the enemy''s line from the gap that the arrow had just broken before everyone could react.


    As soon as sinnah was standing still, Gilgamesh''s "arrow" hit him. He flashed gold on his fist and hit him straight. Rao is sinnah, who has experienced many battles and has never experienced such a scene, hastens to strike with his sword in both hands. Gilgamesh''s fist hit the tip of his sword, and his fist, made of humbaba''s toughest snake skin, cracked. The blood between his white knuckles appeared suddenly, and even the sound of broken bones could be heard.


    This blow also smashed sinnah''s bloody Epee, and hit him in the chest. With the sound of "bang", the clothes on sinnah''s front chest turned into countless flying butterflies, with a flash of light, which was also mixed with thin pieces of flying armor.


    However, the body of Gareth was soft, and the armor could not resist the sound of his chest.


    If Faust''s phalanx was not "frozen" in the center of the battle, and if the guards around him were not trapped, it would be difficult for Gilgamesh to shoot himself in front of sinach even if he turned himself into a sharp arrow. But there was not so much. If Gilgamesh flew sinnah with one punch, he didn''t even look at the Assyrian emperor much. He immediately jumped up and jumped over Faust''s head in mid air and landed on the carriage in which Xiaoxi was sitting.Since the fierce battle, Princess Xiaoxi has become a forgotten corner of the battlefield, but she has always been safe. Just now, Yifei, a giant woman, stood in front of the car and was covered and protected by the magic array operated by Faust. Now she is suddenly "free". Gilgamesh did not shake the reins or swing the whip, but the two horses gave out a long hiss at the same time, as if inspired by a force and galloped away.


    With so many forbidden guards, how can Gilgamesh leave with Princess Qian calmly? Because it''s so short that it''s hard to react in a fierce battle, and it''s not just in such a place.


    Just when Gilgamesh fired the second tusk arrow, the magic array under Faust''s command had "frozen" out of the battle. The guards who fought with the three men, such as ruario, did not respond at all. The light on the weapons disappeared and lost the protection of the magic array. However, Ge lie and others seemed to have expected that, in a flash, murio turned into a huge strange fish. From the hill where he was to the foot of the guards, the soil seemed to be liquefied in an instant.


    The earth was surging like a wave. The strange fish opened its mouth to the sky, as if singing and making a very sharp cry. The soldiers'' eyes changed, as if they were in the turbulent waves. The four hoofs of the horses and the feet of the warriors were all trapped in the swamp like ground.


    This is a talent skill to enchant Mermaid. It may not have much effect on strong minded and powerful masters, but it is most suitable for launching large-scale attacks against ordinary samurai. If Faust was still operating the magic array to cover the battle, the warriors would not be affected by it, but Faust was temporarily "frozen" in the air. White, the great magician of the court, could have used the magic of praying to separate the soldiers from the illusion, but he was hit and killed by sinach.


    Hualaite held up his staff to assist ruario, but Ge lie flew to the low altitude with his staff, and pointed forward with all his strength. The illusion created by Julio turned into a real scene. The soil at the foot of the guards in front of them really seems to be a liquefied swamp surging. The people and horses suddenly fall down and stagger with a sound of exclamation. The illusion created by the enchanting Mermaid and the quicksand technique of Ge lie have played a wonderful role.


    Although the earth element quicksand technique is very simple, it can be used at such a long distance and in such a large range that the land under the foot of an army array will be softened, which also shows the depth of Ge lie''s magic power.


    The super first-class great magician may not use any excellent and rare magic, but let simple means have magical effects that others can''t. No one has ever seen Ge lie attack the enemy directly. Even if he appears on the battlefield, he is also the commander-in-chief of the whole army. Today''s move shows that he is also a top-notch fighter!


    The flying sticks, which are not forbidden to fly in the air, are flying in the air. The sharp tip of the gun shot back in one direction like a rain of arrows.


    It happened that Gilgamesh hit sinnah in the chest, and the great emperor''s massive body flew straight back, and all the weapons rolled in hit him in the back. There was also a flash of light on his back. The armor had a defensive effect. Many swords and spears were thrown away, and only three spears pierced into his body. Then sinach fell to the ground and was buried in half of his body on the soft and hard soil.


    By the time of Gore''s attack, Gilgamesh had already jumped into the carriage of Princess Xiaoxi and drove away, while Faust in the air could only watch. Ge lie is not fond of war, and immediately throws out a flying shuttle, with the rumor Leo and Wallett shooting into the mountains, ignoring other situations on the battlefield.


    Then there was a roar of Horror: "your majesty!"


    The other direction was still fighting. Two great warriors and a great magician led dozens of forbidden guards to attack medanzo. Medanzo waved the key of fate into a golden rainbow of light, is struggling to support, but at this time, the rear of the battle line suddenly changed greatly.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw sinnah fall to the ground, and the guards on both sides of the north and the South also came back to their senses and found that sinach had been assassinated and fell down. They cried out in unison. They were in a state of chaos.


    Medanzo took the opportunity to wave the key of fate, and the golden light burst out from the top of his head straight behind him. He turned into a golden light to escape. The white horse he was riding was still at the foot of the hill in the distance, and medanzo fell on his back and ran away in the direction of the Rhys river. All three groups of assassins suddenly left, and they did not fly to the sky. Gilgamesh drove his carriage, medanzo was riding a horse, and even Gore, who was controlling the shuttle, flew away from the ground at a low altitude.


    The guards were in disorder, and no one gave orders. The frightened guards did not know whether to continue to guard at sinah''s side or to chase the assassin in a certain direction. Diego Giorgio, the great magician, had stumbled to sinach''s side. A ray of light was falling on sinach. He heard Faust''s voice shouting: "it''s important to save your majesty!"


    The Qi element armor of the "frozen" Shenshu array was finally untied. Although the time was short, it seemed so long. When the Shenshu array resumed its operation, everything was over. The light fell on sinnah''s body. His body floated out of the soil smoothly. His collapsed chest was miraculously restored to its original state. The three shuttle guns in his back seemed to be pulled out by invisible hands, but there was no trace of blood.This is a magic healing magic, which is fully performed by Faust. At the moment, the guards did not even dare to breathe. The great magician of Diego called out in surprise: "Your Majesty is still alive!"


    Sinnah was still alive, and with his eyes closed, he spat out a mouthful of blood, showing a trace of life. Faust quickly called out: "no one should act rashly. Your Majesty''s injury can not be touched. You must make full use of the divine arts array to continuously treat and stabilize his life."


    Instead of pursuing anyone, the guards formed a circular defensive circle to protect the emperor sinah and the Shenshu array in the middle. Faust''s words were in his mouth, and all kinds of light in the air kept falling on him. How many mysterious methods and magical therapeutic effects he had exerted could only be explained by the sage and the master. ����I''m afraid even the dead can be saved by this posture? This is the only prayer that people can pray in their hearts.


    The great warrior kripps led the 300 cavalry guards from the camp to the battlefield, but they were too late to rescue them. Diego Joe drank from a distance: "rein in all the horses, do not shake the ground, affect the sage national master to save your Majesty''s life!" The signs of sinnah''s life were so fragile that even the ground shaking could have killed him.


    How did sinach not die? Gilgamesh was born with divine power. He used the acceleration of his magic bow to shoot himself out as an arrow. With a solid punch, he hit sinah''s chest, and even a hill could collapse. Of course, there are two main reasons why he can save his breath. First, he is also a great warrior. His sword also dissolves part of Gilgamesh''s strength. His soft armor may be the most precious magic armor on the mainland, which can disperse and transfer strong impacts.


    But the most important thing is that Gilgamesh''s punch was not for the purpose of taking his life. It shattered the strength of sinnah and his muscles and bones, and turned the powerful Assyrian emperor into a complete waste man. Not to mention Faustus. Even the gods could not cure the wound. He could not make another move or say another word.


    Of course, this is also sinnah''s body is hard enough, and his defense strength is strong enough. If someone else might have been beaten into blood foam and scattered, how could he wait for Faustus to perform his healing magic art.


    ����


    Gilgamesh was now driving his carriage across the rolling prairie, turning east towards the direction of the Rhys river. Sitting in the car like a dream, Xiaoxi looked at the back of Gilgamesh driving.


    As soon as Gilgamesh appeared, he fired twelve plume arrows, and then shot two long toothed arrows through the large array. Finally, he turned himself into an arrow and shot into the center of the enemy array. She did not even see the scene of Gilgamesh punching feixinah. Then she saw Jill fall on the carriage and take her people and heart away.


    She subconsciously reached out to touch her cheek, still feel, but it seems so unreal. Even the two horses driving at the moment feel a bit unreal, because they can''t run so fast. They are like winged horses with ribs. There is an invisible force running with four hooves. The carriage seems to float on the water.


    Although there was no pursuer, Gilgamesh used his magic to make the car run fast. According to Amun''s plan in advance, don''t get entangled in the slightest, and leave the battlefield as quickly as possible without flying into the sky. There may be gods intervening in the assassination. As for the affairs of gods, let Amun solve them, and Amun will cut off the aftermath.


    In front of him is the running Rhys river. The two horses who pulled the chariot felt that their hooves and the chariot behind them suddenly sank, and the strange power disappeared. The galloping carriage suddenly decelerates. Princess Qian, sitting in the car, is caught off guard and pours forward. She just pours into Gilgamesh''s arms.


    It turned out that Gilgamesh had turned and stood up and was embracing her. The princess''s eyes were wet, and her face was red as if she was drunk. Cherry lips opened slightly in his arms and murmured, "Jill!"


    Gilgamesh, however, reached out and gently took her back to her seat. He murmured, "sit down!" Then the hero stood firm on the shaft, raised his left arm to the sky, grasped the divine bow in the air, put his right hand on the bow string, and pulled out a long arrow full of strange patterns.


    Princess Xiaoxi sat in the car and looked up at Gilgamesh, who had a bow and arrow. She seemed to be really drunk, and her expression was like a flower. She didn''t know what Gilgamesh wanted to do with his bow and arrow in the sky. She didn''t even want to think about it. He was the only one in her eyes.


    Seeing that he was about to cross the river, how could Gilgamesh suddenly open his bow to shoot an arrow? Because the fierce battle did not stop, after the assassination on the ground, the war in the sky entered the real climax.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Smoke, fire and storm like a spiral tsunami trapped Amun in the sky. The God of fire, ash and flying Bull have been exerting all their strength to fight Amun. Amun waved his seal eye like a rock standing in the rough sea, and again and again chopped the attacks of the three gods to pieces.


    Not all the nine level envoys are good at this kind of battle. For example, Paran rose, who is familiar with Amun, may be the most close to transcending the realm of immortality among all the God envoys in anuna, but she can''t cope with this situation. Among the generals under enril, the God of ash, the God of fire, the God of mad wind, the God of Longhorn, the God of flying bull, and the God of dark wolf are the most powerful, especially the God of ash, which is hard to deal with even ordinary gods. Among them, the longhorn God Zhu Xuan has been shot down by Gilgamesh, and the dark wolf God is the bright moon night that once assassinated Amun.


    Amun saw that the action on the earth was over, and he didn''t want to fight, but he was trapped by three powerful gods. In particular, Yifei, the giant woman, is simply insane. He has to fight back one of them and open a gap. If he wants to make a quick decision, Amun has to pay the price.


    He was covered with a light golden light. He waved his seal eyes in the thick smoke and fire, and turned into a force that seemed to annihilate everything, and cut towards the flying bull God. Amun concentrated all his strength on one man, and the eye of seal passed through the whirling thunderbolt storm, as if to put everything still and hit the long spiral knife in the hand of flying bull God.


    In the air, such as thunder, Yifei''s massive body was shaken back. Amun stepped forward without any relaxation, and another violent cut.


    Yifei can''t stop her, but the fire god and the ash God''s attack are not idle. Just listen to a bang, and Amun''s whole body covered with golden light suddenly ignites a flame. He looks like a burning human shaped fireball. Because of the continuous attack of the God of fire, Amun attacks with all his strength, and Yifei is finally "ignited" when she has no time to defend.


    Amun must take back his mana to extinguish the flame at the moment, so that he will not be hurt, but the seal eye still cuts down towards Yifei heavily.


    With a loud click, the seal eye cut off the tip of the long spiral knife, and the surging power scattered the magic power of Yifei''s body protection. The giant woman turned a somersault and was cut down. She was about to stabilize her body and change her position with the God of ashes in an attempt to avoid the continuous attack. A long toothed arrow with a roar came obliquely.


    The roar was so sharp that it seemed to wake up the tingling in the soul, and then Yifei felt nothing.


    Long arrow shot in the air burst a bloody fog, Yifei was killed by Gilgamesh. If she is usually facing the enemy head-on, Yifei may not be her opponent, but at this time, under Amun''s continuous attacks, her body has lost control, and Amun even ignores the attack of the ash God, and waves the third sword at her. No one knows whether she can block the third sword, because Gilgamesh has taken the opportunity to shoot her down.


    While Gilgamesh shot Yifei, the fire wrapped with Amun suddenly went out and turned into a thick smoke. This is not Amun himself extinguished, he did not resist the fire god''s attack, followed by the ash God''s move. Ash God is the most powerful God under enril, especially when working with God of fire, there is a means called "terrible ashes".


    The burning flame, Amun can also use mana to extinguish it. However, when the ash God extinguishes the flame, it means that all the attack energy will be exhausted in an instant. That is quite strong damage, which may cause permanent and irreparable damage. Even the gods need to be treated for a long time. What''s more, they will lose the ability to continue to resist in the battle.


    However, Amun seems to be ready for this kind of preparation, even without Gilgamesh''s help, he would rather be injured than rush through the gap to escape quickly. Gilgamesh shot Yifei, and Amun''s flame was extinguished and turned into smoke. Then he waved his seal eye and chopped back, but not at the enemy, but at himself.


    The scene is stunning, amon a sword from the middle like cut vegetables. This is a method that only gods can use, because mortals can''t really cut themselves in two, and Amun also has the help of the magic seal eye in his hand. There are two amuns in the sky.


    Amun in front of him was as good as before. The golden light on his body was a little dim. He turned into a golden meteor and shot towards the direction of the Rees river. But the one behind him had no gold, no sword in his hand, and his whole body was wrapped in thick smoke, and then turned into ashes in the smoke.


    Although Amun''s method is extremely magical, it also has the meaning of a snake biting his hand and breaking a strong man''s wrist. He did not get hurt, but lost his magic power. He cut off the wound that had been contaminated by the "terrible ashes" with one sword and left at the same time.


    ����


    Gilgamesh shot out the last tusk arrow, and the magic bow in his hand fell to the ground immediately. He was so weak that he even knelt on the carriage with one hand as if he were weak. Princess Qian once again fell down from her seat and held Gilgamesh in her arms. She anxiously asked, "Jill, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jill put his hand on the tender shoulder of little Qian, looked up at her, smiling, panting and saying, "I''m ok, I''m just tired."


    Gilgamesh, of course, was tired. As soon as he appeared today, he shot twelve Beaded arrows, and then two earth shaking tusk long arrows. Finally, he turned himself into an arrow and shot into the enemy''s array, and with one blow he flew sinnah. When he finally shot the arrow to kill Yifei, he felt a burst of emptiness. Even though he was born with the highest level nine magic master in the world, he could only sit on the car seat with the help of Princess Xiaoxi.Princess Xiaoxi opened her arms around his waist. Although the carriage had slowed down, it was still running at a normal speed. There was already the Rees River in front of her. The horse pulling the cart wanted to stop. Gilgamesh gathered his last strength and flicked his finger. Two high winds hit the horse''s buttocks. The two horses stepped into the water with a hiss, but they were held up by a strange force and floated on the water and crossed the river.


    This is not Gilgamesh''s method. The back of a huge armored beast looms under the water, just swimming under the carriage and crossing the river with the carriage. Yunmeng, the armored beast king, was responsible for lurking in the Rhys River during the operation. Medanzo had just ridden across the river without her help, but she just picked up the carriage.


    Little Qian didn''t know that there was a big armored animal under the carriage. She leaned against Gilgamesh''s arms and looked at the village on the opposite bank and the blue sky and white clouds. She even inexplicably hoped that the river would be wider, so that the chariot and her lover would roam on gentle waves.


    This is the car of sinnah the great, in which Princess Xiaoxi entered the city of Rhys to receive the worship of the people. And when she returned to the other side of the river REEs in a carriage, there was no one else in the world. She was rescued from the claws of Gilgamesh with her hands around her.


    When the carriage reached the middle of the river, Gilgamesh sat up straight, folded her hands, put her hand on the back of her hand, gently took off the poisonous piece of armor and threw it into the Rhys river. He said softly, "I should not have given it to you."


    Little Qian nestled in his arms, with her mouth slightly red and her eyes slightly red, but with a happy look on her face, she raised her hands to Gilgamesh''s eyes and said, "and these, you can take them off, I don''t want them all."


    Gilgamesh had just removed one of the poisonous nails, and the other nails of Princess Qian were decorated with nails, but now he asked him to take them all. Gilgamesh looked at her, reached out and took off all the glittering and beautiful pieces of armor and threw them into the river. Then the carriage finally set foot on the other side of the Rhys river.


    As the carriage crossed the river, Amun turned into a golden light and flew over the Rees river. The God of fire and the God of ash saw that the God of flying bull was shot down, but Amun actually lost his mana and walked away. He was stunned, and then turned into fire and smoke to chase him away. Their shooting bodies seemed to have hit an invisible barrier over the river REEs and stopped abruptly.


    A majestic voice sounded in their souls: "kibil, nugus, this is the God domain of Marduk, you are not allowed to intrude!"


    "Is Marduk going to protect the assassins?" cried the God of fire


    The voice replied coldly, "Marduk does not protect Amun, but allows him to enter the divine realm, but does not allow you, the God envoys under enril, to cross the river Rees. Amun didn''t assassinate sinnah. He just blocked the attack of the flying bull God. But you two had already ambushed and took the initiative. This is a fight between the gods. Sinnah''s death is just a human battle. How many people did he kill in the battlefield? If it''s protecting the murderer, do you want to blame enril? "


    The one who spoke on the other side should be an invisible envoy of Marduk. Although Marduk has been forced to retreat by enril due to the human war, the West Bank of the Rees river is still the God domain of Marduk. If Marduk does not allow them to enter, the two envoys can only look at the river and sigh.


    Amun didn''t know where he had gone for a long time. The carriage carrying Gilgamesh and Princess Xiaoxi also went away. See medanzo riding a white horse from the upstream direction to the opposite river bank. The red cape on his body has been broken and broken into many pieces of rags, but he still makes a contemptuous gesture to the God of fire across the river, and a group of horses walk away slowly.


    ����


    Sinnah had a breath to breathe, but the dialogue between several envoys turned out to be that he had been assassinated. Perhaps in the eyes of the gods, it was no difference whether the great emperor was dead or alive at the moment. On the safari ground over there, Faust was still running a magic array to perform various therapeutic miracles for sinnah, and the guards surrounded him carefully and nervously.


    From the point of view of combat, they did not lose much. In total, they lost dozens of horses, and nearly 100 soldiers were injured in varying degrees. If Yifei was not included in the battle, there was only one great court magician, white. But at the moment, there is no point in counting the casualties, because sinnah''s life is in danger, and the assassins are all retreating.


    In the history of Tianshu, there is no more perfect and amazing assassination action.


    The sun has set, the sky is getting dark, and there are bonfires around. The light of Shenshu array will shine the sky in the guard circle of the guard, while the great emperor sinah is still lying in the center of that dazzling light. The Shenshu array is still running. Many of the deities are sweating heavily, and their magic power is almost unable to support. It seems that it is more difficult to save the life of sinnah than to fight the assassins just now. But Faust had not ordered it to stop, and no one dared to stop. Even the guards around him did not dare to move.


    At present, Faust, the sage''s national master, is the highest imperial official on the scene. All actions can only be followed by his command. Many people prayed secretly in their hearts, hoping that the sage''s master could save sinach''s life, even if it was only temporarily retained for a period of time. Otherwise, the king will be assassinated and killed. According to the cruel law made by sinah himself, they will be severely punished. Faust was not only saving sinach, but also everyone present.After nightfall, some deities were shaking all over their bodies, and blood was seeping from the corners of their mouths. The season is spring, but the mountains under the night are filled with a strong chill. The guards have a kind of irresistible fear in the hearts of the guards around them, even in the war.


    At this time, there was a fire in the southeast direction and the sound of galloping horses'' hooves. From afar, someone was shouting: "Your Majesty is coming!" It was an army with torches. It was heard that news was coming from the city of REEs.


    Queen? Sinnah came to the hunting ground today to canonize the queen. The canonization ceremony can no longer be held, and the hunting banquet will never be held. Princess Xiaoxi is also taken away by assassins, leaving only xinnah who may die at any time. At the moment, I heard that the queen had arrived. It could only be Semel, who remained in the city-state of REEs.


    Faust in the air saw Semir arrive, and finally stopped the operation of the magic array. He said in a tired voice, "Your Majesty''s injury has finally been controlled, and you have saved your life. You can get on the carriage and escort you back to the palace carefully."


    ����


    In a mountain field on the West Bank of the Rees River, Prince von Neuer, with his own guards, put up a curtain to see the scene, which was also hunting. At present, the situation in the kingdom of Baron is so tense that Princess Xiaoxi has to marry sinnah far away. However, it is said that King Hammurabi II is seriously ill. How can the prince still want to go hunting?


    There are a group of people sitting in the tent. They are holding a small hunting feast. The delicious food baked on the table is the prey that the guards fight from the nearby mountains. However, the people sitting in the tent are all the "Heroes" who have just participated in the assassination of sinnah. Princess Xiaoxi, who should have married sinnah and became the queen of Assyria, is among them.


    Outside the curtain stood a splendid carriage, which was the driver of sinah the great, and beside it was a handsome white horse. In addition to Prince von Neuer and general Robin, the commander of the Baron legion, there were also eight people sitting in the tent, namely Amun, Gilgamesh, Princess Xiaoxi, Ge lie, medanzo, hualaite, Julio and Yunmeng.


    Prince von Neuer was toasting geriath: "Lord Goliath, you defeated the Baron army in the battlefield, but we were convinced at that time. This time, I didn''t expect that, in your noble capacity, you would also personally take part in the assassination of sinnah. On behalf of the kingdom of balun, I would like to pay tribute and thanks to you


    Ge lie laughed: "the more noble the identity, the more unable to do things? So the higher the status is, the more waste it becomes? I can''t be provided by others every day. I should also go out and have activities. What''s more, how can I just stand by when even the gods are fighting? The assassination of sinnah is not only for the kingdom of hathi and Baron, but most importantly, if he is alive, it means disaster. "


    Feng new and Robin quickly got up and saluted Amun: "thank the gods! We will pray to the God of Marduk to build a temple for you in the kingdom of Baron in order to thank you for your kindness. "


    However, there was a certain uneasiness between the two gods in the banquet. Each time the two men spoke to Amon, they had to stand up and salute and speak again. They did not dare to sit down.


    Amun waved his hand and said, "you can take me as Amun. I am not sitting here as a God. As for the building of a temple for me, it is not necessary to mention that I am not a god of anuna, and the people of the kingdom of Baron have not been guided by my faith. But if you appreciate it, I''ll be happy too. "


    Gilgamesh interjected: "Amun? General Amun of the Egyptians? At that time, the generals of all countries in that scuffle were here! "


    Ge lie sighed: "the changes in the world are really unpredictable. Even the gods can''t know everything."


    Prince von Neuer asked again, "Jill, is sinnah really dead? If he died, what should we do? "


    Gilgamesh took a sip of his wine and said, "I don''t know whether sinach is dead or not, but if he is alive, he might as well die! As for how you should deal with it, it''s your own business. I''m not interested in it anymore


    "Since the commander of Robin''s army is also here, I suggest that the Baron army be transferred to the front line of the Rhys river for heavy defense, because after the assassination of sinnah, the Assyrian Empire must be in the power of Semir, and the queen will also make a heavy pressure on the situation. Only when the kingdom of Baron shows the courage and strength to fight at all costs can the situation be truly reversed. "


    Prince von Neuer frowned slightly and said, "can''t the death of sinnah not only bring peace, but also start a new war? The purpose of assassinating the great Assyrian emperor is to stop the brutal massacre. Is it contrary to your wishes


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Gore twirled his beard and said, "no matter who succeeds or who is in power, the Assyrian Empire must first maintain the stability of the Empire and control the situation. The assassination of an emperor is a major event. If the emperor is not well dealt with, it is likely to trigger a mutiny. In order to prevent civil strife, it is also necessary to show strength to the outside world and prevent people from taking advantage of the virtual attack. It is inevitable to make arrangements for heavy troops to press the territory. As for whether this battle can be fought or not, it depends on the attitude of the kingdom of balun. "


    Prince von Neuer nodded his head and said, "once the news of sinnah''s assassination is spread, the people of the kingdom of balun will be greatly boosted! The expansion of Assyrian military power has reached its limit, and the vast territory occupied by the rear of the front needs to be consolidated. In fact, it is unable to continue to launch large-scale campaigns during this period, as can be seen from the high-level of all countries.


    However, ordinary people and soldiers feel different. Sinnah''s cruelty is terrifying. It is said that when he killed his army, the city-state people fled one after another, and the city-state garrison broke down at one touch. But now the situation has changed, which can gather the people''s confidence and stabilize the defense line of the Rhys river. In the name of the king, I will send envoys to express my sympathy to the Assyrian Empire and queen Semir, so as not to stimulate them for the time being and not to provoke an excuse for war. "


    Ge lie nodded: "that''s good. Since you have such an arrangement, we have achieved the purpose of assassinating sinah. I left the city of Syria in the name of a guest to Salem, but I went all the way to the city of Rees, and brought here Walter, the high priest of the city of Syria and my student. It''s not a short time to leave. We have to go back. "


    The great master of divinity was very straightforward. After saying this, he got up and said goodbye, and they all walked out of the curtain to see him off. Before going away, Ge lie looked back at Feng Nu and Princess Xiao Xi with deep meaning, and finally said, "I heard that Hammurabi II is very ill. Whoever inherits the Baron throne should do his own thing. The turmoil in Tianshu mainland is by no means over here."


    The crowd stood on the open space and watched Gerry and hualaite leave on a shuttle. However, Julio did not walk with them, but still stood behind Amun. Princess Xiaoxi suddenly asked, "von Neuer, you say you don''t want to stimulate the Assyrian Empire at the moment, but the assassin is Jill. Everyone knows that he is a hero of the kingdom of Baron. The Assyrian Empire can''t do without tracking down the assassin and giving an account to its subjects. How do you plan to deal with it


    Prince Fengniu gritted his teeth and said, "this is not easy to do! If Jill can''t be found, no one knows his whereabouts. If we deal with it in a diplomatic way, we should give face and step down. Can anyone really dare to go into the kingdom of Baron to find Jill? With a hero like Jill, the morale of the army and the people will be greatly boosted, and the kingdom of Baron is not really afraid of war. "


    Gilgamesh waved his hand and said, "if the Assyrian Empire really wants to track down the murderer, tell them that the kingdom of Baron will assist in the search. Let them send someone to find me. It depends on luck if they can find it! Since I left the city-state of Uruk, I have nothing to do with the affairs of the mainland countries. This assassination of sinnah is just a favor for Amun. Gore''s gone, and I should go too. "


    "Jill, will you leave me alone again?" she pouted


    turned to look at her and said, "am I going alone, judging by your royal highness?"


    Prince von Neuer hastily interposed, "my aunt, your majesty is very ill, and the kingdom is waiting for you to return to take charge of the overall situation. When the current storm is over, you and Jill can appear in public and become heroes of the Kingdom, and then... "


    "My nephew, after all these things, everything in the court has nothing to do with me. I hope you can become an influential monarch in the future." Then he went to Gilgamesh and said to him, "Jill, take me with you."


    Gilgamesh made a smart invitation gesture: "my princess, please get in the car!"


    "Jill, please wait for a moment," said the princess


    She went back to the curtain again, took the jug and filled it with a cup. She came out with both hands in front of mendanzo, bowed over the glass and said, "my hero, I don''t know how to express my gratitude to you! Before you leave, please ask Xiao Xi to offer you a drink


    Metanzo''s face may you be safe throughout the journey. He can take a drink and drink it. What a handsome gesture of "wave your hand," Your Highness, bless you and Gil.


    Gilgamesh drove away with Princess Xiaoxi in his carriage, and soon disappeared in the distant mountains. From then on, they became legends on the mainland. People did not know where Jill and Xiaoxi had gone, but different stories were spread all over the country.


    As they left, medanzo looked at the disappearing carriage and the solitary white horse in the field, as if to himself: "no matter what I do, it''s not him after all." There are several lonely in the tone.


    With a hand on his shoulder, Amun said with a smile: "of course you are not him. You are yourself in this world. But after all, you have witnessed him and their stories. Do you understand? "


    When he heard the speech, he looked down and didn''t know what he was thinking. In an instant, he was in a trance. Amun''s hand on his shoulder took his arm and said with a smile, "do you realize that? It''s your time


    What does Amun mean and what time is it? Medanzo''s mana and cultivation accumulation are enough. At this moment, he finally realizes that he is in a constant state of mind, and is about to face the test of breaking through level 9 achievements. Amun orders medanzo to go back to the garden of Eden immediately. He does not want to re-enter the world until he breaks the test. He is escorted by Yunmeng and ruorio.Yunmeng asked, "Amun, we are all gone. Where are you going?"


    Amun said to Prince Fengniu with a smile: "I had been to balun City, but I didn''t have a chance to climb the famous Tongtian tower on the mainland. I want to visit the old place again. I wonder if the guardian deity under the tower can let me go?"


    Feng Niu was stunned, and then he came to know that Amun was going to see Marduk. It is said that he could directly summon the spirit to the human Palace at the top of the tower of heaven outside balun. This is just a legend. No one has the courage to try this, but as a God, Amun can go to Marduk. He bowed over and said, "are you going to Baron? It''s a pleasure to be with you


    ����


    Accompanied by Prince von Neuer, Amun went down to Baron City, while general Robin stayed on the West Bank of the Rhys River to lead the army''s defense. He was not only the head of the Baron army, but also temporarily appointed him as the commander-in-chief of the defense line. As for von Neuer himself, he could not stay at the front line, because the king was seriously ill, and he had to be ready to take over the throne at any time.


    Princess Xiaoxi has given up the idea of fighting for the throne and followed Gilgamesh to leave. No matter what will Hammurabi II made, only prince von Neuer can control Baron at present.


    Ge Lieh''s judgment was true. The day after sinnah''s assassination, the Assyrian Empire urgently mobilized a large army to the border of the Rhys River to confront the Barran army led by general Robin across the river. At present, the two countries are in a state of peace. This kind of military mobilization is unusual, and the emergency deployment of the Assyrian army appears to be very hasty, just to make a appearance.


    Prince von Neuer paid close attention to the news of the Assyrian Empire on his way back to the city. It is impossible for the Assyrian Empire not to disclose such a big thing as the assassination of sinah. If it is revealed that Gilgamesh is an assassin, Prince von Neuer is ready to deal with the Assyrian emissary. Three days later, news of sinach''s assassination came from the announcement of Queen Semir, Regent. However, the content of the announcement surprised Feng Niu a little.


    It is said that the invincible Assyrian emperor sinnah was seriously injured in a battle and is now recovering in the palace of the city of Rhys. As for the "enemy" who fought with him, there was no mention of Gilgamesh, Gore and medanzo in the announcement of Assyrian Empire. There was only one name of God - Amun.


    Sinnah was beaten by Gilgamesh, but Amun didn''t touch him with a finger. How could this hat be put on Amun''s head? No matter who she hates in her heart, starting from her present position, she must first maintain the stability of the Assyrian Empire and not be thrown into chaos because of the assassination of sinah.


    According to the imperial proclamation, there is no mention of how much damage sinnah has suffered, and the feeling that he can recover after treatment. To control the situation of the Assyrian Empire, we must rely on the prestige of sinnah and keep the glory of the great emperor. Only when the invincible Assyrian emperor was injured by gods, could his prestige and Empire''s prestige be damaged! If it wasn''t Amon, it had to be amon.


    According to the announcement, there was an earth shaking battle between sinnah the great and Amun. Although he was injured, he severely damaged the God and had to flee in confusion. There is a bit of truth in this. Amun was indeed wounded, and he lost his mana and escaped to the West Bank of the Rhys River, but it was not sinah''s.


    As for not mentioning the name of Gore, there is another consideration. If it is said publicly but not investigated, what is the majesty of the Assyrian Empire? However, if we want to investigate, it may also mean provoking disputes between the two countries as Gore''s status in the kingdom of Hati. At present, the Assyrian Empire has no spare power to attack hathi. Although sinnah the great had this plan, it was only a wish for the future.


    Sinnah is extremely cruel and ferocious. How many people in this continent hate him to the bone. Whoever assassinates him will become a hero praised and appreciated by all the people, with unimaginable glory. Now all these glories belong to Amun, even his disciple medanzo. I wonder what kind of bitter smile Amun will show when he hears this?


    However, no one in the upper echelons of the Assyrian Empire in the city of Rhys could laugh. Only they knew how badly sinnah was injured. He was not so much alive as a walking corpse who could only breathe. According to the news from the palace, although sinnah the great could not move or speak, he had not completely lost consciousness. Only the sage and his majesty could communicate with his Majesty in his soul by magic means.


    At present, sinnah is being guarded day and night by the magistrates sent by the sage and the national master, who takes turns to perform divine arts to maintain his life.


    The Empire''s top leaders are now concerned about one thing. Who will sinach the great pass on to? No matter what will he made, it seems that only Faust can convey it at present. People who have a heart are also doubting one thing. In fact, sinnah was not conscious. But what Faust said in this name would become the order of the great emperor, and even his will could be fabricated. However, it is difficult for anyone to question publicly, because queen Semir, Regent, has great trust in the sage''s national teacher.


    Sinnah was assassinated in the city of Duris, who was far away from the native land of Assyria. Suddenly, the Assyrian Empire was suddenly without a leader. At this time, Lord Faust, the sage''s national teacher, conveyed the emperor''s own instructions and asked queen Semir to Regent. If there is no accident, it will be Samir who will control the Empire in the future.Whoever wants to control the situation of the Assyrian Empire, he must balance the three forces. The first is the priesthood group representing the theocracy. The most important thing is to obtain the support of Faust, the sage''s national teacher, who fully supported Semir. Secondly, the military force could not be allowed to change at this time. Semir immediately transferred the Empire''s heavy troops to the city-state of Rhys to control the military power in the name of preventing the counterattack of the kingdom of van balun.


    The third-party forces are the bureaucratic aristocratic groups of the Empire. No matter who they support, their first choice is to safeguard their own interests, to be sure of the limelight and to stand in line. Most speculators are also looking at the attitude of the theocratic group and the military. As long as sinnah is still alive, there is no obstacle for Semir Regency. But everyone is concerned about the same thing. Will sinah die and when?


    In the middle of the night, two men in the palace were engaged in secret business. It was Faust and semil. Semile sat in the original seat of sinach in the center of the inner hall. Faust, who had a seat, stood and spoke with a slight bow.


    "When can you keep your majesty alive?" semile asked


    Faust replied, "if the magistrates do their best to take care of them in turn, there will be no problem in half a year. I can even keep him alive." After thinking about it, he added cautiously: "Your Majesty can''t wake up. He can die at any time. It will be up to you to decide when he will die. "


    Semile''s expression was somewhat sad: "his life is no longer his own, but has symbolic significance to others. He must still be alive until the situation stabilizes. All his life, he pursued the feats of shocking the mainland and made the world tremble under his horse''s feet. He did it, but didn''t expect it to be like this? "


    When the great Assyrian emperor xinnah reached the peak of his achievements and fame in the world, he came to an end that he could not survive or die. If the great emperor was still conscious, what would he think?


    Looking at Queen semil, Faust cautiously reminded, "whether the situation of the empire can be stabilized depends on what we do. Everyone is trying to figure out your attitude and guess what kind of national policy you will take after you take power. Do you have any consideration?"


    Semil''s eyes seemed to be looking at the distant void and answering Fei''s question: "the reason why we stopped sinnah''s atrocity is that we don''t want to see the disaster brought about by his cruelty. In addition to compassion for the innocent, there is also a deeper fear. Do you know what this fear is


    There was a tingling feeling in Faust''s soul. It was the mark left by Satan that was accidentally touched, which made him feel the burning of inexplicable desire, but he bowed his head and said, "I would like to hear it."


    "We''re afraid of ourselves, we''re afraid that we''re going to have to brandish our guns and knives forever until we''re exhausted," semile continued. They are also afraid to bear the same fate in the future and accept the same fate as those who have been brutally slaughtered. Where Assyrian iron hooves pass, there is as much hatred as pain.


    Since the beginning of history, no empire on the mainland has ever been invincible and powerful. When Assyria was weak, though it suffered a lot in Pianan, it was not brutally slaughtered. When it was powerful, it left the surrounding corpses everywhere. If the historical reincarnation brought Assyria back to its former times, could it still exist as it was then?


    I saw fear, deep down in sinnah''s heart, that he might not have noticed, but it must be very strong at the moment. This fear was also rooted in the souls of all Assyrian conquerors, though they were reluctant to touch them. They are afraid that one day, they will be trampled and slaughtered by iron hooves, just like the people they once conquered. "


    Faust couldn''t help shivering, but the burning feeling in his soul was even stronger. The words of Satan echoed in his mind: "man''s faith is always the master of his own heart. I just want you to examine your heart. Please release your wish and tell yourself how to achieve it. " Then he coughed and said, "Your Majesty, I want to tell a story -


    there is a world in which there are two families, one is prosperous and the other is weak and poor. They were so far away that they finally met one day. The poor envied the prosperous. Then one day, the prosperous family got sick, and another family rushed into their home, robbed their wealth and slaughtered their wives and children.


    From then on, there was a deep fear in the world that the butcher was afraid that another family would recover from his illness and that he would become strong again. Because in that case, it means that their sins will be cleared, their wealth will be plundered, and their families will be slaughtered. That''s what he used to do. He didn''t dare to repent and he couldn''t.


    He can''t and can''t really plead guilty, can''t return the stolen wealth, can''t make atonement with his behavior, can only consolidate his own strength, try to weaken the other party forever and occupy everything he has got. Whenever the other party recovers from his illness, he will think of another slaughter and plunder. The idea is simple - because you are weak, you have to bear it; because you are recovering, it is my threat. "


    Half way through Faust''s story, semile interrupted him and said, "you''re talking about two families. If the other family accepts this idea, and if there are many other families in the world who think the same way, there is no hope that the world will prosper again. Perhaps the peak of prosperity is the end of the world. What should be used to describe that day, the end of the world? "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    At the end of chapter 232 "all glory to God" in Tianshu, a dialogue between semile and Faust is written, in which the concept of "the end of the world" is mentioned, especially the story told by Faust, which concludes with "you are my threat". Some book friends may feel familiar and associate with something.


    Yes, it is the "China threat" which is very popular in the western world in recent years.


    It may be difficult for some people to understand that in history, the Chinese army has never set foot on their land, massacred their people, plundered their wealth and threatened their survival. On the contrary, the British and French allied forces burned the Yuanmingyuan and ransacked the Forbidden City. The great powers have insulted China for a hundred years and almost reached the brink of national survival. Why do so many people feel such a strong threat when this ancient civilized country has just recovered its vitality?


    Naturally, the reasons are complex, such as the change of geopolitics, the struggle for resources, the loss of vested interests and hegemonic status, etc. a discussion in Chapter 014 of Tianshu "when greed becomes a habit" can also explain the root cause of some aspects. But there is a very important shadow imprinted on the soul, which can be solved in Faust''s story.


    This brand existing in the soul, more or less, also emerged the shadow of a certain civilization.


    This book tells the story of Amun, how the God became a God, how he became a God, and what kind of God he became? This is the source of divinity under the background of time and space, as well as another source of civilization different from the country we live in. Amun is the protagonist, but this does not mean that Amun represents the only way to prove. Even if he finally gets detached, the background world behind him may not be detached, which should be paid special attention to.


    In the Western Christian civilization, or more broadly, in the tradition of Abraham''s theocracy, "eschatology" is a lingering complex. In fact, the story of the great flood in the Old Testament is the "doomsday" that has happened. This is a way of thinking hidden behind civilization. The prediction of human society at the end of deduction is rooted in the mentality of civilization, just like the shadow of Satan.


    Buddhism also has the saying of "the end of the law era", but that and the "judgment of the last day" of the Christian civilization are totally two thoughts. In the country we live in and the civilization and culture we inherit, Confucianism, Taoism, Legalism and Mohism have no eschatology. Although their positions are different, the core of their ideological appeal is compatible. This also reflects the different cultural mentality caused by the core of civilization.


    In the face of the fusion of another civilization or the invasion of culture, there are many seemingly shining philosophic ways on the surface. However, if we are not careful to be surrounded by them, we may also fall into a kind of civilization conflict and entanglement. So, how to face this conflict based on oneself?


    Due to the theme and background, this book focuses on the story of Amun before and after becoming a God in that time and space. It is impossible to deconstruct the conflict between the two civilizations in detail. Even if the later text may write about Amun and the eastern sentence Mang''s theory, it is only an interleaved chapter, and it is impossible to expand the focus and affect the main line of the story.


    If you are interested in this aspect of the content of the book, I recommend you to read my another book, "human desire.". The time when I started "human desire" on the Chinese website was in 2007, but the time background of the story in the book is now, that is, around 2012, and it happens in a country we are very familiar with. In that book, Gabriel reincarnated into the samsara and became a man named aphena, while medanzo became a talking donkey after several generations.


    If you have limited time, you can read only the four chapters of human desire, which are 200 chapters of "he Bang is not a thief inside and outside the country" to 201 "embracing and departing from the rebellious side" and 106 "silver stove shining through snow and charcoal light" to 107 "Xiao Peng talking about scriptures" in Chapter 107. If you are also interested in the whole story, you are recommended to read the book and say thank you for your support!


    As for my explanation after "all glory belongs to the Lord" in Chapter 232 of Tianshu, I specially add such an explanation, which is a kind of annotation to the content of this chapter. The fifth volume of the book is called "the source of divinity", and the next volume is called "Satan". In the light of that divinity, it is also the shadow of Satan. If all the glory belongs to the Lord, then God and Satan will be with him.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Wendy blinked her long eyelashes, stood up straight and said, "excuse me, I''ll give you the truth."


    Amun''s breath was filled with the solemnity of gods, but he still said with a smile: "when you climb this tower, you will find that the gate of God is not what you imagine, it is just the cage of life. But before you come, there must be something to look forward to besides awe. If this is really the gate to the kingdom of God, what is your wish? "


    Wendy''s bright eyes seemed to be covered with a mist of wave light. She narrowed her eyes and recalled, "I certainly hope that the gods can take me to the kingdom of God and enjoy the happiness of seclusion in the legend. God, tell me, can mortals enter the kingdom of the gods in heaven? Even after death. "


    In a simple sentence, Amun, as a God, was stunned. Ever since he left Duke when he was a boy, he has been answering the riddle left by the old Madman: can man become a God and how can he become a God? Now he has the answer, because he himself has become a God and verified the road.


    But this answer can''t solve Wendy''s problem. It can be seen that this pure and beautiful girl is not suitable for physical training, and she is not a magician. It''s hard for people in the world to break through high-level achievements, let alone become gods. As a God, Amun has never been to any kingdom, and it is impossible for mortals to leave the world and reach the immortal eternity.


    But Wendy''s words made Amun think about another issue, which was related to his vows and his experience in the underworld. Is it possible to create a world and become the destination of the soul? A short moment seems to be eternity, where is the heaven in the dream or the hell in the heart. The people there are not gods, but the soul after death. They can''t get in and out of the immortal eternity freely. They can get there in the moment and eternity after death, and maybe they can leave again.


    Amun thought of so much in a flash. He said to Wendy kindly, "I''m also thinking about your questions, and I hope to be able to answer them in the future. As for now, I''m here to meet another God. Would you please go out and close the door? When I leave, I will help you to leave the gate of God and go to the place where the world wants to go


    ����


    Wendy came out of Marduk''s bedroom and closed the door. The maids on duty in the outer hall were startled. They rushed forward and said, "holy lady, what''s the matter, how can you come out?"


    Although Wendy had never seen the deity appear in the afternoon to serve Marduk every day for three years, she must stay in bed for enough time according to the prescribed ceremony. Time did not come, she came out, this is the gate of God never happened, the maids were scared.


    Wendy repressed her excitement and tried to be calm and said, "the gods are going to meet another God here. I don''t want to be disturbed."


    After a while, they all knelt down to the front door of the inner hall. Someone called out, "holy daughter, according to the ancient ceremony, when the gods come, you should ring the bell on the top of the tower!"


    Wendy was stunned and hesitated, but then showed a very dignified look. This was the first time in three years that she spoke in the voice of Saint Baron: "the gods have said that you are not allowed to disturb, even if it is the ritual prescribed by the kingdom!"


    After all, the bell on the balun tower did not ring, but some maids rushed outside the palace and went down to the tower to report the news of the coming of the gods to the priests.


    ����


    Amun watched Wendy walk out of the bedroom around the screen and close the door. Suddenly, he turned his head and saw malduk sitting in another chair looking at him with a smile. Seeing Amun turning his head, Marduk said in a playful way: "I don''t know how you are. Has the abductor come to me?"


    Amun sighed, "the girl is called the saint of Baron, but she is not really treated as a person. She is just a gift that will never be accepted. Why should you do this?"


    Marduk shook his head and said, "I did not do this, but the kings and priests of Baron."


    Amun also shook his head and said, "but all this happened under your nose. Why did you let so many beautiful youth be imprisoned here for hundreds of years?"


    Marduk raised his mouth slightly: "this is the sacrifice of the world, to express their faith. As the LORD God of the Kingdom, I should allow them to choose their own way. If you like that girl, just take it away. No other deity will care about it except for Goddess Mu Yun who may be a little unhappy. "


    Amun said, "since you have not stopped the sacrifice of the kingdom of Baron, they are the people to serve you, at least..."


    Marduk suddenly laughed and interrupted Amun''s words with a smile and asked, "Amun God, are you a man?"


    Amun was stunned: "of course I am."


    Marduk: what you said just now, your thoughts are still limited by the times of the world, and I am a person who has already transcended the era under the tower. I think men and women are equal. What about you


    Amun frowned: "I think so, but what do you mean by that?"Marduk put his hands on the back of the chair, cocked his legs, waved his toes and said: "if there is a gorgeous woman, all men in the world hope to be happy with such a woman. So people chose a man to let this man and that woman go to bed. Do you think it is necessary for this woman to agree? "


    Amun replied, "of course it doesn''t make sense. It''s ridiculous."


    Marduk patted the back of his chair and said, "this is it! A man as handsome, strong and charming as I am, can people take advantage of me if they choose an irrelevant woman? Of course I can''t even see you! If you think men and women are equal, naturally you should. "


    Rao Shi Amun, who has always been unsmiling, couldn''t help being amused by Marduk. After laughing, he asked, "what will you do when I take Wendy away?"


    Marduk put up his smile and said, "I will do nothing. Baron kingdom will choose another saint to come here to complete their ceremony."


    Just as Amun was about to say something, Marduk suddenly waved his hand. He heard countless people praying and saw their images. Those who were struggling with suffering, enslavement and life and death prayed to Marduk. What many people expected was Wendy''s life in the gate of God - luxurious palaces, groups of servants, the best food and clothes in the world It''s delivered to you automatically, and you don''t have to worry or worry about it.


    Marduk curled his mouth again and said, "you say that the gate of God is Wendy''s cage of fate, but the world under this tower is the cage of countless people. Wendy wants to leave, but too many people think of her cage, and then they have another idea. As a God, you can''t save everyone. If possible, consider the bigger cage You''re not here for Wendy''s sake. Let''s get down to business. How to kill enril? Do you have a plan


    Amun replied, "if I had no plan, I would not have come to see you at the gate of the gods. Enril will be waiting for me to show up. Where do you think he''ll send someone to check on me at any time


    Malduk looked at amunddafi and asked, "you are hurt by the joint efforts of the God of fire and the God of ashes. Your strength has been clearly understood by enril. It seems that the mana has not been recovered from your appearance?"


    Amun nodded: "yes, I need to find the most suitable place to practice in the world, and absolutely safe."


    Marduk asked again, "you have not received any guidance from the divine system. Naturally, you will not go to the kingdom of God, but you should have a temple on earth?"


    Amun nodded again and said, "yes, I have a temple called Eden, but it has not been completely built."


    Marduk''s smile is a bit mysterious: "then the best place for you to rest is Muyun temple."


    Amun also laughed: "so I know where enril will be waiting for me. As soon as I show up, he will find out where I am."


    Marduk added: "once he does it, he won''t give anyone a chance to save you. You''re a little worried now. I''m afraid you can''t recover your strength completely."


    Amun pointed around and said, "that''s why I came to the gate of God, not just to see you. I have to say that this tower is well repaired. It is the most suitable place for gods to recuperate and recover strength. It is also very safe. "


    Marduk laughed again: "Amun, you can really take advantage of me. Saint Baron has abducted her and even borrowed the palace."


    "You can refuse," Amun said grimly


    Marduk''s figure slowly disappeared, and the laughter still reverberated in the bedroom: "how could I refuse? It seems that I paid too little for the risk you took to entice enril to do it. You can recover your strength here, and to thank you for the success of your assassination of sinach, I can give you a choice, either take Wendy away or ask me another request


    "There''s no need to ask for another request," Amun said lightly. "I''ve promised Wendy that I''ll take her."


    ����


    There''s something big, something big! The gods came to the human Palace at the gate of God and lived there! For the first time, palaces built by Baron kings to serve the God Marduk had its original use. No one has ever seen a God except Wendy, the virgin of Baron. But some people have heard the voice of the God in their souls. The God wants to live in the gate of God for a period of time, and does not want to be disturbed or to be leaked.


    Because the gods had sent down the Oracle, ordinary people naturally did not know the news. They were just curious about why the altuk temple under the tower of Tongtian kept various sacrificial ceremonies for days, and senior officials and priests of the Kingdom boarded the tower one after another. The high and powerful adults ascended the tower, but could not enter the palace. They could only pray outside the palace.


    All the daily life of the gods in the inner hall was taken care of by Wendy, the holy daughter of Baron. The maids could only serve in the outer hall. Every word Wendy conveyed was treated as an oracle. Everyone thought it was the God of Marduk. Only a few people in the kingdom knew that it was Amun.


    Amun was sent by Prince von Neuer, but his royal highness did not expect that the God had occupied the palace and the holy daughter of Baron, so he swaggered and lived on the tower of Tongtian. However, the God of Marduk did not seem to have lowered the oracle to express his opposition, so the prince had to keep silent.Amun lived in the gate of the gods for several months. He was at peace and quiet. Wendy was taking care of his daily life. In fact, Amun didn''t need her to take care of anything, but there was at least a lot of things convenient to have such a person around. Amun also told Wendy the truth - he was not Marduk, but Amun God.


    When Wendy learned the truth, she was stunned for a long time, then suddenly fell down at amon''s feet, hugged his legs and burst into tears. Not long ago, the high priest of the kingdom held a prayer ceremony in the hall of the front hall of the gate of God. This ceremony was symbolically presided over by Wendy, the holy daughter of balun. Wendy also heard the latest news that Amun had been sent down to punish him, and that the life of Assyrian emperor sinnah was in danger.


    The prayer of the high priest Baron was different from the announcement of the Assyrian Empire. Of course, he chose the words that the gods liked to hear, and they were closer to the truth.


    The Assyrian emperor sinnah destroyed Wendy''s home city of Rhys, and Amun''s "punishment" of sinnah was tantamount to vengeance for Wendy. The God in front of her was Amun, the most grateful God in her heart. How could Wendy not be excited?


    Amun helped Wendy up and asked, "I heard I''m not Marduk. Why are you crying so sad?"


    Wendy had forgotten the fear of the gods at the moment, and did not even think whether she was rude. She simply hugged Amun and sobbed in front of him: "it is you, you who assassinated the tyrant sinah. I will always be grateful to you all my life. No matter what I do, I can''t repay you!"


    Although she cried aloud, Wendy was more overjoyed. If she had known that a God would come to the gate of God, she would rather be Amun than Marduk. Since Amun lived here, Wendy has been "alive" completely, as if her soul had awakened and was no longer a beautiful body. She still stayed at the top of the tower and couldn''t go out, but she felt totally different. She was full of young girl''s moving breath.


    Although Amun did not deliberately explain anything, Wendy did not point out that the God in the inner hall was not Marduk but Amun. In any case, we all think that Marduk, that''s right. Even Marduk himself did not appear against it. What else should others say?


    Prince von Neuer has always been aware of this matter, and King hamorabi II of Baron also learned from Prince von Neuer. One day, three months later, Wendy went into the inner hall and told Amun something. Prince von Nuel and the high priest of the kingdom were outside the palace to ask the gods for help, hoping that he would meet the king. His majesty should have come here in person, but he was seriously ill and bedridden, so he specially presented the most precious gift of the Kingdom and asked the gods to bless him face-to-face.


    Amun lived in the gate of God as a God during this period. Apart from cultivating and restoring his strength, Amun had other gains. He received various kinds of gifts from the high-ranking adults in the kingdom of balun, which together was a tremendous wealth. He couldn''t refuse these gifts. If Wendy went out to convey his words and refused, those people would sweat and even want to jump the tower.


    In addition to a lot of valuable utensils and treasures, these gifts are a large number of special god stones. Although the power of the Baron Kingdom declined greatly after the defeat of the Kingdom, the wealth of these nobles in the kingdom was not affected much. Many people were quite generous. It was not common intention to choose the most precious gift for gods.


    Amon is short of money! It is useless for him to ask for money, but this wealth is very important to the city of Salem. In recent years, Muyun''s treasure has been exhausted in recent years. Although Saleng city also has material production, its current output is far less than the consumption of war and construction. The city-state finance is in dire straits. Just take this money back and give it to Aesop, which can relieve the urgent need of Salem. Amun really made a lot of money here in Marduk!


    Since he had received such a large amount of wealth from the kingdom of Baron, and the most valuable gift from the king, Amun was not willing to give him even a little face. And listen to Wendy convey the meaning of Prince von Neuer, Hammurabi II knew he was Amun God, not Marduk, but he still wanted to see this God urgently!


    Amun asked Wendy to tell von Neuer outside the hall that a carriage should be stopped under the tower. He would appear directly in the carriage. In the evening, Prince von Neuer''s bodyguards left the barontong tower, followed by the chariots and guards of the high priest of the kingdom. The rest of the crowd retreated and saluted. Amun''s carriage drove directly into the palace. Even when he drove into the palace, he didn''t stop and dismount. This is what a distinguished guest has!


    Amun asked Feng new in the car: "your uncle knows that I am not Marduk, not the God of his kingdom. Why do you want to see me so urgently?"


    Feng Niu sighed: "a king wants to see gods when he is critically ill. Do you think there will be anything else?"


    This sentence breaks through the mentality of many emperors in their old age. They have all the glory in the world and can use their power and wealth to realize their wishes. However, there is a desire that can never be satisfied, that is, when the end of life comes, they will die like those humble pariah.


    At this time, when they prayed to the gods, they often prayed for the prescription of immortality. The sick emperors hoped that the gods could use their power to help them recover from the dead. If all this can not be achieved, their prayer will not change, but in a new form, praying that after death they can still enjoy everything in their life and continue to be king in another world.Hammurabi II, who was seriously ill, prayed to Marduk, but could not hear the voice of God''s response. When he realized that the fire of his life was going to be extinguished, he heard that Amun came to the door of God, just like a drowning man holding a straw. No matter what the price he paid, he also asked to see the God who appeared in the world. As for whether this God is what he believes in, it is no longer important now!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    In the palace of Baron, Amun saw hamurabi II on his bed. The old king was nearly eighty years old. He was once very rich, but now he is very thin. The skin on his cheek and chin is wrinkled and drooping, the eye socket is deep, and there is an abnormal red luster on his cheekbones and forehead.


    As soon as he saw the light, Amun knew that this man was very ill. If he was an ordinary man, he would have died a long time ago. However, no matter how magical the power of divinity is, it is just to adjust a person''s physical functions to the best state. When these functions are exhausted, no matter how skillful the master of praying for good luck can do nothing.


    Hammurabi II was in a state of half sleep and half coma, lying there with his mouth half open and breathing heavily, as if struggling to expect something. When Amun came in, he suddenly opened his closed eyes. There was a strong lustre in his turbid eyes. His shoulders and elbows moved, as if he wanted to get out of bed.


    "Your Majesty is awake!" exclaimed the magistrates guarding the bed in a low voice


    Amun said softly, "Your Majesty, you don''t have to sit up." With a flick of his finger, the abnormal blush on hamurabi II''s face disappeared, and his pale and gray color was restored, but he was fully conscious and could speak clearly.


    Hammurabi II lying on the hospital bed, said in an old voice, "God, please forgive me for my impoliteness. My illness is like a snake biting my body. I already feel that the venom has spread to every corner, and I can''t get up and kneel down in front of your feet. Thank you for coming here in person and I pray for your blessing!


    Everything withers and flourishes, and the trees with yellow leaves in autumn seem to have died in winter. However, when the land returns to spring, it can rejuvenate its vitality. It is said that this is the power of the gods to awaken all things. Please give me this power, God, and I will always be your servant. "


    Amun had guessed right before he came. As soon as Hammurabi II opened his mouth, he prayed to the gods to bring him back to life and revive his life. When Amun came in, everyone in the room, except the king, had knelt down on him, including Prince von Neuer and the chief high priest of the kingdom. The high priest''s expression was somewhat hesitant, but he had to kneel down and salute with Prince von Neuer.


    Amun did not speak. He reached out to the king on his bed. A light golden light covered the body of Hammurabi II. The king''s face returned to normal blood color, miraculously found that he had regained vitality in an instant, as if returning to the youngest and strongest time in his life. His surprise was beyond description. He jumped up from the hospital bed, knelt down in front of Amun and called out in a trembling voice: "thank you, omnipotent God! You have given me a new life! "


    The other people in the room saw the scene, and the shock was indescribable. Since ancient times, no one has ever heard of a God who can bring an emperor back from the dead. But as soon as Amun waved, he really saved the dying Hammurabi II. In particular, Prince von Neuer''s look is very complex, with an expression of confusion or regret in the shock.


    But Amun shook his head and said, "the trees are withering and flourishing, and there will be a really withering day. The leaves that sprout every spring are not the ones that landed last year. Man''s life will come to an end, and the soul may be reborn in another way, but that is not you, your majesty! I''m not giving you a new life. You feel powerful at the moment. That''s my thanks. I support you with my power. "


    Amun didn''t bring Hammurabi II back to life. He just used a kind of divinity "the protection of Isis".. In the process of "the inquisition of fate and the judgment of the last day", the tears of the gods inherited by the saints of the Isis temple have been integrated with Amun''s body and mind. Although he will not only be able to display the "blessing of Isis", he is better than any other magician in the world when performing another kind of divinity, "the protection of Isis".


    Amun supported Hammurabi II with his own divine power. He restored the vigor of his youngest and strongest life, and inspired his final potential in life. His soul became sober and comfortable. But Amun can''t stand here forever and cover his own golden light on Hammurabi II. As soon as he leaves, the king will fall again.


    The deep disappointment flashed in the eyes of Hammurabi II, and then he was replaced by a stronger expectation. He knelt on the ground and raised his head and said, "God, since you have such power, can I ask you to protect me so that I can continue to be full of vitality of spring."


    "Your Majesty, you ask me for your blessing and say that you wish to be my servant forever. I have blessed you to rise from your bed on your deathbed, and you have made such a request to me. Is it not your eternal servant to drape my glory on you forever? Even the Empire on the mainland can not remain strong forever, let alone the life of an emperor? "


    The king asked too much, and the gods were obviously unhappy. Hammurabi II lowered his head and said, "God, please forgive me,! Can I ask you another thing, whether the soul can enjoy peace and happiness forever in the world after deathAmun replied, "you might as well say your wish and want to be king in another world. But I want to ask you another question. If there is a kingdom in another world, you have met your grandfather, Hammurabi I, and the kings of Baron. Who can enjoy the glory of that king? Is it you? So the world you want it to be, it doesn''t exist.


    I can answer you a question. Your dead soul will be attracted by anunaghi''s underworld, so that the Hades can hear your praying and praying voice, absorb what she wants from your soul imprint of this life, and you will stay in the momentary darkness as if it is eternal. There may be new life in the soul, but it doesn''t make sense to you, it''s just that you have meaning to it. Do you understand? "


    Hamurabi II did not understand. He raised his head and asked, "new life? What I want to pray for is a new life. Who will I be


    Amun sighed helplessly: "the so-called new life is not you! When the autumn leaves decay in the dust, the dust becomes fertile to nourish the trees, and in the spring sprouts, it is another creature, you may understand. If you have to ask who it is, the gods have no way to decide. Maybe it''s just such a creature. If this bird was once an emperor, does it mean anything to you? "


    Amun pointed to a parrot in the cage hanging by the gate of the palace and asked the king in front of him. The king looked at the cage and was stunned. His lips moved slightly, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    Amun turned to the door of the palace and said slowly, "it may be natural that you own this kingdom, but you take it for granted. But have you ever thought, why should you always enjoy all this? Go to other people on the market. Maybe you can be them, and they can be you. It''s my gift to spend the last night of youth in the golden light I''ve given you. "


    With these words, Amun''s figure disappeared in front of the palace gate, and the Hammurabi II kneeling there was still covered with a faint golden glow Loward''s grandfather was once the Prime Minister of Assyria. After his death, another representative of the aristocratic family, alpha, became prime minister. In the struggle between the two families, the alpha family had the upper hand. But now the Assyrian Empire has undergone such great changes, all kinds of open and secret battles have also been launched.


    Loward did not publicly question the legitimacy of semil as Queen. In semil * * (to be continued). If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Of course, these are also the meaning of Amun. Before he left the city of Baron, Amun talked with von Neuer about some things. He wanted to resume the trade between Salem and the kingdom of Baron. Amun got a lot of money in Baron city. It is useless to put this money in his hand. He should organize the most needed materials to transport to Salem.


    Now if you want to trade with Salem, you need permission from the kingdom of hathi to pass through the city of budamia. This can be discussed between the kingdom of balun and the kingdom of Hati. It is beneficial for both sides to resume trade.


    The experienced nescott Lee was certainly the best choice for the resumption of trade and trade, so nescott Lee made a great success overnight. He went to Wangdu to thank him for his kindness, and he encouraged him to set an example and resume business with the kingdom of Hattie and the DUK plain. At present, the relationship between the two countries has been eased, which is also the adjustment of national policy made by Feng Niu after his accession to the throne. He first recognized the weak position after failure, and focused on restoring people''s livelihood and economy.


    As soon as nescott Li became the new king of the Kingdom, his caravan would naturally be taken care of, and he would not make much investigation when he went into or out of the border. However, nescott Lee was born as a businessman and was very good at doing things. Whenever the caravan carried prohibited materials, he would give some benefits to the officials and soldiers at border checkpoints, and he did not force others with his identity.


    The caravan that Amun followed was already the fourth caravan sent by nescott Lee to Salem. He did not return to Salem with the first caravan, just because he did not want to attract too much attention. The road was indeed safe.


    Wendy is like a bird out of the cage. She picks up the curtain and looks at the outside world. Everything can make her happy. Amun smiles and tells Wendy that if she is good at gardening, she can go to a temple called Eden to do what she likes. If she prefers to stay in Salem, amon will make arrangements.


    ����


    Aesop and George are very surprised to see Amun coming back, but Wendy is surprised to see the beautiful girl around him. They wanted to discuss things with the gods in Amun temple, but the carriage was pulled to the town where the Dukes lived. Wendy was temporarily placed in the small building where Maria had lived. Then they went to the backyard of Amun''s "home" to talk to the God.


    Amun simply narrated the experience of this period of time, and gave Aesop a huge fortune in the space magic weapon. Aesop can''t use the magic weapon of space, which George collected for the time being. He exclaimed, "my God, you are omnipotent. This has saved the life of Salem! Now Salem city has no shortage of human and material resources, but money


    George said with a smile: "my God Amun, the longer I get along with you, the more I respect you from the bottom of my heart. This is a miracle that the world can''t imagine! You have brought the virgin in the gate of Baron! Miss Wendy is not here. I''ll ask privately, how are you going to settle her? Do you want to say something to Mu Yun


    Amun glared at George and replied, "you look down on a God too much. Do you think she doesn''t know? Wendy is a very capable girl and will not live here in vain. As to whether she would like to stay in Salem or go to the garden of Eden, she has to ask her own meaning Let''s not talk about this. Just now Aesop said that there is no shortage of manpower and material resources. But now the size of Salem is much larger than before. The Lord of Aesop is too hard-working. What we really lack is the talents to govern the city. "


    Aesop hastened to answer, "I can''t say that I''m tired. These are all things I should and would like to do. Just to tell you something, two very capable people came to Salem not long ago. I want to reuse them, but their identity is very special and I want to ask for your opinion. "


    Amun was very interested and asked, "who can get such high praise from the Lord of Aesop?"


    George replied with a smile, "Amun, it''s all your old acquaintances, one is eusil, the former Lord of Marduk, and the other is Dickie Chou, the chief Quartermaster of the Baron army. After the city of Marduk was broken by the huti army, the two men fled among the chaotic army, and became prisoners of war among the rouk army''s deserters. Their identities were well hidden and had not been recognized. Later, the more than 1000 prisoners of war of the Uruk army were sent to Salem by Princess Celia and Lord Gore, and they were recognized by medanzo


    It turns out to be these two! They are really old acquaintances of Amun, and they are very capable. Diqi Zhou was originally a small mayor of Akkad Town, Kish city state of the kingdom of Baren. In the rescue operation of Princess Xiaoxi, he completed a seemingly impossible task, showing outstanding organizational ability and administrative talent. At that time, Prince Fengniu and Princess Xiaoxi appreciated him very much, and both wanted to take it for their own use. However, Prince Fengniu started faster and promoted him to the city-state of Kish. Later, Prince Fengniu took charge of the army and promoted him to general Quartermaster.


    As for eusil, he was the leader of the highland giant United tribe who had "kidnapped" Princess Xiaoxi. It is really not easy for him to organize the tribes of plateau giants with developed limbs and simple minds to coordinate their actions. Later, he built a city of Marduk in the southeast corner of the DUK plain, which proved that he had the ability to govern a city-state. But he was stopped by the Eugene and Malvern.The two men fled to the Bank of balun after being attacked by the Hadith army in Marduk city. Before crossing the river, they were captured by the following Hadi army and the rear troops of the Uruk army. They mingled with the prisoners of war of the Uruk army and became slaves of the huti people without revealing their identities.


    Gilgamesh once asked Gore and Amun to do a favor to rescue the prisoners of the Uruk army. Later, under the mediation of Gore and Princess Celia, these prisoners became slaves of Amun, Prince of Salem, given by King Hattie. At the same time, Salem city also paid a symbolic sum of money to the Hadi army at a very low price, which brought more than 1000 people to Salem city. According to Amun''s intention, they should be free and let them decide whether to go or stay. However, Aesop is very eager for these people to stay.


    The Uruk army was once the most powerful army on the mainland! These people are all prisoners of war from this regiment. If they are incorporated into the Salem regiment for a little bit of practice, they will be able to have a strong combat effectiveness. So Aesop offered a very generous condition: first of all, he conveyed the oracle of Amun, declared that they had been free again, and promised to divide the fertile land, provide farm tools, grain seeds and building materials for them as long as they were willing to remain loyal to the city of Salem.


    Hundreds of them chose to return to the city-state of Uruk, and the other half stayed. Among those who remained, medanzo occasionally found eusil and Tyche Chou.


    Eusil didn''t go back to Baron because he didn''t dare. Feng Niu, who first held the power of the Kingdom and later ascended the throne, was modest, but his means were also tough. Some policies were quite strict and could not be discussed. He once gave an order that when the enemy attacked, the people would not be investigated for fleeing, but if the city leaders and the general of the garrison fled without authorization, they would be executed and all their property would be confiscated. Even his own cronies could not be pardoned.


    Among the six cities captured by the Assyrian army, one city Lord died, two city lords surrendered and were captured. The other three city lords fled before they were ready to be attacked. As a result, they were all beheaded in public by Prince von Neuer, and then issued such an order.


    Eusil is also a runaway City Lord! Although it was because the city-state was broken, he did not receive the retreat order from Prince von Neuer. There is a reason, and he has tried his best, but he still can not avoid being punished. What''s more, Princess Xiaoxi has left, and he has lost his support in the Kingdom politics, so he will not return to baron.


    As for Tyche Chou, he happened to be in the city-state of Marduk at that time, and was ordered to temporarily assist eusil in guarding the city. Although he was also responsible, von Neuer I might not punish him severely, but he himself did not want to go back. The former mayor had a noble pride in his bones. It was a shame for him to be defeated and captured. It was the city of Salem that gave him freedom. According to the etiquette of the nobles, he should be loyal to the city-state of Salem, so he chose to stay.


    After hearing this, Amun said with a smile, "Aesop, in fact, either of these two men has the talent to govern the city. Congratulations on your two competent assistants. They are fully qualified for the post of director, and you can be much more relaxed. "


    Now Amun has become a God, and he has little to do with the mundane affairs of the world. After he has the realm of transcendence and immortality, his vision and attitude towards problems are also detached. After a few words, Aesop is left to deal with it by himself.


    Wendy answered eden without hesitation when Amun asked where she wanted to go. This girl''s idea is very interesting to Amun. She hopes to return to the world in the gate of the gods. But after meeting the real God Amun, she hears that there is a god palace in the world, and naturally she wants to go to the garden of Eden.


    Amun asked George to send Wendy to the garden of Eden, and told the disciples to wait in the garden of Eden. After a few days, he arrived and disappeared again in front of ordinary people.


    Of course, amon wanted to go back to Eden, but he didn''t want to be with George and Wendy, which was easy to expose himself. And enril must have been watching his whereabouts all the time, before it was time to lure the fish. It was during this time that Faust came to enril again, heard the voice of Satan, and gave him the latest strength guidance.


    ����


    Wendy entered the garden of Eden for the first time. Her astonishment could hardly be described by words. She never imagined that there was such a beautiful and peaceful magical world in the world. In her mind, this was the heaven where the gods lived!


    Since ancient times, those who have been able to enter the palaces of gods in the human world are the envoys guided by the gods. They usually enter the temple when they are about to master the level 8 achievement of their original power and pass the test of losing their strength. They are all great achievers in the world. As for the disciples of Amun, some people have entered the garden of Eden before reaching this level, which is an exception. Wendy can enter the temple without any practice, which is the exception.


    The disciples of Amun in the garden of Eden also welcome and take care of Wendy, an ordinary human girl, because she is the woman of Amun God. Whether it is or not, amon has lived with her in the gate of God for so long, and then abducts the former Baron Saint from Marduk, and orders George to deliver it to the garden of Eden in person! I can''t get rid of it if I want to.


    The disciples also pondered in their hearts that the goddess Mu Yun would not like to see Amun do this, but it was something that the gods themselves had to worry about, and the disciples could not control it. For Wendy, the time spent in Eden was the happiest time of her life. The people here are so beautiful, handsome, happy and kind. They call themselves angels, and there is one biggest difference between them and ordinary people - they all have wings!Amun didn''t come back for half a year. Why did the disciples grow wings and call themselves angels? It''s about Michael seagull.


    Under Celia''s careful treatment, the seagull has recovered and returned to the garden of Eden. He was once transformed into a giant bird with wings on the battlefield. The scene was very dazzling and achieved unexpected results. Amun taught Faustus a form of transfiguration, which his disciples naturally did. Later, the seagull didn''t want to change into a giant bird, so they cultivated a pair of wings that could appear at any time. They could display all kinds of magical power and looked very powerful.


    Once he left the garden of Eden and flew to the city of mexor to see Celia. Celia said that pure white was more beautiful. When he returned to Eden, the wings became very bright and pure white, just like a luxurious cloak behind his body.


    Link thought that the Seagull was very windy, even more windy than medanzo, so he also cultivated such wings. The rest of the disciples also thought that the practice was very interesting, so everyone practiced the pure white wings.


    Medanzo passed the endless test and became the Ninth level God envoy. Gabriel was also the one who passed the test almost at the same time. In fact, Gabriel had a vague feeling after the fall of the Virgin Mary, and after the battle between Salem and enril, he really understood this endless state of mind. She also went to the garden of Eden and became a nine level God.


    According to the custom of the gods in Tianshu, the nine level God envoys have been called gods in the world. But in their hearts, Amun is the only God who guides their faith. So all the disciples discussed a matter together. If some of them can get beyond the realm of eternal life, how can they claim to be? As a result, the public learned from the practice of the nine link system and unanimously decided to call themselves angels no matter what level they reached.


    Later, some people saw the white wings of the angels. They thought they were the wings of white doves. In fact, they were the wings of seagulls. As the leader of Amun''s disciples, medanzo''s wings are different. When he spreads his wings, he doesn''t look like a big white dove, but like a flaming Firebird.


    Medanzo always liked the image of Lafeng. Even if he became a nine level God, his temper did not change. He had seen the flame God of anuna Qishen system, and felt that he was very arrogant with the flame on his body. He had long vowed to cover up the flame God one day. He also told rink and others that he was the leader of Amun''s bodyguard at that time. He once led thirty-six bodyguard generals, but now he has become a nine level God. When he cultivates thirty-six wings of fire, he represents the perfection of his magic power and realm, and will usher in the test of transcendence from immortality.


    And link joked at him. He would be like a flaming chicken.


    Half a month after Wendy arrived in the garden of Eden, Amun finally saw the disciples again. Instead of flying into the sky, he walked quietly across the valley of the Euphrates like a wandering hunter, and even the gods could not detect him. However, there was a goddess who had a premonition. Amun had just entered the garden of Eden and had not yet spoken to the disciples. Goddess Muyun and her fairy maid shubula arrived later.


    All the disciples rushed to meet the goddess of youth and love. Amun stepped forward to give the goddess a gentle and warm hug, and said in a soft voice, "yinnana, I finally see you again!"


    In front of all the disciples, Mu Yun was very proud of Amun. He took his arm with a charming and reserved smile and said hello to the gods in the garden of Eden. After releasing amon''s hand, she took Wendy''s hand and exclaimed, "are you the girl? The virgin of baron who was brought out of the gate of God by Amun


    In front of the other God, Wendy was still a little timid. But the legendary goddess of youth and love has always been worshipped by women on the mainland. Now she still looks so kind when she stands in front of her eyes. Wendy feels like a dream. She raises her head and replies, "I am no longer the virgin of Baron, or Wendy. Thank you, Amun, and thank you, my goddess!"


    Mu Yun took Wendi''s hand and asked for a long time. The girl who had no idea in front of the goddess was respectful and answered every question. Then Mu Yun asked shubula to accompany Wendi and introduce Mu Yun''s palace, which is what Amun called "yinnanna''s Rose Garden". The goddess claimed that he had important business to discuss with Amun, and called Amun to the mountainside where he usually practiced.


    After all, the goddess is a goddess. It can be seen that she is not happy about Amun bringing Wendy back, and there is nothing to hide between the gods. But she did not grab Amun''s ear like a woman in the world and cried, "you dead ghost! I''m worried about you at home, but you''re playing hooky outside! " Instead, he sat there looking at Amun and asked in a faint voice, "I heard you were hurt by the God of fire and the God of ashes. You must have been seen through by enril. He will find a chance to kill you, and you still have this leisure? "


    Amun explained with a smile: "yinnanna, even if you don''t come, I also want to go to you and talk about the recent events. Are you not happy?"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Yin Nanna raised her eyebrows slightly and glared at Amun: "I''m not unhappy, but can you expect me to be happier? I don''t want to hear other people''s account. Tell me in person what happened. "


    Amun prints a message into the soul of yinnana, and tells her all he has experienced since then. Yin Nanna looked at Amun for a while with a research eye, then suddenly she covered her mouth and laughed: "you are really there. You have taken a lot of advantages from Marduk. But what you have to do is very dangerous. You must be careful and plan carefully. As for the Wendy girl... "


    At this point, she stopped talking. Amun had to ask, "what''s wrong with Miss Wendy? Don''t you want to see her? I have explained the cause and effect clearly. Marduk asked me to make another request, but I still chose to take her. Even when I first met her, even if I knew you would not be happy now, I would still choose that


    Yin Nanna is not only the God of youth and love, but also the title of female war god in anuna''s apotheosis department. She suddenly said to Amun, "what are you doing so far away, can''t you get closer?" Amun''s figure disappears from the opposite seat and appears beside Mu Yun. The female war god stretched out a hand and pinched Amun with her divine power, and Amun looked at her with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Yun also said: "this girl is very good, even I sympathize with her. If someone else takes her out of the gate of God, I will be very happy. Maybe I''ll take her when I see her. If she was not so pure and kind, how could I hold her hand and say so much? I''d like to discuss with you something about borrowing someone from the garden of Eden to do gardening in my rose garden. Are you willing? "


    Amun laughed: "you want to take Wendy to the rose garden? As long as she wants to, but why do you have this idea? Isn''t shubula in charge of the rose garden? She''s much better than Wendy


    Mu Yun pinched him again and snorted coldly: "do you mean to say shubula? Your disciples are the same as you. You have abducted the virgin of Baron, and your disciple Moses has abducted my fairy maid shubula


    Amun frowned and said, "no, how can such a thing happen? As far as I know, shubula has been in your rose garden, not to Eden. "


    Yin Nanna pouted: "people are not abducted, but their hearts have been abducted. You''re not here, and of course you don''t know. Shubla has asked me several times to come to Eden and help build the garden. I know what she''s thinking, so I just brought her here this time


    Amun laughed again: "this is a good thing, thank you for your success! When did my yinnana suffer? If you bring a shubula, you''ll take Wendy with you, as long as she''s willing. "


    Yin Nanna looked at him with a smile: "as the God of youth and love, can''t I persuade a girl? Wendy will be happy to go with me, and I will guide her to become a God in the rose garden. If she is not so lucky, then the life of ordinary people can also be happy to spend a few decades. That should satisfy you? "


    Amun reached out and put her in his arms. He bowed his head and said, "thank you, my goddess."


    Yin Nanna suddenly chuckled in front of him and said, "my Amun God, the famous Amun God, do you know that you have got a new nickname?"


    Amun was stunned and asked, "what nickname?" At the same time, I murmured to myself that it would not be the title of "love saint"?


    Yin Nanna poked amon''s chest with her finger and said, "the world''s emperor killer."


    This nickname is indeed just spread on the mainland. The former king of Baron, Hammurabi II, once saw Amun in the palace, and then * * (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    At that time, Amun had not yet become a God. Dumz thought that he was vulnerable and wanted to take him to Hades to exchange for his sister pelanrose. On the night of the bright moon, however, he suffered from Amun''s loss. He reminded dumz to make a second-hand preparation. If he was defeated, he would deliberately escape and lead Amun here. A very clever trap was arranged between the huge mountain cliffs.


    The core of this trap is just a small array. If you don''t touch it, there is almost no abnormality. It needs a very powerful mana to detonate instantly, and then the whole mountain wall will collapse. This array also has the function of connecting the forces generated by the collapse of the mountain wall into a whole. Even if the immortal gods are not prevented for a moment, they will come to a bad end.


    When Amun captured the moon night alive, he released the seriously injured moon night and escorted dumz to the underworld to exchange for pelanrose. However, the trap remained untouched and seemed to have been forgotten. The moon night that made the trap did not expect that amon would use it to deal with enril one day.


    The landslide itself can''t hurt enril, a God who has already achieved his creator''s success. Even if a mountain falls down and buries him, enril can turn into smoke and emerge unhurt. However, the trap was set up on the night of the bright moon to deal with the existence as powerful as the gods. Its main function is not to hurt people by using the collapsed rocks, but to connect the power of the landslide into a whole to form a powerful energy impact, and to bind and attack the opponents who fall into the trap.


    Enril saw the opportunity quickly, and the whip shadow had pumped all the collapsed mountain walls into powder, forming an independent transfer space. However, the powerful impact and condensation of the powerful force actually collapsed the magic space. Almost everything was broken into powder shock waves, which directly hit the whip shadow wrapped around enril''s body, as if even the curtain of heaven sent a vibration echo.


    Enril''s in a trap. Where''s amon? When the cliff falls, where is the safest place? Of course, it''s in the half of the mountain that hasn''t fallen down yet. It''s like hiding under the eaves when it''s raining. Amun held the seal eye and turned it into a sharp drill bit and went directly into the mountain.


    After the landslide, his body appeared again among the newly peeled cliffs, and he was still a powerful seal with a sword against the chaotic world of enril''s boulders. Fearing that the trap set by the moon night was not effective enough, Amun added another force to shrink all the energy shocks of the landslide and blow them at enril.


    With the sword of Amun, the countless fallen boulders and the collapsed pangran mountain stopped in the air for a moment. It seemed that the collapsing power had been drained and transferred, and then continued to rumble and collapse. Amun only wielded a sword, which turned his most powerful power into a golden light and shot straight into the sky. He didn''t even look at enril who fell into the trap.


    A gray whirlpool appeared in the sky, in which black lightning split out and hit Amun''s body in an unstoppable and unavoidable way. Amun''s figure was wrapped in a faint golden light, and he staggered into the eternal void of immortality and disappeared from the human world.


    As soon as Amun left, he heard a loud bang, and countless whip shadows waved out of the smoke and dust, which forcefully scattered the confinement of the trap and the seal force exerted by Amun. The mountain wall nearby was pounded by this energy and collapsed, and numerous boulders were scattered, and enril''s figure was revealed again.


    He looked very embarrassed, his hair was dishevelled, and his leather robe was also broken in several places. The long whip had been destroyed, and the long whip tip was broken into countless pieces, which were scattered along with the gravel at the foot of the mountain. There was only a bare flagpole in his hand. Enril is really powerful and amazing, he destroyed this magic weapon with the body and mind refining, and broke through the shackles of the trap.


    However, his body just appeared, and the dust on the plateau had not yet dispersed, but suddenly there was a breath more terrifying than the landslide, and he was firmly locked in. Enril''s feeling at the moment was much more frightening than when Amun suddenly met him. This moment was his weakest moment, and the strength of the comer was much stronger than that of him. It was his enemy, Marduk.


    Malduk''s big and strong figure did not know when he had stood in the high altitude and said coldly, "enril, you also have today!"


    He did not give enril a chance to breathe when he spoke. He waved a long knife in his hand and cut his head violently, accompanied by the roaring power everywhere. This knife is only four feet long in Marduk''s hand. The bright blade has snowflake like lines. The color is dark and white. The sharp blade has subtle wavy lines that can''t be distinguished by the naked eye.


    The sword fell from the air and turned into a hundred feet of light. The light and dark crisscrossed the space into countless pieces. The hum even shattered the falling stones into flying fog.


    ����


    Faust is holding a ceremony in the temple, on behalf of the Legion of giants, offering sacrifices to enril, calling on the gods to give strength, so that the elite army which once made the enemy scared was filled with fighting spirit. The main general of the Legion and Lord of the city, Howard, knelt in front of the statue. Faust held his staff and recited the praises. The atmosphere in the hall was mysterious and solemn.In the response of the top nine level magician, the statue of enril on the altar was not just a cold stone, but like a living and incredible God standing there.


    Because of this, Faustus wanted to avoid such occasions. However, he had to live with them all day long. He presided over these ceremonies under the eyes of the gods. However, he felt a sense of anxiety that ordinary people could not understand. However, there is an abnormal situation today. Faust''s soul, who is reciting the prayer, hears a strange sound, as if something is broken. The source of the sound is the magnificent statue of enril on the altar.


    The statue is still a God. The naked eye does not seem to have any change, but the invisible feeling attached to it is broken at this moment, as if a living life instantly turned into a cold human giant stone.


    Faust''s prayer was interrupted at this moment, which was never the case. If an ordinary deity made such a mistake, he would certainly be reprimanded and punished. But of course, the people did not dare to scold or blame the sage. They also felt something wrong, but they could not tell what was wrong. They quietly raised their eyes. Some looked at Faust with puzzled eyes, while others looked at the statue in the center of the hall with confused and confused eyes.


    Faust''s face turned pale as if he was ill, and flushed as if he was drunk. When he came back to his senses, he immediately returned to his normal state. He coughed gently, as if to remind everyone to keep etiquette. He continued to recite his blessing to the gods in a solemn tone. The thick and infectious voice echoed in the hall again, and the ceremony continued.


    ����


    The fire god kibil and the ash God nugus were thrown hundreds of miles away by Amun, but they were still chasing the mountains in the distance. Suddenly, they heard the voice of the earth shattering from the horizon. They could feel the terrible breath when they were so far away. The distant whistling seemed to pierce the soul directly.


    It was the power of Marduk''s sword, though it did not strike at them, but the breath still made them tremble, and the smoke and flame stopped in the air, and then something in their souls disappeared.


    It was a sign of oath that existed in the soul many years ago when they were guided by enril to join the anuna apocalypse. As long as enril is still there, they will carry out various tasks of the divine system, which is both a kind of restraint and a natural sense of mission in the vow. But at this moment, there was a wonderful change, as if they had become before they joined the divine system.


    What happened? Has enril fallen? How could that be possible!


    ����


    In a remote place, the dark wolf God moon night has been quietly healing on a beautiful island outside the mouth of the Euphrates and Rhys rivers. He once assassinated Amun twice, but he left with injuries twice, not only because Amun wounded him, but also because of the excessive use of that kind of violent power, he also brought great damage to himself.


    In particular, the first injury was not completely cured, and the second time he went with dumz to plot against Amun. As a result, he was beaten so much that he almost could not get up. His whole body was marked with pain. For a long time, he lost the power to continue fighting and became a waste among the gods.


    In this case, if he does not wait for the wound to heal and use the violent force again, he may leave permanent and irreparable damage. Therefore, he must find a place far away from the dispute to treat the wound quietly. Amun and he had an agreement: "I can not kill you and let you go, but also give you a chance to extricate from the mission. But you have to promise a condition, you feel that you are completely restored to the peak state, you can come to me for a public duel. Do not ambush or assassinate until you are sure of it, and in the meantime do not harm my disciples and the people of Salem. "


    So the moon night came to this isolated island far away from the mainland. It took several years to recuperate and recover. Now it is just about to recover. On this day, when he was preparing to leave the island and fly to the Tianshu land, he suddenly heard the sound of something breaking in his soul, and a brand disappeared.


    This brand comes from a soul contract. Unlike other envoys under enril, he not only receives the guidance of enril and obtains the original power, but also is equivalent to enril''s "calling beast".


    As one of the two main gods of anuna''s apocalyptic system, enril has the achievements of the creator, and naturally has reached the highest level in mastering all kinds of human divinities. He himself is also a master of summoning divinity far superior to Celia. His guidance to the moon night is different from that of other deities. He mainly teaches him how to cultivate and control the violent power and integrate it with his body and mind, just like the soul of a wild animal lurking in the human body. Enril also signed a soul contract with the moon night, making him the most dangerous assassin on the mainland driven by him.


    The soul contract is the brand of integration into the body and mind, and now the brand suddenly disappears, which can only mean three situations: either enril voluntarily gives up the contract; or the moon night is strong enough to break through the shackles of the brand; or the God enril has fallen.


    The dark wolf God was staring at the coastline on a moonlit night. He naturally sensed that it was the third situation, but how could this be possible? The moon night seems to be liberated, but the soul also felt a daze and trance.����


    Hualaite, the high priest, rushed to the back yard of the temple and the quiet courtyard where his teacher Gore lived. I don''t know what happened, so that the always calm great magician forgot his due etiquette. He almost trotted into the yard and stood outside the door of the house and said, "teacher Ge lie, students have important things to do!"


    The door opened quietly, apparently to let himself in, but Gore did not speak. Wallett walked quickly across the threshold into the room, but was stunned. The old man, who was respected by the whole country and looked like a God in the eyes of the people, was kneeling on the ground in silence, looking at an empty wall in the house. His shoulders were shaking slightly, and his eyes were closed and his face was full of tears.


    Hua Laite never dreamed that GE lie would cry, and he was so sad that he did not dare to disturb the teacher. He only knelt down on his side and waited for gelie to stop his tears.


    This is the private reception room outside Gore''s bedroom. It is located in the back yard of the temple of enril. According to the Convention, the wall of the priest''s residence like him should be the relief or painting of the gods, otherwise it would violate the regulations of the temple building. But Gore''s reception room was an empty wall with nothing on it. In the whole kingdom, only the old man had enough authority to arrange the rooms in the temple according to his own will.


    When the priests of the kingdom of hathi talked about this matter in private, they not only did not dare to accuse Ge lie of disrespect to the gods, but in public they praised the great magician who was highly respected. They all said that the glory of the gods and the glory of Gore had been integrated, and he had reached a situation where he did not need to express himself in any external form. It can be said that, but no other priest dared to learn from him, because they were not gores.


    After a long time, Ge lie stopped the tears and took a piece of soft white cotton from his sleeve to dry his cheek, and his face was calm. He got up, went to the table and sat down and said, "Wallett, you don''t have to be so alarmed. I already know what happened."


    The change of enril''s statue took place not only in the temples of enril City, but also in all the shrines dedicated to the statue of enril on the land of Tianshu. Since Faust was aware of it, how could Goethe in the city-state of Syria fail to respond?


    Wallett''s eyes were full of confusion: "teacher, you already know? I''m not surprised, but how could this happen? What a shock


    Ge Lieh sighed and replied faintly: "ten years ago, when the great flood destroyed the town of Duke and almost swallowed up the city of Syria, I was wondering whether there would be such a day? But I didn''t expect it to come so fast! Since the surviving youngsters of DUK town can become gods, why can''t the gods who destroyed Duke fall down? "


    "Dear teacher, I know your faith very well, and you are shining with the glory of divinity. In that flood, the real God was you, not enril. And now why do you cry for the fall of enril? "


    Geriath looked at him and said, "do you know why I sent Raphael to Duke plain, but I kept you by my side? You are not of the same origin as Raphael. You are more steady than he is, but more confused. My tears, like the flood in those years, were shed for my old friend Nietzsche and for the fall of the gods.


    The end of enril did not make me sad, but the fall of the gods made me sad. Think of the days when you followed me, the faith that we have guarded for half a life, the hope that thousands of people have guarded. Enril has symbolized all this, and will continue to symbolize it. His fall is enough to become the world''s deep sorrow, and I am also weeping for fate. The suffering that has erupted in Tianshu will never stop there. "


    The color of perplexity in Wallett''s eyes was deeper: "dear teacher, I have known why enril died. Is it Amun who killed him?"


    Ge lie nodded, then gently shook his head and said: "yes, it is because of Amun, but it is not Amun. The appearance of Amun God indicates the fall of enril. But I know that Amun is not so powerful, at least not yet. The fall of enril, in a sense, is the same as that of sinnah the great.


    Sinnah conquered the kingdom of balun, but disappeared with an arrow from Gilgamesh. The kingdom that believed in enril forced the kingdom of Marduk to retreat. The majesty of enril, the God of heaven, seemed to be about to reach its peak, but in the end, because of his own fall, everything became meaningless. It must be Marduk who can cut him down as well


    Wallett finally showed a sudden look: "so it is! If it was Marduk who cut down enril, would the God of Assyria and Hattie be changed? "


    Gore shook his head again and said, "it will not change naturally and immediately. Unless the kingdom of Assyria and Hati also changes like that of eju, the cold stone statue will still stand on the altar and accept people''s sacrifice and worship. Before enril''s fall, this God needs a kingdom on earth, and after his fall, the Kingdom also needs the existence of the God in name. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Wallett thought for a moment and then said, "I understand that enril will still be the main god that the Kingdom believes in, even though this God has fallen. It may be ridiculous, but when is it going to be? "


    Gore sighed: "I''m afraid it won''t be long before the situation will change. Even if the world doesn''t know, anuna will not sit back and watch. If Anu, the father of the gods, really exists, he will do something. But no matter what the gods do, a turbulent era has begun. I seem to see the legend of a thousand years ago the battle of the gods, the prelude again slowly opened. If one day the kingdom of hathia falls into that age again, Wallett, please remember my advice and accept Amun''s guidance. I can tell you that he is the man predicted by the gods


    There was a prophecy among the gods in Tianshu. Only a few high priests like Gore could see the records of ancient secret codes. It is said that when the battle of the gods broke out in the DUK plain, when it was restored to life from the wilderness, the gods of the gods would appear there.


    Amun knew the legend, and gore had obviously read it. DUK plain became a fertile field again because enril launched the great flood. Enril obviously thought that he would become the legendary god of gods, but now he is the first one to fall.


    Wallett''s look changed again confused: "respected teacher, I understand what you are saying, but I don''t understand why you say so?"


    Ge lie''s voice looked old and dignified. He waved his hand and said, "one day you may understand. By then, I hope you will remember what I said today."


    ����


    Enril''s fall not only caused a series of chain reactions in the human world, but also affected the immortal Kingdom outside the world. Gore said that Anu, the father of the gods in anuna''s apocalyptic system, must not sit back and watch, but must do something. As he said this, the kingdom of heaven where anuna opened the gods was experiencing a second shock since its birth.


    This divine kingdom was opened up by Anu, the God of heaven, in his own soul world. If you come to this kingdom, you will find that the mountains and rivers here are similar to the Assyrian plateau in the northern part of Tianshu continent. The mountain is majestic and magnificent, but it is not as desolate and desolate as the human world. The top of the huge mountain is covered with snow, and the glaciers hanging from the cliff are like beautiful ice sculptures everywhere.


    The valley and plain are full of vitality. The flowers are like brocade and the grass is green. From time to time, birds chirp happily, and lakes like pearls are dotted with flowers and plants beside the lakes, which are surrounded by palace style houses. This is the Assyrian plateau, which is not the plateau seen by human beings, but the most beautiful Assyrian plateau in the ideal of the soul world.


    There are all kinds of creatures on the plateau, in the valley and in the lake, as well as happy and leisurely people. But they are not gods. We can say that they are angels in a certain sense, or mortals in another sense. They live in the eternal kingdom of peace and happiness. These creatures are also created by Anu''s soul world.


    But these creatures are not beyond the vision of Anu, the creator God. They are only a part of the kingdom of God. They cannot leave this kingdom. If the creator God leaves, the world opened up by his soul will disappear, and all this will disappear with Anu''s departure, which means that it has never existed.


    This carefree and peaceful world was suddenly shaken and filled with a breath of terror and destruction that almost never appeared in the kingdom of God. This is not an earthquake, but a wave caused by the destruction of time and space. Not to mention the creatures created by Anu, even the real gods in the kingdom of God are shocked.


    The source of the shock was an invisible world in the kingdom of God, the one created by enril, who collapsed and disappeared.


    If there is anything in common between the creator''s achievements and the creator God, it is that the creator can create his own world in the eternal eternity. What the world looks like depends on the creator''s wishes and the soul''s knowledge. But the world is closed, isolated and isolated, and can only be enjoyed by the creator himself, which is equivalent to no existence for other gods.


    According to the oath made by the gods when they joined the divine system, when they have the achievements of the creator to open up their own world, they must also integrate the cultivation and knowledge contained in the creation world into the soul world of the creation God, so that the creation God can have more harvest.


    The realm of the creator God is more brilliant than the creator, that is, the kingdom he created can not only accommodate the creator''s world, but also accommodate the gods who accept the guidance, so that we can have a paradise forever beyond the eternal world of immortality. Therefore, the world of the creator God is also the world of the gods, not their own closed soul.


    However, the creator God has achieved this achievement without cost. Opening up a kingdom of gods is equivalent to establishing a god system, but he himself can not leave or need to leave again. This is his world. Like the world in which man lives, everything is created by himself.


    The creator''s world, which enril fused in Anu Kingdom, suddenly collapsed. Although the gods could not see it, they could feel the vibration of the destruction of time and space. The gods were aware that enril had fallen, and they knew who had fallen.Nannar, the moon god in anuna''s apocalyptic system, and utu, the sun god, cried at the same time: "Anu, father of our gods! Please calm down the vibration of the kingdom of God. It frightens the beautiful creatures


    Another angry and sorrowful voice called out: "father of the gods, it was Marduk who cut down enril. Does he want to start a new war among the gods? How can such behaviour be tolerated ����The speaker is Adado, the legendary son of enril, who has become a God among the gods under enril''s guidance.


    Another voice sounded slowly: "Adado, why did you only see what happened to enril, but did not mention the fate that enril tried to impose on others? Amun never did anything to hurt enril, but enril launched a flood that destroyed his home and destroyed his people. After Amun became a God, enril tried to kill him again.


    Enril fell when he tried to kill Amun. When he left the Kingdom and decided to do so, he should be prepared to bear the same fate. His fall did not violate the agreement of the gods. " ����In fact, the God who joined in the legend is the God of azurid.


    Adado roared, "but it was not amon who killed enril, but Marduk! Marduk has cut down my guide, my father


    The moon god nanar interposed: "Adado, there is only one God in anuna''s apocalyptic system that can be called the Father God, Anu, the father of our gods. We all know enril''s ambition, which ruined him. He wants to kill amon. Do you think Amun should stand there and be cut down by him? If there was no cause for enril to leave the kingdom of God to kill Amun, there would be no consequence of Marduk''s killing him. Can''t we see clearly that he is beyond the immortality? "


    Just now he stopped ADA, the God of wisdom, but now he said, "nannar, you know that Mu Yun will help you, so you tend to Amun. But I always feel that the God is an indescribable threat. His existence may break the agreement that all the gods have kept for thousands of years and push us all to an unknown fate. However, I can''t see clearly


    The gods of anuna were arguing, and something suddenly opened up in the sky on the plateau. It was like a glittering book, with dense divine writings. If you look carefully, each stroke in the Shenwen is composed of smaller Shenwen. If you look at it carefully, these smaller Shenwen are also of the same structure. The strokes composed of smaller Shenwen seem to be endless cycles.


    The book unfolds with golden light, contains the rules of creating the world, and has a powerful force that even the sun, moon, mountains and rivers are irresistible. The vibration in the kingdom of God, including the breath of the destruction of time and space, disappeared in an instant, and a peaceful peace was restored.


    All the gods heard an old and dignified voice: "it is not amon who will provoke the battle of the gods! What enril did was to stir up a civil war between the gods. After Marduk cuts him down, what will be provoked is a larger scale war between the gods. AEA, the God of wisdom, do you know how powerful the Marduk you are leading now?


    Marduk had the achievements of the creator, but he did not open up his own world in the kingdom of God. Instead, he practiced in the human world again and again. When he killed enril, I felt the breakthrough of that power in the book of destiny. He not only became stronger than me, but also had broken through the creation God''s achievements


    Nannar exclaimed, "how could that be possible?"


    EA answered Anu''s words with emotion or desolation: "I had expected that this day might come, but I didn''t expect it would come in such a way. Enril may have made the most stupid choice. Nannar, to know whether Marduk has broken through the creation God''s achievements, just see if he will come here to explain his behavior. According to the vow to join the divine system, if a deity is killed, it is necessary to explain to the creator God why everything happened. If he doesn''t come, he is out of the divine system. "


    At this time, Naner suddenly called out: "Mu Yun! Have you finally come to the kingdom of God from the earth? "


    Marduk did not come, but the goddess Muyun came. The place where she appeared was the location of Muyun Palace on the Assyrian plateau, where there was also a palace belonging to her kingdom.


    Mu Yun appeared in anuna, then said to the golden slips that covered the sky: "I am here to explain Amun to Anu. He was ambushed by enril on his way to visit me in the rose garden. Enril not only wanted to cut him down, but also sent his envoys to monitor my activities outside the rose garden."


    She speaks like a mortal in the kingdom of God, but the voice naturally carries all kinds of complicated information, so that the gods can understand the cause and effect clearly.


    Anu''s voice came from the sky: "if I were still here, I would like to see the Amun God."


    The gods were stunned. Anu obviously meant that he was no longer in the kingdom of God, but how could this be possible? As the creator God, you can''t leave the kingdom of God, otherwise the world will disappear. If Anu is no longer there, who is talking? The voice from the sky is clearly Anu''s voice, which can''t be imitated and disguised. The gods can distinguish it naturally. There is also a complex message in the speech����In the sky is the sacred object of anuna''s divinity system, "tianmingshu". According to human legend, mastering this thing can control the whole divine system. In fact, it records all the soul imprints and practices of Anu in creating the kingdom of God. Not only that, but also the divinities'' views and knowledge integrated into the divine kingdom are recorded in the Tianming slips. It is a dynamic imprint, containing all the information of the kingdom of God.


    Before the war of the gods, ANU gave the manuscripts of destiny to Amat, which is an important inheritance. It is equivalent to telling Amat the secret of creating the kingdom of God and Anu''s own cultivation achievements. Soon after that, the battle between the gods broke out. Marduk killed amart and got the letter of destiny. Enril also wanted the sacred object, but Marduk gave it back to Anu. The break between the two gods began.


    There are two reasons why Marduk didn''t keep the book of destiny in his hand. First of all, his purpose was to read the secret of anuna''s Apocalypse recorded in the book of destiny, and understand the mystery of cultivation of the realm of creation God. This goal has been achieved. Secondly, he found that although he had obtained the tianmingshu, he could not really control it, and Anu could take it back at any time.


    Without the guidance of the divine system, Marduk realized the power of the origin and became a God beyond immortality. His desire to join anuna''s divinity system was different from that of other gods, that is, to explore the secrets of the creator God, and even to pursue a higher realm. Understanding the secret of cultivation does not mean that he can succeed. Later, Marduk broke through the realm of creator and continued to pursue the realm beyond the creation God.


    Anu was aware of Marduk''s vows at that time. Marduk was not even willing to be a creation God like Anu. He wanted to create his own divine system and not be bound by the divine kingdom. However, the prerequisite for transcending a certain realm was to witness this realm. Marduk had been accumulating in constant cultivation.


    As a matter of fact, ANU had his own purpose when he made the sacred object of tianmingshu. He wanted to leave anuna to open up the kingdom of God, but he could not let the Kingdom disappear. Therefore, he wanted to create a thing, that is, the book of destiny, which contains all the knowledge and imprints of creating the kingdom of God, refining it with his own soul, and finally hoping to replace the existence of the creator God with the Tianming manuscript.


    This is an attempt of Anu, and it is also the path of cultivation that he continued to explore after he became the creator God. At that time, he handed over the book of destiny to Amat. He hoped that Amat, who was in charge of the book of destiny, could replace him, so that anuna could still exist after he left.


    But the battle of the gods disrupted Anu''s plan. When Marduk returned the fateful slips, ANU realized what he wanted to do. As the creator God of anuna''s apotheosis system, he had a premonition that when Marduk succeeded, the existence of anuna Apocalypse would be greatly threatened.


    Therefore, ANU wanted to leave anunaghi Kingdom and go to the human world to prevent anunaghi''s disaster. He has been practicing tianmingshujian for nearly a thousand years, and finally he can achieve one thing, that is, he can replace him with tianmingshujian, and he himself can re-enter the world. That is to say, ANU left the kingdom of God nearly a hundred years ago, and did not know where to go in the way of soul rebirth. This is a great breakthrough in cultivation as a creator God, and it is also a challenge.


    At the moment, ANU''s voice is speaking in the kingdom of God, but it is not Anu himself. He has refined the book of destiny with the kingdom of God. As long as he does not perish, the kingdom of God will exist forever. The book of destiny contains all the spiritual imprints of Anu as the creator God, which can communicate with the gods, but it is not Anu''s current thinking.


    Anuna enlightens all the gods that they do not know about this. The hundred years of human life is very short in the kingdom of gods. Until today, Marduk killed enril and took this opportunity to break through the realm of creation God and integrate with the kingdom of God. Only when the book of destiny spoke, did Anu''s spiritual imprint in it explain to the gods his fate.


    If Amun was here, he would be very interested in it, because as far as he knew, more than one God had tried to pursue the realm beyond the creation God. If you want to break through this realm, you have to pass the test and even destroy the eternal life. Isis failed, but Zeus of Olympus succeeded.


    Anu must have understood the possible consequences of this, so he took another way to bypass the test, which was to spend thousands of years refining the magic destiny slips. It seems that he is successful, but it also proves that the test can not be avoided. Although Anu left the fate letter to the world, but in the world is a new almost blank soul.


    After Anu left the kingdom of God and went to the world, he could only come back in two ways: first, the life of others was over; second, all practice began again, and he became a God beyond eternal life through many tests. His present situation is very similar to that of the goddess of best in those years. He doesn''t know what the result will be. He may have gone to the world for nothing and finally returned without any harvest.


    It may not be necessary for the creator God, who has already transcended immortality, has created a world of his own and can guide the gods. But Anu wants to prove a higher state of detachment in this way, which is his wish.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    To this day, ANU has not come back. That is to say, if he became a new living creature in the world, he should still be alive by now. It has been nearly a hundred years. His identity may be a person or other creatures, but he will never know that he is Anu. Like other creatures, he lives in the world and starts all over again, but he takes Anu''s vow when he leaves the kingdom of God.


    What will happen to such a God in the world and what kind of story will happen? I can only say it''s wonderful!


    Because enril tried to kill Amun but was cut down by Marduk, Mu Yun came to the kingdom of God to explain to Anu. Unexpectedly, ANU''s voice in the book of destiny answered such a remark, which surprised the gods. It was not until today that they learned that Anu had gone.


    Enril, one of the two main gods in anuna''s Apocalypse domain, fell down, and malduk, the other God, did not come to explain to Anu, indicating that he had obviously broken through the achievements of the creation God and was free from the oath to join the divine system. As for whether Marduk became another creation God or broke through a higher realm than the creation God, the gods do not know.


    The present situation of anuna''s apotheosis system is that the creation God has disappeared, and the two main gods in the divine realm have also disappeared. This is something that has never happened since the birth of the God system. The gods are at a loss for a moment.


    Before Anu left, it seemed that he had expected that the situation would happen today. The voice in the letter of destiny said, "the life of the living is very short. I may come back soon. When I come back, Mu Yun, I hope you can invite Amun to see me. I really want to talk to him. "


    ����


    About three months after enril''s death, Amun quietly came to yinnana''s rose garden. More than ten envoys under Mu Yun, except for shubula, have returned to the palace, opened the door to welcome Amun, and told him that Amun had been waiting for him.


    Amun''s face was a little pale, like a mortal had a disease, but also with a little trace of weakness. As he walked to the palace at the foot of the mountain, he saw Wendy among the flowers. Wendy saw Amun coming, and standing in the garden by the stream, waved to him and called out happily, "my God, I have been waiting for you. I want to welcome you with the most beautiful flowers! Are these flowers beautiful? They are all new to me. Only in such a palace can we cultivate such beautiful flowers


    When Amun approached, he turned around and recovered his normal bearing without any trace of weakness. He came to the flowers with a smile and said, "it''s really beautiful. I''ve never seen such beautiful flowers, but you are more beautiful than these flowers."


    Wendy blushed. She held the flower branch and lowered her head. She said weakly, "the goddess is waiting for you. It seems that she is in a hurry. Please go in and I will accompany you to enjoy the flowers when I have time."


    Yin Nanna''s eyes are sharp. Amun can''t hide his weakness in front of her. As soon as the goddess meets her, she grabs his sleeve and asks, "who did you hurt? Enril or Marduk? "


    Amun said with a wry smile: "of course it''s enril. If you want to lure him, you have to pay a price. How can I get away safely? But it''s worth it, he died, my father and the old madman can also close their eyes! As for Marduk, I have made an agreement with him that no matter what his identity is, he shall not take the initiative to hurt me, nor shall he order the envoys under him to attack me. "


    "Do you think Marduk is kind to you? He would never have done it to you, but he would have liked to take advantage of enril''s hand to cut or severely hurt you! You are lucky enough to be like this now. Don''t go anywhere during this period. You must not leave the rose garden until you are well


    Amun said with a smile: "naturally, I will not go anywhere. Although I was injured, I have fulfilled my wish for many years and gained something. Do you know? I even vaguely understand the cultivation path of the creator''s achievements, and I also want to have a good time to experience those feelings clearly, so as to verify them in the future


    Yin Nanna looked at him, her beautiful eyes blinked and said with deep meaning: "it''s not difficult to understand the cultivation path of the creator. I''ve learned this for many years, and I''m looking for a chance to have a good communication with you. What''s really difficult is the process of practice and verification. It''s the same as human affairs. Sometimes you know how to achieve something, but it''s not easy to do it. "


    Amun put his arm around her shoulder and said, "because I''m not a god of anuna''s apocalyptic system, we seldom communicate with each other about cultivation. Now we have the opportunity to verify our mutual understanding. My God of youth and love, what you have proved must be clearer than mine


    Yin Nanna finally laughed and leaned on Amun''s chest and said, "it''s not necessarily. Before you became a God, you were a very special person, and now you are a very special God. The cultivation of gods also runs through the whole process. If there is a wish after transcending immortality, we can realize that this road has already existed.


    The creator''s achievements can open up a world of his own in the immortal eternity. Everything comes from the soul imprint and the cultivation of knowledge. This kind of foundation was laid long before he became a God and passed the endless tests. Without this source, there is no creator achievement out of thin air.And the way to go through the endless test is related to everyone''s experience, and your experience on the mainland has been ups and downs. Looking back, the course of life is so ups and downs, colorful. Before many gods become gods, it is impossible for you to have those experiences. The title of "emperor killer" is enough to show your strangeness. When you and I exchange our own feelings, maybe I will take advantage of you more!


    The achievements of gods can not be measured by time. If you enjoy the eternal comfort in the kingdom of God, there will be no change in the millennium. What''s more, the achievements of gods do not mean the level of mana, but the ways and rules of applying power are different. This is the real breakthrough. "


    Amun listens quietly, while Yin Nanna speaks, she explains the complicated and profound meaning with the information printed into her soul. The mutual verification of information between gods and spirits is at any time. It doesn''t mean that you have to sit down and talk like a negotiation. If you print into your soul, you won''t forget it. Just see whether it can be verified in practice.


    When Yin Nanna finished, Amun said softly, "thank you for telling me that this is what I lack in my experience. After all, I have just become a God, and many things are still in the process of understanding and thinking When I came, I found that you gathered all the envoys to the rose garden. It seemed that you were very nervous. What happened


    Yin Nanna suddenly sighed, stretched out her hand to grasp Amun''s arm, just like an ivy vine, when she met a big tree that could be relied on, she lowered her head and said, "unexpected things have something to do with the fate of the whole anuna apocalyptic system. Marduk has been separated from the divine system, and another God has been cut down by him, and Anu, the creator God, has left the kingdom of God and disappeared. "


    At the same time, she has printed what happened in anuna''s kingdom into Amun''s soul, which not only explains everything clearly, but also contains guidance on how to enter anuna''s kingdom. Although Amun is not the God of this divine system, ANU''s voice in the book of destiny has opened up. He wants to invite Amun to meet in the kingdom of God in the future.


    Amun was also surprised at the news. He immediately explained to Mu Yun what he knew about the practice of Zeus and Isis. He frowned and asked, "does Anu want to avoid the test and break through in another way? How do I feel like it''s a detour And Marduk broke through the creation God''s achievement after cutting down enril? How can I feel that he is more than a creator? As far as I know, Marduk has more than one name of God. "


    Mu Yun replied: "Marduk enjoys the title of 50 gods in the sacrifice of the kingdom of balun. The ordinary deities will get tongue cramps when they read it again!"


    Amun shook his head and said, "it''s not among the fifty names of gods. It should be the names of other gods. There is at least one name I know, but I have to abide by the agreement and can''t take the initiative to say it. When they returned to the DUK plain, they were seduced by a deity who called himself Bakri. I heard that Bakri was the name of the God believed in by the Boz empire in the east of Tianshu. I doubt that he is Marduk! "


    Mu Yun''s face showed a melancholy color: "Anu''s detour is not, you can only guess, but also can''t really experience his realm. But Marduk really broke through the creation God''s achievements, and it will soon be clear what kind of achievements he achieved. Now anuna is the God of all gods. Except EA, the God of wisdom, he can calm down. All the other gods have lost their backbone. I also felt uneasy, so I called all the gods to the rose garden


    Amun hugged her, stroked her back and said, "the creator God is the one who guides the gods. Even if he is not there, you have not lost the guidance of becoming a God. Don''t be at a loss. You say that the gods have no owners, but I am more concerned about another question. After enril''s fall, where will his envoys go? "


    Yin Nanna replied: "this is similar to the situation after the war between the gods. The situation of the gods under enril is similar to that of the nine kinds of monsters. They can leave the theocracy, but they must keep their promise not to reveal the secrets of the theocracy. If a deity continues to guide them instead of enril, they can still remain in the divine system and become ambassadors under another God. "


    Speaking of this, Yin Nanna raised her head and said, "as far as I know, some deities have broken away from the divine system, just like the Scorpion King in those days. However, there are still a number of envoys who have accepted the guidance of Adado, the God of fire and nugus of ashes, who are enemies with you, have become the envoys of Adado.


    In the anuna apocalyptic system, Adado became a God under the guidance of enril. He regarded enril as the Father God. Even if he could not get rid of Marduk, he would certainly trouble you! Adado''s combat effectiveness is very strong. You must be careful when there are such powerful envoys


    Amun sneered: "Adado, the God of storm, the son of enril in the legend? The formal name of Assyrian giant Legion is Adado Legion. It is true that the name of the enemy has come true! But I have never seen this God. Maybe from the day I was born, he has never been to the world. I can''t provoke him. If he wants to trouble me, I won''t be polite! I''ve never been afraid of enril. Will I still fear him? "


    Yin Nanna slapped him gently with a powder Fist: "I didn''t say to make you polite, but I just told you to be careful. Although Adado''s fighting power is not better than enril, it is stronger than you!"Amun said with a smile: "I''m injured now. I won''t leave the rose garden until I recover. However, it is not without harvest to cooperate with Marduk to kill enril. I have more understanding and will be more powerful than before


    ����


    Unconsciously, a year has passed, a year is very short for the gods, and the eternal kingdom is almost the same as a short day. However, for Amun, it was a rare human time. After he became a God, he almost did not stop. Until enril fell, he did not enter yinnanna''s rose garden to rest.


    No mortal knows how Amun spent his year in the rose garden. When he reappeared in front of the disciples, it seemed that he had no change as yesterday, but the invisible breath was much stronger than before, and his eyes became more profound.


    During the year that Amun stayed in the rose garden, things on earth continued to happen like countless histories. Salem City ushered in its golden years since its establishment, and achieved unprecedented prosperity. With eusil and Tyche Zhou, the two talents dealing with military and political affairs, Aesop also relaxed a lot. The slave born City Lord now devoted more energy to his early hobbies and began to collect various myths and legends on the mainland.


    Aesop did not travel far, and what he collected was not ancient stories, but legends about Amun God that he had seen and heard in recent years. The people of Salem believe in Amun, but as a new born God, Amun can not be compared with those ancient gods. He has not left any classics to form a sect of faith, which should have been sorted out by believers on earth.


    What Aesop is going to sort out is a classic composed of the Oracle, the miracles and the Psalms dedicated to him by the believers. After Moses left, Joshua, the new leader of the dukes, became old friends with Aesop. Inspired by Aesop, he is also doing the same thing, sorting out the classics for Aloha, which is believed by the dukes.


    Aloha''s instructions, miracles and psalms are well collected, which are all related to the personal experience of dukezhen people. When Joshua shared his information with Aesop''s story of Amun, they found that many of the contents were overlapping, and some stories even overlapped. Sometimes the two gods were like one God.


    Aloha only appeared when he guided the people of DUK town back to their hometown, but this event itself contains the story of Amun God. When it comes to the miracle of Aloha, it is impossible to avoid Amun, whether it was the general of Amun at that time or the God of Amun today.


    It was Amun who took the people to his territory and created opportunities to let them go. Amun ordered Aesop and link to build this Salem city to welcome them. If Aloha appeared as a deity to guide people''s hope and belief, Amun appeared as a mortal, creating various conditions and help for the people, just like two sides of a certain force.


    Aesop knew the inside story, but he could not tell it clearly, and Joshua''s cleverness also vaguely guessed something.


    When the human believers tell the legend of gods, they often have a habit of unconsciously transplanting all kinds of miraculous deeds spread on the mainland to the gods they believe in unconsciously, and they are also skillfully processed. This is not only to gild the face of the gods, as if they had become more glorious.


    In the eyes of the gods, it may be boring, but people always have this habit consciously or unconsciously.


    The people of DUK town enjoy a high status in Salem city-state for the simple reason that they were once the masters of this land, and the Amun God believed in by Salem city was once born in the miners of DUK town. According to their own interpretation, Amun appeared in the world as a coal miner in the town of Duke to save the world.


    In this way, the people of DUK town seem to have been with the gods, and their status has become dignified. Their self feeling is more or less the same. Although they believe in the only God Aloha, they are more or less proud of the fact that many other people in Salem believe in Amun.


    The tribe settled in Salem, occupied the best land, was respected and had superb skills. When they no longer bear the suffering of their ancestors, strength and wisdom become the wealth left by their ancestors, and make them the richest people in Salem. Their advantages are incomparable to those cave savages, plateau giants and vagrants all over the mainland. The girls were willing to marry the dukes, and now they have their own offspring.


    When telling the story of Aloha, the only God to their children, they unconsciously incorporated many miracles that Amun had shown. What''s more interesting is that when they recount their experience of leaving eju, the story gradually changes.


    For example, the envoys of the nine link system of gods used various means to block their steps, which once made the people of the clan into a desperate situation. The truth may have damaged the glory of aroha. Therefore, there is another interpretation in the narration, which becomes the story of aroha using his miracles to punish the eju people.


    It is said that when the people of Duke town left eju and returned to their hometown, Aloha performed various miracles, which not only punished the eju pursuers who tried to stop them, but also tested their faith. The story was reinterpreted and became a popular myth, which was compiled into classics by later generations.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Amun should know what Aesop and Joshua are doing, and what kind of folk stories are spreading, but it is not what he wants to ask. The angels in the garden of Eden also knew these things, but they found it very interesting. Especially link, when he went to Salem, he had nothing to do with Aesop.


    In addition, of course, there are military and political affairs. As Lord of enril, loward''s first task was to replenish the Legion of giants and organize a larger logistic force. All this was done more or less with the influence of the lowards, and the collection of personnel and supplies was an offensive task.


    Now is not the era of sinnah''s rule. If enril''s victory is in sight, some people are willing to contribute to their achievements. However, the situation of enril is obviously not optimistic.


    After salleng was prosperous, it not only took back the traditional mines belonging to the dukezhen people, but also opened up new mines along the ore veins at the foot of the Assyrian plateau, which gradually eroded the strategic space of enril City, forming a situation of outflanking from the back.


    Salem''s sphere of influence is getting closer and closer to the supply route from the Assyrian plateau to enril. Once there is a conflict, it is easy to cut off their backup, and enril is actually unable to move. Enril also reclaimed land, but its products are only enough to sustain the city''s residents. More strategic materials need to be replenished from Assyria.


    Enril city was built as an offensive stronghold at that time. It can only play its role in expanding and strengthening. When the strategic situation changes, defense maintenance becomes a kind of unnecessary consumption. It''s a pity if you want to give up, but if you don''t give up, you will lose every day.


    Salem was not in a hurry to start a war, but adopted a strategy of blockade and restriction, which naturally made enril unbearable.


    The envoys in the garden of Eden also got the rare leisure time since they followed Amun. They had a very happy and peaceful year. In addition, they added another envoy, namely, Julio. Mirio had long wanted to enter the garden of Eden, but only after Amun returned from the rose garden did he formally accept the guidance.


    After he was released from his calling animal identity, he entered the garden of Eden, which was related to another happy event, that is, Michael seagull married Princess Celia. How can a great magician and a noble princess of the Kingdom marry a man of unknown origin? Such a marriage would, by common sense, be opposed by the hattites.


    But Celia was very straightforward. She sent a letter to King Asher, and the content was as follows: I am going to marry Michael seagull, who is the messenger of Amun''s guidance. If you object, I will ask Amun to talk to you in person.


    King Asher, seeing this letter, immediately sent an emissary. He not only agreed to the marriage, but also offered a rich dowry. In his opinion, the seagull, as an emissary of the gods, had a proper status with the princess. On the other hand, Asher did not dare to let Amun come to him in person. Amun now has the title of "King killer on earth". Whether this is a joke or not, ashenin, who has become a king, can believe whether he has or not, and dare not easily test the miracles of this God with his body.


    As soon as Celia gets married, she becomes Mrs. seagull. However, seagull''s surname represents her family background. Celia is a human being, not a seagull, so she has a family name named Ruoshui. The moral is obvious. If Michael is a seagull, she is like a wave holding up the seagulls. Her name in the garden of Eden will be Celia Rushui.


    Link is a trendy person. Born of a caveman, he naturally has no surname, so he claims that his surname is link, and then gives himself a name called ulier, calling himself ulir link.


    When the seagull marries Celia, he makes a request, that is, to break the soul contract with Julio and release the enchanting Mermaid from the calling beast''s identity. Rumor Leo came to the mainland and became Celia''s calling animal. He volunteered. Otherwise, with his strong power, Celia would be hard to surrender and sign a soul contract with Celia. Now the seagull asked Celia to release mirio, and mirio was willing to. After all, the fate was different.


    It''s hard to tell who Abel died in the chaos when he came to the garden of Eden and made a scene of ten thousand people scuffling. One person''s fall may not be noticed. In the chaos, it''s even difficult to tell who Abel died of. However, Amun noticed the two brothers at that time, and later carefully observed the scene in the battlefield information recorded by the magistrates, but the scene was very chaotic and could not be seen clearly.


    When Amun became a God, all the past events in his life had become very clear. He could even "observe" everyone he knew and everything he had experienced, which is the difference between gods and ordinary people. Amun finally determined one thing. Abel was secretly plotted by his brother when he launched the charge. That was the main reason for his death. At that time, few people could see clearly on the battlefield.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    Among the descendants instructed by amon in his early years, Abel was one he liked very much. If there was a chance in the future, amon would not mind guiding him to be a God in the garden of Eden. But Abel was not so lucky, and amon felt very sorry. When Amun learned the truth about Abel''s death, he had no leisure to pay attention to this matter. Now Cain went to Salem with the mission. Amun, who had planned to go to the nine alliance kingdom of God, temporarily changed his decision and dealt with the matter first.


    Amon did not show up in the DUK plain, but did not speak until Cain returned to balun and spent the night in Akkad.


    Cain opened his eyes, jumped out of bed, knelt down on his knees, and replied in horror, "is that you? My benefactor, my teacher, my God who guides me! I have been looking forward to your presence day and night. "


    Amun''s voice said coldly, "looking forward to my appearance day and night? When I say this, I can almost see black smoke coming out of your soul! You have entered the city of Salem, but you dare not enter my temple, and you have never prayed to me. I just want to ask, where is your brother? "


    Cain was lucky enough to reply in a mournful tone: "he is dead. He was killed in the battle between the Uruk army and your army. But whether he has passed away or I am still alive, never dare to blame you. I just feel regret that I didn''t fulfill my promise to my father. I couldn''t guard him all the time. "


    Amon''s voice also became sad: "Cain, I once saved you and taught you the power of both sides of one body. But now when I see you again, you even close your soul when you speak, and you don''t want me to see your true thoughts. You already have a high-level achievement, can do this, but in front of me!


    I saw Abel''s blood flowing on the earth, as if crying to me. I already know what happened on the battlefield. If he really died of the enemy''s knife and gun, I would feel sorry, but I can''t say anything more. But the attack under his rib was clearly the power I taught him, which was exerted by his brother! I have my responsibility, but why have you become so cruel and merciless? "


    Cain''s face immediately lost its color. He raised his head and cried, "God, it''s not like this..."


    He was defending in a loud voice. It seemed that he was still kneeling and talking to the gods. What he left was an illusion of information. He had turned into a dark blood light and fled through the window and disappeared into the night at a very fast speed. A golden light sprinkled on the countryside outside Akad town. Cain, who was in the shape of darkness, suddenly felt a burning pain and rolled away in the soil.


    He runs very fast, but Amun''s golden light has left a mark on his soul. A voice echoes in his mind: "I don''t know what kind of strength you have cultivated, and you should be able to integrate the source of your own guidance with the night. I will give you a punishment, you will live in darkness forever, the light of sunrise will turn you into ashes! Even in that endless night, you will face endless pursuit


    In the sky, the bright moon night stood beside Amun and frowned: "he ran so fast that he disappeared in the blink of an eye! Even I, who is called the dark wolf God, has lost his breath at this moment. He seems to melt in the dark. What kind of magic is this that I have never seen before, is it you who taught him? "


    Amun''s expression was also very surprised. He shook his head and said, "I did instruct him at that time, but I haven''t seen the strength of his cultivation now. The right path in this world may lead to the same eternal eternal, but no one knows where the wrong road leads. It seems that after he heard that I became a God, he also yearned for eternal life, but he did not know what path he had found out? "


    The moon night asked, "God, do you want me to assassinate this man?"


    Amun nodded: "I also abide by the agreement between the gods, and I don''t want to fight a mortal directly. Since you are the best assassin on the mainland, this man will be handed over to you. This is the fight between night and night! I will continue to guide you how to control and use the violent power. It can even become a kind of inheritance. Your descendants will always pursue the so-called dark eternal life. This is the task I have given you. If you do, come back to me. "


    The moonlit night saluted Amun on the cloud, and jumped into the dark field, like a swift beast, to trace Cain, and soon disappeared into the night. Amun sighed gently, his whole body exuded a faint golden light, and stepped into the eternal of immortality.


    ����


    The treatment of Cain was only a small episode. Amon left the garden of Eden for the purpose of visiting the nine kingdoms of Allah. Before he became a God, he cut down the statues of Seth in the temples of the Lords of more than a dozen cities in eju. Although Seth is still the main god in the world, his position in the people''s mind has collapsed.


    Anything can change with the passage of time. One day, history will be forgotten. As long as Seth is still standing on the altar, myths and legends will even be tampered with. However, Amun didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe. When Amun became a God, Seth and enril stood at the mouth of the Ronnie River and tried to kill him.


    Now that enril is dead, how can Amun let Seth go? He was not afraid of him when he was not a God, but now he has become a God beyond immortality, and his power is much stronger than before, and he can not be afraid of him. However, if you want to find Seth, you have to go to the kingdom of nine linked gods. Besides revenge, Amun wants to meet another legendary creation God, an LA.He had already known what kind of Oracle had come to Allah and ordered the gods of the nine linked system of gods to stop taking care of Amun, and let Seth solve the matter by himself. Amun was very curious and wanted to say thank you to his face.


    It''s not difficult to go to the kingdom of anra in the nine link system. The most important divine skill Amun practiced was from the secret collection of Isis temple. It was relying on "Isis''s protection" that he successfully passed the final test. The tears of gods refined by saints of all ages have been integrated with his body and mind. As long as he urges the vows contained in the golden light to go there, he will get a kind of guidance naturally.


    Amun stepped into the eternal immortality, waved in the emptiness of the void, covered with the golden light of his body, forming a golden light band as if leading to the unknown infinity, and the end of the light band seemed to be in front of him. Like a golden river flowing from the past to the future, Amun stands still in the present to welcome the coming of the source.


    In the void, there is a huge Taichu lotus flower, just like the hands together, holding a red sun on the center of the flower, and the golden river is gushing from the heart of the flower under the sun wheel.


    Amun suddenly saw the emergence of the lotus and the red sun in the time and space with nothing. The scene in his soul was no different from that in his body and mind. The golden light over his body was inspired by a kind of guidance. The red sun in the far distance suddenly became very close and swallowed Amun.


    The body shape was engulfed by the red sun, but it was not hot. Suddenly, it was dark and bright. It even appeared in the world of mountains and rivers. The scene here is similar to that of the upper reaches of the Ronnie River in the northern part of the eju empire. The winding river runs through the mountains, forming a series of waterfalls, and finally flows into the plain valley. The place that should be a desert has become a beautiful grassland.


    Amun appears in the sky above the sixth waterfall of the river. There are palaces in the valleys on both sides of the river. It is similar to the nine linked sacred palace in the world, but the space distance is much wider. It seems that this is the scene of the day in the world. The light is soft and not dazzling. It seems that everything is wrapped up without any shadow. When you look up, you can''t see the sun, but a starry sky.


    As soon as he appeared in the kingdom of nine couplets, he heard an angry and frightened voice coming from a palace below: "Amun, this is Amun. How can he appear in the kingdom of nine couplets?"


    In different palaces came the voices of several gods: "since he can come, he can come!"


    "But he didn''t join the nine link system. He''s not a God in this kingdom!"


    Another sneering voice said, "Amun didn''t believe in you, the archangel, but he went into the temple and cut down your statue! The kingdom of God can not prevent the arrival of gods outside the divine system, as long as he can understand the belief that God guides the world. Amun is an Anla''s guest, and you don''t need to be invited. "


    Amun heard Seth''s voice, and his anger rose. He was about to fly to force him to appear, but the words of the gods suddenly disappeared. The mountains and rivers of the kingdom of God began to move, and Amun seemed to be the only static existence in the world. The shift of heaven and earth instantly brought him to the source of the river. After all the scenes were still again, Amun saw a huge lotus flower.


    as like as two peas in the eternal neither dying nor born, the lotus flower of Ronnie is seen in the heart of the kingdom. The flower heart was originally the position of the red sun. At the moment, a man was sitting, nodding at him, smiling and saying, "I am an LA, the creator God of the nine link system. Amun, I''ve been waiting for you, and you''re here at last


    Amun was standing in the void on the river, facing Anla, who was sitting in the heart of the flower, as if he could walk through it in one step. However, the short distance seemed infinite in his soul, as if he would never reach the petal. There is an invisible whirlpool outside the lotus, which is why Amun feels inaccessible.


    Amen saluted Allah and said, "dear Creator God, I didn''t expect you to look so young!"


    Ann - La, sitting in the heart of the flower, looks like a teenager of 15 or 6 years old. He looks very beautiful and has a slight brown skin. Amun even has a sense of deja vu. He had a high crown on his head with a round of sun ornaments at the top. Beyond his body, there was the invisible whirlpool of chaos, which seemed to be unable to distinguish light from darkness. He could only see the God through the unknown without any perception after being swept by the divinity of detection.


    Hearing Amun''s words, Ann - La laughed: "are you curious or surprised? I am afraid Anu and I are the earliest gods born in Tianshu. We have established the oldest God system respectively. What you see in my face is the state of mind of the gods. "


    He also raised his hand and pointed to the kingdom of God on both sides of the river and said, "opening up the soul world from the immortal eternity, and developing the mountains and rivers of time and space out of nothing, just like a person moving from a child to a child, opening his eyes to see the vast world, learning, perceiving, comprehending and creating everything. If you had been two thousand years earlier, you would have seen that I was still a child, with curiosity in my eyes, as if all the unknowns were possible. "


    Amun nodded and said, "I see! You said you had been waiting for me. Is there anything else? I''m here for Seth, and you should know my purpose. ""Without my permission, no God is allowed to fight in my kingdom of gods, but Seth himself caused these things, and he should be allowed to bear the consequences. I''ll give you a chance to deal with him alone, but don''t forget one thing. If you want to kill him, you should also be prepared to be cut off. "


    Amun replied, "I was prepared for this before I became a God, for fear that Seth would not bear the price."


    Ann - La nodded: "yes, I know Seth. You''d rather take the risk of being cut off to kill him, but he doesn''t want to lose his eternal life because of you, even if there is a possibility. I know his wish. He wants to be another creator God, but it is impossible to realize it. Your coming is the result of what he did. If you can''t face this, how to pursue a higher level?


    If I want to allow you to fight him in the kingdom of God, there must be one condition, that is, you have the achievements of the creator. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for you to find him out if he escapes from the kingdom of God. But if you have the achievement of the creator, I can guide you to find him in a moment no matter where he is. After all, I am the creator God who created this system, guided all the gods in the system, and I can still do this. "


    A Meng Leng Leng Leng: "why do you want to put forward such a condition?"


    Angela: "you come to my kingdom and try to kill one of my gods. Shouldn''t you pay the price and effort? I have sent down the parable to all the gods on earth not to embarrass you any more, and it is none of my business if you fight Seth outside the kingdom of God. "


    "I don''t think you''re trying to embarrass me. On the contrary, I think you''re even helping me, and I want to thank you. It''s just a little strange. Why do you want me to be the creator? "


    Anla laughed again: "what Seth has done has done harm to the nine linked gods. Although I can''t leave here, I also know what happened in the world and the stories about you. You have become a God and have eternal time. As long as you have a vow, you can wait until that day. You are not even afraid of being cut off. Are you afraid of pursuing a higher realm


    Amun shook his head and said, "excuse me, I still don''t understand. Why do you want me to pursue a higher realm?"


    "Because I know your experience, I''m curious and concerned about you. Maybe you are the one I''m waiting for and the one Anu is waiting for. When you stand in front of me as a God, I am more sure of that! As far as I know, you have not joined the anuna Apocalypse system, but Anu, like me, would like to talk to you. Haven''t you met him? "


    For the first time since he became a God, Amun felt confused and asked, "respected creator God, don''t you know that Anu has left the kingdom of God?"


    This time it was Ann Lalu''s turn to be shocked. She stood up from the lotus. The invisible chaos around the lotus disappeared. Amun felt a flower in front of him and suddenly stood beside Anla. It turned out that the lotus flower inexplicably unfolded, and a petal stretched out to his feet and led him to the past.


    Allah made a gesture, asked Amun to sit on the petals and said in a pleading tone, "please sit down and speak. How can Anu leave the kingdom of God? I ask you to tell me everything you know. "


    Amun told Anu what he knew about anu. All the information was relayed by Mu Yun. The communication between gods was natural and magical. It seemed that Anla had experienced the scene in anuna''s apocalypse. He sat in the lotus and fell into meditation.


    Amun asked curiously, "you and Anu are the same ancient creation God, how can you not know his news at all?"


    Allah looked up from his meditation and sighed, "how can I know that even the gods of anunaghi do not know? I can''t leave the nine alliance Kingdom, nor can I go to anunaghi to visit him. In the kingdom of God, I can also understand what is happening on earth, through the eyes of the gods and people''s prayers for me, as well as the soul imprint of the gods'' integration into the kingdom of God. Of course, I know that your story spreads among the world and the gods, but it is impossible for anyone to mention Anu''s story. "


    After saying this, an - La looked at the unknown void and murmured to himself: "as the oldest creation God in Tianshu, ANU was one step ahead of me. He even used this method, which may be another attempt to avoid the test. It may be a detour, but he won''t understand it without trying. "


    As she spoke, Angela raised a hand and held out a finger. Amon''s eyes as like as two peas of flowers, and the lotus flower on his body, just like a lotus flower, is just like a lotus flower on his body. It is spinning slowly in the void, and a small red sun is on his flower.


    Amun''s surprise was more than that. When the lotus flower appeared, Anla immediately flicked her finger, and it whirled to Amun''s eyebrows. Amun did not dodge or resist. In this world, Allah controlled the rules of creation. He was free to use any means, and Amun did not feel that he had any malice.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    The lotus flower flies into Amun''s eyebrows and disappears. Amun is stunned. For a moment, he seems unable to think. Even if he has such a powerful soul as a God, he has to do his best to absorb and integrate the huge and almost unimaginable information. He can''t move for a period of time.


    Looking at the sky above the fingertips of an - La, the little lotus flower is still spinning slowly, as if it has never flown out. The scene just now seems to be just a mirage. Looking at the lotus flower, he continued, "you must have heard the myths and legends of the world, the poems of the wandering poets. It is said that the goddess Isis has defeated me and made me speak the name and the real language. Now, I''ll tell you both the so-called name and the real language. "


    The lotus phantom flying into Amun''s eyebrow and disappearing is a kind of record, which is the same as the content recorded in the Tianming slips made by Anu, which contains all the soul imprints and cultivation insights of an Kai''s creation of this divine kingdom so far. Many of the contents and insights are far beyond Amun''s current state, which he can''t confirm for a while. However, this information remains in his soul and can be used for reference in future practice.


    The myth that people can''t understand is still difficult to understand. In fact, Isis had your experience at the moment. I told her all the information about the kingdom of God and the secrets of my cultivation. Anu gave the letter of destiny to Amat. Maybe it was the same purpose that I had at that time. I also hope that someone can replace me to maintain the existence of this kingdom of God.


    After getting all this, Isis vowed to achieve something beyond the creation God. But she failed, and her thousand years of practice were abandoned, and her eternal life was lost. But this road can be successful, because Zeus of Olympus has proved it. Unfortunately, it is too difficult, even more difficult than ordinary people to become gods. I have not fully understood how to do it


    Amun finally came to his senses and looked at the lotus flower on the tip of an LA''s finger and asked, "have you made something like the book of destiny?"


    Ann - La also looked at the lotus and nodded: "yes, its name is Taichu lotus."


    "When did you make it?" Amun asked


    Ann - La smile: "just now! The information you have brought has penetrated me, and I understand that Anu''s intention of refining the fateful slips is like this. Thank you, amon


    It took nearly a thousand years for Anu to refine the Tianming slips, but an LA made this primitive lotus with a flick of a finger. This does not mean who is better than anyone else. Anla and Anu are both the oldest creation gods. Their cultivation and understanding are long enough, and they have been thinking about the same problems as Anu. When he heard the news from Amun, the confirmation of the thousand years of practice condensed in an instant, and the lotus flower was sacrificed in a moment.


    Compared with an ancient god like Anla, Amun is just like a newborn baby. Everything in front of him symbolizes the exploration of the unknown. He asked one question after another today and couldn''t help asking, "why do you and Anu, the creator God, have the same idea?"


    "I know you have a lot of questions. Can I ask you some questions first, you don''t have to answer them, just think about them..." First of all, what is the ultimate pursuit of emperors or heroes? What would it look like if all the wishes could be achieved? "


    This is a very interesting proposition. When a person comes to the world, he wants to eat, live, survive and reproduce from the most instinctive desire. However, with the consideration of social civilization, all these will change. For example, an emperor like sinnah wants to conquer the world. What is the end of conquering the world? ����Is to own the whole world!


    The end of the real desire is - everything in the world is yours.


    This is a goal that no one can achieve, not even gods! But the creator God can do it in another way: to create a world out of nothing. This world is not an illusion, but an eternal reality! In a sense, the spirit can obtain the liberation beyond the mortal.


    In this way, it is not unreasonable for Seth to direct the monotheistic reform of eracht to regard the creation God an-la as "the only God" and to call all the other gods angels.


    Allah told Amun not to answer, and did not wait for him to answer. He continued: "if you have thought about this question, you will understand that the creator God has realized the end of his desire, and will not be dissatisfied with the situation and will not want to leave the kingdom because of his dissatisfaction. Have already owned the world, what else do you want to have?


    But do you know how the creator''s achievement was achieved? The lotus flower is printed into your soul and has told you the secret of cultivation. The difference between it and the creator''s achievement lies in a kind of desire and commitment. Desire is to create the world, commitment is to guide the gods to enjoy the eternal kingdom.


    Therefore, the creator God can not leave and let the world disappear, which is the responsibility promised by the creator God to realize his wish. I know that Seth also wants to prove the realm of the creator God, but he is not willing to face the consequences of his actions, so it is impossible to achieve the achievements of the creator God! From your experience, you are the most promising God I know to break through this achievement.For me or Anu, it''s not that I have any dissatisfaction with the kingdom of God, but a desire to pursue another kind of detachment. I want to know what kind of state of existence that kind of achievement is? "


    Hearing this, Amun asked thoughtfully, "but why do you want to tell me your own practice, knowledge and soul imprint?"


    "For a god like me, who has achieved the creation of the world, I have the whole world," asked Ann ratafi. But in a sense, the world is just the lotus flower or the volume of the book. Anu and I want to be more detached from the lotus and the slips, just as mortals become gods. "


    Amun nodded: "yes, I understand what you think, but what does it have to do with me?"


    "Amun general," he said with a smile, "don''t forget the title you got in the world:" Horus, the great God, cares for you, protects the dignity of the Empire, inherits the glory of Anla, praises the generals of other countries. "One of the titles is" inheriting the glory of Allah. ". After the fall of Isis, I have been waiting for a person, or rather for a god like you.


    Like Marduk, you are a rare genius in the world. What is most precious is not only talent, but also experience that other gods do not have. Since he can do things, you can also do, more importantly, you and he are not the same person. So I want to seek your help, not now, but in the future!


    When you ask someone to do something for you, you have to give something. So I''m willing to help you and tell you everything I know. It doesn''t matter if you refuse my request. I just did what I had to do today


    The creator God was very interesting. He asked Amun. Whether Amun refused his request or not, he gave Amun the greatest help that a creation God could give him!


    Amun had to stand up on the petals and salute and said, "dear Creator God, what can I do for you?"


    "I have two things I want you to agree to. The second request is that if one day in the future, Anla falls like Isis or has to leave the kingdom for some reason, I hope Amun can replace him as the creator God and maintain the existence of the nine alliance kingdom.


    This is not to say that it can be done. At that time, Amun should at least have the achievements of the creation God, and be able to integrate the kingdom of God into the world opened up by his soul. This means that Allah will give Amun the kingdom of the nine couplets and this system!


    Of course, the purpose of Angela is not to give up, but to free a kind of bondage. He wanted to pursue a higher level of detachment. If he could not pass the test, he would fall. However, he still had to fulfill his promise to the gods, so he could never make a vow and really take that step.


    This second request only takes effect when Amun has at least the realm of the creator God and Allah falls. If so, Amun will become an - La in a sense, or his soul will be integrated with the existence of an - La, because he has mastered the soul imprint and cultivation insight of Ann - pull''s creation of the kingdom of God.


    The title of "inheriting the glory of Anla" will be worthy of the name, and Amun will inherit the legendary "name and real language" of Anla.


    Hearing the request of Allah, Amun was also thinking about a question. When he was still a mortal, what did he think of the gods? Of course, the gods he hated most were Seth and enril, the closest gods were Artemis and Muyun, the most despised God was Horus, and the most powerful God he had ever seen was Marduk. What he really admired from the bottom of his heart was Isis, who had already fallen.


    From a mortal point of view, an - LA''s request is very much like an account of the future. If Amun had achieved the creation God''s achievement, but Anla had fallen or disappeared, he would not have been unwilling to inherit the kingdom. But Amun did not hasten to agree or refuse. He pondered for a moment and said, "please let me think about it again, and I will give you the answer after I kill Seth, OK?"


    Ann - La seemed to have expected such an answer, and said with a smile, "it''s useless for you to give me the answer now. Of course, you have to wait until then Amun, can I ask you one more question, before you become a God, did you think about what you would do after becoming a God? "


    In front of the creator God, Amun narrowed his eyes and recalled the question. Before he became a God, he made a vow when he walked through the endless tests in the Syrian desert -


    "if one day, when I will pass the examination of fate and the judgment of the end, my wish is not to join or establish such a god system and become such a God. I hope to build a home of faith, which can guide all those who yearn for, instead of who the gods specially guide. The so-called God is no longer a God, but a God in people''s belief. People can choose a paradise like home in life, or bear the hell like suffering in their hearts. This is my wish to be a God, and the road under my feet will eventually lead to it. "


    In this way, he was destined to be different from other gods. If he wanted to fulfill his vow, he must at least have the achievements of the creator God, and beyond the achievements of the creator God. That is to say, he can grant the request of Anla, because in his vow, the path of practice and verification will transcend and contain these.In addition to this vow, Amun also vowed to do some things, including killing Seth, punishing enril, helping Mu Yun, looking for Maria, demolishing queen erebi''s underworld, and so on!


    I''m afraid that you have not done something else, but you have not done something else With that, the creator disappeared from amon''s eyes with a wave of his hand.


    Amun appeared again in the immortal eternity. Far and near, it was still a golden river. At the end of the river was the huge lotus flower and a red sun in its heart. Amun saluted the kingdom of nine couplets, turned and stepped out of the immortal eternity, and came to the world again.


    Allah''s last words reminded him that he had vowed to tear down the underworld of anuna''s apocalyptic system one day. Now Anu, the creator God of anuna''s apotheosis system, has disappeared. One of the main gods, enril, has fallen, and another, Marduk, has broken away from the divine system and is in a state of chaos and no owner.


    If Amun wants to tear down the underworld, it is the best time to fulfill his wish. Let''s finish this wish first!


    ����


    When Yin Nanna saw Amun back in the rose garden and heard about his experience in the nine alliance Kingdom, she was naturally surprised and pleased. However, when she heard that he threatened to demolish queen erebe''s underworld, she was worried and said, "Anla, let you go to Seth after you have achieved the achievements of the creator. This is actually my suggestion, but I know what you are thinking, so it is not easy to say it �� Now, I''m more or less at ease But you want to tear down erebe''s underworld. Do you know what that means? "


    Amun nodded: "I certainly know what that means. It may let anuna inspire the gods to take a stand. I also want to know who will help erebe to deal with me? I think there is a reason for me to tear down erebe''s underworld. You should be very clear about the whole process of gratitude and resentment. What I did was not just revenge, but also because there should be no such underworld in the world


    Yin Nanna frowned and said, "erebe''s popularity among the gods of anuna is not good, but if he helps her deal with you, Adado will certainly do it. He is worried that he will not have a chance to settle accounts with you."


    Amun sneered: "this is just right. I''m going to release the news ahead of time. Let erebe wait for me! Anuna inspires the gods to hear this news. Who will do the right thing with me? Then stand up now, and I won''t have to worry about it every day! "


    Yin Nanna looked at him, blinked her eyes and said, "so you want to see the attitude of anuna to inspire the gods and distinguish who is your enemy, so you should spread the news before attacking the underworld?"


    Amun then nodded: "yes, as a mortal, I never offended enril, but what did enril do to me? I didn''t even deal with Adado, but Adado had to deal with me. I don''t even know which gods will make a stumbling block when you don''t expect it. It''s better to show your attitude now


    Yin Nanna said anxiously, "how can I feel like the war between the gods will be opened again?"


    Amun touched her soft waist and said, "my goddess, don''t you understand? From the moment enril wanted to cut me down, but was cut down by Marduk, the battle of the gods has begun. Although I have not experienced the war of gods thousands of years ago, I have a premonition that this war of gods will be much larger than that one, and it will even become a dispute among different God systems. Not only will some gods perish, but even the divine system will disappear, which is probably unimaginable for many gods. "


    Yin Nanna''s voice actually some trembles: "enril has fallen, which God will fall?"


    Amun said lightly: "in the foreseeable future, between Seth and me, one of them will surely fall! Don''t forget that Seth is now the main god of the nine linked God system. If the main gods of the two major god systems on the mainland all fall down, doesn''t it indicate that they are involved in the battle between the gods of each god system? I''m in it, and I''m part of it, and I know that, but I have to do something


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Yin Nanna grabbed Amun''s arm and said, "I don''t want you to fall. In fact, as long as they do not get involved in these disputes, they will not lose their eternal life. Everyone knows this, but some things can not be avoided. I do not have a premonition that the prelude to the battle of the gods has begun, but I do not want to see it, so I do not want to think about it


    Amun shook her hand and said, "you don''t want to think about it, but some people have to think about it. Anu may have thought of this for a long time. That''s why he left the kingdom of God and came to the world in that way. We don''t know what he is doing, but at least we know what he is trying to do."


    Yin Nanna: "although Anu has left, the gods still have to keep their vows. If you attack anunaghi''s underworld voluntarily, the gods will not help you, not even me, whether they are willing to help erebe or not."


    Amun put her hand in her palm and rubbed it: "of course, I won''t let you attack your sister''s underworld with me. As long as you pass this news to anuna and enlighten the gods, you will help me In fact, I have no intention to hurt erebe herself. I just want to tear down her underworld and hope that she can understand some things Another thing I''m curious about is that erebe is your sister, but the relationship is very bad. How did you two sisters become enemies? "


    Yin Nanna lowered her head and said weakly, "in fact, there are a lot of things I wanted to tell you, but I''m afraid you will be angry. My sister and I can''t be enemies, but it''s because of a man. It was many years ago. "


    Yin Nanna was a real troublemaker at that time. According to the short experience of Amun since she knew her, from Gilgamesh to enqidu, from Lion King to dumz, he had never had less trouble. He had heard many legends about the goddess, but he didn''t expect another one.


    Amun wryly grinned and waved his hand: "forget it, if it''s something that has passed, you''d better stop saying it. I don''t want to hear it!"


    "Yin Meng''s voice is not as weak as you shrunk into the arms of a weak woman? Of course, it''s the past, but I have to explain it to you, because it involves another God. "


    Yin Nanna tells a story hundreds of years ago, and even involves a triangular relationship. The story begins with the guidance of gods by gods -


    except for people like dumz who were guided by the gods since childhood because of their origin, most of the envoys are not born to be favored by the gods. They are all because of their achievements or heaven Fu has attracted the attention of the gods, which will be guided to become a God. For example, best was a cat that opened up intelligence.


    It is not easy to cultivate the strength of both sides of the body to high-level achievements. The gods will not waste their time and energy. They will only guide people or creatures with outstanding talents or qualifications. One of the simplest ways is to guide the great achievers who are young and confident of passing the tests of their original strength.


    In the traditional concept, this kind of guidance is also a kind of gift, which means that breaking through high-level achievements is not simply to teach the path of cultivation, but also to consume all kinds of energy. There are also some people in the world who are extremely gifted and have outstanding qualifications, but even the gods are afraid of them, such as Gilgamesh or enqidu, so the gods will not choose them as envoys.


    After all, the emissary is not only the successor of the gods, but also the servants of the gods. Without correct guidance, it is very difficult for the great achievers in the world to obtain "endless" achievements, and even more difficult to pass the "examination of fate and the judgment of doomsday".


    Hundreds of years ago, there was such a suitable talent in the kingdom of Assyria. He was a young and handsome man named nergal, which attracted the attention of anuna. Erebe took a fancy to him and decided to guide his original power. As the queen of the underworld, it was a terrible and terrible existence in the world. Erebe didn''t want to frighten the beautiful man, so she incarnated as a mortal girl to approach him.


    If we use the vulgar way of human story, erebe''s method is also very old-fashioned. The young man lost his way when he was on his way. He stayed in a house with lights on in the night. There was only a beautiful young girl living in the house. Nell gall said that he had lost his way at night, but he was not a bad man. He just wanted to stay overnight and leave at dawn.


    The girl received him warmly and brought him a chair. Nell Galla was very polite and did not sit on it. She brought him wine and meat, and Nell gratefully refused. A girl living alone in such a remote place, I''m afraid life is not easy, he doesn''t want to enjoy the good things of her family. Later, she brought him foot washing water, and Nell gall blushed and said no, he didn''t want to disturb her rest. He met by chance, and there was no need to do so much for him.


    The next morning, when nellgaard wanted to leave, she found that the girl was ready to make a fire for cooking and was chopping firewood in the backyard. She was very beautiful, but the scene of her tender hands waving the wood knife was very unbearable. Nell gall went to help, and after chopping the firewood, she found that there was not much firewood in the girl''s house.


    The girl told Nell Galla to have breakfast, then took him out and wished him a safe journey. However, Nell gale felt that he should not leave like this. Anyway, there was nothing wrong. Why not help this kind girl? Instead of going out on the road, he pulled out his sword and went to the mountain to cut firewood. At dusk, he carried a large bundle of neat firewood and sent it back. He also beat a few rabbits, so the day was not finished.It was time to leave on the third day, but as soon as he went out in the morning, it began to rain cats and dogs in the mountains, and Nell had to stay at the girl''s house again. The beautiful girl was not bored by the strange guests who did not leave. She still entertained him warmly, took out all the delicious food in the house, and advised him not to worry. Since the rain road is difficult, it is better to wait for the day to clear up before setting out.


    The rain was heavy and light for two days. On the fourth night, when he was sleeping, Nell suddenly woke up because of the cold water dripping on his body. It turned out that the roof was leaking. On the fifth day, the sky was clear, but nellgal still did not go. He could not let the good girl live alone in the house that was leaking through the rain. So he cut down trees nearby and cut them into thin boards to make materials for repairing the roof.


    So another day passed, and the girl continued to thank him.


    On the sixth day, he climbed up to the roof and began to repair the house. The girl stood below and handed him boards. They cooperated very well. They seemed to have a feeling of spring. After a day''s hard work, they finally repaired the roof. The girl made a delicious dinner to thank the occasional hero, and Nell finally drank.


    It''s time to leave tomorrow. Nell gale was very reluctant to give up. The girl toasted and said, "thank you, my handsome hero! You''ve delayed so many days for me. It''s time to go tomorrow. Today, I got dirty and sweated after repairing the roof. After dinner, I''ll boil water for you and have a good bath. "


    Half drunk Nell gale also said: "I''ll boil water. It''s hard work to carry a big bucket to draw water. You''re sweating all over today. Take a bath."


    After dinner, after drinking wine, boiling water for a bath, Nell gale took out a clean suit of clothes from his luggage and changed it. He felt comfortable all over. At this time, the girl began to take a bath, but suddenly she let out a scream. She saw an insect crawling past the barrel. Hearing the scream, Nell gale lifted the curtain and rushed to the girl. Then he saw the beautiful girl standing up naked from the barrel


    What happened next did not know how. He hugged her, kissed her, and stroked her. She also put her arms around his neck and kissed him warmly. As if riding in the clouds, Nell gale came into the room with the wet girl in his arms, and they held each other in bed It''s been a long night.


    The girl is so beautiful, industrious and kind. Since they are all in bed, the relationship between them is of course different. Nergal decides to take her away and become his bride. When he comes to stay for a few days, he never expected such an adventure!


    This girl, of course, was erebe. She had come to test the warrior, but the more she saw him, the more she liked it. Later, she even changed her original idea, no longer simply to guide a God. She took the initiative to seduce him. Nell gale is honest and upright, but after all, he is a young man of high blood. He lost his way in the mountains, but had an affair. He also liked the girl, and did not think that it was a temptation.


    Nell gale is going to discuss with the girl and ask if there are any relatives in her family. He will take her away. And erebe was also thinking about how to guide this young man''s original power in some way, so that he could become an envoy of anuna''s apocalyptic system. However, neither of them spoke. On the seventh day, the girl''s sister suddenly came.


    Of course, it was Mu Yun goddess who came here because of curiosity and prank. The sisters once said that anyone can guide the warrior. It is not easy to find a suitable person to guide a powerful envoy. It is also a small bet. Erebe first appeared in front of nergal, but then the situation changed. The queen of the underworld did not regard him as a pure God or servant, but really took a fancy to him.


    The goddess Mu Yun came to the door, and erebe was not easy to point out immediately. She told Nell that this was her sister. On that day, three people sat together to eat, and with such beautiful two girls drinking with them, Nell felt like a dream.


    After a few more drinks, there are more topics to talk about. Nell gale exclaimed, "you two sisters, are as beautiful as the legendary goddess!"


    Erebi laughed happily, but mu Yun took the opportunity to ask a question: "handsome warrior, have you ever seen a goddess? If the goddess came to the world to guide you, they were Mu Yun, the God of youth and love, and erebe, Queen of the underworld. Who would you choose? "


    The poor young man did not know the truth, looked at erebe with intoxication, and said, "of course, it is the goddess of youth and love..."


    Before he had finished his words, erebe''s face changed, and his foot was turned into a cloud, and the wind rolled over the roof and left. According to the agreement between the gods, since nergal made such an answer to his face, he would be guided by the goddess Muyun. Unless the goddess murun agreed, erebe could no longer direct nergal as his own God.


    If, at the first meeting, Nell gale had said this, erebe, though unhappy, might not be a big deal. But to this point, Mu Yun goddess has come to such a hand, how can erebe swallow this breath?


    The goddess Mu Yun didn''t mean to fight for love with a knife, but out of the psychology of winning, she jokingly asked such a sentence. If Nell is willing to accept erebe''s guidance, she certainly does not need to block it. But the Hades Queen''s temper is very big, since the heart is dissatisfied, so she left immediately.Nergal was frightened and could not understand what had happened. The goddess Muyun quickly changed the image of a God and explained the story to the frightened warrior. When he came back to God, nergal realized that he had made a mistake. He wanted to find erebe to explain, but the queen of the underworld no longer saw him.


    This is the process of the initial hostility between erebi and Mu Yun. As for the nergal, the goddess Muyun did not break the promise and still guided his original power. Later, nergal became a member of anuna''s apocalyptic gods through "the examination of fate and the judgment of the end", but erebe still did not see him.


    ����


    After hearing the story told by yinnana, Amun was unable to laugh or cry. He frowned and said, "Nell is the God of the dead in anunaki mythology. I always thought that he had something to do with erebe, Queen of the underworld, but I didn''t think it was. He has been your guide and achieved the achievement beyond immortality for hundreds of years. Has erebe never seen him


    Yin Nanna lowered her eyes and said, "you haven''t learned erebi''s temper. Of course, if you don''t, you''ll disappear. She hasn''t seen Nell for hundreds of years."


    Amun frowned and asked, "then Nell gall became your God, and then he became a God beyond eternal life. So you and he..."


    Mu Yun, a little uneasy, quickly explained, "I knew you would not be happy to hear this story, but don''t get me wrong. I have no other relationship with him, just the power to guide him. Even because of this, I have never sent Nell Galle on any mission


    Amun finally laughed: "how can I say hello to this matter? Erebe''s temper is really a little big. The gods are angry for hundreds of years. But you really shouldn''t have done it. From the spectators'' point of view, if you like that Nell gale, you can try his heart, or you can do something before erebe. But knowing that situation, we still have to... "


    Yin Nanna shook Amun''s arm and interrupted him: "of course I know, I did it. I shouldn''t! So I didn''t tell you. I know you will not be happy, but I still want to say it today, just to remind you. Nergal has always felt sorry for erebe. If you attack the underworld, he will help her later.


    It was I who guided him to become a God, and I could dissuade him in the Department of divinity, but it was difficult to persuade him not to help erebe. But if I don''t stop nellgal from helping erebe, you''re going to face him. It''s a real dilemma.


    Nergal was once the most brilliant master of Necromancy in the world. You may not be afraid, because I know that you have also received the teaching of Necromancy from best and know the mystery of it. But if your disciples meet nergal, it will be hard to deal with it. I told you the past today, just to ask what to do? If you want me to persuade nellgaard not to intervene, I will


    Amun put out his hand and slapped her on the back. "My goddess, don''t get involved. If Nell wants to help erebe, let him go! I''m just a little strange. Since nergal''s cultivation is from your guidance, and you are not good at necromancy, how can he become a master of Necromancy? "


    Yinnanna explained: "although erebi never saw Nell again, he asked EA, the God of wisdom, to give him something on his back. It recorded the secret of cultivation of the necromancy and all kinds of confirmatory feelings. She told ea that since she had wanted to guide Nell gall, she would have fulfilled her promise and no longer owed him anything


    "In that case, can I ask you a favor, too? If nellgaard wants to help erebe, let him go and tell him something Instead of sending a message to her soul, he whispered in Yin Nanna''s ear.


    This kind of communication is not like the dialogue between gods. Yin Nanna was stunned and didn''t understand. She raised her head and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Amun reached her ear again and whispered something. He could only hear "how did you hold her to bed at the beginning Forget that she''s the queen of the underworld, and think of her as the girl If you really have that heart, why don''t you come again Maybe it will be solved If you are beaten, you should be beaten... " A few words like that.


    This is the whisper used by ordinary people to communicate. Yin Nanna suddenly understood it. She flushed her face and gave Amun a fist: "Why are you so bad?"


    Amun replied with a smile: "bad? But I think it''s doing a good job. " And then a light drink: "do you pass on these words or not?"


    Yin Nanna lowered her head and said, "pass! I''ll tell nellgaard, as long as you don''t get angry with me


    Amun shook his head and said, "I''m not angry with you. Why are you so aggrieved?"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Yin Nanna still said in a weak voice: "but you are clearly not happy. Can''t I feel it?" After you become a God, I also understand thoroughly that the so-called curse of Mu Yun goddess was caused by me


    Amun shrugged: "in that case, what else do you want me to say about you?"


    Mu Yun goddess suddenly chuckled, from a very aggrieved look to a very happy look. Amun puzzled asked: "what''s wrong with you? What''s so happy?"


    Mu Yun blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "of course it''s because of you! Do you remember that you have never been angry in front of me, no matter what I have done, you are not unhappy, today is the first time. In fact, I also know in my heart that you were in order to fulfill the promise to me, and later to appreciate that I am willing to help me. You don''t care about me, but it doesn''t matter to my existence. It''s not until you hear that you''re upset about it that I''m sure you have the kind of care I want. "


    Amun looked at her but said nothing. Yin Nanna suddenly thought of something and said, "if Adado knew that you wanted to attack erebi''s underworld, you had used any means to deal with enril, he might use some means to deal with you. You must be careful not to fall into the trap Anuna inspires the gods, even if they want to help you, but you can ask her for help


    "Who?" Amun asked


    Goddess Mu Yun pinched him and said, "know why! Of course, it''s your gentle, beautiful, capable and greedy cat! She already has the achievements of the creator Now anunaghi''s creation God has disappeared, and she has lost the LORD God in the divine realm. She can take this opportunity to come in. If no one can control her, it''s not a violation of the agreement between the gods, but she can only help you, and she can''t take the initiative to attack. "


    ����


    When Amun and Artemis appeared side by side in the garden of Eden, the disciples were shocked. The beautiful goddess''s brown curly hair has been hanging down to her waist. Her robe is shining with light silver light, her left shoulder is covered with a green shawl, her bare right arm is wearing a silver glittering wrist guard, and her eyebrows are marked with a round of crescent moon.


    Link, medanzo, George, Yunmeng, Gabriel, and Moses were the first to respond. They saluted Amun before greeting her. They were respectful and kind.


    They were all people who had seen Schr? Dinger in those years. They knew that the cat was so big and frightening. It must be right to salute her first. Although it was Artemis, the attitude of the people in front of Amun was just like seeing the cat.


    In the early years, the fat, lazy and greedy cat was like a God in the tribe of link, and Yunmeng, the armored beast king, was more like a follower of Schrodinger. Later, Amun led the army in the battle, and the cat became both beautiful and imposing. When the general and the cat were sitting at the same table, the general always let the cat sit on the front seat. His subordinates knew that.


    The disciples now know the origin of the goddess best. Schr? Dinger was the imprisoned goddess of best, and it was the process of Artemis'' re-entry into the world. This God from the Olympian system now has the achievements of the creator.


    Among all the disciples, Moses took the most solemn attitude. He prostrated himself and said, "it was you who separated the Red Sea and let me and my people leave eju safely. I don''t know how to thank you. Today I finally have the opportunity to salute you!"


    The seagull''s attitude was the most curious. He saluted and said, "I heard Celia say that when Amun set the king aside, but let a cat sit on the front seat to eat, she asked Amun for a duel. Knowing the cause and effect, the king nahathi can only hang it on one side while you are eating. "


    Artemis had bright teeth and bright eyes, and even her smile seemed to add color to the whole garden of Eden. She said hello to each of Amun''s disciples, and finally said to Yunmeng with a smile: "I really didn''t expect that you, the armored beast, have become a level 8 God and such a beautiful girl!"


    Yunmeng turned into its original form, nodding and saluting as before, and spitting out his words: "thank God Amun and you for saving me on the boat in the flood and taking me to link''s village. Otherwise, how could we be today?"


    She looked around the garden of Eden and said, "this should be the cave dwelling savage tribe in those days, but now it has become a beautiful temple. Amun, you are really a miracle man. Your friends and subordinates have made amazing achievements."


    Amun has not only become a God himself, but also the gods in the garden of Eden is now a powerful force. Medanzo, Gabriel, link and seagull have achieved level 9 achievements. Yunmeng, Julio, Moses and George have all achieved level 8 achievements of their original strength. Most of these people have strong fighting power. Amun''s experience of becoming a God is very special, and the disciples he guides are very different from ordinary God envoys.


    Before enril''s fall, only Gabriel and medanzo in the garden of Eden broke through the level 9 achievement, and when Amun came back from the nine alliance Kingdom, some disciples were promoted. It seems that it is not a long time for Amun to enter the nine alliance kingdom to talk with an LA, but there are too many messages exchanged between the gods. The lotus flower was printed in the brow. It took more than a year for Amun to return to God. During this time, the disciples were growing.Amun, the God who explored and understood the original power by himself, and the God envoys guided by the countries all over the mainland are also the most outstanding talents today. The only regret is that John has been killed.


    The disciples only practiced in the garden of Eden, and they lived a leisurely and comfortable life. When Amun came back, they all had a mission to follow Amun to the underworld of anunaghi. Medanzo, in particular, had long felt bored and longed for such a thing. It used to be bullied by others. Now, God Amun leads the team to attack, and Artemis helps. It has become the most lively event in the history of Eden.


    ����


    Artemis is the God of Olympus, so it is not easy to ask her to come, but Amun has his own way to contact her. Both of them have their own marks on each other. They can call each other in the immortal eternity, and naturally they can feel each other. If not, Amun would have to send someone to the kingdom of hitton to pray to the statue of Artemis.


    Artemis accompanied Amun to the garden of Eden, and at the same time analyzed the situation clearly: "of course, I am willing to help you. According to what you said, the creation God of anuna apocalypse is missing now, and the main god in the divine realm is no longer there, and there is no one to do my duty. It is not a violation of the agreement between the gods to enter the anuna apocalypse.


    But if encountering anunaghi''s gods, I can only protect you, but I can''t take the initiative to attack them. Unless you can lead them out of the realm of God, I can do it with you. As for attacking the underworld, I''m afraid I can only stay with you to prevent anyone from hurting you. I can''t do anything else


    Amun said with a smile: "I am very grateful that you can come. Of course, I understand the agreement between the gods. The purpose of inviting you to come is not to attack the underworld. I have my own way to deal with erebe. However, there are other gods in anuna''s Apocalypse system who hear about this news and will certainly take advantage of this opportunity to deal with me. I mainly guard against people like Adado, the storm God. I don''t want to be cheated. "


    Artemis said, "since I am here, I will protect you all the time. I will go when you go to Hades, but I also want to ask you a favor."


    Amun said with a smile: "if there is anything you can say, between you and me, do you still need to talk about who helps whom?"


    Artemis replied, "since you have made an agreement with Allah that you will become the main god in the realm of nine couplets after cutting Seth, I will ask for your consent and ask you to do something for me, just as you want to demolish anunaghi''s underworld, I will also tear down Osiris'' underworld! Do you agree? "


    Amun was startled and quickly explained: "I have accepted the soul imprint and cultivation insight of an Kai''s creation system, and I also know the importance of Hades to a divine system, and its existence is not unreasonable. The reason why I want to tear down erebe''s underworld is not only because of personal hatred, but because I have vowed that I don''t want to see such a underworld. But why did you tear down Osiris'' underworld? Do you still remember what happened in those years? Didn''t you get rid of it? Artemis, you are no longer best, nor the cat


    Artemis said with a smile: "you have your reasons, and I have mine. For me, Schrodinger is not another life course in the endless experience, but a part of my cultivation and verification as the goddess Artemis. The truth is my experience. I don''t necessarily want to tear down the underworld, I just want to make an end of Osiris.


    Osiris trapped himself in the underworld for many years, trying to break through the creator''s achievements in this way, but he didn''t understand that he would never break through without extricating himself from this self confinement. He had a guide to help best, but also had a grudge of imprisonment, so I not only find him to settle accounts, but also help him to extricate himself, depending on whether he has this lucky! I only ask you, at that time, will you help or not? "


    Amun nodded and said, "help, help! If one day I become the main god of the nine link system, I will not only allow you to go to the underworld to find Osiris'' trouble, but I will go with you! "


    Artemis took Amun''s arm and shook happily: "you have always been Amun!" This is how they talked and laughed. They entered the apocalyptic realm of anuna and came to the garden of Eden to gather all the disciples to discuss the attack on Hades.


    ����


    Amun is a senior general, and he is proficient in the use of military. It is said that the more hidden things should be done, the better is to attack suddenly without any sign in advance, so that the other party can break through the underworld without any precaution.


    This time, however, he did the opposite. In advance, he not only leaked the news, but also asked goddess Muyun to tell anuna the gods in the kingdom of God, for fear that some gods would not know about it. He hoped that the greater the disturbance, the better. Excited, medanzo even asked, "if we gather our troops to kill the underworld, do we still need to erect a flag? What do you think is written on the flag, Amun


    All of them were amused by him. Link got up to pull the flag, but Amun stopped him with a smile. Just then Amun heard a prayer from Salem. It turned out that the mine at the foot of the Assyrian plateau was hit by a storm. The fierce wind rolled down from the plateau, leaving a field of sand and rocks. The sky was dark, killing and injuring many miners, including the guards sent by the city of Salem to the mine.Amun immediately passed the news to link and others, frowned and asked, "Aesop has just called to me, and the northern mine has been hit by a storm again. This is the fifth time in recent months, with more than 200 casualties. There has never been a storm in that area since the beginning of history. What''s the matter? "


    George quickly explained, "it''s man-made, of course. It''s prurie, the wind god! Enril is now in a state of survival. I have sent someone to negotiate with Faust to buy their city-state and land for a symbolic sum of money, so as to put an end to the invasion of DUK plain by the Assyrian Empire. I didn''t expect that at this time, the gods intervened and encouraged them to continue to fight against Salem


    Amun went into the nine alliance Kingdom and met with Anla. He tried his best to accept the Pang ran information contained in the lotus flower which was printed on his brow. Many of the contents still can''t be fully understood. At that time, he couldn''t pay attention to things outside the nine alliance kingdom. But at that time, the situation on the DUK plain was still evolving.


    Aesop made a "cold war" strategy against the city of enril. He took back the traditional mines of the dukes and opened up new mines along the foot of the Assyrian plateau. At the same time, he stationed troops and gradually moved around from the rear side of the city of enril. He has targeted the logistics supply line across the Assyrian plateau to enril City, occupying an absolute advantage in strategic situation.


    The continued consumption of enril is becoming more and more unworthy for the Assyrian Empire, leaving only the choice of decent withdrawal, which is beneficial to both sides. Aesop also sent messengers to contact Faustus, and gave the Assyrian Empire a step down, willing to pay a symbolic sum of money to buy enril city-state and their reclaimed land from the Assyrian Empire.


    But at this time, Adado, the storm God, sent down the oracle. He summoned enril to continue to fight against Salem, and promised in the name of the gods that he would help and protect enril to win. The same Oracle also came to the Assyrian Empire''s royal capital Nivea. Adado was the son of enril in anunakhi mythology, the God of war and storm. His statue usually stood beside enril in the side hall.


    The words of the gods were fulfilled. The mines opened by Salem, located behind the city of enril, were attacked by sudden storms. Even the garrison outside the mine was not spared. These garrisons are nominally mine guards, but they are actually military forces to monitor and restrict the activities of enril city. It seems that the gods are helping enril break the blockade.


    Although Amun was not there, the gods in the garden of Eden noticed that it was not right. They rushed to check in time and found that pruli, the God of the wind, was making trouble.


    Under enril''s God envoys, there were six major generals in the Central Plains, namely kibil, the God of fire, nugus, zhuxuan, Yifei, pruli, and mingyueye. Among them, Longhorn God and flying bull God were shot down by Gilgamesh, enril fell behind, and the moon night had left anuna''s apocalyptic system, while the God of fire, ash, and wind all accepted Adado''s guidance and became his envoys.


    Adado was originally an emissary guided by enril, and later became a God beyond immortality, known as the God of storm and war. The cultivation of pruli, the God of gale, is the same as Adado. Now he is most respected by Adado. His best skill is to control the storm.


    Pruli came to make trouble several times, causing casualties in the city of Salem. Medanzo and others rushed to stop it, but failed to seize the envoy, because there was no time to fight. Pruli should not be the most powerful fighting force of the six generals, but it is the fastest. A gust of wind will disappear. Unless it is a God beyond immortality, ordinary gods can not catch up with it!


    Every time he came out to make trouble, once he found that medanzo or Gabriel and other people arrived, he immediately ran away from the wind and flew over the high mountains to the depths of the Assyrian plateau, and his pursuit was long gone. After all, it is the territory of anuna Qishen department, and medanzo and others are also afraid of ambush. Moreover, without Amun, they dare not make any suggestions, so they have to strengthen their defense.


    This time, Amun returned to the garden of Eden and took Artemis to gather all the disciples to meet. As a result, pruli, the wind god, took the opportunity to do evil again. Salem suffered the most serious loss.


    "He''s looking for death!" he said angrily


    Amun''s face was even more diligent: "Adado is known as the God of storms, and he became a God under the guidance of enril. Pruli, known as the God of mad wind, is the Ninth level God under enril''s guidance. When enril launched the flood that destroyed my hometown, he used the means to control the storm and cloud convection. I heard that these two guys were also accomplices! They dare to come to me before I can avenge them


    Gabriel drew out his axe and stood up and said, "Amun, are you going to kill pruli? You don''t need your help. The God emissary will deal with it naturally. You just need to block his way! "


    However, Amun sneered and shook his head: "if none of you can catch up with him, and every time you run away, the speed that this person is best at will not be much slower than me. I''m afraid he''s trying to lead me to chase him, and he knows that only I can catch up with him. I used to trap enril when I was fleeing, and Adado would not use the same means to deal with me


    The disciples also thought of this possibility, and all showed a look of sudden enlightenment. At this time, Artemis took off his green shawl and silver wrist guard and handed it to Amun. He drew out a silver bow in the shape of a half moon and said, "Amun, why do you chase him? I''d like to see how fast the mad God can run**


    PS: have a happy Spring Festival holiday. I wish you all a good time, work and study!


    There is only the last day of this month, please close the month ticket in January! Thank you for your monthly ticket support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    Artemis is known as the goddess of moonlight and hunting in the Olympian system. She handed Amun the bow of the goddess of hunting, and Amun was good at shooting before he became a God. If one of the ordinary people on the mainland has the most excellent shooting skills, it is Gilgamesh and the Assyrian queen Semir. Amun could not compare with them at that time. His shooting skills even imitated and learned from them.


    But now Amun is not only a God, but also a series of thrilling experiences have made him more powerful than when he just became a God. With the arrow shot by this God bow, the wind god can escape.


    I''m afraid that even Adado can''t think of Amun''s strength now. If Adado still thinks that he was the God that enril chased for his life and escaped with injuries before enril''s fall, he would suffer a great loss. If Adado really sent the mad Wind God as bait to lure Amun to pursue, he would not have expected that there was Artemis around Amun, and he also got the battle bow of the goddess of hunting.


    Amun grinned and took the shawl and the wristband and put them on his body. Although Artemis is slender and strong, his tender shoulders and fibrin wrist are not as big as amon. However, the Cape and wrist guard are perfectly suitable for Amun. It can be seen that they are artifact that can change with body and mind. They not only have the magical effect of self-defense, but also assist in the application of divine archery.


    Amun drew up his silver bow and waved, "Moses, Yunmeng, George and Julio, you four stay at home in the garden of Eden and take care of the city of Salem. The others will follow me to meet the gale God. Let''s see if he escaped faster or Artemis'' arrow is faster


    Artemis reminded a sentence: "Amun, is your Magic Arrow, I will not take the initiative to attack anuna Apocalypse God envoy."


    Amun joked: "wear your shawl and wristband, and the arrows shot with your magic bow will certainly have the power of your magic arrow. I''m afraid that my archery is not good enough to match such a good magic bow."


    Medanzo, holding the key of fate, said, "then hurry up. Don''t wait for us to arrive. The boy runs away again!"


    Amun shook his head and said, "don''t worry! If he''s really a decoy for a trap, he won''t run away until he sees people coming after him. We will fly over from the sky, if he is still waiting there after the chaos and finds that I have come to escape, there is no doubt that there is an ambush. No matter what ambush, let him come back and never come back! "


    ����


    Prurie is tall, but he seems short from a distance, because his body is long and fat like a ball. When he blows up the wind, his round stomach stirs up like a big toad panting in the sky. It looks very funny. When I saw him at the first sight, I was often amused and even forgot how dangerous the envoy was.


    It''s such a funny flying meat ball with transparent circling wings around its body. It''s a strong wind that can''t disperse. Only through the refraction of light and shadow can we see the condensed energy of gas element. Judging from the control ability of a single divinity, this God emissary can be called the most outstanding master of air element divinity in the world. He can change the air element armor into a flowing shape, which can be used for attack and defense at any time.


    His wind wing swept, can cut the hardest rock in the world into pieces, the circling wind wing unfolds, is a terrible storm. It''s no wonder that the speed of his manipulation of Qi element divinity is amazing, and it''s easy to hide his tracks in the gale.


    At the moment, the most violent storm over the mining ground at the foot of the Assyrian plateau had passed, and cries of panic and anguish could be heard everywhere. The whirling wind had not yet completely subsided, for pruli had not left or withdrawn his attack. He was standing in the sky looking at the direction of Salem. Even if the gods came from afar, he could immediately detect it through the weak fluctuation of the gas element as long as he entered the storm range he rolled up.


    He seemed to enjoy himself. At this moment, pruli felt as if he was the master of heaven and earth. The people howling in the storm, life and death were in his hands. At this point, pruli''s eyes suddenly jumped, turned and looked southwest. From afar came six men, Amon, Artemis, and the four gods in the garden of Eden, medanzo, Gabriel, link, and seagulls.


    These six people did not hide their body shape, and the speed is not fast or slow, straight to the center of the storm. Pruli had such a moment''s hesitation that he didn''t know whether to run away immediately? According to the original plan, if Amun comes after him, he should immediately turn around and fly away, wind up the wind and stir the sky into darkness. Only by relying on the speed to cross the barrier like mountains of the Assyrian plateau can he escape successfully.


    Amun, as a God, must be able to see this. If you want to catch pruli, you should rush at full speed when you find him, and take pruli before he crosses the mountain peak. Adado, the storm God, was lurking behind a ridge in the distance, driving his flying chariot capable of controlling seven winds. The chariot is the most magical flying shuttle in the world, and it is also a artifact of anuna''s Apocalypse system. It is extremely powerful. Once Amun chases pruli across the mountains, Adado will be able to keep him going.


    But now the situation is a bit wrong. Among the six people from the sky, the God Amun flies in the front. Amun obviously also found pruli, but he did not accelerate, still slowly approaching from the distance.This is not consistent with common sense. Does Amun want to catch up with pruli? Does he think pruli will wait for a big war in the same place? At this speed, I''m afraid pruli will be gone before we get near.


    Pruli intended to escape, but he could not just escape. He had to wait for Amun to reach the position where he could pursue. However, this measure was not easy to grasp, because Amun came too slowly!


    Pruli ran the wind wing and was ready to go. He said to himself, "come closer. When he gets closer, I''ll run right away and let him think he can catch up with me at the top of the mountain."


    When bait is not a good job, it is also a great adventure. Amun used to lure enril into the trap and was killed by Marduk. Today''s pruli was sent as a decoy for the simple reason that he was the fastest and most defensive of Adado''s messengers, which ensured his escape safety.


    Looking at Amun approaching from a distance, the distance is almost the same, and puliter''s wind wings are ready to leave. It''s too much psychological pressure to stand here and let a god approach. No matter how much, as long as Amun takes another step, he will run quickly.


    At this time, Amun suddenly stopped in the air. As soon as he stopped, the five people who followed him stood still. This distance is exactly the space range that Pulit can launch storm attack, and the attack power of both sides at such a distance is not too great. Pruli was wondering when Amun spoke --


    "are you pruli? It is a great fortune for the world to be guided to join the divine system and achieve level 9 achievement of the original power. It is a pity that it will fall. What''s more, you didn''t know your self-respect. You not only committed crimes today, but also participated in the great flood in DUK plain?


    You were an emissary under enril''s guidance. Enril has fallen. If you know that you may have a chance to repent, you are now committed to Adado to continue to do evil. Adado was also enril''s accomplice in the great flood that year. No matter where you flee, I will not let go


    Amun suddenly mentioned that the flood was caused by enril''s manipulation of clouds and high-altitude air currents. Pruli, the God of mad wind, also helped. There are also two other immortals in anuna''s Apocalypse system who have transcended immortality to assist enril, namely Adado the storm God and ADAD the weather God.


    Pruli was stunned, and then felt a strong breath, as if through time and space firmly locked him. When Amun said the last word, he reached out and took out a silver Tomahawk and waved it forward. When pruli heard Amun mention the flood, he knew that Amun could not let him go. Seeing the breath of his axe, he realized that the God wanted to use the space fissure technique to flash directly in front of him. With a strange cry, he urged the wind wing to turn around and walk away.


    Pruli''s speed is really amazing. As soon as the wings of the wind spread, he rolled up countless transparent blades and circled them to Amun in the distance. The sky was full of light and shadow, and he could not see anything clearly. However, pruli had turned into a remnant and shot to the northern Assyrian Plateau.


    The transparent blade didn''t block Amun. The silver axe turned into a strange arc and disappeared, as if cutting out a space crack channel. In the next moment, the blade of order appears in the same place and is taken back by Gabriel. Amun''s figure steps out and appears where pruli has just disappeared.


    If pruli ran a little slower, he would be hit by Amun. Amun appeared through the space, but he did not chase him away. Standing in the sky, he had raised his arm and held a silver bow in the shape of a half moon. The green cape on his left shoulder was floating. The silver wrist guard on his right arm was shining like a little cold star. The three artifacts were urged at the same time.


    As soon as he was standing, he opened his bow and shot an arrow. There was no real arrow on the bow string. The arrow was invisible, but it was just an invisible energy condensation. It passed through the turbulent storm all over the sky, like a flash of lightning.


    Pruli''s heart was cold in his escape. He never thought that Amun was so powerful. The bow in his hand was incredible and magical. Even Adado could not shoot such an arrow! This is an invisible arrow that ignores the barrier of the storm. It contains such powerful energy to catch up with his body at such a distance.


    Pruli had two choices. One was to turn around and resist the arrow. He could not but go on, but that would mean stopping escaping. Once he lost his speed, he would easily be blocked by Amun at the foot of the plateau. At this moment, he can only fight and make a second choice. Relying on his strong defense ability, he can block the arrow and fly to the top of the plateau at the same speed.


    When the arrow hit the wind wing, the storm stopped all over the sky, and the wind wings around pruli were shattered. Then there was a loud noise and a crash. The cliff near the top of the mountain collapsed and there were countless boulders.


    Pruli was not pierced by an arrow. The arrow broke the protection of the wind wing, and the strong tremor afterwave formed a huge impact force, as if a huge hammer hit the cliff. This not only has the flowing air element to transmit and transfer the mysterious energy impact, but also contains the excellent space transfer divinity. Puliter''s protection ability is really strong.But the wind god just let himself not be shot through on the spot. He let out a long hiss, spurted out a string of blood mist, and his fleeing body rushed over the mountain top by inertia, and then fell from the air with open teeth and claws. Pruli was seriously injured and could not control himself. If no one caught him on the other side of the mountain, the wind god would have to fall to death on the spot, let alone continue to flee.


    Amun shot pruli with an unexpected arrow. As long as he caught up with another arrow, pruli would die. Undoubtedly, this God envoy had no power to protect himself for the time being. The arrow was really beautiful. The disciples behind him cheered. However, Amun did not even look at it. He took up his silver bow and said, "let''s go back to Salem."


    The six men in the air said they would go, without any hesitation, and did not ask the life or death of pruli on the other side of the falling mountain. If there is no one on the other side of the mountain, pruli will surely fall to death, and there is no need to take a look at it; if someone on the other side of the mountain saves pruli and makes it clear that it is an ambush trap, amon is too lazy to chase after him. He has no curiosity.


    ����


    Of course, there was an ambush on the other side of the mountain, and there was more than one person. There were two gods and six level nine envoys. Kibil and nugus were also among them. In the middle were two gods, Adado, the God of storm and war, and ADAD, the God of weather and misfortune.


    The names of the two gods are very similar. In fact, they were both named by enril. They became gods under the guidance of enril. They heard what amon had said to pruli before he shot his arrow.


    Adado drove his chariot to ADAD and said, "do you hear me? Amun also remembers the great flood. When enril launched the flood, we all participated. Now that he has become a God, he colludes with Marduk to kill enril, and it is impossible to let go of both of us


    ADAD calmly nodded his head and said, "I heard that today is the right time. Let Amun fall here and never suffer from it! It''s a pity that Nell gale is not willing to help. What is he waiting for? "


    Adado snorted coldly: "that guy said to me that only when Amun attacks the underworld will he attack. But I don''t want to think about it. If we don''t concentrate our efforts and let Amun break down one by one, who can help him guard the underworld? It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come. With our present strength, even if there is no trap, it''s enough to kill Amun! "


    Before the words fell, he heard a long, painful hiss. Pruli, who was seriously injured, flew over the top of the mountain with his feet tied in his hands and feet, and fell down. His posture was like being beaten and thrown over. With pruli''s speed and strong defense ability, he almost died without flying over the top of the mountain, which surprised all the people in ambush here.


    A gust of wind wrapped up pruli''s body and sent the comatose God envoy to lie down temporarily in the dense forest on the hillside. All the people were waiting for Amun to rush to the top of the mountain to pursue him. However, there was no movement on the other side of the mountain. Adado first reacts that something is wrong and urges the storm chariot to rise into the sky. He happens to see Amun and others fly to Salem city without looking back.


    ADAD also flew high into the sky, gnashing his teeth and saying, "it seems that Amun knows that there is an ambush on the plateau. He deliberately shoots this arrow but doesn''t chase it. It is clearly humiliating to us!"


    Nugus, the God of ashes, cautioned: "two gods, pruli didn''t escape successfully. Amun''s arrow is much stronger than at the beginning."


    Adado narrowed his eyes and said: "his strength is beyond my original estimate, but even so, he is not my opponent! I have stormtroopers and the latest secret weapons, and even enril was not more powerful than I am now. His fear of chasing the mountains shows his timidity


    ADAD also said, "I said for a long time, why should we fear him with our strength? I didn''t know where he had gone before, so I set a trap for pruli to show him. Now I know he''s there. Let go of the war! "


    Adado nodded with a gloomy face: "well, since he doesn''t come, we''ll go! Let the whole people of Salem pay for their gods. "


    At the same time, the two gods spoke, and a swirling air current was rolling up on the plateau. The clouds gradually gathered and became lower and thicker. The surging and rolling presented a terrible scene. In the dark clouds, there were filaments of electric light accompanied by the sound of thunderbolt. There was a huge storm with a destructive atmosphere emerging, which reminds people of the one that destroyed Duke town many years ago Signs before the flood.


    ����


    The people of Salem have received an urgent instruction from Amun, ordering everyone to return to the city to prepare for a storm.


    Amun has learned from the goddess Muyun that enril was driving a storm chariot to control the high-altitude air flow that caused the great flood. The accomplices were two gods and a god envoy, Adado, ADAD and pruli.


    Storm chariot is Adado''s artifact. It is extremely powerful after being sacrificed by many gods of anunaqi. According to the latest news from anunaqi, Adado has also obtained a "secret weapon", which is unimaginable.


    The news that Amun was going to attack the underworld of Queen erebe caused a dispute among anuna''s gods. Some gods stayed away; some gods, such as Mu Yun, supported Amun in their hearts, but could not help him directly; others were prepared to destroy Amun.**


    PS: on the last night at the end of the month, please ask for the monthly ticket again!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Because Anu, the creator God, was not there, and the God lost the LORD God again. So all the gods asked EA, the God of wisdom, to take charge of the overall situation and become the new main god in the God realm. AEA is the oldest deity in the anuna apocalypse, and the only God with creator achievements after Marduk left.


    However, EA shook his head and refused: "when Marduk broke up with enril, he wanted to recommend me as the main god of anuna apocalyptic system. I refused at that time, and I also refuse now. I have my world and enjoy my eternity. I don''t want to get involved in such disputes. I just wait for Anu''s return in the kingdom of God. But God can''t be without God. If any of you want to do it, I will support it. "


    As a result, the quarrel turned into a negotiation for the selection of a new God. Adado volunteered to become the LORD God. Most of the gods did not fight with him or oppose it. So the gods passed the decision, and the latest God in anuna''s apocalyptic realm was born.


    The main god is the Lord of the divine realm, not the Lord of the divine kingdom. The divine realm is the kingdom of belief in the human world. In order to truly turn the divine realm into the domain of one''s own divine power source, it is not enough to obtain the status of the LORD God. It is also necessary to guide the change of people''s belief. All the divine power activities and sacrificial ceremonies should take this God as the center.


    Therefore, Adado sent down the oracle in the Assyrian Empire, encouraged the city of enril to continue to fight against Salem, and promised to provide protection and help as a God. If this plan is successful and Adado destroys Amun, then his status in the gods and in the kingdom of the earth will be established. It is logical to guide Assyrian and hathian kingdoms to change the order of offering sacrifices in the temple and respect him as a new Lord God.


    Today''s Adado has just won the status of God recognized by the gods, but he has not really controlled the field of the source of divine power. Success or failure depends on his battle with Amun.


    As for the "secret weapon" acquired by Adado, as far as the goddess Mu Yun knows, it is actually related to the fateful slips left by Anu, the creator God. Anu left an account in the book of destiny, which only EA, the creator, could hear. After Adado became the new God, EA told Adado and instructed him to obtain a "secret weapon".


    Mu Yun is not very clear about what happened, but Amun knew it well after hearing about it, because he had just returned from the nine alliance kingdom. If there is any mystery left in the book of destiny, it is likely to be similar to the lotus flower in Amun''s eyebrow.


    Amun can guess what Adado got, but Adado doesn''t know what Amun got. Since Adado is sure to come, Amun must be prepared.


    The whole city of Salem has been mobilized, just as the city of Syria fought the flood. George''s public identity was not a god envoy in Eden. He was still the chief high priest of Salem city and the chief god of the Salem army. Under his command, Salem took out almost all the sacred stones from the hoard, and temporarily set up a magic array around the wall.


    This scene seems to have been familiar with each other. The people of syrya city-state under the command of Gore did the same thing, but now the place is Salem, and the commander is George. God''s attack has its own gods to deal with, George to prevent the fight spread to the people of Salem.


    Amun worried that George couldn''t stand it alone, so he sent Yunmeng, the goddess of swamp, to help him. He asked them to take turns in hosting the magic battle to protect the city wall. Running such a large array requires all the magicians in the city to climb the wall. What is most effective is the simplest earth element protection divinity. It is just that Yunmeng''s talent is good at.


    As soon as George and Yunmeng had organized the magic battle of Salem, they saw the wind and clouds in the distance, and the dark clouds, wrapped in thunder and lightning, rolled up over the Assyrian plateau, bypassing enril and heading for Salem. The center of the storm was still far away, and the DUK plain was full of wind and sand. The immature crops in the fields were uprooted, and the houses scattered outside the city saw their roofs overturned, and then the walls were blown away.


    George clenched his staff and looked at the distance. He said to the cloud dream beside him: "God, I have never seen such a battle! In those days, gelie only dealt with a flood, but today Adado wants to directly launch a storm to cross the border. I''m afraid we can''t survive. "


    Yunmeng''s expression was also very nervous. He glared and said, "Adado has Amun to clean up. We just need to protect Salem city from the storm. There will be hurricanes and rainstorms, and lightning will fall down to chop the city. As long as we can run the array, we can''t stand it. God Amun will send someone else to replace him."


    At this time, the two suddenly heard someone behind them saying, "you two step back and lead the divinities to set up a good array. I''ll take charge of the operation of the formation."


    "Mu Yun goddess, how did you come?"


    Mu Yun, holding an Ivy cane, stood on the wall and looked at the approaching storm in the distance and said, "don''t forget that my temple is also in Salem city. My statue and Amun stand on the altar together. I used to be the patron saint of Duke Town, but I didn''t keep the people of Duke town. Now Amun has fulfilled his promise to me. Can I still watch another disasterMu Yun did not participate in the war, but boarded the city wall to guard the city of Salem. This is to tell Amun - don''t worry about it! "


    ����


    Amun stood high above the sky with his hands on his back. Under the clouds, the city of Salem was waiting for him. The dark clouds in the sky, with the sound of thunder, slowly came down, destroying the fields and farms, leaving almost nothing.


    Through clouds and lightning, Amun finally saw Adado. The God of storm and war, wearing a nearly transparent armor, stood on a strange shuttle, which was the legendary artifact storm chariot, circling around him all kinds of "wind" -


    there was a blast filled wind, as if it could blow everything away; there was a violent and surging wind, as if it could roll everything down; there was a swirling wind, as if it could crush everything; There are fierce winds, as if they can capture any target in the world; there are hidden silent winds that seem to be able to transfer any attack in the world; sometimes there is a wind with destructive breath, which even the gods can not defend; the most powerful is the roaring storm, which seems to destroy all the sounds between heaven and earth.


    In anuna''s Apocalypse system, this storm chariot is also known as the seven winds chariot. It controls seven kinds of winds beyond the concept that mortals can understand. It means that the change and movement of energy can form and resolve all kinds of attacks. Therefore, Adado, who owns this chariot, is also called the God of war.


    Amun looks dignified. When he sees the chariot in the center of the scene, he slowly pulls out his bow and shoots an arrow. This arrow does not have any fancy skill, contains his most powerful divine power. Since Adado has no fear to come, let''s see how his strength is.


    It was still an invisible arrow. Amun had shot down pruli, the wind god. But now that the arrow hit the center of the storm, he immediately felt a power of shifting and dissolving. In the invisible trajectory of the flying arrow, a little light suddenly appeared, and all the energy shocks were scattered just before reaching the chariot.


    Amun was surprised. Adado, who controls the storm chariot, is really powerful. He can attack and defend in a wide range from a long distance. Although Amun himself is not afraid, he is very difficult to protect everyone in the storm. Fortunately, Mu Yun has boarded the wall of Salem city.


    Adado''s heart is more shocked. Although he controls the chariot to block the arrow, the magic power of this arrow is far beyond his original estimation. The Amun God is so powerful! If he didn''t control the seven wind chariot, and did not get the "secret weapon", I am afraid it would be difficult to defeat Amun and retreat.


    However, Amun didn''t care what Adado thought. He shot the second arrow and the third arrow. At the same time, Amun said in a loud voice: "Adado, do you want to hide in the turtle shell and fight with me? Then you can stay and see how I can shoot your tortoise into a hedgehog


    The invisible arrows turned into scattered stars in the storm. Before Adado could answer, Amun''s fourth arrow suddenly changed direction and drew an arc around the center of the storm and shot a God behind ADAD from a distance.


    Adado is protecting his surroundings with all his strength. He is not stopping. ADAD had a big drink and whipped a black whip on the invisible flying arrow. A black light broke out on the edge of the storm. The God was shocked back several steps by the air.


    Amun''s strength is beyond the original estimate, but Adado, who comes fiercely, can''t go back any more. He yelled: "ADAD, you can get rid of his men. I''ll deal with Amun!" He steered the chariot and hit Amun. The chariot was in the center of the storm. Amun was firmly locked in by the destructive breath of the chariot, and could not escape.


    Amun was flying back as he arched. Adado kept on chasing him. The roaring storm swept over Salem from the front. Under the low clouds and lightning, the walls of Salem city gave out a slight hum, and there were faint green lines. It was the light from Muyun''s staff, which spread along the wall and firmly protected the city.


    This is an asymmetric war. ADAD and Adado are rolling up a storm. Although the target of attack is Amun and the gods in the garden of Eden, the storm''s aftereffect is enough to destroy cities and farms on the ground. Amun not only had to deal with the powerful enemy, but also had to take into account the people in Salem. The original plan was to let Yunmeng and George use the magic array to defend the battlefield as far as possible when the storm passed through.


    The appearance of Mu Yun goddess makes Amun have no worries and can fight with all his strength, but he still doesn''t want to be too close to the sky of Salem. Although the magic array guarding the city can protect the people who have retreated into the city, the plain outside the city is affected by the power of the war, and all the farmhouses and crops can not survive. The harvest of this season has no houses to rebuild. Of course, the less the loss, the better.


    Adado controls the chariot and pursues Amun who is retreating. The flying arrows fired by him can''t stop the violent impact of the seven wind chariot. He crosses Salem from the north with the momentum of thunder. ADAD led six envoys also controlled the swirling air stream to form a formation, and then followed up. Medanzo and Gabriel were not in a hurry to fight, and followed Amun''s body together to retreat.The speed of the seven winds chariot was amazing. This round of impact forced Amun hundreds of miles away, and then flying south was the scope of the city-state of mexor established by the kingdom of hathi. Amun didn''t want to bring disaster to this innocent city-state, and Adado, as the new Lord God in anunaghi, would enjoy the sacrifice of hathian kingdom in the future, and he did not want to bring a devastating blow to the city-state of mexor.


    Seeing Amun retreating to the city-state of mexor, Adado is secretly scolding him for his shamelessness. He is ready to control the chariot, seven winds in one, and the whirling storm intercepts Amun''s body. However, he finds that Amun''s body suddenly stops, and swings his bow into an arc like a Tomahawk.


    Amun''s body shape is certain, and Gabriel and others on the left and right flank in a roundabout way to launch a counter charge, bypass the seven wind chariot and meet ADAD and others.


    ADAD had been waiting, and the whip in his hand spiraled into a black light that swallowed the sky and the earth. Medanzo''s speed is the fastest, and the key of destiny turns into a golden light to stab ADAD. The attack made by this artifact was like an irresistible fate, and it never lost its accuracy. However, a black light swept through it, and medanzo''s wrist was inexplicably soft, and it seemed that he had read the wrong direction.


    Of course, there is no problem with the magic tool of the key to fate, but there seems to be something wrong with the medanzo who can use it.


    Link, holding the eye of seal, waved a sword nearby in time to block the sneak attack of the God of fire kibil for medanzo. At this time Gabriel also rushed up, the blade of order cut a space crack, cut off the smoke from the flank of the God of ashes, and even before the silver light had been castrated, he fell on ADAD.


    The black light broke out again, and the gap cut by the blade of order was closed. Gabriel''s body was inexplicably shaking, as if standing unsteadily, and the power of the blade of order in cutting space did not break out completely. If you want to stabilize your body at high altitude, you must use the magic technique to control the air flow. If there is a slight deviation during the operation of the divine skill, you will be unstable. The blade of order has the divine power to cut the space, but the user must be absolutely stable to control the space based on.


    Since ADAD is the God of weather, nature is good at controlling the air flow, but his best magic skill is curse magic. The so-called curse divinity and blessing divinity have the opposite effect. It can not only destroy people''s confidence and courage, but also affect people''s reaction and judgment, magnifying fear and pain. As long as there is a slight error in the fight between masters, it is impossible to win.


    Because of this, ADAD is also known as the God of doom in anuna apocalypse.


    Michael seagulls make a long roar and change into a huge seagull''s body. They spread their white wings in the air and fan forward, wrapping Gabriel, medanzo and link in the shelter of their wings. Countless feathers fly out like sharp arrows, forming a torrent of arrows.


    These feather arrows are visible and invisible. The power of each feather is not powerful in front of the gods, but they fly out continuously and densely, forming an insurmountable defense barrier. Michael did not become a hairless gull. The arrows seemed to be a mirage of light. The white feathers on his wings were still intact.


    Seagull is responsible for the rear to sweep the array, he launched such a wide range of attacks, because the gods around ADAD also rushed up. Black light constantly swept over, those feather arrows have lost their accuracy, like snowflakes falling. Although medanzo and others can resist for a while, but such a fight will not last long. If they are swept by black light, they may be killed on the spot.


    At this time, two long whistles were heard. Moses waved his iron staff, murio came from afar with his serrated fin knife. All the envoys in the garden of Eden had already moved out. Then came a clear drink, Artemis body appeared in the distance, she raised a hand, Qianqian finger with a ring, the ring is inlaid with a red gem.


    The gem emits a faint red light to the front, and does not attack ADAD and others, but falls on the body of medanzo and others. The voice of Artemis came from the souls of medanzo and others: "though you use your means, I can not fight, but I can pray for you and eliminate the curse of the God of doom."


    From the center of black light came ADAD''s roar: "how can you enter anuna''s apocalypse?"


    Artemis replied faintly, "where is your Creator God? Where are enril and Marduk? I came here on my own, which is not against anything. I also abide by the agreement between the gods. I just pray for these gods. I do not attack the gods of anuna''s apocalyptic system here. "


    ADAD''s anger was even more intense: "anuna Qishen system has just born a new God, Adado who rides the storm chariot in the distance ahead!"


    Artemis shrugged and said, "Oh, is it? Then you let him come and have a good talk with me, and make a confirmation as a God, so as to leave a new mark on the agreement. "


    ADAD was angry for a moment. At this time, adadowan couldn''t find time to do such a thing. He had to wait until the battle was over. Then he sneered: "do you think they can run for their lives if they can fight against my curse magic? When amon dies, these envoys will remain my prisoners


    What he said is right. If Artemis only uses the divinity of praying and does not join in the battle, Adado with six envoys will not be able to fight against him, such as medanzo, Gabriel, link, seagull, Moses and murio. The fighting continued, and the air currents swirled. The center of the storm moved slowly southeast around the city of mexor, reaching the sky above the inland lake.**


    PS: first of all, please open the door in February!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    Where the fierce battle passed, the DUK plain was devastated and many trees were uprooted. The lake was originally a fresh water lake, formed by a cut-off tributary of the Youdi river through the DUK plain and flowing into the Syrian desert. Due to years of evaporation, the lake water has a little salty, and there is a faint fishy smell in the surging waves caused by the storm.


    The battle group of Amun and Adado was close to the South Bank of the inland lake. The storm was raging in the surrounding area for tens of miles. It was impossible to get close to it. Amun had already pulled up his bow, clenched his fist empty handed, and his whole body was covered with a layer of golden light. He wielded his fist, and the storm was full of gold, with a tsunami like sound. Adado controlled the seven wind chariot and rolled up the storm, and Amun was firmly trapped in the center. The scene was a close match for the time being.


    However, the situation is not good for Amun. It seems that Adado is based on an invincible position. Amun''s counterattack can''t hurt him at all, but he can''t defeat Amun for a while.


    Only ADAD can see the war situation here. He sneered at medanzo and others: "I can give you a chance to make another choice, or escape from Amun''s guidance, and no longer be enemies with anunaqi God, or swear to be loyal to Adado and become our God. In this way, you will have a chance to live, even Become a God.


    As a God, I have shown enough kindness at this moment. It is also enough to prove that you are lucky and talented to follow Amun, so you are qualified to make an agreement with me. If you wait for Amun to fall and regret again, it will be too late. I don''t want you to betray Amun, just make an oath to make the choice I give after Amun falls. I can stop killing now


    The gods like ADAD and the gods around him are not the same as Amun and his disciples, or Amun is a very different kind of God. ADAD has transcended immortality, and kibil and nugus have also achieved level 9 achievements. They either have eternal life or have endless life and hope to become gods.


    Naturally, such gods and envoys'' habit of solving problems is different from those of the people who are fighting in battle. The battle is divided into victory and defeat. In the end, it is often the result of reaching some kind of agreement to avoid both sides being killed or both sides being killed. With absolute assurance, they will cut down the enemy, or if they have to, they will put themselves in danger and try their best.


    If there was no fight on Amun''s side, according to the custom of gods, medanzo and others should admit defeat and make an agreement at this time. But they are still struggling. Although they are at a disadvantage, ADAD and others have to pay a price to kill them.


    The God of fire and other gods surrounded Hadad and formed a battle array. No one was willing to rush out and directly cut down one or two enemies. The key of fate, the blade of order, and the eye of seal are not vegetarians. Even if the enemy is forced to die and cut himself into a serious wound, it is not cost-effective for them to recover. None of them wanted to encounter the fate of pruli not long ago.


    ADAD said this, in a sense, also gave both sides a wise choice. If Adado kills Amun and drives the seven winds chariot to encircle him, it will be too late for medanzo and others to escape. It''s a pity that he met a group of other deities today, ignoring the stubble at all, still waving all kinds of artifact and struggling endlessly.


    Just then, a man came from the distance. This man was not an envoy, but a great magician on earth. It turned out that Raphael had come from the city of mexor.


    Before Raphael flew into the battlefield, something suddenly came to him in the storm. The great magician held out his hand and heard a piece of magic message attached to it. It was Amun''s words -


    "Raphael, you are the God in the army and the great magician in the world. Don''t stand behind Artemis and blow this horn Help. "


    In a hurry, Amun threw a artifact to Raphael from dozens of miles away. It was given by renyun, the lion king, and a horn left by a wild bull that fell in the battle of the gods. Later, Amun cut off the semi truncated horn tip of Feiniu shenyifei, and combined the two materials to make a artifact that was very similar to the horn in the battle.


    This is the most suitable thing for the deity to use. Blowing it can comfort the soul and soothe the pain. It is refined by Amun with the guardian golden light integrated into the body and mind. During the war, there was no time to be wordy. Raphael took the trumpet and blew behind Artemis. Although his help did not help to reverse the situation, it also made the spirit of medanzo and others shake.


    Invisible, medanzo and others have formed a standard army battle array combination in the high altitude. Medanzo, link, Gabriel and other three display three powerful artifact to face the enemy. Moses and mirio hold the two wings in the side and rear, and the seagulls spread their wings to protect them. In the distance behind them, Artemis acted as a deity, urging the jewels on the ring to perform his blessing, while Raphael blew his horn.


    As soon as ADAD saw his opponent again, he sneered in the air: "do the magicians in the world also want to get involved in the fight between the gods? Your humble life will be dim


    The arrival of Raphael seemed to infuriate ADAD, a deity of the kingdom of hathi, who was supposed to lead the people to sacrifice to such gods as him, but now he flew up to fight against him. Even the Great Magicians in the world are on the battlefield. Amun''s card is almost bright. There must be no more masters. The angry ADAD is also relaxed.With Artemis praying for medanzo and others, ADAD''s best curse magic could not achieve the expected results. He simply changed his tactics, and the diffuse black light turned into a whip shadow all over the sky. The figure of the God was exposed, and the whip spread like a Black Whirlwind everywhere.


    ADAD personally whipped his whip at the front end of the battle line and attacked with all his strength. Medanzo and others were immediately unable to resist and were forced to retreat. "This is your last chance. I''ll only ask once if you''ve made it..."


    Before he finished his words, a man''s roar of laughter suddenly came out of the rough waves rolling up on the Inland Lake: "ADAD, my defeated general at that time, you are still so rampant!"


    With the laughter, the waves on the lake suddenly condensed into surging state, as if turned into a piece of fluctuating quicksand. The sediment at the bottom of the lake was also rolled up by a force and gushed out of the water. The mud water and sand were consolidated together and piled up continuously, forming a huge human shape.


    This is an amazing magic art of earth element. When applied to this extent, it is not only the power of an element, but also can give the attribute of earth element to the air current circling in the air and the waves flying in the lake. Together with the soil and sand from the bottom of the lake, it turns into a floating sand sample and rises to the sky to form an elemental giant.


    Standing in the lake with his feet, the giant''s arms are stacked with hard rocks from the bottom of the lake, and his huge fist hits ADAD in the air.


    ADAD was surprised, and then he said angrily, "Surabaya! You are a rat, you summoned the elemental giant to defeat me, but now I have become the immortal God. Do you want to repeat the old trick? "


    The sound of Surabaya came in the misty wind, but people didn''t know where they were: "you don''t see where this is? After the inland lake, is my Scorpion King''s territory! I didn''t kill you because of enril''s protection, but today you send it to your door! The immortal gods will also fall. It is your destiny to fall in my hands


    The long whip circling like a black thunderbolt hit the fists of the elemental giant. The seemingly impregnable fists and a pair of the elemental giant''s forearms were instantly smashed, and a cloud of water mist and dust broke out in the air. Even medanzo and Gabriel in front of the battle line had to dodge to both sides.


    But the water mist and dust quickly condensed into the arms of the elemental giant, and continued to punch at ADAD in the air. ADAD''s body was like a small mosquito in front of the giant. The spirit roared: "Surabaya, you have been banished by anuna Qishen system, and you have not made any progress for so many years. Today, let''s put an end to the old grudges. Since you dare to attack me, don''t go back! "


    Surabaya''s voice in a laugh: "I came did not want to go back, how many years, we really should do a break! Banished by anuna''s apocalyptic system, I have been searching for the source of divine power in this desolate desert for hundreds of years. The result of that war was the fetters in my soul. I still want to untie my heart knot in you today You step back and let me deal with this God. "


    Medanzo and Gabriel saw the opportunity quickly, and had already flashed to both sides, assisting in the attack on the flank of the elemental giant. The God of fire and the God of ash rushed to medanzo, and medanzo murmured to rink: "try to separate these two people, can''t let them join hands!"


    The elemental giant summoned by Surabaya suddenly appeared when ADAD put up the black light and unfolded the whip. The formation of both sides was slightly disordered. The seal eye of link turned into a sword light to wrap up his body and rushed towards the ash God. The seagull swept link''s back with his wings in time, and countless sharp feathers mingled in the sword light, which just intercepted the ash God.


    Medanzo took the opportunity to wave the key of fate, a golden light around the God of fire, behind his "bang" spread out 24 burning wings of fire. The God of fire also covered the sky with fire and fought with him. In addition to several gods, the battle scene of their two envoys on the whole battlefield was the most dazzling.


    Medanzo had long been offended by the God of fire. Today, when he had the opportunity, he would not let go. The original battle became a scuffle.


    The most amazing battle here is, of course, the battle between ADAD and the elemental giant. The weather God brandishes his whip and pulls the elemental giant to pieces, but the elemental giant recondenses again and again under the call of Surabaya. Artemis in the distance was only watching the war, and did not continue to use the blessing divinity. Neither her praying divinity nor ADAD''s curse divinity had no effect on this elemental giant.


    A long time ago, the Scorpion King Surabaya and the weather God ADAD were mortal enemies. In the war of the gods, the scorpion king used this method to break ADAD''s curse magic and defeated him, but Surabaya''s camp was defeated. Today seems like a repeat of the old trick, but ADAD is no longer the same God.


    ADAD is also very familiar with Surabaya''s best means. After several unsuccessful attacks, he suddenly burst into a black hurricane and rolled down from the sky like a funnel. At last, the elemental giant couldn''t support it. His huge body made a strange click, which turned into countless pieces in the hurricane and then fell into the lake.


    ADAD said: "Surabaya, you are not my opponent now. Are you running for your life or showing up?"The answer to him was a sharp green flame. A long tail of a scorpion protruded from the huge waves of the elemental giant. The venom of the king of Scorpion was shot from the tip of the tail with cold light. A line of smoke was rubbed in the air and was ignited. This thing can''t be touched. Even if the spirit is directly burned by the poisonous flame, the body will suffer continuous damage.


    ADAD''s whip circled in the air, drawing a circle to disperse the poisonous flame. The air burst out with green fire and pungent smoke. These flying blue Mars are highly toxic. Other gods in the scuffle have long eluded, leaving ADAD in this space.


    The king of scorpion leaped out of the water in the smoke and came to the sky. He looked terrible and ferocious. His chest was human, but his waist was a huge long tailed scorpion. The ends of his arms were not fists, but a pair of huge scorpion tongs. The long tail of the Scorpion King spouted poisonous flame, and his pincers twisted toward ADAD.


    When the Scorpion King appeared, Artemis stretched out his hand and pointed forward again. The red light from the stone of the ring fell on the giant scorpion, giving him confidence and courage, making Surabaya more clear headed and responsive, so as to fight against the curse magic that ADAD was good at. ADAD also has a title of the God of meteorology. With his whip, the thick clouds flying all over the sky were torn and made a whistling sound, and a series of lightning fell on Surabaya.


    Surabaya didn''t take any other weapons. The body of the demon king, who had been practicing for many years, was his most powerful weapon. When he was struck by lightning, the surface of his body flashed with dark green patterns. The lightning twined his body and turned into a filament of electric light. The Scorpion King laughed and said, "ADAD, you are really stronger than before, but I''m not afraid of you! If you run away now, I''m afraid it will be too late. It will be too late to wait a little longer. "


    ADAD sneered: "don''t be afraid that your talent can restrain my means. My strength is enough to destroy you. When Amun dies, all of you will end up falling."


    The Scorpion King waved his pair of tongs to smash ADAD''s whip into a series of empty shadows, and said in a contemptuous way: "you have become a God, but you still expect Adado to come back to deal with me. To tell you the truth, he is the most powerful among you, and he will die the fastest


    The fighting here is lively, and the battle situation between Amun and Adado in the distance is more intense. The Scorpion King Surabaya suddenly appears to deal with ADAD. Adado feels that he can''t delay any more and must solve Amun as soon as possible. He has turned the seven wind chariot to the maximum power, and Amun on the opposite side even summoned a pair of wings hanging down from the sky, agitating the giant wings to fight against the storm rolled up by Adado, and the flying feather arrow mirage was constantly shooting out with golden light.


    After a long time of fighting without success, ADA finally used his last resort in a hurry. The storm suddenly stagnated, and the sky and the earth became suffocating and quiet. Amun''s golden feather arrow, which was fired by Amun''s wings, was also strangely fixed in the air and disappeared slowly under a strange pressure.


    This is a kind of law power beyond all the magical means in the world, as if opening up another world in an instant. Adado is the master of this piece of heaven and earth, and all changes are determined by his will. The God waved his hand on the chariot, and a volume of golden slips spread out in the sky, with dense inscriptions on it.


    This is a Book of destiny made by the creator God of anuna''s Apocalypse system. It is not the original thing that has been integrated with the kingdom of God, but its projection. It contains Anu''s soul imprint and cultivation knowledge, which is similar to the lotus flower in Amun''s eyebrow.


    Although Adado has not yet achieved the creator''s achievements, once the book of destiny is offered, it seems that it can simulate the rules of creation, and even change the law of energy operation on the battlefield, making Amun''s attack ineffective. The storm has stopped, but Amun''s counterattack does not stop, the diffuse golden plume arrow flies in front of Adado''s body and loses its strength.


    Adado said with a smile, "Amun, your time of death is coming. No one can save you in time." As he spoke, his arm pressed down, and the vision of the book of destiny had been fully unfolded, and Amun would be completely involved.


    He is right. At this moment, no one has time to save Amun, even Artemis, who is in another battlefield. If Amun is involved in the book of destiny, he may not be able to escape his soul, and the spirit will be thoroughly refined. Just when Adado thought Amun was about to fall, he suddenly heard a low sneer. Amun folded his wings and the world became silent.


    The storm had already subsided, but now the silence seemed to overlap another world. Adado could not even hear his own voice, and only Amun sneered in his soul --


    "anunaghi, God of storm and war, if you don''t use this move, you may not be defeated. At least you can run away calmly with that chariot. You get the mapping of Anu in the book of destiny, and master the soul imprint and cultivation knowledge of the creator God, but your own achievements are far from enough.


    You can''t use any other powers if you just simulate it. You haven''t had the fateful book for a short time, and no one has told you how to use it. Before you, I got the lotus flower which was printed into my soul by another creation God. It was handed over to me by Anla himself. If you do this in front of me, you are offering a gift... "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    This is the last word Adado, who already has eternal life, hears, and then everything in the world disappears, or the God himself disappears. Amun raised his finger to the sky, and a lotus flower appeared on his fingertips. The twelve petals were surrounded by colorful light, but the flower itself was immaculate, blooming in the air, holding the fallen Tianming slips.


    They use the same means. In this case, there is no room for maneuver. They fight with each other wholeheartedly. The result is not even determined by the strength of their strength, and the victory or defeat can be determined in an instant. Adado thought this was his most powerful secret weapon, but now it seems to be the biggest adventure in his life. Unfortunately, his adventure failed.


    The book falls in the heart of the flower just like a person returning to his seat. A red sun rises on the center of the flower. The red sun is constantly expanding, and the surface is still flowing with golden divine text. Amun was not able to fully integrate and refine the Tianming script, but was able to swallow it up and contain it temporarily.


    As soon as the lotus turns, Adado only sees a red sun rising and swallowing him. He seems to have entered a world of nothing. He is slowly melting and disappearing, but he is unable to struggle.


    ����


    The storm stopped abruptly in the distance, and then the golden light started. Another round of red sun burst out. All the energy fluctuations in the fight just disappeared, indicating that the battle is coming to an end. ADAD was very happy. He thought that Adado finally got rid of Amun. He fought back Surabaya with his whip. He looked to the South and was shocked.


    A deity came floating on the feet of twelve white lotus flowers, holding a red sun in his left hand and Adado''s seven wind chariot in his right hand. Behind the God is a blue sky and white clouds and scenes, there is no trace of fierce fighting just now. The battle over there is over, but it is Amun who has got the chariot driven by Adado, which indicates that Adado has fallen.


    When ADAD saw the situation, he immediately turned his whip into a black light and wrapped his body. He turned around and wanted to fly away.


    He wanted to run, but it was too late. Amun waved and threw a red sun. The golden Rune on the surface was still flashing and struggling, forming a powerful force, which seemed to solidify time and space. The king of scorpion took advantage of the situation and stretched out his forceps to pierce. The black light twisted his arms. His long tail flew out of his head and stabbed into the spirit''s body with poisonous flame.


    The gods will not be injured by the visible like mortals. A black light carrying the impact energy explodes, and even the red sun of Amun''s sacrifice is also shaken. The Scorpion King''s body stutters backward and flies back, while ADAD''s whip falls to the ground, and the God is no longer there.


    Adado and ADAD have both fallen, especially Adado''s fate slips are also collected by Amun, which can be understood and refined in the future. The two gods have no meaning to follow the battle


    At the same time, Amun broke off drinking, and the lotus flower in Taichu limited the power of the people with a strong pressure. The disciples retreated from the battle, and the envoys of the other side naturally did not dare to start again. Everyone stopped. Except for medanzo, the key of destiny in his hand was very strange. The attack he made could not be evaded. Before Amun opened his mouth, medanzo had stabbed the God of fire with his golden shuttle.


    The poor flame God kibil didn''t respond. In a daze, he was thrown down from the sky by a golden light, and fell into the inland lake with a burning flame, which was immediately extinguished. Medanzo this move can be enough damage, and the use of power is very small, just use this opportunity to knock down the flame God who is nearly exhausted, and then cleverly put away his weapons and retreat behind Amun.


    Amun turned his head and glanced at medanzo, who lowered his head and did not speak.


    Amun then turned to the other five envoys and said, "Adado and ADAD have fallen. As envoys, you can choose at this time. I have no intention of killing them all. Please feel free to continue to fight or to break away from anuna''s apocalyptic system or accept another kind of guidance! As long as you make an oath that you will no longer be enemies with me, you can leave now. "


    "God Amun, we are not enemies, and we know that you have never offended ADAD. Our participation in today''s war is only fulfilling a promise, because we have received the guidance of ADAD and obtained the original strength. The war between the gods is over. If you don''t hurt us any more, we will make an oath not to fight against you. But we may choose to stay in anuna and accept the guidance of other gods. "


    Amun nodded and said, "I have given you the opportunity to choose. Just take the oath in the neutral of the soul mark and you can go now."


    The four envoys under ADAD swore to leave one by one. Only nugus, the God of ashes, remained in place, and the smell of his whole body was like smoke that had not been burned out. "Why don''t you go?" Amun asked again


    In the smoke, nugus replied, "I have hurt you. Even if you will let me go, your disciples may not want to let me go. Besides, medanzo killed my brother kibil. I can''t leave with shame and hatred. I want to make a request to you that I, like a warrior on earth, duel with your disciple, medanzoAmun replied faintly: "I know how powerful you are. In anuna''s apotheosis system, your fighting power is second only to the gods. My disciple, medanzo, is not your opponent now. How can I promise to let him die? Do you think I will be more merciful to you?"


    "Please give me a chance, then, when medanzo thinks he can fight me, let me fight him," he added


    Behind him, the twenty-four wings of fire spread out again. He held the key of fate and cried angrily, "I can start with you now!"


    But Amun stopped him in his soul, and then said to nugus, "if you want to fight my disciples, you are still against me. I am not your choice. Your so-called bravery is not worthy of my sympathy. Although I am willing to show my kindness as a God, I will not indulge the enemy unnecessarily, let alone let you bargain. Now that you have made your choice, accept the destiny you have chosen. "


    When Amun spoke, he waved his hand very simply, and a lotus flower flew out of his fingertips and rolled upside down under the cover of nugus. Nugus''s whole body thick smoke spurs, struggles to resist, shouts: "slow --!"


    "It''s late," Amun said coldly


    The lotus locked nugus''s body, making him unable to move. Amun opened the silver moon battle bow and shot an arrow. He saw that nugus''s body turned into a dazzling fire, which was extremely dazzling and then suddenly extinguished. It was like burning all the energy in an instant, and the ash God was really turned into ashes.


    Amun did not agree to nugus''s request, let alone let medanzo, but personally killed the God. Then he turned to medanzo and said, "it''s not easy for me to kill nugus with one arrow. A long time ago, I warned you not to kill as much as possible. If you don''t think it''s enough, I''ll give you a task to kill pruli, the injured Wind God. After killing pruli, you will be on the highest peak of that mountain range to explore the movement of the plateau, and wait for our arrival to attack the underworld together


    Medanzo was ordered to fly away, waved in the air, and took away some bright spots from the fallen embers of the God of ashes. It was like some crystal that could not be burned in the fire. It was the rare material for the alchemy, which Amun asked him to take away.


    Amun also waved in the air, took away the long whip that Hadad landed on the ground, handed it to link and said, "you have been following me for as long as medanzo. He has the key to his destiny, but you haven''t got the magic weapon to take advantage of. You''ll suffer a lot when you encounter a strong enemy. This whip is a booty. I''ll give it to you now. You are also a descendant of Nietzsche''s art of refining utensils. Go and refine it yourself. This is a divine thing. If you want to fully exert its power and refine it into your own artifact, I''m afraid you have to wait until you become a God. "


    Link returned the seal eye to Amun, took the whip and saluted: "my God, you are my only God, even if we can transcend eternal life in the future, we are just angels."


    Amun handed the seven winds chariot to Artemis and said, "thank you for your help. This most precious prize should be my thanks to you."


    At this time, the most powerful flying shuttle in the world has become the size of a palm, floating in the palm of Amun, slowly spinning. Artemis did not reach for it, blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "the most precious booty has been given to me, and all the other gains have been given to the disciples. Don''t you feel sorry that you have not left anything?"


    Amun said with a smile: "the victory of this war is my harvest. I don''t need any other booty. Moreover, I also have my income, enough for me to digest gradually in the long years. Adado got it, but only a small part of the mystery. " As he spoke, he looked at the red sun held up by his left palm. The golden divine text on the surface of the red sun was still emerging, as if struggling to fly away at any time.


    Artemis waved, the Cape and wrist guard returned to her body strangely, and the silver moon battle bow also flew out of the air from amon''s arms and was caught by her hand. She shook her head and said, "I don''t want this thing. There''s no need to say thank you between you and me. If you must thank me, you will go with me to break Osiris'' underworld and drive the Hades out. You have promised."


    Amun laughed and said nothing more. He glanced at the seagull, as if he wanted to give the seven wind chariot to the disciple, but after thinking about it, he still stayed by himself. He carried the seven wind chariot down to the South Bank of the inland lake, facing the Si waterway sitting on the ground: "thank you for your help. You killed ADAD. If you want to leave the seven wind chariot, please take it away."


    The last blow of Surabaya destroyed the shape and spirit of ADAD, but the final energy burst when ADAD fell also sent him flying far away, falling to the South Bank of the inland lake, sitting on the sparse grass and panting. Ice scorpion and fire scorpion appeared beside him, one holding a staff chanting words to show the Scorpion King''s healing magic, while the other stood at the back holding his muscular shoulders for him.


    These two beauties turned into human form can be filled with the scene around them at ordinary times. Now this kind of treatment is similar to scratching and itching, and the effect is very little, that is to make a appearance. The Scorpion King''s injury is not mild. If he hadn''t cultivated his demon body for many years, he would have been broken up at the moment. It would take a long time to recover slowly. Even if Amun did not help him a lot.But looking at Surabaya, he enjoyed it very much. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak in a loud voice, but coughed several times. Then he gasped and replied, "this is not my trophy, but your booty of Amun God. For hundreds of years, I have never asked anyone, and it doesn''t matter who I want to thank, but today I want to sincerely express my gratitude to you.


    Before ADAD became a God, he was my enemy! One of the important reasons why I chose exile rather than accept the guidance of anuna''s apocalyptic system was that I didn''t want to see ADAD look proud. Although he has achieved the achievement beyond immortality, he still falls on my hand in the end! Ha ha... "


    Surabaya said words, suddenly looked up to the sky to laugh, and then a burst of violent cough. Amun offered a golden light on him and asked, "how is your injury?"


    Surabaya waved his hand and said, "if you can''t die, you have to recuperate for decades. Seven wind chariots are most useful in your hands. Don''t forget that you have many powerful enemies. Besides, this chariot is very difficult to control except for the real gods. You can keep it by yourself. If you really want to thank me, I would like to make another request to you. "


    Amun put up his chariot and replied simply, "you can tell me what you want."


    The Scorpion King''s expression was somewhat cunning: "although enril was cut down by Marduk, it can be said that he died at your hand. Marduk took the opportunity to break through higher achievements and break away from anuna''s Enlightenment system. The anuna Qishen Department has just elected a new God, Adado, and fell in your hands. It is still a situation in which the gods have no owners.


    I gave up the guidance of the divine system at that time because the main gods who mastered the divine system were once enemies in the battle of the gods. Now they are no longer there, separated or fallen. All this is because of you, there is an Amun God in Tianshu! I also heard that Angela wants you to... "


    At this point, Amun has interrupted his words: "if you become a God in the future and want to be able to enter a certain kingdom of God, I am willing to help."


    The Scorpion King laughed and shook his head: "it''s not a certain Kingdom, it''s the Kingdom you dominate. If I have a day beyond immortality, I will not call myself a God, that is, scorpion angel, and regard you as the only God. But I am not your disciple now. This is just a promise in the future. I hope you will agree


    Amun nodded his head and said, "your strength is not the guidance of yourself. You are not my disciple. If in the future I can dominate a god system, and you are beyond eternal life, naturally I will be willing to lead you. "


    The king of scorpion patted his thigh and said, "well, it''s a deal. Thank you for your commitment." The soil on the grassland suddenly turned into quicksand, drowning Surabaya and the two beautiful scorpions. The sand dune was then flattened, and the Scorpion King had left mysteriously.


    Artemis flew down the cloud and landed beside Amun and said, "this scorpion is also interesting and much smarter than it looks. When we first met him in those years, his wish was to enjoy his own divine kingdom. He even trained a group of poisonous scorpions to set up the array like an army, which was a little like a child''s game in the eyes of the gods. Now, through you, he finally understands the secrets of many gods. Whether he can transcend eternal life or not, he has left a way ahead of time. "


    Amun said with a wry smile: "I really don''t know each other. I also hope that he can pass the examination of fate and the judgment of the end of the world" to obtain the achievement beyond eternal life. In the past, there was always an obstacle in his heart. Even if he was powerful, it would be difficult to reach the end of the human realm. Now it is an opportunity to break through. "


    Artemis tilted his head and asked, "don''t you know each other? It also depends on who the opponent is. If you encounter an opponent like ADAD, you will never die! It''s not easy for him to pass the final test. Strong blood may be an advantage, but in any case, the Scorpion will not emerge from the desert in the next few decades. Scorpion King wants to heal his wounds, you should also heal them, just like the last time you became a God. Go with me


    All the disciples were surprised and said, "Amun, are you hurt?"


    Amun was unhurt. Although fighting adador for a long time cost a lot of mana, he did not suffer any real damage. No wonder the disciples were surprised. Artemis explained with a smile: "your Amun God is not suffering from human injury, but the test runs through the whole process of cultivation. For the gods, everything they do has consequences, and they can''t be accumulated to an unbearable level. It will be clear when you transcend immortality."


    However, Amun said with a smile: "this time, you don''t have to work hard. You have opened up time and space to accompany me in the immortal eternity. I have to heal my wounds. Some of the insights I got from the lotus flowers in the early days and the letters of destiny need to be well verified."


    "What? Are you already...! " Another voice of surprise came from the sky, and the goddess Mu Yun also fell from the clouds. What she had said just now stopped, but she did not say what happened to amon.


    Amun took her arm and nodded his head. "It can''t be regarded as achievement. It''s still in a trance. It''s just necessary to think about it in the immortal eternity."


    Artemis nodded to Mu Yun and said, "yinnana, are you here? Amun witnessed the fall of the two gods one after another. He not only got the Taichu lotus flower with an''an-la''s hand print in the center of his brow, but also fused the destiny slips from Adado''s hands. How could there be no breakthrough in this field? "Murun also said to Artemis, "Schrodinger, thank you for your help."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Artemis chuckled: "I still call you Muyun goddess, yinnanna seems to be the name of Amun, although I have heard it many times."


    Mu Yun grabs Amun''s arm and smiles like a flower: "at that time, I didn''t know you were hiding in his pocket, and I didn''t expect that you would be the cat. In fact, I prefer to call you Schrodinger, which will make Amun feel more intimate


    Artemis covered his mouth and said, "I should say that you didn''t expect that cat would be me. You can call what you like. Anyway, I am me Amun, I''ll go back first. After the war, there are still many things to deal with. There are many ruins outside the city of salen. I''m afraid it will be hard for mu Yun, the guardian goddess. Don''t forget to let me know when you get well and want to attack the underworld. "


    The goddess Mu Yun reminded: "Amun has cut down Adado and got the seven wind chariot, and ADAD has also fallen. All the gods under them have left. If Amun heals his wounds and understands the achievements of a higher level, you will not be needed to attack the underworld. "


    Artemis some mischievous smile: "even if I do not help, come to see the lively assembly? Amon promised me long ago


    Amun quickly cut in: "OK, I will inform you to come to see the excitement."


    Artemis left, and all the disciples in the garden of Eden bowed to each other. Before leaving, the goddess of moonlight and hunting also looked back at Mu Yun and looked at Amun and said, "Amun, I feel that your future achievements in all aspects are comparable to those of Zeus, the Lord of Olympus."


    ����


    The war between the gods is over. Although Amun has won the victory, there is no small trouble in the aftermath of Salem. All the farms in the South and north of the city were destroyed by the storm, and the crops in the fields were not harvested. Only the fields on both sides of the city were preserved, not even the crops of the whole city-state in this season.


    It is urgent to mobilize the strength of the whole city-state to rebuild the destroyed farms and rush to plant the crops that can be harvested in that year. This is a very heavy work, which is arranged by Aesop and others. However, Amun wants to "heal his wounds", and the newly collected Tianming slips of lotus need time to sacrifice and integrate, so he can''t spare time to take care of worldly affairs for the time being.


    Mu Yun said to him: "you can rest assured to go, I am the patron saint here, if there is any situation, I will not sit back and watch."


    Amun flew up to the cloud under the eyes of his disciples. A huge gray whirlpool suddenly appeared in the sky. A spiral black lightning seemed to tear space-time from the endless infinity. Without a sound, Amun was rolled in and disappeared. There was a clear sky on the DUK plain.


    ����


    Amun appears in the immortal eternity again. The so-called existence is just an abstract concept. In the next moment, there is a lonely space-time in the world, and Amun calls back his own form and spirit. At the moment, he is really injured and will be nursed back and forth in this space and time.


    This is not a world created by the creator and belongs to his own. It is just a temporary shelter. There is nothing here except Amun himself. Artemis used the same method to help Amun, who had just become a God. But it is the starting point to prove the creator''s achievements, otherwise nothing can be said.


    The concept of time and space here is different from that of the human world. I don''t know how long it took. Besides Amun, a second and third thing appeared in this loneliness, which was a lotus flower under his seat and a red sun in his palm. They are not created by Amun, but brought from the human world by the integration of the body and mind.


    On the surface of the red sun, there are still many golden light bands struggling, on which various divine texts emerge, which are the fate slips obtained from Adado. Amun finally had time to devote himself to refining it. This process was not complicated at the beginning, because the soul imprint and cultivation insight contained in it could be verified by the primitive lotus of Anla.


    But later, it became more difficult to understand, and the content of higher achievements gradually showed the difference between the two creation gods. To be able to accommodate and verify each other is to give Amun another harvest. However, no matter how profound the content is, the realm of cultivation which is still incomprehensible in the early Lotus, and the related content in the Tianming slips, Amun can not understand it.


    Looking at the flowing golden divinity gradually disappearing into the red sun, Amun sighed a little, put away the lotus flower, and took out the seven wind chariot. This artifact can be used at any time, but it must be re refined before it can be controlled and used to its maximum power.


    At this time, he suddenly heard a chuckle, raised his head and waved his hand. In the lonely time and space, another kind of existence was merged. Artemis appeared in front of him out of thin air. Amun said with a smile, "how did you come?"


    Artemis looked at him with a smile: "don''t you expect me to come?"


    Amun: I can guess that you will come, and only you can find me


    Artemis stretched out his hand and said, "let me also take a look at this seven wind chariot, the famous artifact of anuna, and study how to sacrifice it. Maybe it will be very useful when you fight or run for your life in the future. Who would have thought that the majestic God Amun often ran for his life in those days. "Amun also said, "yes, I always took a cat when I ran for my life. It ran faster than me." Seeing Artemis staring at him, he said with a smile, "but it is often that it has saved my life."


    Artemis laughed again, took the seven wind chariot and said, "you know? Zeus, the Lord of the kingdom of Olympus, heard about you and was very interested in you. I hope I can introduce you to the Olympian system. I''ve told him it''s impossible, but he still wants me to get closer to you and help you fight against the enemies on the land of Tianshu. "


    Amun replied, "next time you see Zeus, please thank him for his kindness."


    Artemis sighed slightly: "this may not be a good intention. You don''t understand the system of Zeus and Olympus. Your appearance may be to eliminate potential opponents for our divine system. Therefore, Zeus would like me to help you, but this is exactly in line with my wishes Not to mention that, this chariot is really magical. If you combine it with your body and mind, it will be a powerful weapon that truly belongs to you. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I want to sacrifice it and erase the imprint of Adado, but I don''t intend to refine it with my own body and mind. It''s just for a while. In the future, it will be handed over to my disciples for refining, and it may not be like a chariot at that time


    Artemis looked at him and said, "I have known you for a long time. You are really different from other gods. I saw with my own eyes how you understand the power of the source. As the Scorpion King expected, if you can become a god Lord in the future, I''m afraid it will be different from Zeus, the God Lord I know. You can see from your disposal of the seven wind chariot


    Amun said with a smile: "since they regard me as the only God, what''s the difference between leaving this chariot in their own hands and handing them over to the disciples?"


    They studied the mystery of the seven wind chariot in the world of nothing. Artemis suddenly sighed and said, "it''s a pity that there is no grilled fish here."


    Amun nodded apologetically: "I''m sorry, my achievements are not enough. I hope I can have this kind of ability in the future."


    It is not magic but a real means to roast a fish to another God in the immortal eternity. As far as the gods known to Amun, only Allah, Anu, Marduk and Zeus have this ability. They can create a world for other gods to enter and get a fish from that world.


    Artemis has the achievements of the creator. She can create a world of her own. There can be fish in that world, but she can''t get it to Amun. This is the difference between the gods and the gods. The space-time created by Amun is only a temporary shelter. Although it can coexist with Artemis, it can not appear anything that does not exist.


    Artemis is a little unreasonable. He complains that there is no fish here, but Schrodinger''s temper at that time. Amun will make an apology. Artemis glared at him again and said, "how can you be stupid? There are plenty of fish in the world. I''m not talking about fish. It''s you who roasts fish for a cat


    Amun held the seven wind chariot in one hand and scratched the back of his head with the other hand. He laughed. The smile of the God was hard to describe. He was shy and honest.


    ����


    Although the city was safe, all efforts had to be devoted to the reconstruction of farms and fields outside the city. It was a great opportunity for the hostile city of enril to launch a counterattack and reverse its decline. If they want to take the initiative again, they won''t miss the chance to attack.


    Although enril city was at a strategic disadvantage some time ago, the Legion of giants has been reorganized and completed, and its combat effectiveness is still there. It is not impossible to launch a war at this time. However, Faust, who was in charge of the overall situation of military and political affairs, had no intention to fight against Salem. The city-state, from the top military officials to the ordinary people, was shrouded in a sense of panic.


    Adado came to the Oracle, and they saw with their own eyes a devastating storm sweeping through Salem. Everything seemed to show that the gods would help them win as promised. On the day when the storm came to Salem, all the important people in enril, led by Faust, went to the temple to pray and sacrifice to the gods.


    The statue of enril still stands on the central altar of the main temple. Whether the God has fallen or not, the believers in the world are still praying to him. Another of the most important gods in this sacrifice ceremony is Adado in the side hall. After offering to the LORD God, people come to the temple to offer sacrifices to Adado. This is the real climax.


    Of course, such a ceremony should be presided over by Faust. At this time, the great magician felt confused. His faith had betrayed enril, and he knew the truth that the God had fallen. Now suddenly, we hear the oracle of Adado coming to guide them to victory that they could not have achieved.


    The officials of enril and the generals of the Legion of giants were elated. They seemed to have seen the storm destroy Salem, and were ready to cheer for the gods.


    Faust was lost in thought. If Adado did win, it would be the victory of enril and the glory of Faust who led enril. He has mastered how to make himself younger and more handsome. If he gets such a great merit, he will become a man of divine favor in people''s eyes. He will return home with honor, and his prestige in the Empire will be irreplaceable, even surpassing queen semil, who has just ascended the throne.At that time, he will be able to realize his lifelong ambitions and aspirations in the Empire according to his own ideas. Isn''t that what he has been dreaming of for many years? But Faust was not happy, and his soul was even full of uneasiness, because he knew that all this was not the blessing of the gods for him, it was just a fate that he could not control.


    The sage, who presided over the sacrificial ceremony, was distracted. At this time, a cry of panic was heard in the temple. The voice was extremely depressed with fear. Everyone was scared, but no one dared to shout out loud. There was a crack in the statue of Adado, which spread like a spider''s web. In an instant, it became dense. Then there was a crash. The statue became a heap of scattered stones on the altar.


    People stand on the spot, forget to pray, silly looking at the pile of rubble, do not know what to do. After a long time, the people who responded to it looked at Faust with a kind of look for help. He was the chief high priest of the Assyrian Empire. He was not only the one who offered sacrifices to the gods on behalf of the people, but also represented the will of the gods to face the people.


    Faustus, who was entangled in meditation, was pulled back to reality. He put down his staff and knelt down to the altar. His voice was like shouting and praying --


    "enril, you were the Supreme God in my heart, and all your Oracle guided made me betray you. My soul has lost its sustenance. Satan has given me another kind of guidance: ideal, faith, will and desire. But I can''t tell who is whose servant, just like trying to see the light in the boundless darkness.


    Adado, at this time you have sent down the Oracle, promising to help enril win and glory, and I am lost again. My duty is to fight for victory and glory, but you prove by your own fall that I can''t find the answer and follow your guidance.


    Satan! Where are you, have you heard my call? It is you who make me younger and more handsome. It is you who tell me that although I want to realize my ideal and become the master of my faith, I have not told me what I can dominate and what the meaning of those desires and ideals is


    He called Satan in his heart, but what people heard was a solemn and stirring hymn sung from the sage and national master. Faust''s voice was solemn and powerful, with the power to pacify the people. People gradually calmed down. They still had deep uneasiness in their hearts, but they were not as frightened as before.


    For some reason, we can''t help but think of our hometown in the distance. When we crossed the plateau and arrived at the DUK plain a few years ago, our ambition of plunder had already been extinguished. Faust stood up in good time, turned around and said, "I will make a request to the queen to negotiate with Salem to end the war and let the soldiers return to the Assyrian Empire. The gods have given instructions today, and they do not want to have their statues standing here. "


    Is the collapse of the statue of Adado such an oracle? Faust''s explanation may be far fetched, but it is in line with people''s minds at this time. Adado''s previous oracle was to encourage them to continue to attack, but now the collapse of the statue is another sign. Smart people can vaguely guess what happened, but no one dares to say it.


    Faust finally said publicly his decision to give up the city of enril. It was like taking off a heavy burden for a long time. He was relieved, but he was extremely melancholy.


    The military and political officials of enril unanimously supported the decision of the sage and the national teacher, while Faust had been secretly calling for Satan, hoping that the God could answer his inner doubts, but he did not get an answer. Amun had already gone to the eternal "healing" of immortality. Of course, he did not have the psychology to call Faust. The sage national teacher seemed to be walking alone in the endless darkness.


    The imprint of Satan in his soul seems to be another Faust talking to himself: "who is the servant and who is the master? You don''t have to call me. When I''m in your heart, you are me


    ����


    It was not only Faust who called Amun, but also medanzo who was ordered to kill pruli.


    Adado and ADAD led the gods to battle, leaving pruli in the dense forest on the mountainside of the plateau, and arranged a simple divine array to guard. At present, pruli has no ability to protect himself. If there is no magic array, even ordinary beasts can kill him.


    Neither Adado nor ADAD thought that he would never return. Pruli was left here, but Amun did not forget him.


    Of course, the magic array under the grass cloth couldn''t stop medanzo. Medanzo found the unconscious pruli and raised the key of fate to wake pruli. Pruli, however, seemed to have a sense and opened his eyes. The handsome madanzo was so ferocious in his eyes at the moment. He called out in a weak voice, "is it you?"


    Medanzo''s key to fate can be stabbed out at any time. He replied coldly, "it''s me. Adado and ADAD have fallen. Amun ordered me to take your life!"


    Pruli struggled: "you are such a noble God, want to kill me such a wounded person who has no ability to fight back? This is shame, not glory


    This is true of madanzo''s temper. This always pompous emissary really does not want to do such a thing. If pruli can still fight, medanzo doesn''t mind killing him in the battle, but as he looks like he is, he will not fight. Medanzo also called for Amun in his heart. Should pruli be captured or killed on the spot?**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Amun did not answer and would not give him an answer, because orders had been given. The gold shuttle lifted by medanzo must fall down, depending on what he thought in his heart? The leader of the angels in the garden of Eden recalled the scene of amunge killing the ash God nugus, and looked into pruli''s eyes and said slowly --


    "the weak may be sympathetic, but in the eyes of the gods, all the creatures in the world are weak. It has nothing to do with your strength or weakness. You are hurt because of the arrow that Amun shot. Can''t I kill you because of the arrow that Amun shot at you? This is a disgrace to you, not to my glory. "


    After the speech, a golden light fell, and pruli, the Ninth level God envoy, disappeared from the world.


    After killing pruli, according to Amun''s account, medanzo would watch the movement of the Assyrian plateau at the top of the mountain range. If there was any change in the direction of other gods or Hades, he would immediately inform the garden of Eden and Amun. If he doesn''t find anything, he has to stay here and watch and wait for Amun to arrive.


    On this desolate hilltop, medanzo stayed alone for more than a year, and there was no one around to chat with. There was no change in the direction of the Assyrian plateau. After the fall of Adado and ADAD, it seems that no one of the gods of anuna''s Apocalypse system intended to trouble Amun any more, even the underworld side was silent.


    Medanzo stayed that stuffy, he also reflected, Amun God is deliberately let him stay here to sharpen the impetuous temperament. This huge mountain range on the edge of the Assyrian plateau, with its peak above the snow line, is full of cold wind all the year round. Except for the ice and snow, it is desolate, and all of them are silent and firm rocks. The mountain seems to be a symbol of calmness, which also reflects the state of mind of medanzo.


    When medanzo finally realized what Amun meant, he also called out a prayer in his heart: "my God, I understand that even if you let me stay for another hundred years, I will not be tired of it. But you still want to attack the underworld, please show up quickly! "


    Medanzo prayed to the rising sun once a day. I don''t know if Amun heard it, but no one answered. At that time, Amun and Artemis together, it is estimated that there is no time for him. Medanzo was watching on the plateau, but it was not quiet. He could see clearly what happened in enril at the foot of the mountain.


    After receiving the reply from Queen Semir, Faust sent people to negotiate with Salem. He agreed to the request of the Lord of Aesop, and was willing to sell enril and its land to Salem at a symbolic price. The specific persons in charge of this matter are eusil and Diqi Zhou. These two are not fuel-efficient lamps. After several rounds of bargaining, they almost buy for nothing. That attitude seems to say that you love not to go away!


    Faustus and others have decided to go. Even if they give this city-state for nothing, they have to go. Compared with the fierce attack when the Assyrian Empire established this city-state, it is now gray. Faust did not negotiate the price, but offered only one condition, and Aesop agreed.


    Across the plateau came not only the Legion of giants, but also the slaves captured by the Assyrian Empire in the war, as well as many wandering explorers and jobless vagrants. Sinnah had promised them freedom and land to come here, but now the Assyrian Empire is withdrawing from the DUK plain. The slaves who got their freedom naturally did not want to go, and the jobless vagrants who cultivated the farm also regarded it as their home and would not give up.


    Aesop promised Faustus that the city of Salem would keep their land and freedom as long as they were willing to stay, as long as they were loyal to the new city.


    The Assyrian military and political personnel and the Legion of giants withdrew from the DUK plain, and Aesop took advantage of the city of enril and the thousands of people they left behind. Salem city is no longer a city-state in a simple sense. Its control ranges from the Assyrian plateau in the north, to the Youdi River Valley in the East, and to the Black Fire Swamp in the West. To the south, it is the city states of Mesopotamia and budamia established by the hattite Kingdom, which is exactly the Xinjiang region to be opened up in the blueprint of Assyrian emperor sinnah.


    Salem city is the center of the territory and also the capital of the future state. In addition to enril, two auxiliary cities can be built in the area under its control.


    Faustus was the last one to leave enril after all the soldiers and civilians who returned to Assyria withdrew. He rose slowly into the air with his staff and looked back at the DUK plain. Only then did he fly over the huge barrier like mountains on the edge of the Assyrian plateau. When he flew to the plateau, a sentence was heard in his soul: "lonely catcher, you have worked hard! Although you stay alone in the desolate plateau, but the protection is the light of hope. And I''m in a position where people admire me, and I''m really lonely in my heart. "


    Medanzo was surprised. Faust had discovered him long ago. The talent of the sage was not small. It is said that God Amun has given him another kind of guidance or guidance. Faust was originally one of the most powerful divinists in the world, but now his means are more profound, but Amun did not introduce him into the garden of Eden to become a formal disciple.


    Medanzo watched Faust go away, still waiting for Amun to come. The God really came, but it was not his Amun God.


    On this day, when mendanzo prayed to Amun to the rising sun, he looked up and found that the light had disappeared. He knelt on the cold Boulder, and the Assyrian plateau in the north and the Duke plain in the South disappeared in the field of vision and detection. Surrounded by a hazy darkness, he heard his heart beat, and actually sent an echo between heaven and earth.Medanzo immediately responded that he was in a conspiracy. The one who took the attack was either a God or a more powerful emissary. What he used was a means he had never encountered, much like the legendary necromancy. He jumped up with the key of fate and said, "who is it, erebe?"


    At the same time, he calls to Amun in his soul. According to the original plan, medanzo came to watch. Once he found a change, he had two choices. First, he went back to Salem to report. If he couldn''t get out of the way, he called Amun. Since the gods have sent him here to wait, they should hear his voice.


    The call in the soul could not be heard by others, but medanzo heard the echo of the call in this dark world: "Amun God, someone suddenly reaches out to me, it should be the spirit of the dead! I''m trapped, but I don''t see who my opponent is


    Hearing the sound, medanzo was scared, like a person in the heart of the silent but inexplicable cry out. Then he heard a voice coming straight into his ears from a distant place: "are you the envoy of Amun, medanzo? Are you calling for Amun? This is the world of the soul, and all the voices of the heart cannot be concealed. "


    Only then did medanzo realize the wonder of the situation. He was still on the top of the mountain, but someone used some magic to separate this space and time into an environment of soul manifestation. He can''t even use the power of his body blood directly. All his actions seem to blend with the will of his soul.


    On the contrary, medanzo calmed down and could not break the other side''s magic. He could not escape. He simply stood in the same place and drank and asked, "if the voice of your heart can''t be concealed, your voice should not be erebi. Who are you?"


    The voice replied, "I am nergal, the God of the dead of anuna apocalypse."


    On hearing that it was Nell gale, medanzo was relieved, shaking the key of destiny and answering, "it''s you. Why did you come first?" As he spoke, he heard the reply from heaven and earth: "it doesn''t matter if nergal comes. He has made a deal with Amun." This is medanzo''s voice, but in this strange world, it is tantamount to openly "saying" it.


    Nell''s voice could not tell whether he was angry or laughing: "madanzo, you have not learned how to communicate with a God, in such a world, don''t you know how to dominate your soul? I didn''t make any agreement with Amun, and erebi didn''t want to see me, so I came here to defeat the enemy for her. You have two choices. You can either be killed by me or make an agreement with me not to follow Amun to attack the underworld. "


    Since nergal said that, he wanted to be real. He didn''t just make a show to help erebe guard the underworld. In the face of a bad situation, medanzo quickly took the first step. Although he did not know where nergal was, he waved the key of fate, sent out a dazzling golden light, and hit in one direction at will.


    The attack of the key to fate is inevitable. Nergal either uses his magic power to support the space constructed by the necromancy, and let medanzo attack again and again, or he has to appear directly. The golden light shot out, but medanzo felt that the opponent he met was very strange. He could not say how powerful he was, but the means made him very uncomfortable.


    The key of destiny is really waved out, a piece of energy surging in the confused darkness, and then quickly disappeared. It''s like a person throwing a stone with all his strength, flying out from afar and finally landing. In a short period of time, Danzo was not able to distinguish whether he was born or not.


    In this moment, Danzo''s fear is useless. He seemed to see the death of countless creatures. At the moment of his death, all kinds of thoughts turned into attacks, and he seemed to see his own death.


    In this space, all attacks are directed at the soul. Even if medanzo is a nine level God with endless life, life is not eternal, and he knows that even the eternal God will fall. So if you are likely to be killed, what will be the scene and what will be in your mind?


    The attack launched by Nell gale made medanzo unable to help thinking about these questions. Then a series of questions came from heaven and earth. It was medanzo''s own voice, as if another medanzo was pestering.


    Medanzo waved the key of fate into a group of golden light, and blocked the attack of the confused and dim, and cried out: "Nell, you should not take the initiative to attack me!"


    At the same time, there was a rolling echo: "if you don''t take the initiative to attack, and wait for Amun to attack the underworld first, then you can''t help Amun if the gods keep their vows. If you start fighting, there will be gods who can help Amun, such as Mu Yun. It''s stupid to do so! You can make people can''t hide their feelings. Why are you not smart at all when you do things yourself... "


    This is the style of medanzo''s usual speaking style. When he says a word in his mouth, he murmurs so much in his heart. When he heard these echoes, he realized that the space was strange, and then he heard the echo: "why am I so wordy?"


    At this moment, medanzo finally understood what Nell Gallo had just said about "dominating one''s own soul"? In this world is consistent, the soul will not say what it does not want to say, which is a kind of proof. It seems simple, but its realm is extremely profound.So medanzo no longer said, no longer thought, just waved the key of fate to fight. However, Nell gall never showed up, only the continuous attacks, as if testing the soul of medanzo. The golden light of the key of destiny is dazzling, but it can''t break the dim confusion all the time.


    Although we can''t see the Assyrian plateau, we can feel that the desire of many living creatures at the moment of dying is awakened, which contains all kinds of painful fear and helpless weakness, which are continuously printed into the soul of medanzo. The goddess Mu Yun has long reminded Amun that if his disciples encounter Nell, they will suffer if they do not pay attention. Now medanzo has learned the lesson.


    Fortunately, this emissary''s combat effectiveness is quite strong. If Nell doesn''t show up directly, it''s not easy to take him down in a short time. This can be bitter medanzo, like a heavy burden in the soul, but constantly on the road, but can not see the ultimate goal. The key of his destiny must be waved ceaselessly, but can''t get away from it.


    I don''t know how long later, this piece of heaven and earth again heard the voice of medanzo: "Amun God, you are not coming? I have to tell you that I am here today. Is this nellgale trying to kill me? " Then he called out, "what''s it like to be tired to death?"


    If someone is watching, they will feel speechless and even funny about this strange battle. How can we fight this battle?


    At this time, he suddenly heard Amun''s voice: "medanzo, the same nine level God envoys, also have different levels. In such a situation, each soul has its own master. You have to integrate all kinds of self into one, so that you can see through this confused darkness


    Medanzo heard Amun''s voice, and his spirit was invigorated. Behind his back opened twenty-four wings of fire, which expanded into twenty-eight, and then folded and closed into a pair. The gold shuttle in his hand pierced forward with brilliance. Finally, he saw Nell standing with his back in the void. Amun and Artemis stood opposite to Nell gall.


    Amun heard medanzo''s call and arrived, and all the attacks on him suddenly stopped.


    Nell and Amun were looking at each other''s eyes, as if there had been an invisible confrontation. After a while, nergal said first: "if I stop you from attacking the underworld, I will really stop it. So I don''t care who takes the initiative. It has nothing to do with the oath of the God system. God Amun, I want to make an agreement with you. If I can defeat you, you will give up, OK


    Amun nodded: "of course, if you can defeat me, I will never attack Hades again. But I will not stand still and let you block the way, and my disciples will not interfere in the battle between us


    At this time, there was a silver light flying, Gabriel was the first to arrive at the battlefield, and then link and seagulls also arrived. Medanzo took the opportunity to put aside the key of fate and stand with them. There was a long howl in the sky, accompanied by a green light, and two other envoys arrived. It turned out that it was the dark wolf God, bright moon night, and the "ex husband" of Mu Yun goddess, dumz.


    Amun and nergal spoke at the same time. Amun asked, "how did you come on moonlit night?" "Dumz, why are you here?" he asked


    "I''m here to help you, and I''m here to help dumz," said the moon night


    Dumz replied, "I was the emissary of anuna''s apocalyptic system. I may have nothing to do with your fight, but polanrose is still in the underworld. I''m here to save her."


    "Moon night, you are free at last," Nell said


    Amun said, "dumz, you finally know what to do."


    The two gods had already begun to speak. After he became a God, he still dressed as a warrior. At the moment, he pulled out his sword and stabbed him at Amun. The sword stabbed out with a wind of wind, which trapped the confused darkness of medanzo and gathered on the sword tip strangely.


    Amun waved the seal''s eye block, and the two swords struck each other without making a sound. However, it shocked the gods and made the soul in a trance, as if countless desires had been printed in it. If they don''t pass the test of life and again, I''m afraid they will fall from the cloud at this moment.


    With the help of the two gods, the wind of the Assyrian plateau began to roll. The wind can''t blow a grain of dust or move a blade of grass, but it rolls up the breath left by the dead creatures on the earth. The necromancy of nergal could not help Amun. The two gods looked like two warriors fighting swords in the air.


    Artemis stood with her arms in the distance and watched the battle with great interest. She really came to see the excitement.


    If nergal defeated Amun, Amun would not attack Hades. However, Amun didn''t promise him to stay in the same place to fight. In the fierce battle, Amun forced nergal back with his sword, and took the opportunity to leave the battle and shoot in the direction of Hades. Nell gale quickly picked up the wind and intercepted Amun''s body. It was a struggle to catch up with him.


    It''s not easy for Amun to cut down nergal, but it''s not difficult to get away from the battle. It was obvious that Amun had the upper hand in the fight, but it became a scene in which Amun played and ran while Nell gall followed. The disciples followed the two gods in the fierce battle and went all the way to Hades.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    The invisible wind on the Assyrian plateau seems to have countless undead calling. They are not the real ones. Those living creatures have already passed away and dissipated. What is awakened is their breath left in the world. The seemingly calm plateau, if someone''s soul involved in this fierce battle, there will be a feeling of hell on earth.


    This war is a day and a night, in the hindrance of nergal, Amun and fight and go, finally came to the sky of Hades. The entrance to the underworld of anunaki is in a long and narrow valley. The terrain gradually deepens, and the mountain wall is as steep as an axe. When reaching the deepest point, the cliffs on both sides close from the top, forming a huge cave entrance.


    When his destination had arrived, Amun no longer dodged to other places, and Nell entangled him with his sword and launched a final fight in the high air. After the two gods stood still, Amun waved his seal eyes and even showed his undead divinity over the underworld.


    The eye of seal has the power of annihilation. It seems that the breath of the dead is involved in it, and it is immediately unknown where it disappeared. But just before these spirits disappear, a scene appears in the soul. ����Amun''s sword is double-edged, and it also constructs a strange space, as if it overlaps with the reality of another world.


    Those countless long gone creatures seem to appear in this world again. If we carefully identify them, they are not really the dead people who have passed away here. Because nergal saw enril, Adado, ADAD and other gods struggling in the wind and lightning, as if staying in a strange eternal moment before life disappeared.


    Gods like enril have achieved transcendence from immortality. Their fall is different from the mortal death. There will be neither souls entering the underworld nor the existence of undead. However, Amun shows such a world in the attack, which is clearly the reflection of his soul and represents his vow.


    On the other side of the blade, there is a different world scene. Nell gale saw a woman who he didn''t know holding up the staff. The tears of the gods on the staff were shining with gold. She was so beautiful and holy. Standing in the eternal peace, nellgal did not know that this man was Maria.


    The eyes of the seal waved, showing such a hidden world. However, there is a boundary between the two swords. From the boundary, we can see the scene of the two worlds at the same time. The boundary itself constitutes a magical space, which is the human world in which people live.


    What means is this? Everyone was stunned and Artemis narrowed his eyes and was fascinated. In the heart of Nell gale opposite Amun, he saw the mystery. At the moment, Amun has at least the achievements of the creator. Otherwise, he can not use the necromancy to evolve the world mapping that does not exist.


    The two gods have been fighting for a long time, but the underworld below the valley is still motionless. Queen erebe was so stubborn that she didn''t show up. She said she didn''t want to see nellgal again, but she still didn''t see her. In the palace of erebe in the depths of the underworld, nether, the gatekeeper of the underworld, said in a voice of horror -


    "my queen, do it! Nell gale is not Amun''s opponent. Do you want to watch him fall? He came to protect the underworld, so he can''t fight Amun alone outside. You can either fight with him and defeat Amun, or call him into the underworld. "


    Queen erebe''s eyes were also full of shock. She never thought that Amun had the achievements of the creator and was so proficient in necromancy that Nell gale was no longer an opponent. She murmured to herself after a while: "God''s oath can not be violated, I said no see him, he will not go out to see him, if he himself escaped into the underworld and I see it, it is not that I have broken the oath."


    "How did he get in?" netty reminded


    Queen erebe cried, "you are the keeper of the underworld. Let him in! Notice that if nergal falls out of the air, immediately transfer to the underworld and bring him in


    "Let it in or take it in?" netti asked


    Erebe finally couldn''t help but utter a voice: "if he comes in by himself, he will let him in. If he is defeated in the war, he will come in!"


    Netty nodded quickly and said, "I see."


    As soon as the words of the underworld queen fell, she suddenly closed her eyes, just as if she was feeling something, because the war situation in the sky outside the underworld had changed again -


    Amun had closed his eyes and waved the golden light with bare hands to fight with nergal. In the diffuse breath, there was still a world of undead, but it was evolving into a variety of underworld forms.


    It''s an attack to see nergal as the undead who has entered the underworld, trying to get involved in his soul. At the beginning, it shows anunaki''s underworld. The seven gates that Amun passed through were transformed into seven rounds of attack to nergal.


    Nergal stands with his sword and blocks the seven attacks. Then the golden light changed into a strange river, which turned out to be the scene of Osiris''s nine linked underworld. The huge scale appeared, as if another nergal came with a sword. It may be hard for others to resist, but nergal, who is proficient in undead divinity, is free with a roll of his sword.


    Amun once went to the apocalyptic underworld of anuna, where souls were imprisoned in confusion until the day queen erebe was willing to release or they dissipated themselves. Amun has also been to the underworld of the nine link system, where the soul seems to have gone through the course of life again, and then went through a trial similar to inquisition, leaving only the soul imprint to the underworld God.Next, Amun waved his hand and chopped forward, and the golden light turned into scenes. What he showed was all kinds of information about the nether world that had been printed into his soul. All the lost souls seemed to have entered the momentary eternity in the light of the middle Yin After that, the soul world demonstrated by Amun changed again, and became the scene of the newly sealed eyes being cut open. The sober soul could not leave without being liberated in the examination, and the detached soul could choose eternal ease or dissipation.


    At the moment, Amun is not only attacking but also displaying. He shows various forms of soul destination, including the dark world once displayed by the great vow land, and his own vows.


    All the disciples were still obsessed with the mystery, but Artemis suddenly drank a sentence: "what are you doing?"


    Isn''t this the best chance to attack the underworld? Dumz''s response was the fastest. He waved a snake stick and turned into a blue light, which had already shot into the deep valley. On the night of the moon, his whole body burst into a burst of bone, followed by the envoys of the gods in the garden of Eden.


    A man in black appeared at the entrance of the cave, like a ghost in the shadow, it was Nether, the gatekeeper of the underworld. Without saying a word, dumuz waved a bamboo stick and turned into the phantom of a giant snake and threw himself away. Neitijuan black robe offered a whirling wind to drown the snake. On the night of the bright moon, he fought hard, and the wind of the black robe was scattered.


    With a wave of his hands, the shadows of the cliffs on both sides seemed to collapse suddenly. The entrance of the huge cave mysteriously disappeared, and the narrow valley became a dead end. At this time, the gods in the garden of Eden arrived, and medanzo called out, "what''s the matter? Why is the door gone?"


    Dumuz replied, "the underworld has closed its doors and opened the defense array. We have to storm. Follow me."


    He flew into the air again. The bamboo stick in his hand turned into a huge green hammer and waved towards the cliff. However, there was no scene of stone splashing when bihammer hit Zhongshan cliff. The black light rippled on the surface of the cliff, and it was safe and sound.


    Bright moon night roars, jump up, with the strength of the flesh and blood of the body also a punch in the cliff. Just hearing the sound of boom, the fist seemed to hit a huge drum, the cliff seemed to have strange elasticity, and the huge recoil force unexpectedly rocked the moon night upside down.


    Gabriel wielded the blade of order, and her axe should be the most suitable one to control this kind of space boundary. An arc light cut into the cliff, and saw the shadow of the cave entrance. But then a burst of light and shadow distortion, just appeared in the cave shadow disappeared.


    "Look at me!" link said He shook a black whip in his hand and jerked it on the cliff. After a violent shock, the shadow of the cave entrance appeared again, but then a black light rippled, and the mountain wall returned to its original state. The faces of the people hissed, it seems that Gabriel and link''s attack is the most effective, but also can not break the underworld border.


    The underworld is equivalent to a very special shrine built by Queen erebe in the world. When its space magic array is fully opened, it is not so easy to break. If you don''t know the location in advance, you can''t even find the entrance. If not, Amun doesn''t need to build a garden of Eden for his disciples to live in. The garden of Eden is also a shrine, and its current space defense array is not as good as Hades.


    Medanzo looked at the key of fate in his hand. Although this artifact was mysterious, it was not as useful as link''s skill as a Duke miner. He and the seagull looked at each other, and at the same time, he said, "whatever it is, we''ll do it at the same time, and we''ll blow the hell away with hard bombardment Who has the attack scroll? Throw out whatever you can


    Six powerful nine level deities all flew into the air and used various means to attack the cliff in turn. The overcast wind in the valley had already been swept away, and the roar of various energy bursts and collisions came.


    Neiti closed the door and operated the space guard array of the underworld. Outside, the six gods made joint efforts to attack, and even the gods could not resist it. In other places, I was afraid that even the mountain would collapse. However, this steep cliff was always safe and sound in the roar and tremor.


    However, any space guard array has its limit of operation, and its protection ability is also related to the people of the main array. These six gods make nature clear that neiti will not be able to withstand the unremitting attack sooner or later. In the place where the black light spreads, there are gradually rocks falling continuously. If the attack goes on like this, as long as medanzo and others persevere, the boundary of Hades will be broken abruptly sooner or later.


    Dumuz exclaimed in surprise: "there is hope. If you continue to blow down, you will be able to open the first door of Hades!"


    At this time, the gods heard a sneer: "you dream! If the underworld is so easy to break, why should the gods build temples on earth Then the valley became silent. All kinds of attacks hit the cliff, and no echo was heard. Only the energy waves were annihilated and reflected silently.


    Queen erebe has launched the battle of the dead in Hades to guard the border. This is different from direct combat. Even if she doesn''t fight back, the six men like medanzo can''t open the door to Hades for a year and a half. To attack the underworld, Amun had to do it, and it was not a one-day feat.However, the envoys did not stop. Although their attacks did not seem to have any effect, they at least achieved one goal. To hold down erebe so that she could not leave Hades to help nellgal, it depends on the final victory of the two gods in the sky.


    In the deep valley, the fierce battle between Amun and nergal also reached a climax. Amun brandishes the golden light to launch a series of attacks, which also shows a variety of wonderful world mappings, as if to tell Nell what, but also in his own soul to confirm what.


    The queen erebe in the underworld must have seen clearly. Artemis, who watched the battle from afar, was even more surprised, with some doubts. The art of the dead is a special inheritance. Amun not only knows this kind of divinity, but also knows the structure of the underworld. He is familiar with the underworld of different gods, and shows the soul world that never appeared before.


    What is amon''s vow? Does he want to be a God? I haven''t heard of it. He didn''t prove it from this way! If Hades, the Hades of Olympus, saw this scene, he would be more interested in Amun. ����Artemis was thinking, but suddenly his face changed and he began to drink: "Amen, be careful, the boundary of Hades will be opened!"


    The boundary of the underworld shows signs of wavering, but it is not opened by the gods such as medanzo or queen erebe. Instead, there is a diffuse and irresistible force between heaven and earth, just like a call to the depths of the underworld. This force actually caused the gods to suppress the fear in their hearts, and they all stopped and retreated to a distance. The two gods in the sky who were fighting fiercely also suddenly separated and floated far away.


    Just over the place where they were fighting, a huge gray whirlpool appeared strangely, as if stretching from infinity to the world, tearing a gap. A black lightning fell silent, but ignored the barrier of the underworld, and directly cleaved into the depths of the earth. Then a figure wrapped in a long skirt flew into the sky. She wore a rose crown and her long hair fluttered in the wind. It was polanrose.


    Among the apocalyptic envoys of anuna apocalypse, pelanos was not good at fighting, but was regarded as the closest to the gods. She can usher in the final test, Amun is not surprised, but did not expect to happen in this time and place. At the beginning, Amun also felt the irresistible call of power in Osiris'' underworld. Osiris promptly exerted great magic power to move Amun out of the underworld.


    Erebe could have done the same thing, but she was running a large array against the attacks of several deities, closing the whole underworld. As a result, the black lightning directly penetrated the boundary of the underworld.


    From a distance, dumz saw pelanrose fly to the sky, entangled by the terrible lightning. He drank, waved the bamboo stick and rushed to the sky. The bamboo stick turned into a blue light and shadow, trying to cover her figure.


    When the golden light flashed, Amun stopped dumz in front of his eyes, slapped him on the shoulder and said, "that''s" the examination of fate, the judgment of the end of the end. "No one else can help you! It''s too late for you to give her the bamboo stick now. No one can even get close to it. She has to live on her own. "


    Pelanrose''s figure was dancing in the lightning, and petals flew out of the corolla to block every attack. The petals became more and more dense, like the rain, but the branches of the lightning were more dense. The petals withered and disappeared in the air. The rose on the corolla also lost its delicate color, one of the five petals quietly withered and fell, and soon dropped the second.


    All of them could only watch. Amun frowned and put his hand on dumz''s shoulder. Subconsciously, he almost broke the bone of the envoy. And dumz even forgot the pain and looked at the sky with a big mouth.


    According to Amun''s experience, the final test facing polanrose at this moment is much weaker than that he experienced when he became a God, but it is still amazing. On the other hand, polanrose''s attack was much more intensive and lasted much longer, as if to test the God''s means to deal with all kinds of dangerous experiences in the world during the long years of cultivation.


    Polanrose is not good at fighting, but as a level 9 God emissary, her magic power is not weak, and she is not without defensive skills. She responds to changes with constancy, and annihilates the attack of black lightning with petal rain. If all the five rose petals on the corolla were withered, pelanrose would not be able to withstand the strike of lightning.


    As for the exact situation, only Polan rothburn, who was in the test, knew that amon did not know how long the test would last?


    When the fourth petal on the corolla withered and fell, the test lasted more than ten times longer than Amun had experienced. She began to dance and sing in the rain of petals. What she sang was a song praising the gods, who made everything wake up, seeds germinate and bloomed flowers when spring came, which made the earth so beautiful.


    Pelanrose is flying in the black lightning, dancing is so beautiful, singing is so beautiful. This kind of song and dance appeared at this time and place, which made people sigh and worried about her fate.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    With the singing and dancing, the leaves on the corolla fly out one by one, melting into the whirling lightning, and the end turns into the withered yellow color. The four petals that had disappeared on the rose grew up strangely, and the tender flowers bloomed again in the lightning. Polanrose did have her own best way to do it at the last minute.


    With the rose blooming again, the black lightning gradually recovered, the goddess also disappeared in the center of the vortex, as if to the unknown endless distance.


    Amun suddenly heard murun''s voice: "polanrose has been beyond immortality. I''ll go to the kingdom of God to see her situation. You don''t take this opportunity to attack the underworld!"


    Still in a daze, dumz suddenly heard Amun say: "your sister has transcended immortality and has become the God of spring and life in anuna''s Apocalypse department. Mu Yun went to the kingdom of God to see her situation. She may take a long time to come back. You''ll wait on earth. I hope you can achieve this kind of achievement as soon as possible, but the test will not be easy, and you have seen it with your own eyes! "


    Amun''s words, if heard by other gods, would be absolutely astonished, for he inadvertently gave polanrose the title of a God, which is usually the only thing that a god of creation can do. Amun didn''t mean it, but what he said was very bold!


    When dumz heard this in his soul, Amun had dropped his sealed eye to the cloud and hit a target that seemed to be nonexistent in the air. It was a node at the boundary of the underworld space. It had been broken down by black lightning just now. If erebe wanted to repair it, he could not finish it in ten days and a half months. It was a good opportunity to attack calmly.


    Medanzo and Gabriel had witnessed the fall of enqidu, but they were still not dazed. They followed Amun out. As for the other envoys present, they witnessed for the first time how a mortal became a God. The shock to his soul was indescribable. Standing there for a long time, he did not respond. However, the most fierce battle broke out suddenly.


    The boundary of the underworld cannot be restored for the time being. If Amun is allowed to rush in, erebe will not be able to resist it. Even if nergal and erebe join hands, they are not the opponents of Amun and several envoys present. Nergal''s reaction was faster than Amun''s, his body turned into a streamer of light, and mysteriously disappeared in the space pointed to by Amun''s sword tip, and snatched the advanced underworld to block Amun''s sword.


    Amun''s sword light was about to be cut off, but he was forced away by a huge force. He quickly took back his sword and cried, "you go back quickly!"


    The disciples flew back, but Artemis flew forward and stood beside Amun. I saw Nell suddenly appear in the void again. The space he stood on was constantly expanding, and countless invisible shadows emerged.


    He even used the last means to summon the countless undead in the underworld by the gap of the underworld. These are not the breath of the dead that have disappeared, but the dead that are dead. As long as they are unable to free themselves from the dying desire, they will be long imprisoned in the underworld for Queen erebe to drive and construct the sphere of her divine power.


    Nergal constantly calls out the dead. These souls don''t know that they are dead. Their desires converge into more and more powerful spiritual attacks, which Amun can''t resist. But even the Hades will not use this method, which means that they will die together, and even the underworld will be destroyed.


    Nell gale pointed at Amun with his sword in his hand, and his whole body was shaking sharply. It was not easy to control the almost endless undead. After the disappearance of polanrose, the gray whirlpool in the sky had shrunk and closed, but now it was slowly rotating and unfolding. The irresistible force in the infinite distance seemed to tear a crack in the human world, facing nergal.


    The test runs through the whole process, and the gods have to bear the consequences for what they have done. If Nell really makes such an attack, Amun can not resist it, but it is beyond his own ability. Even if he could manage to push him, the gray whirlpool would immediately engulf him.


    Amun sacrificed the seven winds chariot and took Artemis into the guard of the chariot. Artemis was pale. She waved to offer a half moon arc, covered herself and Amun''s body, and drank to nergal: "are you going to die? What''s the point of defeating Amun in this way? "


    Nergal''s voice was a little weak: "even if the underworld is destroyed, the future can be rebuilt, and erebe will be safe and sound."


    Artemis and Amun retreated quietly in the air. Nergal had slowly raised his sword. Just now, the expanding space was shrinking again. Countless dead people were gathered to the sword tip of nellgale. When his mana runs to the end, the sword will fall.


    Amun should admit defeat. If Nell gale lifts his sword completely, the situation will be out of control. Just then the boundary of the underworld was completely opened, and a figure flew out, hugging Nell, holding his arm and shouting, "no, you can''t do this!"


    It is hard for mortals to imagine how heavy Nell''s sword is at the moment, and the man holding his waist and holding his arm is also a God. Nell''s whole body trembled and his hand loosened. The sword could no longer be held. It left the hand of the gods, lost the protection of the divine power, and turned into a powder before landing. Suddenly there was a shrill cry on the plateau, and all the dead lost their control, gushing out in all directions like the sea roaring, and then disappeared.The undead in the underworld is released at this moment, which is also an uncontrolled soul attack. Amun took Artemis and retreated far behind, and the envoys of the gods had already fled. After the tsunami of the dead, erebe still stood in the air with Nell, the queen of the underworld protected her and Nell with her own magic power.


    This scene also means that her underworld has been destroyed, and erey''s eyes are closed and her face is full of tears. It''s so strange that the immortal gods will shed tears! Because the spirit is only a kind of integration of form and spirit, which is different from ordinary people. Even if they are injured, they will not bleed, let alone shed tears.


    Erebe''s tears fell on Nell''s chest, strangely integrated into his body, and tears were flying in the air. Amun held out a hand, and the scattered tears melted into a lotus flower on his palm.


    Nell was laughing, and he put his arm around erebe and bowed his head and said softly, "I see you at last."


    "I haven''t opened my eyes yet," he said


    Nergal replied, "you are a God. The gods don''t need to open their eyes to see anything, as long as you can see me."


    Amun coughed and put away the lotus flower in his palm and said, "you two, you can talk back slowly. Don''t forget that our business is not over yet."


    Erebe suddenly turned around, opened his eyes and stopped Nell. As you wish, the underworld is destroyed! What else do you want, amon


    Amun spread his hands: "I don''t want to do anything. Before I came, I asked Yin Nanna to tell the gods that my purpose is not to hurt you, or I don''t want to see such a underworld. When I was not a God, I came to your underworld to look for my father''s dead. My father and his family were imprisoned in the underworld because they could not be free from the memories of their lives. I released them. When I became a God, I had a vow to tear down this underworld and release all my souls. Today I have done it, and I have fulfilled a wish. "


    Nergal sighed: "Amun, I understand why you want to do this, but the underworld is very important to a god system. Don''t you allow the anuna Apocalypse to exist in the underworld? This request will not be accepted. If you demolish this underworld, you will rebuild another one in the future. If you don''t allow it, you are against the gods of anuna! To destroy one world but not to create another is not what the gods seek. "


    Amun was laughing: "Nell, don''t forget that this underworld was not destroyed by me, but by you and erebe. Building another underworld is what you want to pursue. When I was fighting with you just now, I have shown all kinds of mapping of the undead world. Do you have any resonance


    The underworld is indeed very important for a divine system, because it can attract the wise souls in the divine realm, and it is also the most important way for the gods to master the truth of the world. The soul imprint of all people can not be concealed at the moment of passing. One may wonder how the gods understand and grasp the true beliefs and beliefs in the world. This question is meaningless to the gods, because the soul cannot deceive.


    However, the structure of the underworld is also different. Amun has just shown various projections of the soul world, some of which he has personally experienced, some others have shown him, and some are just the ideals in his vows. Amun did not intend to ask anuna to have no underworld. He said it clearly, but he did not want to see such a underworld. If anuna''s apotheosis system reconstructs the underworld like that, there will never be another Amun.


    Nergal did not speak, but erebe understood what it meant. She did not look back, but said to nergal, "rebuild the underworld, you should become the new Hades of anuna apocalypse."


    Nergal replied, "you and I can be the new Hades together."


    Erebe has expressed his desire to rebuild the underworld. As soon as nercaleb opened his mouth, he said that he and erebe would be the Hades of anuna apocalypse. Artemis cautioned, "either of you can be the king of the underworld, and you can take charge of Hades if you like. In this way, only the God of the underworld can be regarded as a kind of God


    Amun laughed: "it''s a problem, but now Anu has disappeared. I killed the LORD God, integrated the book of destiny, and led people to destroy the underworld. But I don''t want to be the enemy of anuna, and I can''t just be the enemy. In this case, I will solve this problem for Anu for the time being. When Anu comes back, I''ll explain it to him face to face. "


    With these words, Amun reached out and pulled out a lotus flower. There was a red sun rising in the center of the flower, and a string of golden divine texts flew out of the red sun. It was just a fragment in the book of destiny. The golden light twined around the body shape of nergal and erebe, and a unique mark entered the brow of the two men.


    The two gods did not resist, but apparently accepted Amun''s proposal and opened their souls to him. If Amun is malicious, this is a good opportunity to attack. However, the gods naturally keep their word. He just completed a ceremony for the creator God. Nergal and erebe will be the masters of anuna''s apocalypse.Amun killed Adado, a God, and witnessed another God who made pelanos a God beyond immortality. He destroyed the underworld of anuna''s apocalyptic system, but he helped the two gods who mastered the art of the dead to reunite and rebuild another underworld together. He is changing the world around him and creating a world.


    After all this, erebe was still in a daze. Nell had already stepped forward to salute Amun. When erebe saw that he was in front of him, he closed his eyes again. Narcissus just smiles, turns around and hugs erebe. Their bodies disappear into the deep valley at the same time.


    Artemis suddenly let out a long sigh. Amun turned his head and asked, "why do you sigh like this?"


    Artemis looked at him, gently shook his head and said: "the cultivation of gods is different from that of mortals. As long as the gods who have eternal life can enter a certain Kingdom, they don''t need to practice anything. You want to kill a main god to enter the nine alliance Kingdom, but you get the lotus of Anla, and because you kill another God, you get Anu''s letter of destiny.


    You are outside the system of gods, but you have changed the various systems. Just as you have the achievements of the creator, you have changed the underworld of anuna''s apocalyptic system. The origin of the higher achievements of the gods lies in what they have done. Judging from what you have done today, I''m afraid that the realm you can prove is higher than that of me. I''m just feeling. "


    Amun also gently shook his head and said: "it''s not good to say that. Although I have confirmed some mood, the years of practice are far less than you."


    Artemis said with a bitter smile, "Amun, how old are you? Although the age of the gods does not need to be calculated, it is only 28 years since you were born. There are many centenarians in the world. Can their experiences and deeds compare with yours? I am more powerful than you now, but the realm of gods is not so much. I can''t even imagine what kind of gods you will become in the future? At least the achievements of Anla and Anu are not difficult for you


    Amun laughed: "it''s hard to imagine. When a child is just born, no one can imagine what kind of person he will become. He can only see the track he has learned, thought and done. Compared with an ancient creation God like Anla or Anu, I still lack that thousand years of accumulation. "


    Artemis blinked his eyes and said: "even if he is a nine level God who has passed the endless test, the accumulation of his soul knowledge is beyond imagination. This is the foundation of the creator''s achievement after transcending immortality. Although you have not practiced for thousands of years, you have obtained the lotus flower and the mandate of heaven, which contains the soul imprint and cultivation view of Anla and Anu to create the kingdom of God I know


    Amun said with a wry smile: "it''s just a kind of inheritance. I used to be the guard of the archives of Isis temple. The lotus flowers and the letters of destiny in the early days are just like the classics in my collection. Faustus, the chief high priest of Assyria, is well read and knowledgeable, but that does not mean that he is the most accomplished. So do I. I need to confirm the integration. "


    Artemis took hold of his arm, shook and said, "you know what you''re going to do, so I don''t have to remind you. I just want to ask, when can you take me to Osiris''s trouble? "


    Amun replied, "Allah wants me to be the creator before killing Seth. I have become the creator, but I don''t have to worry. I have to confirm my world first, and then kill Seth. I''m afraid it will take some time, but this time is nothing to the gods. "


    Artemis pouted a little playfully, but there was a smile in her eyes. She looked at amon and said, "well, I''ll wait for you. I don''t know when it''s time. What kind of surprise will you bring me? "


    ����


    Artemis left, while dumz returned to EA''s palace to wait for the return of pelanrose. The once high spirited nine level God envoy finally learned to be calm in front of Amun. Amun''s achievements have not only surpassed him, but also exceeded his imagination. What he has done is beyond his imagination. Dumuze should think about what he should do.


    Amon and his disciples did not return to the garden of Eden, but came to the temple of Salem. After closing the door in an inner temple, the God called all the disciples to him. He also called in Aesop and Joshua, the leaders of the people of Salem, to hold a special meeting.


    The first word Amun said was, "I''m going to leave. I don''t know how long it will take. It may be many years. Maybe many people in this city will never see me again."


    Most of the people in Salem have seen Amun or Amun God with their own eyes, and they will never see him again. There are two meanings: one is that Amun will never appear before their eyes, and the other is that Amun will not return before the end of these people''s lives. As for the specific situation, the God did not explain.


    "My God, are you going to leave the world to practice the power of the gods? Don''t worry. The Apocalypse system of anuna has been laid down, and we will naturally guard the garden of Eden and Salem. "


    But Amun sighed and shook his head gently: "my disciples will guard the garden of Eden. As for the people of Salem, what they need to guard is the faith in their hearts." Then he looked at Joshua and said, "after Moses, you have become the new leader of the dukes. I have something special to tell you."**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    God Amun told Joshua a special message --


    "I was a miner in DUK, and I guided people to establish Salem city-state on the original site of Duke. Therefore, the people in DUK think that they are favored by the gods, and even forget that they were once punished and exiled by the gods. Although the god they believe in is called Aloha, because of my origin, it has become their so-called glory.


    I hope you know that the gods will not always care for them because they have cared for them. When this generation passed away, the new generation did not experience the suffering of their ancestors, but they will inherit the wealth and glory of their ancestors. But some things can''t be inherited, although they think they can.


    The gods have helped the people, but it does not mean that the people will become more noble, nor does it mean that the gods owe eternal commitments. People are only noble because of their own nobility, which has nothing to do with the gods watching them.


    My disciples stayed in the garden of Eden, guarding only the faith I had left on earth. One day in the future, Salem may become a kingdom, and the kingdom may be broken. Even my idol will be destroyed by the enemy or the people here, just like the stories of many kingdoms on earth. If faith is no longer there is no protection, and my disciples can only watch it happen


    At last the meaningful words of Amun were finished, and Joshua nodded his head and said nothing, but reflected in his heart. He had vaguely guessed that Amun might be Aloha, but Amun did not express it, and he could not explain it.


    At this time, Amun''s soul heard the voice of Goddess Mu Yun and asked, "are you making a prediction?"


    The reason why Amun chose to gather people for discussion in the temple was that she wanted goddess Mu Yun to participate in the discussion. Mu Yun is now in the kingdom of God, but she can find out everything here through the gods in the divine realm and communicate with each other.


    Amun replied in his soul, "maybe it''s not a prophecy. In the long years, this is the normal state of the world."


    Gabriel frowned and asked, "my God, do you mean that one day your idol may be destroyed. If the descendants here forget the faith you have guided, we will no longer have to defend this city-state. But in this way, you will lose the sphere of the source of the divine power, which the gods are fighting for. "


    Amun looked at her and said, "since you regard me as the only God, even if you do not regard yourself as a God even after you transcend immortality, what I accept is not a kind of illusory glory and status. I must achieve corresponding achievements and bear due responsibilities. My vow is different from other gods. I don''t want to be such a God and establish such a system. "


    Link also frowned: "I''m afraid the believers don''t understand, they will choose their own way."


    Amun shook his head again and said, "people can choose their own way to express their faith. I have seen too many people coerce people to realize their desires in the name of gods. Otherwise, how could you be the only one in my garden of Eden? "


    All the disciples nodded in silence. Amon stood up and said, "Gabriel, follow me. I have something to tell you alone."


    Amun arranged human affairs, took Gabriel out of Salem and came to the sky above the Black Fire Swamp. Standing on the cloud, he said, "I don''t know how many years it will take me to go, and I don''t know what changes will happen to the world. Among the disciples, the most worried people are medanzo and you. If there''s anything wrong with madanzo, it''s his mood, but if you have something, it''s probably related to experience. "


    Gabriel bowed, "my God, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    Amun asked again: "you have witnessed the fall of enqi and the transcendence of perran rose from immortality. You should know that" the inquisition of fate and the judgment of Doom "are not easy to pass."


    Gabriel nodded and said, "yes, I have seen it with my own eyes. If I had that day, it would be exactly what I expected, without any fear."


    Amun said with a smile: "I know you very well. If any of my disciples can * * (to be continued). If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Gabriel has passed the "examination of fate, the judgment of the end", disappeared in the gray whirlpool, and reached the immortal eternity. The pain suffered under the attack of black lightning instantly disappeared. There is no pain in the world with nothing. Even she is equivalent to no existence.


    I don''t know how long time has passed, because there is no concept of time. In the world, it may be just a moment or a long time. Gabriel finally came back to God. At the moment, she is a kind of idealistic existence. When the soul is clear, the spirit finally wakes up and feels a kind of guidance, which seems to be able to step into another world step by step. She had already seen a little light in the distance and near.


    She was about to fly to this light, or the light approached her voluntarily, as if to introduce her into another world, and then the light disappeared. Gabriel was stunned when Amun''s body suddenly appeared in front of her, opening up a lonely time and space with a wave. A complex and profound message was printed into Gabriel''s soul. She also felt the pain caused by the injury of body and spirit.


    Amun gave up the world he had created, opened up a space and time for Gabriel to heal, and told her many mysteries after transcending immortality at the first time. Gabriel saluted Amun. When she stood up again, Gabriel returned to her normal appearance. She held a golden Shining Stone and handed it to Amun. My God, relying on the protection of this stone, I finally passed the test and came to you. This stone is not damaged, but there is a tear mark. "


    Amun took the tear of the gods left by Maria, and saw the tear trace in the light golden light. The tear marks are neither cracks nor lines of the stone itself. All ordinary sacred stones and all kinds of special sacred stones are free of any impurities. No matter what color they are, their texture is pure and transparent without any defects. If cracks appear on them, they will be destroyed and turned into powder.


    This tear mark appears in the brilliance, no matter what angle you turn the stone, the tear mark appears in the place where you gaze.


    There is no need for gods to open their mouths and communicate more. The information printed in the soul can clearly explain everything. Amun nodded and held up the tears of the gods, and the golden light sprinkled on Gabriel. It guarded this immortal spirit to heal, and the time passed by.


    Gabriel''s injury gradually recovered, there was no need to stay in this lonely time and space. She could return to the world and recuperate in the garden of Eden. However, Amun planned to wait for her to fully recover and teach some of the mysteries of spiritual cultivation, so she stood quietly in the lonely time and space holding the tears of the gods.


    But Amun did not wait for Gabriel to recover completely. He did not know when and why. The golden light from the tears of the gods suddenly trembled. Gabriel in front of him also had a sense, raised his head from the state of meditation and asked, "my God, what''s the matter that shocked you so much?"


    What unexpected things can disturb the soul of Amun, who can even give up the divine world he created himself? At the same time, two things happened. One was that Gelei, the great divine master of division Amun Jingruo, was killed in battle; the other was that Amun heard a distant call from the distant anuna kingdom.


    Goliath''s prestige in the kingdom of hathia even surpasses the gods, and his status and glory are incomparable. What kind of war needs his old man to rush to the front? How could this almost the most outstanding military commander on the mainland die? It was 12 years since Amun left the world.


    ����


    In his soul, Amun combined the lotus of the early times with the manuscripts of destiny. It took him three years to create a kingdom of God until he was destroyed. It took him seven and a half years to protect Gabriel and cure his wounds. Before Gabriel''s arrival, Amun had been preoccupied and ignored anything that happened in the world.


    In the past 12 years, earth shaking changes have taken place on the Tianshu continent. The fate of the people who Amun has traveled around the world has changed. All this happened, in a sense, because of the appearance of a God, that is, Marduk, who was separated from the apocalyptic system of anuna. On earth, there is also the rise of a kingdom, namely the kingdom of Boz.


    The kingdom of Boz is far east of Tianshu. In history, it is a desolate and remote place without attention. There are many primitive tribes and weak countries, among which Boz is only one of them. The rise of Boz is the process of annexation and integration of these tribes and countries. However, there is very little contact between Boz and the countries in Tianshu continent, and people do not know much about it.


    The most experienced mortal amon had ever seen was Aesop, who had been to many places and recorded numerous legends. On the way back to their hometown, Moses and others were tempted by a strange god, who called himself Barkley. Amun had heard of this name in Aesop''s stories, and he was the God of the kingdom of Boz. Amun also suspects that this Barkley may be another identity of Marduk.


    Amun''s guess is right. Barkley is another name of Marduk, just as amon has another name called Aloha or Satan. The name of a God is not a praise Title offered by the human temple. Each name corresponds to a unique identity and a unique guidance. Believers in the world do not even know its true meaning.Before Amun left the world, the kingdom of Boz ushered in the fastest period of prosperity and expansion in history, which was directly related to the battle of sinnah the great. When the Assyrian Empire rose, sinnah not only attacked the plains of balun and DUK, but also launched a campaign to the east of the Empire, slaughtering many weak tribes and countries.


    Many loose tribes and countries were unable to protect themselves and were afraid of the brutal slaughter of the Assyrian Empire. In order to survive and protect themselves, they turned to the increasingly powerful kingdom of Boz in the East. As a result, the territory of Boz and Assyria extended from east to west respectively, and eventually evolved into a state of contiguity, and the situation stabilized temporarily.


    After the assassination of sinach, a brilliant monarch named Cyrus appeared in the kingdom of Boz. On the one hand, she also felt the pressure of the rise of the potz kingdom in the East. Faustus returned home and stayed in the city of doneveh, while the Legion of giants was sent to the eastern border to guard against the attack of the kingdom of van Boz.


    Semir believed that if the kingdom of Boz continued to expand westward, the Assyrian Empire should bear the brunt of the war. But Semir guessed wrong. The kingdom of Boz evaded the reality and launched an attack on the kingdom of Elan north of Assyria, shortly after Amun left the world.


    ����


    To the north of Assyrian Empire, it was a wild land in ancient times, where some nomadic tribes lived. Influenced by the civilization of Tianshu, these tribes learned to build city states, settled and integrated gradually in migration, and established a country called elan.


    The army of Cyrus conquered Elan first. After the kingdom was destroyed, a province was established. The governor was appointed to be responsible for litigation, taxation and internal security. The primitive and backward kingdom was transformed into a modern city-state, and a set of administrative and military systems was established.


    Soon after the annexation of Elam, the army of Boz continued to advance westward, bypassing the Assyrian Empire from the north to the northeast border of the kingdom of hathi, and captured the city-state of Ludi in hathi.


    Ludi is located in the northeast corner of hathi, close to the edge of the wilderness. He has always been harassed by scattered nomadic tribes. The city-state guard is lax, and is doomed to collapse when the Boz army invades. The army sent by King Asher rushed to the border to meet them. As a result, Cyrus killed him and retreated. The king, who had been very proud of himself since his accession to the throne, finally realized that things were not going well, so he went to the door and asked Gore to come forward to command the army.


    In recent years, Goethe no longer paid attention to the customs of the kingdom of hathia. He knew that his prestige in the kingdom was too high, which had affected the authority of King Asher. Therefore, he simply stayed away from suspicion, and King Asher was happy to see this. But this time the situation was different. King Asher could have sent a messenger to call Gore, but he went to Syria to visit him.


    He did two things when he came back. One was to recruit troops from the cities of mexor and budamia to the northeast border. These two city states were established in the course of the war. The city-state Garrison and even ordinary residents were able to fight well, and their generals were also the legitimate people trained by gelie himself. The second thing was to send envoys to negotiate an alliance with the Assyrian Empire, and the two countries jointly fought against the army of Boz.


    The original strategy of the Assyrian Empire was to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. They thought that the kingdom of hathi was not as weak as elan, and the army of Boz would pay a heavy price whether they won or lost. If Boz''s army is defeated, the Assyrian Empire can take advantage of the opportunity to attack; if Boz''s army wins, the Assyrian Empire can attack from the rear when it is tired.


    But Goliath told the Assyrian queen Semir that the strength of the kingdom of Boz was beyond the original estimate, and that the army of hathia was no match. If the hathians were defeated, it would be difficult for the Assyrian Empire to take advantage of the strategy of gradually cannibalizing and supporting the war with the help of Cyrus. On the contrary, it would become the next target to be eroded. The best strategic choice is to join hands to attack.


    After the deliberation of the Assyrian ministers, they finally thought that Gore''s judgment was right. If the kingdom of Boz annexed elan, it did not lose anything. Instead, its strength was greatly increased. If it was to defeat hathi again, the Assyrian Empire would be surrounded by three sides, and a large army would be sent to attack the enemy''s flanks.


    The main battlefield took place in the city-state of Ludi in the kingdom of hathi and the province of Elam in the kingdom of Boz. The kingdom of hathi fought with the Assyrian Empire and defeated the attack of the kingdom of Boz, but the kingdom of Boz still held the province.


    For the time being, the kingdom of Boz temporarily withdrew its troops, and the northern front did not succeed. The losses of Hattie and Assyria were not small, and they were unable to launch expeditionary operations in a short time. In this way, they faced off for several years. After that, Gore suggested that King Asher send envoys to negotiate with the Assyrian Empire, and strive to join hands to attack again.


    But king Asher did not accept this suggestion. He did not want to launch an expedition. It was after a great defeat that the hathian Kingdom concentrated its strength and united with the Assyrian Empire to repel the attack of the kingdom of Boz. The native land of the kingdom of Boz is far east of Assyria. Even if the kingdom of hathi won the expedition, it would be a waste of money for the Assyrian Empire. They could not obtain actual benefits, but would greatly consume the already damaged national strength.


    At this time, King Cyrus sent another large army to launch another battle under the leadership of Darius, the commander-in-chief of the battlefield and general of the kingdom. This time, the target was the Assyrian Empire.


    The Assyrian Empire once occupied the six city states of the former kingdom of Baron. Boz sent troops to fight with the kingdom of Baron at the same time, and the target of attack was these six city states. The kingdom of Baron and Assyria were mortal enemies, and malduk also sent down the Oracle, ordering the kingdom of Baron to take advantage of this opportunity to launch a counterattack against Assyria. King von Neuer of Baron assembled a large army to attack from south to north, while Darius led the army from east to west.The Assyrian Empire was irresistible, and the front was too far away from the kingdom of hathia that it was impossible to join forces with hatti again. The army of Boz was overwhelming. Five of the six cities were captured by Darius, and Baron took the opportunity to recover the city states of Rhys.


    From the result of this war, we can see that the fighting capacity of the army of Assyrian Empire is far less than that of sinach. They slaughtered too much at the time of opening up the territory and suffered serious losses in the occupied area. The people were forced to move to become slaves. The officers and men became new aristocrats. Their extravagance and lust were lost, and they were not popular.


    In theory, the six city states had already been formally ceded to the Assyrian Empire, and they were no longer the territory of Baron. Whoever captured them was the one who owned them. King von neugh sent out his troops just to take back as much as he could. However, Baron''s army captured only one city-state, while the army of Boz occupied all the other five city-states. The gap in combat effectiveness between the two countries can also be seen.


    After conquering five city states from the Assyrian Empire, the kingdom of Boz established a new province. Cyrus carried out a military policy similar to that of sinnah. He maintained the privileged status of all the Boz people, and made all the adult men of Boz become soldiers who were obedient to the king and good at fighting.


    As for the conquered areas, the kingdom of Boz established provinces and sent governors to manage them. They retained the status of the original aristocratic groups and allowed them to continue to act as administrators and rulers representing the kingdom of Boz. The kingdom of Boz digested the occupied areas very quickly. If the residents of Xinxing province joined the army, they could also obtain rewards by virtue of their military achievements and become the new aristocrats in the occupied areas. The kingdom of Boz could constantly supplement the source of troops.


    After the establishment of a new province, the kingdom of Boz made a request to the kingdom of balun to cross the Euphrates River and attack the kingdom of hathi from the south. Its march route should pass through the city-state of Kish in the kingdom of balun.


    King von Neuer of Baron knew that if the army of Boz crossed the Euphrates River to defeat Hattie, the kingdom of Baron would also face the situation of death and cold teeth, so he refused the request of borz to borrow his way. Cyrus sent envoys to denounce the kingdom of Baron. Under the guidance of the oracle and the help of the army of Boz, they defeated the dead enemy Assyria and recaptured the city of REEs. They even refused to take a road!


    The kingdom of Boz used this as an excuse to attack the city-state of Kish, and Cyrus ordered Darius to lead his army to attack Hattie again. The heavy troops of the kingdom of hathi were still in the northern city of Ludi, but the army of the kingdom of Boz launched a surprise attack from the southern line.


    King Asher thought that Darius would march from the South Bank of the inland lake, break the city-state of Syria and enter the native land of hathia, so he transferred the garrison of mexor and budamia to the south of inland lake. However, Darius marched into the DUK plain and captured the city-state of Budapest in the first battle.


    Suddenly, the king of Syria defeated the main garrison on the South Bank of the lake, and then he ordered the garrison to return to the north shore.


    King Asher''s judgment on the main attack direction of Boz''s army was right, but he made mistakes in the details of tactical command. When Gore led the Kingdom''s main force back, the defeat was irretrievable. The army of Boz broke through the city of Syria and entered the hinterland of the kingdom of hathia and approached the capital of the king. The main force of hathi was defeated, and most of its territory was occupied.


    Darius, the commander-in-chief of the army of Boz, sent a letter to King Asher and the generals of the cities that were still holding fast, reading out the national policy of Cyrus: as long as they surrendered, the kingdom of Boz would still retain their property and aristocratic status, and divide the kingdom of hadith into several provinces of Boz.


    Several city states surrendered, and King Asher was ready to surrender. If he doesn''t surrender, he will die after his defeat as a king; if he surrenders, he will still be the largest aristocrat in the land of hatti, enjoying vast territory and slaves, and he is one of the rulers representing the kingdom of Boz.


    Then Goethe found King Asher, and they had a long talk. Goliath told Asher that if he surrendered, the kingdom of hathia would never exist again. This was the same concept as defeat or surrender, but would be completely absorbed and disappeared.


    Gore did not surrender. He asked King Asher to give him full authority to call for a final resistance against all those who did not want to surrender in the country of hathia, and to gather forces for a decisive battle. He said to King Asher, "if I win, then hattiecun; if I fail, surrender if you will."


    The war launched by the kingdom of Boz also means the attack of Marduk on anunaqi''s God system, and this God wants to swallow up the whole kingdom of anunaghi. The army of Boz occupied the city-state of Kish in the kingdom of balun, and did not destroy the temple of Marduk, but allowed the local soldiers, nobles and priests to retain their original beliefs.


    Ordinary people do not know what happened between the gods, much less know that enril has fallen and Marduk has broken away from anuna. In their view, only one Lord God replaced another, so the resistance of aristocratic forces and theocracies was not strong.


    However, Ge lie should be clear about the inside story. The great magician''s belief has long betrayed enril. Why should he make such a choice between life and death? Moreover, even if the kingdom of hathia surrendered, he would not be greatly affected by his achievements and status. King Asher also asked him similar questions.


    * * (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    In the face of the king''s question, Goethe replied --


    "the reason is very simple, because I am a hattite. Although being a hattite doesn''t make me more noble, just as the hattites are not necessarily more noble than the barons, the Assyrians, the Egyptians, and the Persians. But no matter who you are, you must respect your own existence in order to find the value of existence, which has nothing to do with the gods you believe in.


    The reason why living beings are living beings is not earth dust, because they can clearly realize their own existence, so they can think about the significance of existence. If I sacrifice, it is my own will, but if I give up against my faith and even deny myself, I will never have a more noble achievement.


    Fighting for Hati is not necessarily glory. It depends on what kind of war it is. But it must be a disgrace to be a hatyr even if he betrays him. Your majesty, I am not accusing you of the idea of surrender. It may be just a helpless choice you have made. But for me, I can''t make such a choice. It doesn''t matter that I have no choice. "


    Gore summoned the last remnant army of the kingdom of hathi and the warriors who vowed not to surrender, and fought with tens of thousands of Boz army outside the capital city, and the great magic master was finally killed. After Gore''s death, King Asher surrendered, and then all the city states of hathia surrendered.


    The kingdom of Boz annexed Hattie, divided the ancient kingdom into three, and established three new provinces, which need not be described in detail. Amun had no distractions in the eternal center of immortality, but in the moment after the death of Gore, the spirit''s quiet soul was disturbed and heard the call from a distant kingdom.


    Amun took up the tears of the gods and said to Gabriel, "your injury is no longer serious. You can go back to the garden of Eden to cultivate yourself for a few years. But before that, you have to do something. To the east of the capital of hathia, a great war was over, but the aftermath had not subsided. Several people needed to be rescued to the garden of Eden. Seagulls, Yunmeng and Julio have arrived at the battlefield to save people. You should go there to cover them and meet them. "


    Gabriel was ordered to leave. Now she has achieved beyond eternal life. She is called Gabriel Angel among amon''s disciples.


    This temporary lonely space-time has disappeared, and it is still immortal. A little golden light suddenly appears in a place far away and close. The golden light is flickering and beating to form a track. If you look at the golden track carefully, it seems that it is composed of many small divine writings. If you look at the strokes of those divine writings, it seems that they are still smaller ones, so the cycle is endless.


    Amun also turned into a golden light, drawing a track in the air, as if it had become a symbol of divine script printed into it. In the next moment, heaven, earth, mountains and rivers unfolded, and he appeared in anuna.


    Who can summon Amun in the immortal eternity and even disturb his soul? This man once left a certain mark in Amun''s soul. The source of this mark is the God of destiny written by Amun''s sacrifice and refining. He was actually Anu, the creation God of anuna''s apotheosis system, who finally returned to the kingdom of God.


    The Tiandi mountains and rivers in anunakhi are similar to the landforms around the Assyrian plateau. But here on the plateau there is a solemn palace, pure white stone pillars and dome, not too much gorgeous decoration, appears both noble and simple. Seeing the palace, Amun thought of the cedar Trojan horse that GE lie often took in the world.


    This is Anu''s residence in the kingdom of God. The long steps in front of the temple are crystal clear, and they are integrated with the glacier hanging on the top of the plateau. Amun appeared on the steps of the palace formed by the glacier. Looking up, two gods had already met him. They were Mu Yun, the God of youth and love in anuna, and the God of spring and life, pelanos.


    Mu Yun''s face was worried. Seeing Amun''s arrival, he showed a relieved smile. He came forward and asked, "do you know what happened in Tianshu?" Then a little Zheng, cover mouth surprised way: "you, your present state..."


    Amun extended his arms and gave her a hug. He nodded his head slightly and said, "I can''t tell you what my state is. I just want to see Anu and ask the ancient creator God for advice and verification. I already know what happened in Tianshu


    Mu Yun replied, "Anu is waiting for you. Go to see him first."


    Amun walked up the long steps, and polanrose also met him. She took the corolla and opened her arms to embrace him. Then she stepped back and said, "God Amun, thank you very much."


    Amun said with a smile: "you should be more grateful to the God of wisdom, EA, who guides you, but no matter what guidance the gods give you, all these achievements are also your own achievements. Congratulations."


    Polanrose, however, said with a worried look: "I have just arrived in the kingdom of God with the achievement of transcending immortality. The Apocalypse of anuna has ushered in the greatest disaster in history, and the field of the source of human power is about to be lost. When Anu came back, he said that he wanted to see you and that it would determine the fate of anuna''s kingdom of God. Did he want to invite you to turn the situation around? Amun, I thank you for everything you''ve done for me, and if Anu has such an idea, I''m also worried about you


    Amun patted her on the shoulder: "you are a kind girl, but don''t worry. Without the realm of divine power source, you are also a God beyond immortality. Anunakhi is still the kingdom of God. You have not lost anything, have you? "


    Polanrose lowered her head and said, "but I don''t know how to help the gods and you. I''m grateful, but I don''t know how to repay."Amun replied, "you have helped me build the garden of Eden. Now you come to this kingdom of God, and you can make it better."


    At this time, nergal and erebe, the two gods of anuna''s apocalyptic system, also came and saluted Amun. Erebe did not speak. Nergal said, "Congratulations, Amun, you have the breath of creation God now. When Anu returned to the kingdom of God, he only said that the fate of anunaghi was related to you, and only you could help. And you are not the God of this system. If that is the case, the gods will thank you! "


    Amun gently waved his hand: "don''t say that. I don''t know what Anu wants to talk to me about."


    As he continued to climb the long steps, the moon god nanar and the sun god utu also came to say hello. It was the first time that Amun met these two gods who had lived in the kingdom of God for the first time. However, when he was the commander of the army in the world, his first battle opponent was nannar''s army of the kingdom of hathi. Now he finally met the God himself.


    In front of the palace gate at the end of the long steps stood EA, the God of wisdom. When he saw Amun coming, he said with a faint smile, "God Amun, I hear that Gabriel, your disciple, has achieved something beyond immortality not long ago. Congratulations, you can create your own God system. "


    "This is one of my vows to create an ideal God system," Amun said


    EA also looked at the gods under the long rank and said, "anuna''s failure to enlighten God in the world is irretrievable. If Anu has great trust in you, there is a possibility that all the gods present will be called angels just like your disciples."


    The words of the God of wisdom are meaningful. Amun looked back at the gods and said, "it''s the gods'' choice. It''s not my decision. Isn''t it?"


    EA nodded: "Anu is waiting for you. Come in."


    Amun entered the gate of the palace. It is hard to describe the mystery of the door. What he stepped into was not a palace, but a valley surrounded by peaks. On a small hillside, there is a huge stone, shaped like a table, and the two stones beside it are like two natural seats.


    On the table, there was a strange scene of light and shadow, which turned out to be a game of wargame. There was a man sitting in the chair. He turned his back to Amun and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that we would meet here. Amun, let''s play another game of chess."


    The speaker was Anu. Amun sat down around the table and finally saw the face of the God. He has a beautiful long wavy beard, which hangs down to his chest. His hair is also black and shiny. He has wavy hair, and he wears a golden headband. It seems that he is a very dignified middle-aged man.


    Amun had never seen him, but there was a familiar feeling in his soul. He sat down across the table and said, "Goliath, I didn''t expect to meet you here, not to mention that you are Anu."


    Anu shook his head and said, "I can be said to be Gore, but Gore is not me." The two gods looked at each other with a smile. There was endless information in their eyes, but there was no need to talk about it.


    Anu combined the book of destiny, which contains the imprint of soul and the cultivation of knowledge, with the refinement of the kingdom of God. However, he returned to the world in the way of soul regeneration, and the living creature was gelie. But Gore himself did not know that he was Anu. He was a complete and independent man. After his life was over, he returned to the kingdom of God. Only when his life was over, could he understand the whole story.


    What did anuna do this for and what did he gain? He may be trying to break through the achievement of a higher realm than the creator God, may have a premonition of what will happen to anuna''s apotheosis system, go to the world with a certain wish, or try to prove another path of cultivation.


    From the experience of Ge lie''s life, many things can be explained, but they are wonderful.


    Amun looked down at the game of military chess on the table. He had played chess with song lie twice in the world, but he did not expect to see Anu in the kingdom of God again. The light and shadow on the chessboard demonstrated the current situation of the Tianshu continent. Amun said with a bitter smile: "dear Creator God, you have put down the chessboard."


    Anu did put down the chessboard. He sat on one side of the kingdom of Marduk and the kingdom of Boz, and Amun on the other. Anu waved his hand and said, "general Amun, you''d better call me Gloria. I put the chessboard on purpose, and I want you to have a try - if you are me, can you turn the whole situation around? My attempt to leave the kingdom of God, as you can see, failed


    If Anu''s purpose was to bypass the test and find another way to transcend the realm of the creator God, it has not been successful. If he wanted to prove another completely different way of cultivation, it seems that he also failed, because Ge lie did not escape from immortality but died in battle. If he wanted to stop Marduk''s attack on anuna''s apocalypse in the human world, the situation is even more failed.


    However, Amun shook his head and said, "for the creator God who owns the whole world, you don''t care about success or failure. Moreover, as far as the life of Gore is concerned, you have gained a lot. It is very valuable to leave the kingdom of God and go to the world."


    Anu also said with emotion: "yes, I have gained a lot! Ge lie''s life has proved the pursuit Don''t talk about it for a moment. Let''s play chess. In the world, we were rivals on the battlefield. You are one of the best commanders I have ever seen. I want to know how to face the attack of the kingdom of Boz if you are me? "Amun flicked his finger, and the light and shadow on the chessboard returned to before the attack of the kingdom of Boz, and then the chessboard began to evolve automatically, reappearing the situation of the countries in Tianshu in the past 12 years. As he looked at it, he said, "King Cyrus of Boz used his troops unexpectedly. He went so far as to avoid Assyria and Baron twice. In this way, he killed Hattie first


    Ge lie nodded: "such a national war, either an idiot or a genius, but it turns out that he is not an idiot."


    Between the kingdom of Boz and the kingdom of Hati, there are also two countries, Assyria and Baron. According to common sense, Cyrus should conquer Assyria or baron before he can attack hathi. This is a common sense that everyone knows well. Otherwise, such a march across a third country would make the logistics lines vulnerable to threats, which would be impossible in a large-scale frontal war.


    But king Cyrus of Boz did it, and he was very successful. He did not risk marching, but on the premise of absolute strength and ability. The northern line first destroyed elan, established a province, consolidated the occupied area, and then took it as a base to bypass Assyria and attack hathi. This strategy was stopped by Gore and Assyrian Empire.


    However, another battle of the kingdom of Boz was more classic. Their army was inserted between the kingdom of Assyria and the kingdom of Baron. First, they united with the kingdom of Baron to attack and occupy five city states, and then they fought with balun to capture the city-state of Kish, opening up a channel. It was on this basis that Darius, general of Boz, entered the kingdom of hathi and finally destroyed the ancient country.


    When the light and shadow on the chessboard evolved to the present scene, Amun sighed softly: "this chess game can''t be played. Gore, it''s not your fault. It''s the same result for me. You are an excellent commander in the world, but Cyrus is not simple, and the strength of the army of Boz is stronger.


    If both sides do not make mistakes, Hattie''s ending is inevitable. The result of this war can only be redeemed in theory. If one of the two countries, Assyria or balun, is under your complete command. But in fact, it is impossible. The defeat of this war will be lost to baron. "


    Amun waved his hand and moved the chessboard, and then evolved again. It was equivalent to simulating a fight again. The light and shadow on the board changed, and the army of Boz was repulsed. Amun demonstrated a hypothesis that if Gore could command Hattie and Baron''s forces at the same time, both sides would win or lose, and the final result would be Boz''s withdrawal. But this result can only be assumed, in fact, it is impossible to happen in the human world.


    How could King Baron give the command of the army to another commander in chief? Even if Barron and Hattie could join forces against Darius, they would also fail if they did not cooperate with each other. What''s more, Barron did not play a role in containing Darius at all.


    Marduk sent down the oracle and asked the kingdom of balun to cooperate with the kingdom of Boz to attack Assyria. As a result, the kingdom of Boz occupied five city states and opened up the channel of attack. The kingdom of balun did not stop it, but helped. When the kingdom of Boz attacked the city-state of Kish, there was not even a decent resistance.


    If, at this time, King von neugh raised all his troops to take over the rear of the Darius expeditionary army, there might be a last chance to reverse the war, but the kingdom of Baron did not move. Can''t King von Neuer see the situation clearly? When the kingdom of hathia is destroyed, the same fate may come to the kingdom of Baron.


    But king von Neuer was also helpless. He wanted to attack the army of Boz, but he could not get the support of the domestic God group. The gods seemed to abandon him. When Darius attacked the city-state of Kish, Marduk sent down the oracle. As long as they did not resist the army of Boz, the gods would protect them and would not lose their original wealth and status, which was true.


    Priests or priests, nobles or nobles, temples or temples, but the city of Kish became the territory of the kingdom of Boz. An Oracle from Marduk is equivalent to abolishing the threat of the kingdom of Baron. Darius can march calmly from the south, while Cyrus attracts the main force of hatti in the north. How can we fight this battle?


    Anu looked at the chessboard and sighed: "enril wanted to use sinnah''s hand to do something that Marduk did with the kingdom of Boz. Now that hathi is gone, what do you think of the fate of Baron and Assyria? "


    The situation on the chessboard is very interesting. Originally, Hattie is in the West and Boz is in the East. In the middle, balun and Assyria are located in the north and south. Now that hathi was destroyed, the kingdom of Boz established not only the province of Elam in the north of Assyria, but also a new province between Assyria and Baron.


    The territory of the Assyrian Empire shrank back to the territory before sinnah''s expansion, and became a state completely surrounded by Boz. Baron was also surrounded by the kingdom of Boz on three sides, and on the other side was the sea, which cut off the land contact with the outside world. If the new provinces are completely digested by Boz and the situation stabilizes, the two countries will have no choice but to surrender.


    Amun pointed to the chessboard and said, "hathi has been destroyed. If the kingdom of Boz can stabilize its new territory without civil strife, then Assyria will be destroyed. As for Baron..."


    Anu turned his mouth and said, "Baron doesn''t need to fight. Marduk will send down the oracle to Kaesong and surrender. You should have guessed that the main god of the kingdom of Boz is probably another identity of MardukAmun put his hand on his forehead and said, "I have long guessed, but I really didn''t expect that all nations will be destroyed by Boz, and anunakhi''s divine realm in the world will be occupied by Marduk."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    As soon as Anu flicked his finger, the light and shadow on the chessboard changed. The kingdom of Boz annexed hatti, Assyria, and balun. On the land of Tianshu, only the eju empire was left to fight against Boz. Then he shook his head and sighed: "Marduk defeated anunakhi, and the next thing to face is the nine linked divine system. If the situation goes on like this, eju empire will not be borz''s opponent. Amun, do you see anything


    Amun said with emotion: "pull a hair and move the whole body. Looking back, the drastic change of Tianshu continent was foreshadowed by the expedition of ejufala laolashis II to hathi."


    This history is also Amun''s personal experience in the world, accompanied by his growth process. In a sense, if it was not for the expedition launched by lacius II, the Virgin Mary timely recommended Amun as the commander of the army, so that he would have the opportunity to build achievements and save the people, but also could not achieve the present Amun God.


    The war foreshadowed the rise and fall of the eju empire. Hattie took the opportunity to break away from the fate of being subject to eju, and Amun''s appearance can be said to be a powerful turn back for the defeated eju empire. The real protagonists of that war were not egufaraus II and Lucier, king of hadith, but Amun and gore, and perhaps Gilgamesh and enqidu.


    Then a lot of things happened. Although Ge lie made great achievements in the battlefield, what he did was tantamount to preventing more large-scale wars among the countries on the Tianshu continent. The next more important thing was the rise of the Assyrian Empire and the expansion of sinnah the great, not only to conquer balun, but also to annex the DUK plain.


    We can clearly see the shadow of enril behind the scenes. This God wants to use the ambition of sinnah to defeat Marduk and complete the unification of anuna''s apocalyptic realm. But this plot suffered setbacks with the assassination of sinah, and even enril himself was eventually cut down by Marduk. On the contrary, Marduk took this opportunity to break through higher achievements and break away from the anuna Apocalypse system.


    Sinnah''s expedition not only indirectly contributed to the rapid rise of the kingdom of Boz, but also seriously weakened the national strength of Baron and Assyria. Balun lost six city states. Although the Assyrian Empire was strong for a time, it overdrawn the future national strength and planted the seeds of decline. In this series of changes, we can always see the figure of Ge lie.


    No matter how well he did, he failed in the end. This is not the failure of gelie, but the decline of all countries in Tianshu continent. The only one that can remain strong is hathi. Therefore, it is not unreasonable for the kingdom of Boz to go far and near and conquer Hattie first. Once Hattie was destroyed, all the countries in Tianshu could no longer compete with Boz.


    However, ANU shook his head and pointed to the eju empire on the chessboard and said, "I am not talking about the beginning of the national war on earth, but on the wishes of the gods. If Hattie, Assyria and balun were destroyed, Boz would become an unprecedented Empire, and Cyrus would have done more than sinnah. If you march forward and defeat eju, the nine alliance divine region will also be annexed by Marduk. Does this situation remind you of a legend? "


    Amun frowned and said, "is it the legend of the gods? When the DUK plain becomes a fertile land again, the gods of the gods will be born? "


    Anu nodded: "yes."


    What enril did, what Marduk was doing now, even Seth''s ambition at that time, were more or less related to the legendary gods. At first, the purpose of the expedition was to capture the DUK plain. Gods have their own purposes, and emperors and kingdoms on earth have their own ambitions and desires, either guided by gods or in the name of gods.


    Amun was puzzled and asked, "of course I''ve heard this legend, but how did it first come down?"


    Anu sighed: "this is a prophecy, a prophecy left by a deity before the fall. She is the first God forced to cut himself since the founding of the various God systems in Tianshu continent, and she is Amat who fell in the war of gods."


    Amun was slightly surprised: "so this is Amat''s last words! I don''t know its origin, even Mu Yun. Although she was forced to behead herself, enril, the leader of the gods who persecuted her, was killed by this prophecy a thousand years later. I just wonder, as a God beyond immortality, would you believe such a prophecy? "


    Anu imprinted a message in Amun''s soul, that is, what amart said when he was forced to cut himself a thousand years ago, and the bleak voice echoed between heaven and earth -


    "gods in front of me, how ridiculous you are to turn this wilderness into a scorched wasteland, which symbolizes the gods who have been cut down and your destiny. You have won the field of the source of power, and you think you are the victory of the gods, but such a system will be buried like a God.


    I leave today. When this wasteland is rejuvenated and turned into fertile soil, the gods of the gods will come, and there will be no such gods in Tianshu land. It''s all over, I say goodbye to you! Enril, my destiny today is your future. Above the gods there is an unknown achievement, and the gods will no longer be gods. "


    Anu recounted amart''s prophecy, and sighed: "this prophecy doesn''t matter whether you believe or not. Amun, you are also a God. The divine prophecy is not just the casual utterance of mortals. Amat is the first self beheaded God since there was a God in Tianshu. I gave her the Tianming slips, hoping that she could replace me as the Lord of the kingdom.Her achievements at that time had been infinitely close to the creator God, but she was thinking whether she could prove a higher realm and surpass the achievements of the creator God. At this time, the battle of the gods broke out, and she fell. Her prophecy only points out a way, the change and end result of the divine system at that time. Therefore, the realization of this prophecy is not to prove the truth of amart''s words, but the self verification of the gods. "


    Amun said thoughtfully, "yes! At that time, no one knew what kind of realm and achievement was above the creator God, and how to verify it? So the prophecy of the God of the gods became a way. Amart was right at least in one way. Indeed, he had higher achievements than the creator God. Now Zeus and Marduk have proved this. What Marduk did is to continue to verify the God of the gods in the prophecy


    Anu looked at him and shook his head gently: "those who have been proved to be beyond the realm of creation God are not only Zeus and Marduk, but also you - Amun!"


    Amun said with a wry smile: "I really have broken through the achievements of the creator God, but I am still in the process of being ignorant and searching. I still want to ask you a lot of questions. I don''t know about Marduk, but I haven''t confirmed the achievements of Zeus. I heard that he created the kingdom of Olympus, which not only integrated the world of the former creator God, but also often left the kingdom of God and traveled around the world. "


    Anu waved his hand and said, "do you want to ask me for advice? I want to ask you for advice! These are exactly what I am interested in. The Olympus heaven created by Zeus can integrate the kingdom of the former creator God. If anyone else can do it, it should be you. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t know if I can do it, at least not yet."


    Anu leaned forward and said, "how did you prove and break through? Can you tell me your secret? "


    Amun said with a smile: "if someone asked me, I would not answer. For one thing, it''s useless to answer the question because the accumulation and achievement level in my soul have not arrived. The second reason is that I don''t need to tell irrelevant people. But if you open your mouth, I will not have any reservation, not only because I have received the letter of destiny, but also because you are gelie


    He reached for Anu''s eyebrows, and the ancient creator god closed his eyes and fell into meditation, as if he was experiencing and aftertaste something, and his face appeared suddenly and regretfully. The voice of Amun said, "the end of human desire is the achievement of creation God. If so, this road will be the end of the divine proof, and there will be no higher realm. "


    After a long time, ANU finally opened his eyes and said, "if it is the right way, the creator God is indeed the end. If there is a higher level of pursuit, it is a wrong way to prove the creator God


    The meaning of this sentence is a bit complicated. The cultivation of gods is similar to the practice of human beings in a sense. There are only a few right ways to eternal life, but there are countless wrong paths. After becoming a God, the creator God is the end of the divine achievement if it is guided by the existing God system. But in Amun''s eyes, it is equivalent to a fork in the road, you can''t go forward here.


    If the pursuit of becoming a God is the same, it doesn''t matter that it is a fork in the road. The pursuit of the creator God is regarded as a correct path. At this point, it is the end of the achievement and has the world and God system created by ourselves.


    The creator God has achieved more than the creator, of course, but also has to pay more. The earliest Angela and Anu both had the vows to create the kingdom of God, guide the gods and establish the system of gods, and verified this realm. Since the establishment of the God system, there is a commitment and responsibility to give the gods a desired kingdom.


    Anu murmured, "is it that simple? It''s just a thought


    Amun nodded and said, "it''s so simple. It''s only in a moment! Because of the different vows, my current achievements have not surpassed you or Anla, but I have embarked on another road, which is still on the way of exploration. "


    Anu lowered his head and said to himself, "I am not wrong, because I am the creator. In those years, I proved my achievements higher than the creator. There was no God to guide me. I became the creator God."


    "You finally understand today that the road has come to an end. If I had not witnessed such a system as anunaghi, with different vows in my soul, I might have come to you. "


    Anu said sadly: "I finally know the answer. The choice I made in those years was only between one thought, and it is impossible for me to make a new choice. It''s just like playing chess. You can''t repent and go again when you''ve made a decision. "


    What are these two people talking about? I''m afraid ordinary gods can''t understand it. Through his own experience, Amun told Anu that if he wanted to pursue a higher realm than the creator God, he should not become such a creator God in his vows. Amun, who founded the kingdom of God in the immortal eternity, has proved the same achievement as Anu. However, he did not make the vow of creation God, so he simply gave up the kingdom of God.


    Amun witnessed the present system of gods, and understood the pursuit of the gods and their achievements and realms. Only then could he have such a vow. However, ANU was different at that time. He was a pioneer. He broke through the achievements of the creator and became the creator God. He didn''t want to give up at all. He didn''t know that giving up was another way.


    So both gods said, "that''s it.". But is it really simple? We can have a world created by ourselves to guide the transcendent gods to establish a divine system and enjoy the kingdom forever. Moreover, with the expansion of the divine system and the continuous integration of cultivation, insight and knowledge, the kingdom will become more and more colorful and grow infinitely in theory. Who can give up and even try?This is what a firm vow and a strong soul can make the choice! In terms of his current achievements, Amun has not surpassed Anu, but he has opened another door to further prove a higher realm. As for whether it is the achievement of Zeus, it is not clear at present. When there is no visible road ahead, the way out is the road.


    Anu got the answer from Amun, sighed and said, "it''s a pity that I can''t go back."


    However, Amun shook his head: "there is nothing that can not be turned back. When people say this sentence, they are often measuring how much the cost is, whether they can bear it or whether they are willing to bear it? The biggest price people can pay is what they have. "


    Anu nodded his head and said, "yes, the truth is as simple as giving up the kingdom of God and the creator God can leave. It''s possible for you to do it. You didn''t make a vow to create this kind of deity, and you didn''t make that commitment. At the same time, if the promise of our country was created by anut, it would be the same as the promise of our own destruction. "


    Amun also sighed: "yes, you want to know the answer I''m seeking, but you didn''t expect this kind of answer? If you make such a vow, it is tantamount to the destruction of anuna and the fall of self. Now you are the Lord of anuna''s apocalypse. The anuna Apocalypse system still exists. The gods can continue to guide the gods, and the lost divine realm may be restored one day. "


    Anu looked at Amun, gradually showed a smile, suddenly blinked his eyes and said: "in fact, I still have a choice, but this choice must have your help, and my purpose of finding you is also related to this."


    Amun: Oh, how can I help you


    Anu: "if one day you can prove the realm similar to Zeus, you can create your own world, integrate the anuna apocalypse, retain and inherit all this. Until then, anuna''s kingdom will still exist, but it will be integrated into your kingdom of gods. The gods will become angels who believe in Amun. It will not be considered that I have broken my promise to create a divine system. I can make an oath to renew it To prove it. "


    Amun was slightly surprised: "do you think so? But do you know how many conditions I have to meet even if I am willing to help you? "


    Not to mention whether Amun is willing to help Anu, if he can do this, the conditions required for calculation by bending his fingers are more complicated than even the gods can imagine.


    first, if Amun wants to achieve this kind of achievement, he must be able to do it one day.


    Second, anuna inspires the gods to be angels guided by Amun.


    Third, Amun must be able to guide the gods to a higher level.


    Fourth, ANU should also make a breakthrough in achievements and make a vow to prove a certain realm, which Amun can not help. At least now Anu can''t do this, and even Amun doesn''t know how to practice and verify this step.


    "Of course, I know that it''s very difficult to fulfill this wish. It seems impossible," Anu said. But when you were a kid in Duke, could you imagine that you would be the God of Amun today? Before you become a God, you have made different vows, so the integration of anuna and the kingdom of God can be included in the verification of your vows to move on.


    I just want to ask for an agreement with you. When it can be realized in the future, please integrate my kingdom and help me continue to fulfill the promise of guiding the gods to enjoy the eternal kingdom. And you are not without harvest. You are equal to enjoying and inheriting the kingdom of anunaghi. What I give up will also be yours. "


    Amun thought, "why do you want to do this? As a creator God, you don''t have to."


    In a sense, ANU''s idea is totally unnecessary. Many people don''t pursue a higher level for the gods who live in the eternal kingdom of gods. Even if they do, they will become the creator or creator God. With the eternal world created by the soul, is it necessary to pursue anything else?


    Even if Anu does nothing, even if the God realm of anuna Qi God is completely occupied by Marduk, and anuna Qi kingdom is still there, ANU will not lose anything. In the long history, the rise and fall of the world has changed. The kingdom of Boz can not be so strong forever. The people can not always believe in Marduk as the main God, and there is hope to restore the divine realm.


    However, ANU wants to give up everything he has and start all over again. Amun can only help him to continue to fulfill his promise to the gods. However, ANU himself has to risk his fall, and even the road of proof is still unknown. Why should it be so hard?


    Anu was very calm and said, "because my wish has been raised." This sentence has broken through thousands of words, and Amun has nothing to say.


    However, ANU asked Amun, "if you want to know why I have such a wish, it is a question that the creation God can''t answer. But you can ask yourself, why did you have such a vow that you didn''t become a creation God like me and didn''t establish such a system as anunaghi?"


    Amun pointed to the chessboard on the stone table and replied, "I understand what you are thinking. As a gore, I have no experience in vain. If you look at these God systems, although the gods are beyond immortality, what happens in the human divine realm is mapped to the kingdom of God. This kingdom is also like a kingdom on earth, and it is not the detachment I am pursuing. "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    Goethe has found a way to leave the kingdom of God, which is to sacrifice the book of destiny and go to the world in the way of soul rebirth. However, no matter how many times he goes back and forth in this way, there is a fact that can not be changed, that is, the kingdom of God or this kind of Kingdom has become more colorful because of the growth of his knowledge.


    In the eyes of the world, Ge lie is close to being a perfect man. Almost all his achievements have reached the peak that mortals can reach. Even if Anu does the same thing many times, it is very unlikely that the new creature can surpass Ge lie in the world. Moreover, even if Gloria succeeds, it is no different from enril''s purpose to recover the God realm of anuna and restore the God system to the appearance before the outbreak of the war between the gods.


    Hearing Amun''s words, ANU repeatedly nodded his head and said, "the death of Gore has made me understand one thing. When I was on earth as a gore, I wish I didn''t want such a god system in my heart. This is self betrayal and brings this wish back to the kingdom of God. It''s my biggest gain for thousands of years to become a hero in the world. When I return to the kingdom of God with my heart, I don''t need to do the same thing again. Thank you very much for telling me what you have verified, so I hope to make an agreement with you. "


    Amun asked again, "but why do you want to look for me?"


    Anu looked at Amun, asked a series of questions, and said to himself, "who else can I go to besides you? Now who has such a realm? Shall I find Marduk or Zeus here? Even if they will, I will not; if I will, anuna will not inspire the gods. Who refined and integrated the book of destiny and absorbed the soul imprint and cultivation knowledge that I created anuna''s divine kingdom? Who can give anuna another kind of guidance to the gods, and let them follow the guidance? Only you, amon!


    Murun and polanrose will undoubtedly support you, and Nell and erebe will be accepted by you. Like nannar and utu, they don''t care about human affairs. They just want to enjoy peace in the eternal kingdom. As long as you can integrate the Kingdom and continue my promise, they will not object. And the most important god of wisdom, EA, is also the wisest and knows what to choose.


    After enril''s fall and Marduk''s separation, you killed Adado and ADAD. In fact, you have taken over the divine system. These things are all done by yourself. I was still in the world as a gore at that time. If not, how could I make such a request to you now? Your appearance and actions are also the opportunity for me to make a vow. "


    Amun couldn''t tell whether he wanted to cry or laugh. He stroked his forehead and said, "it seems that I did it myself. It''s a good preparation for you. I can''t refuse your request and agreement. But it seems that you are late. I have agreed to the condition of Allah that after becoming the creator, Seth will be killed and replaced as the main god of the nine link system


    If Amun joined the nine link system and became the main God, he could not agree to Anu''s request in theory. But Anu suddenly laughed, and he said with a smile, "Amun, these two things are not contradictory. Now that I know why Angela asked you for that condition, his idea is the same as mine.


    I made the fate of the book, he created the lotus, but all of them are reflected in your soul, refined and integrated. If you cut down Seth, you will not only become the main god of the nine linked gods, but also inherit the promise of Allah to the gods of the nine linked gods. You will merge the nine linked kingdom in the Kingdom you created, and Anla will leave. "


    Amun frowned slightly: "are you so sure?"


    Anu nodded and said, "I can be sure! I''ll be sure he''ll let you kill Seth. If he wants you to merge into the nine alliance Kingdom, he must make the nine United gods willing to accept your guidance and regard you as the only God. The only obstacle is Seth. It''s you who want to get rid of this obstacle, and Angela will let you do it. "


    Amun said thoughtfully, "I am not familiar with the nine linked gods. I have only seen Horus and Osiris. Even if I cut down Seth, these two gods may not be able to follow my guidance."


    Anu sneered: "not necessarily? Don''t forget what Seth did. The gods call themselves angels, and Allah is the only God. Isn''t Horus and Osiris acquiescing? As long as you kill Seth, the only trouble is Osiris, but I think you can win over the Hades. As for the rest of the gods, they will only respect Allah''s will. At that time, your will will will take the place of Allah''s will. "


    Amun said with a wry smile: "according to your saying, these things are done by myself, because I promised Artemis of Olympus to take her to the underworld of the nine linked system to find Osiris''s trouble. My purpose this time is different from going to erebe''s underworld, either to tear down the underworld or to subdue Osiris


    Anu blinked his eyes again and said, "you are the only one who can integrate these two gods. But I and Anla have the same idea. At that time, the world you created will merge anunakhi and the nine kingdoms. If these two ancient deities continue but no longer exist, you will replace me and Allah. All the gods have become the so-called angels and regard you as the only God. Think about it. Is this the fulfillment of the prophecy of the gods


    Amun frowned again: "do you think it will be me who realizes that prophecy? I never thought about it! " He pointed to the light and shadow on the chessboard and said, "so what did Marduk do? Hathi was destroyed, Assyria and Baron were about to be annexed, and the eju empire was doomed to be conquered. Anuna''s apocalyptic system and the nine linked God system have been occupied by Marduk for thousands of years. Why not say that he is the God of the godsAnu shook his head and said, "he has only occupied the divine realm of the world, but what you have integrated is the kingdom of gods, and you have become the real God of the gods. The rise and fall of the human kingdom is hard to say, but the kingdom of God is eternal. "


    Amun looked at the chessboard with his cheek in his hand and said, "I''m thinking about a question. What will the divine world created by Marduk look like


    Anu narrowed his eyes: "I don''t know, but I can guess. As you said, anuna and the nine kingdoms both bear the shadow of the human kingdom, which can be seen from the God''s realm in the human world. I have to admit that Marduk is a great God. Like you, he has understood the power of the source and transcended eternal life. At the same time, he is also a very interesting God, and his behavior is very interesting


    Amun nodded gently: "I''ve seen him. What he''s done is really interesting. You are the oldest creation God in the world. According to your inference, what will happen to the kingdom of God created by Marduk


    Anu pointed to the chessboard and said, "if you look at what the kingdom of Boz has done, it must be guided by the oracle of Marduk. They conquered New Territories and established provinces, but allowed the local people to retain their original beliefs, and the nobles and priests had their original status. With the expansion of the kingdom of Boz, its territory contains all kinds of true and false gods, and the belief in the God of the kingdom of Boz spread throughout the land of Tianshu


    Amun moved slightly and said, "I can see a trace. If the divine realm in the world represents the mapping of some kind of vow of Marduk, the kingdom he established can contain all kinds of gods, but the soul imprint can not be completely integrated, it is just a simple accommodation. As much as it can hold, malduk can absorb as much practice and knowledge. "


    Anu: "it''s really interesting to create a divine world like this. It''s a place of all kinds. The gods'' beliefs are not compatible with each other, and even there are conflicts. Marduk is very fond of watching, but such a kingdom cannot contain a world higher than the creator. If there is the creation of God''s achievements, naturally there is no need to join in the fun. "


    Amons cabled: "if Marduk really created such a kingdom, it would be a great thing to be the Lord of such a kingdom. It seems that he has indeed surpassed the achievements of the creator God. Has his kingdom been created? Will it really be so? "


    Anu shook his head. "It should not have been. What the kingdom of Boz has done in the expansion of human life is the confirmation of Marduk''s soul. I guess the kingdom of God in his vow should be like that."


    Amun looked at the chessboard and frowned: "a great empire like Boz may have a large territory when it is strong, but once the native land of Boz declines, it will lose its control over the territory and easily disintegrate. In my eyes, gale is not only a great magician with great achievements, but also a great strategist and politician. Can''t you see that


    Anu shook his head again: "of course I can see, and I believe Marduk can see the same, but this is the process of malduk''s verification. If he succeeded in opening up such a kingdom, it would be better for the great empire of Boz to be strong for a long time. It doesn''t matter if it weakens in history, because Marduk''s vow has been fulfilled. "


    Amun finally nodded seriously: "I understand that the current situation is a great change that has not been seen in Tianshu mainland for thousands of years. Marduk has his own pursuit, and I have my vow. You and Anla have their own choices. I came to you for the purpose of verifying the realm of cultivation with you, the ancient creator God. I''m here to consult you. "


    Anu said with a smile, "everything I know will naturally be understood. My situation is not the same as that of an - La. You just got the mapping of the fateful slips from Adado, and today I will tell you thoroughly what I know, what I have gained and what I have verified. "


    The communication between gods and spirits is very simple. Even the contents of ancient books piled up on earth may be printed into the soul just by reading them. However, it takes a lot of effort to confirm such a huge information between Amun and Anu. They didn''t know how long they had been talking here. Amon finally got up and said goodbye.


    Anu said, "I''m waiting for you here. I''m afraid it will be the last time I see you again. By then, you will have integrated into the nine alliance kingdom of gods Are you going to kill Seth


    Amon shook his head and said, "I have to go to the world and meet all the disciples in the garden of Eden. One thing to remind you is that Raphael and Wallett have now been rescued by my disciples to the garden of Eden. You have returned to the kingdom of God. Do you want to continue to guide them? "


    Anu shook his head. "Gore is dead for them. When I was a Ge lie, I asked you to continue to guide my two students. I also left such a last word to them. Since I will give you even the kingdom of God, the gods here will follow your guidance, including them naturally. "


    ����


    It took three years for Amun and Anu to meet. Fifteen years had passed since he left the world last time, and the disciples in the garden of Eden finally hoped for the return of Amun. When Amun returned to the garden of Eden, he was accompanied by the two goddesses Mu Yun and peranros.


    Of Amon''s disciples, Gabriel is above eternal life. But Amun did not create a kingdom to guide her into, so Gabriel remained in the garden of Eden. For the disciples of Amun, there is one thing that is different from other deities. In the anunaghi or the nine link system, if a God makes himself a God beyond eternal life, his status will change accordingly.But in the garden of Eden, medanzo is still the leader of the disciples, Gabriel is only the most accomplished angel, because they only believe in the only God. When Amun came back, there were three more guests in Eden: Raphael, Wallett and Celia.


    During the decisive battle between Gore''s last remnant army and Boz''s army, the three men were also in the army. Hattie was defeated and Gore was killed. They were also ready to fight to the last minute, but they were rescued in the scuffle. Of course, seagulls are going to save Celia, Yunmeng is going to save Raphael, and Julio is going with them.


    It was not easy to take the Three Great Magicians away by force, but they were exhausted in the battle and Wallett was seriously injured. The three envoys suddenly fell from the sky and took people away from the heavy encirclement of Boz army. Since the envoys under Amun intervene, the envoys under Marduk will also step forward to stop them.


    At that time, Amun was opening up a lonely space and time to guard Gabriel in the immortal eternity. When he realized the situation, he immediately asked Gabriel to return to the world to cover and take care of the three disciples. Gabriel was already a God. Although she appeared in the battlefield, she did not directly intervene in the battle between the two sides. She just saved several people. However, it was not convenient for the envoys of Marduk to expand the conflict.


    When Amun returned to the garden of Eden, medanzo and Gabriel led the disciples to welcome him. Once again, the disciples met pelanrose, who had helped them build the garden of Eden. Now she has become a real God, anunaghi''s God of spring and life, and they all come forward to congratulate him. "You don''t have to call me goddess. Maybe it won''t be long before I am an angel guided by Amun, just like you


    Anu''s decision and the fate of anuna''s Apocalypse are clear to anuna''s gods, which is why polanrose said so. But the disciples didn''t know the inside story. They looked at Amun with astonishment. After 15 years'' absence, they heard such amazing news when they just came back. What did Amun do to pelanrose?


    Amun shook his head and said to polanrose, "don''t say that for a while, because I haven''t done it yet." Then he looked around the disciples and asked, "why didn''t I see Walter?"


    Raphael had a sad look on his face and sighed: "Walter was injured. He has not recovered completely in the past three years. He always sits alone in the forest and says nothing. The news of your return to the garden of Eden is so sudden that everyone is anxious to see you and forget him. I will go and find him. "


    Gabriel interposed, "don''t go to him. I''ve called him."


    Amun raised his eyes and saw that Walter came out of the forest in the distance. He was flying to his eyes against the ground, prostrating himself on the ground and kissing the earth. The great magician did have a wound. He did not recover in the garden of Eden for three years.


    He picked up Walter and asked, "Wallett, what''s your name?"


    Wallett was stunned by Amun. This is a stupid question. Of course, his name is Wallett! He had thought about the countless scenes of Amun when he returned to the world, and he had countless questions in his heart to ask for advice from this God, most of which were about his teacher Ge lie, but he never thought that the God should have such a question.


    Seeing Wallett''s bewilderment, Amun explained: "I know that you are a pure priest, just like your teacher, Gloria, who has never married all his life. From the beginning of accepting the priesthood, he has given everything to the gods, no longer using the family name and title. But you should be aware that Gloria''s faith has already betrayed the LORD God in the temple. I''m afraid you are the same now. I want to ask your original name


    Wallett bowed his head and said, "my name is shaliye."


    At this time, a message was suddenly printed into his soul, that is, the history of gelie, as well as a lot of conversation between Amun and Anu in the kingdom of God. Then he heard Amun''s voice quietly say, "shaliye, I know that the pain in your heart has not been healed. I also mourn for gelie, but this sadness and regret should not make you feel confused. You will know about anu and gore when you are beyond immortality. I didn''t mean to tell you.


    But seeing what you are like now, if you don''t tell you, you can''t get rid of your heart knot. Goliath not only wants me to guide you, but also wants me to integrate anunaghi''s kingdom. This is not a word, but a change of faith. What you are willing to do does not mean that you can do it. If you can accept my guidance, I will call you this name from now on. "


    Walter raised his head and said, "my God, please give me guidance! From this day on, I am shalier in the garden of Eden. "


    Amun smiles, raises his hand and sends out a golden light on shaliye. The breath that shaliye sends out seems to have a subtle change. All the disciples were relieved. In the past three years, no matter what kind of skillful therapy they used, they could not completely cure Wallett''s injury. Now, although it is not clear what happened, it seems that Wallett''s wound has been miraculously healed in the golden light.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    Shaliye and Raphael became disciples in the garden of Eden, and Celia entered the garden at the same time. The kingdom of Hattie was destroyed, and Celia did not want to go back. This time Amun summoned his disciples to meet, of course, to talk about the latest changes in the Tianshu land. Moreover, he is going to kill Seth in the nine alliance kingdom of God. I don''t know how long it will be. Some matters in the world have to be dealt with first.


    Now that the kingdom of Boz is irresistible, and the destruction of the Assyrian Empire seems irresistible, Salem will face the same situation as the Assyrian Empire, which is completely surrounded by the territory of the kingdom of Boz. What should I do at this time? It''s up to Amun to give instructions.


    Amun told the disciples that whatever the name of the God believed in in in the kingdom of Boz was actually Marduk. He and Marduk had made an agreement many years ago that as long as he did not provoke first, Marduk and his envoys could not attack him or interfere in the choice of the people of Salem. In this case, the fate of Salem lies in the self selection of Salem city. What God''s disciples guard is only the faith left by Amun, and there is no need to intervene in more things.


    At present, the strength of the twelve representatives of nethodoth and Nawat was about to lose. Amun promised to give them guidance as aroha. Their faith has been firm and pure for many years. Can we refer to the introduction of them into the garden of Eden and become formal disciples?


    Amun sighed secretly that the dukezhen people have been living in such a dangerous living environment for thousands of years. It is indeed a very high talent to cultivate miner skills for generations. Among the more than 60 surviving clansmen, besides Moses and David, they have awakened their original strength, and the twelve judges have also been awakened to the strength of both sides of the body.


    Three of the twelve divisions have been killed in battle, and now three of the remaining nine have achieved high-level achievements. This is an astonishing proportion! They are the essence of this millennium''s accumulation, and the best representative is amon.


    There are so many high-level achievers in just a few dozens of people. Of course, it has something to do with the talent inherited from their blood. There are three more important reasons: first, the skills they have developed since childhood; second, they have been honed by suffering; third, they have been instructed by Amun and his disciples.


    However, although their next generation is much luckier than their ancestors, it is difficult to repeat such amazing achievements. Although the talent in the blood will still be inherited, their environment is completely different. They are no longer like their ancestors who have been cruelly eliminated in a closed Duke Town, and they will not have so much suffering as the previous generation.


    Today, the people of DUK town have become the new rich in Salem city. They have the best land and mines, and live a rich and comfortable life. Many people in the next generation will no longer practice the miner''s skill of their ancestors, because it is very hard. Most of them have become mine owners and rich merchants, so they don''t have to work to mine and open the core.


    As a matter of fact, Amun began to teach the skills of miners and the guidance of the original strength from the day of the establishment of Salem City, so as to awaken the power for the right people. The Amun temple and Aloha temple in Salem usually perform this duty. Whether people can get this kind of luck depends not only on their talent, but also on their own fortune and efforts.


    Amun told Moses, "no matter what kind of guidance I leave behind, it also contains faith, strength and thinking. The secret of transcending eternal life is in it, but it will never be stated. Whoever awakens this power and has pure faith can be guided by the garden of Eden, and that is your duty. "


    Moses bowed down and said, "my God, I understand, and this leads them to the garden of Eden."


    Amun also said, "they can come to the garden of Eden and pursue the realm of eternal life. They can also return to the city-state and continue to perform their duties in their original capacity. They will know who I am when they come here, but they do not have to tell the people of Salem and my people. Because my guidance doesn''t change with my name. It''s a test I leave to the world. "


    Amon not only said that to Moses, but also to the rest of the disciples. His guidance in the world contains the road of original power. However, people may be awakened to the power of divinity, physique or two sides of one body because of their different aptitude. There is no difference in the guidance itself. It only depends on the person who receives the guidance. Any kind of strength can prove the original power again and embark on the road of transcendence and immortality.


    After explaining this, Amun took out two artifacts, a horn and the seal eye of his sword. He handed the horn to Raphael and said, "the kingdom I want to create is called heaven, and the name of this artifact is the heavenly horn. You have used it and know what magic it has, and give it to you today, my disciple Raphael


    Raphael knelt on the ground to receive the trumpet of heaven. Amun said to shaliye, "to continue to guide you is my promise to Gloria. This sword has always been my weapon, symbolizing the power of guarding faith. I will give it to you today, my disciple shaliye."


    The rest of the disciples were envious and slightly surprised. Shalier, who did not fully understand the sword, knelt down and took it.Amun looked around and the disciples took out the seven wind chariot. When he got the chariot, he originally wanted to give it to the seagulls, but at the moment he changed his mind and said to George, "you were Nietzsche''s friend. When I was on earth, you became my friend again. You helped me a lot, and then followed me.


    This seven wind chariot symbolizes not only the victory of the gods, but also the difference between them. I killed Faust with my own hands. I didn''t even know her real name. The last time I saw that girl was years ago. He wounded a jealous young officer and threw it out of the wall. He left the brothel before a large number of revenge seeking soldiers arrived. Faustus was then sent to enril, where he never saw the girl again, nor did he hear from her. I do not know why, lonely Faust suddenly miss her, and then secretly inquired about her whereabouts, but he was surprised.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    The girl was not in the brothel for a long time. When Faust wounded a man in the brothel, he disappeared. He wounded a young officer who had just returned from the front line. When the soldiers who came to seek revenge could not find Faust, they found trouble with the brothel, smashed the gate of the brothel, demolished two chamber halls, and wounded several guards.


    The brothel was the property of the alpha family, the Prime Minister of the Empire. It happened again during the state funeral of emperor sinah. Therefore, the officers who caused the trouble were severely punished. Because of their military merits, they were not put into prison, but were demoted and paid a large sum of money. This is more or less the alpha family taking advantage of the opportunity, the impulsive officer has become a bad luck, and the girl is also involved.


    The girl spent a lot of money to compensate the officer, and the money was the God stone that Faust gave to the girl generously. The girl left the brothel and was said to want to marry the officer who had been demoted. This is also a good home. But the officer did not marry her, or did not have time to marry her. He took the girl''s money and took her home, and then he was sent to the front line.


    Although he lost his official post, he still played an important role in the battlefield. He was highly respected by the commander of the army. If he continued to command a troop of cavalry, he would not be able to restore his glory if he established meritorious service.


    The officer went to the front and the girl stayed at the officer''s house. No one knows whether the officer really wants to marry the girl, but he did take a large sum of money from the girl to save himself from prison and promised to marry her. In addition to compensating for the loss of the brothel for the officer, a small part of the girl''s money was also given to the officer to subsidize his family, so that he could have no worries at the front line.


    The officer was born in a low-level aristocratic family without titles and fiefdoms. His family background was very similar to that of medanzo. His father was dead, and there was an old mother and a group of servants in the family. However, the officer''s family, especially his mother, did not like this girl very much. After the officer left, the old lady did not treat her as her daughter-in-law. Her treatment was not as good as that of the housemaid. Even the servants often humiliated and bullied her under the connivance of the hostess.


    The reason is very simple. The old lady thinks that it is because the prostitute has charmed her son that his son will commit a crime and even lose his official post. The girl is the main culprit. At the beginning, it was because she needed the girl''s money to avoid her son''s imprisonment, so the old lady could not object to her son''s decision. But when the matter was over, and the officer went to the front line again, how could the family give the girl a good look? How could the old lady want her son to marry a cheap prostitute? Her beauty has become a sin.


    With Faust''s position and means, it is not difficult to find out the girl''s whereabouts, or sneak into the officer''s house to see her without disturbing anyone. The sage''s master learned at this time that her real name was Magan tears.


    Faust saw margan''s tears again. It was the early winter season. There was a breeze in the backyard, and there were lots of dirty clothes in the big wooden basin. The girl sat beside the basin and washed her clothes with her head down. Her hair was covered with a worn-out headscarf, and a wisp of hair hung down on her forehead, which vibrated rhythmically with the action of scrubbing. Her face was still beautiful, her skin was still so white and delicate, but she couldn''t hide her haggard look. Her hands were red in the cold water and cracked in many places.


    Faust stood on the opposite side of the wooden basin and looked at her quietly, his heart filled with sadness. Did he make her encounter such a fate? But what if she had never met Faust, or what had happened a few years ago?


    Magan''s tears are soft and kind, otherwise she would not use her own money to rescue the officer who was in trouble. However, the mistreatment she has suffered in the officer''s home can not be said to have no cause. The thought of the officer''s mother is human nature. If you want to lament, you should lament this world. If you are strong and erudite like Faust, you are also full of regret and helplessness!


    Faust hid his body and was sighing. A servant came into the backyard and threw a sheet into the wooden basin. He cried to margan: "how can you wash it so slowly? Dinner is coming soon, and the kitchen is not ready yet. This is not when you are in a brothel, you can live a comfortable life by laughing. Keep your hands and feet open and hurry up! "


    Magan tears did not speak, silently immersed the sheets in cold water, and then washed the pile of clothes. All of a sudden, a drop of hot things fell on her cracked hand. It turned out that she was in silent tears. Magan raised her arm and wiped the corner of her eyes with her sleeve. But suddenly she stopped and looked at the front with her mouth open, for Faust had revealed her figure.


    Suddenly there was a man in the yard, just like a ghost. Magan''s tears were scared. After she saw the man''s face, she was shocked again. Faust used his space magic to close the voice and said in a soft voice, "margan, don''t be afraid. I came to see you specially. Do you remember me


    At last, you are a virtuous teacher! Who in the Empire doesn''t know you? I have seen your face from afar in the sacrificial ceremony. I never dreamed that you would appear in front of me! Did you hear my prayer and call to the gods You must have heard it. People say that you are the emissary sent by the gods to the world. You have omnipotent magic My master, did the gods hear my call and let you appear here? "


    Faust''s appearance has changed. Margan didn''t know that Faust in front of her was the person who brought her bad luck. She didn''t even dare to think about it. But she knew Faust today and met the most charming man in the Empire at the sacrifice ceremony. Faust is in the center of attention in any sacrificial ceremony, and people make him more and more magical.Faust, with some compassion in his heart, asked kindly, "what kind of prayer and call have you sent out to the gods? You should stand far away from me in the sacrificial ceremony of the Empire. You can only see from the square at the moment when I walk out of the temple. Why do you remember my appearance so clearly that you can be so sure at a glance? "


    In front of Faust, margan tears for some reason completely opened her heart, willing to tell the secret of her heart. She stood up a little flustered, wiped her hands on her apron, stepped back, knelt on the ground and knelt on her knees and saluted: "in front of you and the gods, I dare not conceal anything. A few years ago, I was a prostitute in Neville City, and a guest loved me and accompanied me every day But he angered another guest, the son of the hostess of the family. He is a general... "


    Margan tearfully told the story of that year, and finally explained with fear: "I once heard people mention that the missing guest looks a little like the sage and the national master. You are also very curious. The year before last, I had a chance to see you from a distance at the imperial sacrifice ceremony. Since then, whenever I have the opportunity to go out to attend various sacrificial ceremonies of the Empire, I will look forward to you, so I remember your appearance very clearly. I confess all this to you, please forgive my offence and blasphemy, I am just out of curiosity. "


    Faust asked again, "I have come to you. Please have a good look. Am I the man?"


    But the girl lowered her head and did not dare to look at him directly. She knelt and trembled again and said, "the sage, the wise master, the omniscient spirit must have noticed my inner disrespect. Are you here to punish me? I have indeed profaned you, and I do not know how to forgive my sin? "


    Faust sighed in his heart, but did not expect to see margan in tears, the girl did not know him, but she could recognize him as Faust. Faust wanted to tell margan that he was the man in those days, but he didn''t open his mouth. Even if he said that, the girl couldn''t believe it. Instead, he would be scared.


    He wanted to repent and ask for forgiveness, but he did not have the courage to say everything. Maybe there was no need to say anything. Now he only wanted to compensate the girl and recover his fault.


    Faust waved his hand and lifted the girl up from the ground with an invisible force like a gentle hug. He said softly, "margan, I''m not here to punish you. You haven''t done anything wrong. It is the gods who have heard your call. Let me help you and satisfy your wishes. Please say your prayers to the gods in front of me


    Magan''s tears in the eyes revealed a near crazy surprise, she covered her chest and exclaimed: "is this true? Great gods! Great enril. "


    Faustus almost lost his leg, and he was still standing still. In front of him, the girl still praised enril! However, he could not say anything. He could only use the magic of praying to appease the girl''s soul. He said without hesitation: "please tell me your prayer. What wish do you want the gods to help you realize?"


    Magan replied with tears: "my prayer to the gods is to hope that the gods can forgive my mistakes. If it wasn''t for me, HISM would not have made a big mistake and lost his official rank. I hope the gods will help him to be safe in the front line, build up his achievements and restore his glory. I also hope that HISM''s family will stop abusing me and let me live a stable life


    HISM was the officer who had been demoted, and Faust asked, "is that all it is?"


    Magan tearfully bowed his head, hands uneasily rubbing apron said: "God can forgive my fault, I have been grateful, do not dare to have more extravagant."


    Faust nodded with pity, gazed at margan''s tears and said, "what does it mean to live a stable life? HISM once said that he would marry you. Do you want to wait for him to do meritorious service on the battlefield and return to his original post to marry you? Please tell me the truth. There is no need to hide something. "


    Magan bit her lips with tears and shook her head as if determined: "no, I don''t want to marry him, and I can''t marry him."


    Faust asked again, "Oh, why? If I can help, just ask someone to send a message, and HISM will marry you, and the whole family will not dare to show any disrespect to you


    HISM replied in a weak voice, "I dare not conceal my heart in front of the gods. I have no doubt that you can do all this, but this is not what I want and what I can get. If that is the case, HISM married not me, but your words. I know now that HISM doesn''t really want to marry me. He just needs my money to help him get out of prison and house his family.


    It is not without reason that his mother hates me. It is inevitable that any mother would think that way. These are my misfortunes, but I don''t know how to get rid of them, so I call the gods in my heart, but I don''t get the answer. I finally saw you today! What should I do, my Lord, the most wise sage in the whole empire? "


    This sentence stunned Faust, who could not answer, just as he had too many wishes to achieve, but did not know how to do it. With his position and means, there are many ways to help margan''s tears, but these all need others to do, and the problem of margan''s tears obviously does not mean this.


    She was asking Faust, the most intelligent man in the Empire, what should he do? In fact, in the situation of Magan''s tears, she has paid all, can''t do better.The girl''s question seemed to be Faust''s self questioning, and he called Satan in his heart. What should he do in today''s Assyrian Empire? Seeing Faust lost in thought, margan tearfully asked after a while, "the sage''s master, can you tell me?"


    Faust regained consciousness, reached out and took out a small bottle out of thin air and handed it to her. He said, "this is a bottle of magic medicine. If you put it on before you go to bed every day, you can cure the tear in your hand in a few days. It can also make your hand feel more sensitive and your joints more flexible. If you want to know the answer, try to do something first. Find a chance to tell the housewife of this family that you can knit and embroider, and process the clothes and embroidery that nobles like best, and you can make a lot of money. "


    Magan tears do not understand: "I can knit and embroidery, but embroidery is not so good."


    Faust laughed and said, "I will teach you in a way that you can only do with your heart and skill."


    Magan tears: "thank you for helping me in this way, so that I can do more and more useful myself. But I know the mother''s temper. If I can do it, she will urge me to process more embroideries day and night. It''s just from one kind of abuse to another. "


    Faust warned: "it depends on what you do. The skill is in your hands. You should know how to use its value to improve your own situation. For example, you can announce how much you can only embroider in a day, and you need a good rest. If all this is important to your mistress, you can naturally improve your situation. "


    "But this..." Magan''s tears stopped. She always felt that there was something wrong with Faust''s teaching method, but she couldn''t tell where the problem was. Then she worshipped him and said, "thank you for your help, thank you for your guidance."


    "You''ll hear me and know what to do, so that at least you''ll have a chance to go out a lot and I''ll see you again." When margan heard the tears and looked up again, Faust was gone. She held a delicate medicine bottle in her hand, which showed that everything had happened just now.


    ����


    Magan tears according to Faust''s words to do, also do not know what kind of means Faust used, the bottle of medicine is really magical, her hands after healing, become more dexterous than before, and there seems to be a voice in her soul teaching her superb knitting and embroidery skills.


    Finally, one day, she told HISM''s mother about her skills. The old woman began to scold Magan for her fantastic tears, but when she heard that her craft could make a lot of money, she was moved. So she asked margan to try it. But all the materials needed margan''s tears to go to the shop to credit herself, and the embroidered things also had to be sold in the shop.


    A voice in her soul told margan to go to a shop in Neville city to buy materials on credit, and what kind of embroidery would the shop let her process and pay her.


    It was easy for Faust to arrange such a small matter. His original idea was that even if he spent a lot of money secretly to help the girl do something that made her feel more useful. But what happened later was beyond his expectation. Professor Faust''s tearful skills were naturally the most brilliant. The ornaments she embroidered were almost the most exquisite in Neville, and they were loved by noble customers, and they were all valuable.


    The shop did not worry about selling, and even accepted a special commission to find margan tears processing. In other words, there is no need for Faust to do anything more. Margan tears can earn enough money by her own craft. For the rich and powerful people, although these money is nothing, the money margan tears earned by crafts is enough to make ordinary people live a solid life.


    So Magan tears do not have to do heavy work day and night, just need to do knitting and embroidery. HISM''s mother naturally hoped that the more she did, the better, day and night. However, margan tearfully replied in accordance with Faust''s teaching: "these are the ornaments made by noble adults. If they are damaged by carelessness, they need to pay a lot of money. I have to rest well before I can do these things well."


    The situation of Magan''s tears in HISM''s family is much better than before, but she is still not comfortable. In addition to rest and eat every day, she has to be urged by the old lady to process exquisite embroidery one by one. But the good girl prayed devoutly every night to express her thanks to the gods and Faust.


    One night, the girl heard Faust''s voice again: "you don''t owe the family anything. You give them everything you can. Why don''t you leave?"


    Magan tearfully replied, "I have no home. Where can I go if I leave here?"


    Faust said: "with your current craftsmanship, you can completely support yourself. You can process as many embroidery ornaments as you like every day, and then do what you want to do."


    Margan''s tears were silent. She was obviously moved but worried. Finally, she sighed and said, "I can''t do this yet. I promised HISM to take care of his mother. This is my promise. Even if I want to leave this house, I will wait until he comes back. Because of me, he lost his position and his rich salary. It was hard to maintain his family life as before. By the time he has established his merits and restored his position, everything will be the same as before, and I will make up for my mistakes. "Faust also advised: "it was not your fault at the beginning, but because of his impulse, anger, jealousy, arrogance and arrogance, why should you blame yourself for all this?"


    The girl thought about it in silence and still replied, "what you said is reasonable, but I have already promised. I won''t marry him, but I will wait until he comes back, and then I will follow your advice and leave here. "


    Faust, the great sage and national master, had so many military affairs to deal with, but he had to tear up his tears for Magan. How much was it because of a kind of psychology of atonement and compensation. This girl symbolizes the secret of his heart, the unknown secret of the chief high priest of the Empire, which is respected by all people, like the brand of Satan lurking in his heart.


    Faust has many means to help margan tears, but only in accordance with margan''s own wishes, which is also a kind of self compensation and redemption. He wanted to let Magan find happiness in life step by step, but before he made more arrangements, the outbreak of war made him busy.


    First, the kingdom of Boz annexed elan, a weak country in the north of Assyria. Then Hattie and Assyria jointly sent troops to repel the attack of Cyrus on the northern line. Then king Cyrus of Boz sent a general Darius to attack the six cities ceded to the Assyrian Empire by the kingdom of Baron from the south.


    The Assyrian Empire was defeated and all the territory expanded in the sinach era was lost. The army of Boz established a new province and cut off the link between Assyria and Baron. Then the army annexed the kingdom of hathia and completely surrounded the DUK plain and the Assyrian Empire.


    Although the war had not yet spread to Assyria, the fate of the Empire was in danger. What makes Faustus speechless is that the more setbacks the Assyrian Empire suffered, the more important his position in the Empire became. The people all regard this seemingly omniscient and omnipotent sage as the last hope to save the fate of the Empire.


    Queen semil, who was unable to return to heaven, also increasingly valued and relied on Faust. She had to ask him about everything. Faustus got the power of Satan, never so strong, but faced with the situation of Assyrian Empire, he felt weaker than ever. He had no way to save the Assyrian Empire, but his knowledge and wisdom made him see the situation more clearly than anyone else.


    Knowing that it is irreparable, but also in vain to make all efforts, every day to accept the praise of people, looking at the eyes of those eager expectations, Faust''s mood can be imagined. He felt very tired, either his body and energy could not bear it, or the helpless fatigue in his soul.


    The most charming man in the Empire, finally once again in his heart, would rather sink into indulgence, even if he could escape for a moment and find a trace of comfort. He once again possessed Magan''s tears. Yes, he seduced her. Not to mention how irresistible Faust''s charm was now, he was like a God in her mind, and the girl was willing to obey his will.


    Magan tears often go to the shop, take the materials needed for weaving and embroidery, and also send the processed embroidery back. There are many opportunities to go out. Faust bought a secluded yard not far from the shop. Finally one day, he decided to guide margan''s tears to meet here quietly.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Is semile suggesting that she already knows what Faust has done? Is this an expression of Frank tolerance or a warning of discontent? If it was the Queen''s master who investigated Faust''s whereabouts, why? Do you care about him or guard against him?


    But if semile is hostile, he can''t say it to his face. Is it a kind of kind reminder? In today''s situation, Faust''s reputation and reputation are very important to unite the Assyrian people. Does the queen want him to make any scandal? ����Should be like this, this is the most reasonable explanation!


    If judging from absolute reason, Faust should not have seen margan in tears at this time, but he could not help it. Faust QingChu Magan tears out of the prison, can not return to the HISM house, can only go to the courtyard where they meet, so in the afterglow of the sunset, Faust disguised himself and quietly left the temple to go there.


    After so many days in prison, I don''t know what happened to margan''s tears? He should comfort her and apologize to her. In a sense, it was he and his identity that brought about the disaster.


    Suspecting that the master of the queen semil secretly spied on him, Faust kept a close eye on the passers-by. He disguised himself and hid his face. He launched the divinity of detection. He believed that no one in the Empire could follow him, and he would not be detected by him.


    There was no one to follow along the way, and even if there were, there were still ways to get rid of the greatest magician in the Empire. He went at a very opportune time. Margan''s tears had just been released, and she also rushed to the courtyard where she and Faust often met. In the future, she could only go there.


    Faust walked through a shop, turned the corner into a secluded lane, and saw margan''s tears in the distance. Magan tears wearing worn-out clothes, hair is also attached to a few dry leaves, reaching out to open the door. At this time, a man suddenly came out of the opposite corner, rushed to Magan and cried out in tears: "you shameless bitch, I want you to pay for your life!"


    Faust had seen this man many years ago, when he was a handsome young officer, but now he is obviously fat, with a disordered beard and a strong suit of short sword hanging from his waist. He was once wounded by Faust.


    Why didn''t HISM die and show up here? In fact, HISM''s family did not receive an official notice from the Assyrian military headquarters. They just listened to the wounded soldiers who came back from the battlefield to tell him that HISM had been killed. He fell into the enemy line in the midst of the chaos. Everyone thought he was dead. When the army was defeated, everything was in chaos. Unexpectedly, he fled to live.


    Faust had sent a special person to say hello to HISM, showing sympathy to his family and conferring him the title of title after him. However, he did not die. This misunderstanding is somewhat astonishing. It may be that this incident has aroused the attention of the military department or queen semil.


    HISM had just returned to Neville when he heard the sad news of his mother. His family told him that Magan''s tears had given his mother a poisonous medicine. HISM couldn''t believe it was true. Why did margan tear do this? Another kind neighbor told him the latest gossip that margan had a lover outside, and often went out to have sex.


    It must be the man who ordered Magan''s tears to poison HISM''s mother, not only to avenge her abuse, but also to elope with the man. Because it was thought that HISM was dead, and if his mother died, the servants of the family would be scattered.


    The indignant HISM immediately rushed to the government office to inquire about the case. However, as soon as he saw the investigators and had not had time to ask the detailed interrogation process, he heard that Magan''s tears were acquitted.


    HISM immediately rushed to the prison to find margan tears, he would like to kill her! If he had a few feelings for margan''s tears in those years, now he hates it to the bone. In HISM''s opinion, he drew his sword because of her and almost suffered from prison. It was he who rescued her from the fire pit of the brothel and brought her home. He even said that he would marry her.


    But Magan tears but the vengeance, not only seduced the man outside, but also under the instigation of the man killed his mother! By the time he returned from the battlefield, his family was broken and his family was dead. Grief and resentment have drowned HISM''s reason. He wants to go to Magan and find out the man, so that the dog and the woman will get retribution!


    HISM still retains a trace of soberness in his anger. He knows that it is impossible for Magan to go back to her original home after her tears are released from prison. If she wants to find a place to live, she must go to find the man. This is the clue of his pursuit.


    With a sharp blade hanging around his waist, HISM quietly followed Magan''s tears from the gate of the prison to this secluded lane. Finally, he knew the destination of Magan''s tears. This should be the man''s home! When Magan tears ready to open the door, HISM finally rushed out. He wanted to seize Magan''s tears and kick the door to rush in and interrogate this couple of dogs and men. Neither of them can be let go!


    HISM had never imagined that Faust appeared at the other end of the lane, and had launched the divinity of detection.


    Faust saw HISM fiercely rushed to Magan''s tears, and could not help but be a little flustered, because the distance was too far, and between him and HISM, there was just margan''s tears. Fearing that Magan''s tears might be hurt by Faust, Faust used the simplest means to use Qi element divinity from the air. An invisible force entangled HISM''s body like a whirlwind and flew him out.Fortunately, it was Faust, or someone else would not have had time to stop Hisham''s murder. Faust knew that HISM was a level six warrior and that the incident was sudden, so he used great power. HISM didn''t even pull out his sword, so he flew out in the air. The back of his head hit the corner of the alley and fell down without a sound.


    Magan didn''t see Faust at the other side of the lane in the distance. HISM rushed to her and suddenly flew out. She screamed in horror. Faust was about to pass, but suddenly he noticed a large group of people outside the lane on the other side. A voice drank and asked, "what''s going on! Who''s on the ground? How to carry sharp weapons in the imperial capital


    Faustus was surprised to hear this voice. It was the chief bodyguard of the palace, the great warrior kripps! Recently, because of the defeat of the front line, rumors spread all over the city of Neville, and there were so many deserters coming back, the security of the imperial capital was very tense. Semir sent palace guards to cooperate with the garrison to strengthen the city patrol force. Kripps was also one of the main generals in charge of patrolling the city.


    How could it have happened that kripps led the guards to patrol the city just arrived here? If it was an ordinary guard, with Faust''s means, it could have solved the matter here without any trace. However, Faust could not have done it in the presence of kripps.


    If he shows up in public and tries his best, Cripps is certainly not Faust''s opponent, but Faust comes in disguise. He can''t cover up what happened just now without revealing his identity. For example, he knocks out all the patrol soldiers and takes Magan''s tears away, or takes HISM away without leaving any trace. All this happened so suddenly that Faustus didn''t have time to react.


    It''s a crime of conspiracy to attack the city patrol guard in the imperial capital. If Faust and kripps do fight, I''m afraid even this street will be demolished. It''s impossible for such a big disturbance not to reveal his identity. Faust had another choice, which was to go over publicly and explain to kripps what had just happened, but he hesitated.


    Why did the grand chief high priest of the Empire come here in disguise? What''s the matter with this girl and him, and why did Faust attack HISM? In any case, Faust couldn''t explain it clearly. If everything was found out, it would be the most absurd scandal in the imperial capital, which would greatly damage the reputation and reputation of the sages and teachers, and even affect the prestige of the imperial temples.


    Faust so hesitant, Cripps has led a team of guards into the alley, someone bent down to see HISM''s situation, and Cripps has been asked margan tears. Just at this time, the direction of the palace suddenly came melodious bell, the rhythm is very special and very intensive, a lot of times.


    A city patrol guard asked kripps, "my Lord, what''s the matter with the bell?"


    "It''s a signal that your majesty has summoned all the important officials in the capital to rush to the palace for discussion. It seems that something important is going to happen or your majesty has important orders to issue. Our duty is to patrol the city. We should continue to inspect the city honestly. We should not make mistakes. We should be extra vigilant. "


    Faust hid himself, took a look in the lane, and finally stomped his feet to the palace. The signal from the bell is urgent. There must be important military affairs, but at this time! The bell gave Faust the best reason and excuse. He didn''t mean to leave, but had to leave under the call of the bell.


    History seems to have gone through another cycle. In those years, Faust left quietly when he injured people in a brothel. No one knew his identity, nor could he trace the whereabouts of the assailant, leaving only margan''s tears of loneliness and helplessness. Today, he flew out of Hisham and hit the corner of the wall heavily. Just as the patrol guards came, Faust left quietly again.


    It was dusk, and the sky was getting dark, and the city of Neville was lit up with little lights.


    ����


    All the ministers above the rank of deputy chief of all the departments in the imperial capital have arrived at the palace hall. Everyone asks what happened, but no one knows. Seeing Faust coming, they asked the sage and his master, and Faust was confused. At this time, semile finally walked into the hall with his attendants and boarded the throne, and gave Faust a seat on the left side of the Queen''s throne.


    Queen Semir announced two things. One was to issue new coins at Faust''s suggestion to meet the urgent financial needs of the Empire. The second thing surprised all the ministers. Queen Semir ordered the son of sinach to be in charge of the country and appointed Faust as regent. As for her majesty, she had to leave the imperial capital to inspect the border and reorganize the armaments.


    Now that Hattie has been destroyed and the Assyrian Empire is surrounded by Boz, the next war will happen sooner or later. No one knows when Cyrus will attack Assyria, but he can''t wait to be killed. He must be prepared. At this time, Queen semil visited the border in person and reorganized the defeated legions, which was the last means to boost morale and recover the decline.


    Semir will go to the border in person, leave sinnah''s son in custody, and make Faust regent, which is also in case of preparation. If there is anything wrong with Semir, the government of the state will be handed over to Faust, who will assist the new king to succeed. In today''s situation, if Semir is not there, Faust may usurp power.But Faust doesn''t make sense, and semile is not worried about it. If even the Queen''s majesty is in an accident, the Assyrian Empire will soon be destroyed. Who is willing to usurp the throne and become a monarch? Just ascend the throne, will be destroyed! If Faustus had the ability to save the Assyrian Empire, no one would have cared if he had usurped the throne.


    Faust''s status and glory reached the peak of his life. All the ministers expressed their blessing and praise to her majesty, and congratulated and respected the sage''s teacher.


    On such an important occasion, Faust was a bit out of his mind. He did not want to listen to the praises of his ministers. He was always thinking of margan''s tears. He did not know what had happened to her? He even hoped that the court meeting, which decided the fate of the Empire, would come to an end soon, so that he could send someone to inquire about the situation of Magan''s tears. If there was anything, he would try to solve it in private. In short, she could not suffer any more.


    According to common sense, Semir has given him such an important appointment that he should stay to see the queen alone and discuss important state affairs after the court meeting is over. But Faust did not do so. As soon as the court meeting was over, he wanted to leave the palace immediately with his ministers, but his inner servant stopped him. Her Majesty wanted to see the sage and the master of state alone.


    Faustus came to a small hall in the back hall. At this time, the night was deep, and semile ordered all his servants to withdraw. Then he said, "Faust, are you still the sage teacher I know? Or the one whom Assyrians admire and love? I want to entrust the whole country to you, but you don''t even ask a question after the court meeting, or even come to see me alone, do you want to leave in such a hurry? "


    Faust quickly got up to plead guilty: "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my mistake. Recently, I have been worried about all kinds of things. I have heard of your Majesty''s latest decision. I want to go back and make arrangements first. It is dark today, and I intend to come back to see your Majesty in the morning. "


    Semile waved his hand and said, "please sit down and talk. I know you have something on your mind. But in any case, don''t forget your responsibility. Just like me, I didn''t want to ascend the throne, but when I was in this position, I had to shoulder my own responsibility. Faust, are you worried about the girl named margan tears


    Faust was startled. As soon as he sat down, he could not help rising from his chair. "How do you know, your majesty?"


    Semil threw over a volume of papers, shook his head and said, "you don''t have to inquire any more. I have ordered the latest case to be reported to the palace. The man named HISM died, and Magan''s tears were brought back to the government office, and she confessed that she killed him As for why I know this, I don''t have to hide it now, because you are very important to the Empire. I will certainly care about your situation and be willing to share your worries. "


    Faust opened the book and finally understood what had happened after he left.


    The samurai was killed in the corner, but he didn''t want to die. He finally recovered his life among the thousands of troops. Unexpectedly, when he returned to the imperial capital, he first learned of his mother''s bad news, and then died mysteriously.


    In the palace, when the ministers were in court, Cripps took HISM''s body and Magan''s tears to the government office, and called the sheriff for interrogation overnight.


    Although margan''s tears are weak by nature, they are not stupid. When she wakes up, she also realizes what happened. It must have been Faust''s Secret hand to beat HISM away, but he left because of the arrival of the patrol guard, which was inconvenient to reveal his identity. At that time, the bell of the Imperial Palace was calling for the ministers.


    Magan didn''t say Faust''s name in tears. She confessed to kripps that she pushed HISM. As a result, he fell back on his back and hit his head against the wall. How could a warrior of level 6 be overthrown and killed by a weak woman like Magan tears? It is quite possible that he has not yet recovered from his wounds on the battlefield.


    As for the conflict between the two, it is easy to explain, because HISM''s family accused Magan of killing her mistress with tears. The bottle of medicine was indeed given to his mother by margan''s tears, and it would be life-threatening if not taken properly. HISM came back, of course, to find margan tears to ask.


    The sheriff also called HISM''s neighbors to inquire. As a result, many people said that Magan had betrayed HISM in tears and had a lover outside. And HISM went to Magan''s tears to find out the man and ask clearly, and the yard was probably the place where margan''s tears met with her lover. Some people also asked the sheriff, why should Magan''s tears be acquitted?


    The sheriff''s answer was, of course, according to Faust, that bottle of medicine was a divine medicine given to her by the sage''s master when she was praying in the temple. The last case has been closed, so there is no need to entangle. Today, only today''s homicide case will be tried.


    Today''s case happened under the eyes of the royal capital and Lord Cripps. Everyone has been shocked and must be interrogated clearly. In fact, according to the confession, there is nothing to be tried. Magan is guilty of killing in tears. What''s more, what''s more, she killed a soldier who came back from dying in the battlefield. And the imperial army had just issued an order, and HISM was reinstated.


    At that time, HISM lost his job because of Magan''s tears. Now it''s because of Magan''s tears that he lost his life. It''s not enough to calm people''s indignation if we don''t punish him severely! It''s a felony for civilians to kill nobles. What''s more, margan''s tears were once a cheap prostitute, which caused so many disasters to the hisms.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    If we say that Magan''s tears are self-defense, it''s very reluctant, because HISM didn''t even pull out his sword when he died! In the excitement of the crowd, no one was willing to defend her. The sheriff asked Magan who is the lover whom tears collude with outside? Magan tears but resolutely did not say, only said that he killed HISM by mistake, willing to admit his guilt and bear all the punishment, and has nothing to do with other people.


    This is what happened.


    This case was tried very quickly, and the case was decided on the spot. Cripps immediately ordered the interrogation documents to be sent to the palace. In fact, the appearance of this warrior was not accidental. Queen semil was also paying attention to Faust. She did not send anyone to follow Faust, but let people stay near the place where margan''s tears were going. She happened to see the accident happen. Her majesty had already known about the courtyard Faust had quietly bought.


    Faust looked at the paper, his fingers trembling slightly. "Although for the powerful in the Empire, there is always a way for them to deal with it in private," semil said. But if the human evidence and material evidence are confirmed, I will not bend the law lightly.


    It''s a pity that you are not the same. The girl''s confession is the best result and will not affect you. Especially at this time, I don''t want any mistakes to affect my plan. The survival of the Assyrian Empire will soon be known, and your role is very important. "


    What does queen semile mean by that? She first expressed the fact that many powerful people in the Empire had not done similar things. If they had the status and authority of Faust, it might not be a matter for others. There would always be a way to deal with it in private, and the sheriff could not really track down the adults.


    However, even if people know about such things as taking bribes and perverting the law and bullying men and women, they can not be openly exposed. Some things just can''t be found out on the surface, because after all, there are imperial decrees, and when the evidence is confirmed and made public, no matter who is to be dealt with according to law.


    And those powerful adults naturally have a way to escape the punishment of the law. For example, if someone else does something similar, an adult seduces a woman from another family, and the master comes to the door to settle the account, but the adult accidentally kills the owner of the house. What should we do?


    First of all, we can make an article on the confession, bribe the eyewitness or force the bystander to do perjury to prove that the person was not killed by others. Or plant an innocent person to take the crime, and make a show at the sheriff''s place, and find another one to replace the dead ghost. But no matter how we deal with it, the adult should be innocent in the trial procedure, although others know that he is guilty.


    But Faust''s situation is not the same, his prestige and reputation can not be achieved by status alone. There have been many Kingdom high priests in the history of Assyrian Empire, but they can not compare with Faust. Faustus is a totem of spirit and a symbol of divine brilliance in the Assyrian Empire. He could not and could not have such a thing. It had nothing to do with the official trial on earth, nor was it a conclusion of guilt and innocence in the court.


    Fame is one of Faust''s achievements and the foundation of his life.


    However, this case is very special, because the deceased was a noble, and he was an officer who had made contributions to the enemy on the battlefield and returned with injuries. In today''s special background, we must investigate and clarify the case clearly and give an account to all people, especially the officers and men on the front line. The murderer must be severely punished, and margan pleaded guilty in court, which is the best ending for everyone.


    The kind-hearted girl did not involve anyone, let alone Faust''s name. She didn''t need the sheriff or the sage''s master to do the things of abusing power and law. Instead of being forced, she solved all the problems by herself. For Queen semire, she was about to hand over the country''s sovereignty to Faust, and there was no need for her to be disturbed.


    Seeing Faust''s silence, semile added, "that girl would rather die to protect you. The sage''s master is so charming!"


    Faustus suddenly put down his papers, knelt on his knees and bowed to semil and said, "Your Majesty, she did not kill Hisham, I am the murderer! You can''t let innocent people plead guilty, I ask you... "


    What he wanted to ask the queen was not said, but the meaning was self-evident. Semile also rose from his seat, looked at Faust and said, "in your capacity, you don''t have to salute me like this, except for the grand ceremony of the throne. Today is the second time, but it''s for a prostitute in Neville In today''s situation, even if I want to pardon her, there must be a reason to convince the public. "


    Faust looked down at the ground and said, "Your Majesty, do you want to disclose the truth of the case? If that''s the only way to save her life, I can''t blame anyone. "


    As soon as semile reached out, an invisible force lifted Faust up from the air. This detail inadvertently revealed a secret of her. The warrior was also proficient in high-level divinity and had been taught the original power. Her majesty sat back again and said without expression: "you want to save her, but I come to you today to talk about how to save the Assyrian Empire. The sage and the great master, this case has been settled. Can we talk about state affairs first? "


    Faust still bowed his head: "reason and responsibility tell me that, of course, state affairs should be the most important thing, but can I beg your majesty..."Semile interrupted him again: "you don''t have to ask me. How can I refuse your request? Even if you don''t ask, I should help you. I have ordered that there is no need to deal with Magan''s tears and no punishment is required for the time being. I will talk about everything after I come back. If I can return safely from the imperial city this time, I will forgive Magan''s tears in an appropriate way; if I can''t return, you will rule the Assyrian Empire, then you can try your best to forgive her or save her. "


    Seeing that Semir''s words were very serious, Faust had to put aside his thoughts for a while and stood there and asked, "Your Majesty, I don''t think you are going to inspect the border this time. Is there any secret operation to be carried out in person? If you still trust me, please let me know. "


    Semile nodded his head and said, "at last you haven''t lost your wise mind and your concern for the state affairs. I told you during the day that I was thinking about something that might be the last chance to save the Assyrian Empire, and that''s what I made tonight. "


    As soon as the empress waved, a piece of light and shadow appeared in front of her, which was the terrain demonstration of the Tianshu continent. Faust was absorbed in waiting for her to say the following, but semile suddenly asked a digression: "Faust, do you tell me today that the burning love for me has never been extinguished, is it true?"


    Faust was stunned. He had to talk about state affairs. Why did he talk about it again? A woman is a woman. Sometimes he can''t figure it out. He quickly bows down and says, "yes, I swear with my soul."


    "If, I mean, if, if you can choose, you can either get me or save Magan''s tears. I want to know your answer."


    Faust was silent, his lips murmured, unable to answer for a long time. Semile looked up at him and sighed, "I''m glad you didn''t say you wanted me without thinking. But why are you silent, the sage, the most learned and wise man in the Empire, the most merciful, compassionate and representative of omnipotent divine glory? Is it so difficult to choose between conscience and desire? "


    There was a burning tingling feeling in Faust''s soul, as if the mark left by Satan was burning. He called Satan in his heart: "can you tell me how to choose? What I want is in front of me But he said, "my queen, I can''t deceive you, because it''s just a hypothesis, and the assumption doesn''t make sense, so I can''t answer."


    A cold light flashed through semile''s eyes, then dimmed a little, and sighed, "well, it''s either hypothetical or true. You can make a choice, either take the order to pardon margan''s tears now, or stay in the palace tonight


    Faust felt that his body and soul were clenched by an invisible hand, and his voice was a little dry: "my queen, why did you make this decision and let me make such a choice? What has changed your mind for many years?"


    Semile avoided his eyes, looked at the void and said, "I always know what you are thinking. Today I finally heard your confession. Is it the test of the gods for me? If the gods must let me choose a man, I have no choice but you. And after I leave, you may never have a chance to get me. If you lose me, you will get the Empire. "


    Faust could not help but step forward, his body had already stepped into the light and shadow. He did not answer the question, but asked eagerly: "listen to your tone, this has the heart of death! Don''t tell me you want to assassinate Cyrus


    Semile nodded again: "it seems that you won''t answer tonight, and you know me well, so let''s get down to business. Yes, I do sneak across the border to assassinate Cyrus. According to the latest secret report, Cyrus has left the province of Elam and is going to visit and sympathize with the army of Boz led by Darius. Before that, he will pass through the newly established RISHANG province and will appear in a public ceremony. "


    Faust asked in a puzzled way: "Reese province? Is this his name for the new province? But as far as I know, the army of Boz has captured five city states. It is precisely the city of REEs that was recovered by the kingdom of Baron. It is self-evident that his intention to continue to annex the kingdom of Baron to the south is self-evident. Has the kingdom of Baron not responded? "


    Semir sneered: "King von Neuer of Baron is determined to fight a decisive battle, but he has lost the support of the theocracy group and can do nothing about it. But I can''t just watch. Since sinnah may be killed, it''s not impossible to kill Cyrus! "


    Faustus pondered: "as far as I know, the kingdom of Boz was first established by ten tribes, and Cyrus was the head of one of the most powerful tribes. This man is of great talent and can unite the whole country. However, if he is killed accidentally, the kingdom of Boz is likely to fall into the situation of competing for power among different ministries. Now the kingdom is expanding too fast. If the mainland is in chaos, the newly established provinces will be in a state of their own. In this case, it is indeed the only turning point for the Assyrian Empire. "


    Semile nodded: "yes, I think so, that''s why I made this decision! I''m not a good king, but the best assassin. That''s the last thing I can doFaust''s figure had already passed through the light and shadow, and he could not help but grasp semil''s hand. The divine light and shadow that showed the land of Tianshu disappeared immediately. "My queen, you can''t go. This is death!" he cried


    Semile didn''t take his hand back. He shook his head obstinately and said, "it''s better to die than to die here. There is no doubt that he will die while waiting. There is still a chance to kill Cyrus. And I have made up my mind that I have no intention of coming back. That''s why he ordered the son of sinnah to be jailed and appointed you Regent. "


    Faust exclaimed excitedly, "you are the queen. Why go in person?"


    "I''ve thought carefully that all the masters in the Empire, no matter who they send, can''t succeed. It''s just a meaningless death. Only if I make a move, can there be a glimmer of hope. But to tell you the truth, even if I am lucky enough to assassinate Cyrus, it is unlikely that I will escape alive, so I have to arrange everything in advance


    Faust let go of his hand, stepped back two steps, and knelt on the ground again and said, "Your Majesty, you have forgotten one person, that is me! It''s you and me that made it possible for Isis saint to escape in eju. There is a secret you may have guessed, but today I want to make a formal confession to you, and I have been guided by another force. I know that you are not a pure warrior, and I am not a pure great magician


    Semil looked down at him: "I''ve made a decision to go in person. This is my empire, and it''s my responsibility. If I succeed, you still have the hope to save Assyria. Anyway, I trust you. "


    Faust insisted, "I can''t change your Majesty''s decision. If you must go and kill Cyrus, please let me go with you. It is impossible for you to succeed alone, and we have been tacit in our cooperation. Only in this way can we get out of the way. "


    "Faust, are you going to die with me?" semile asked, with some sadness


    Faust replied, "no, I am going with you to save Assyria. It is your responsibility and my wish. If you don''t agree, I will still go by myself. "


    Semile squinted. "If that''s the case, what about margan''s tears?"


    Faust: I would rather go with your majesty to assassinate Cyrus than make such a painful choice. Before you leave, please leave a warrant to pardon her


    Semil: "I will leave her an order to pardon her, and it will take effect whether you or I die in this assassination. But if you go with me, what about the imperial government? Who can replace you as the assistant minister? Prime Minister alfa is old. Who else in the empire can take charge of the overall situation? "


    Faust: "you can have the home secretary, Howard, assist."


    Semil frowned slightly: "loward is the representative of the sinnah family. I think he wanted to make sinnah''s son and oppose me to the throne."


    Faust: "it doesn''t matter. If we don''t come back, let him make sinnah''s son a new king. That''s what he wants. If we can come back, naturally, we don''t have to worry about anything. "


    Semile stood there looking at Faust in silence. He did not speak for a long time. As the night went by, a faint light appeared outside the window. The dawn was coming quietly. The queen finally said, "it''s almost dawn. This morning, I will announce my latest decision to appoint loward to assist the government. The sage''s master will follow me to inspect the border. We are going to leave in the afternoon. You can go back and get ready. It''s too late to say goodbye to anyone


    Faust finally walked out of the palace in the twilight, and semil left him alone in the back hall for a night. It may be ambiguous to think about it. But the protagonist of the story is Faust, the sage''s national teacher, and people will not and dare not think about it. As a matter of fact, Faust did not do anything else this night, but quietly suffered semile''s gaze.


    Faustus walked out of the palace. His bodyguards had been waiting outside the palace all night, and they quickly led the carriage to meet him. As soon as Faust got on the bus, a voice sounded in his soul that he had not heard for many years --


    "Faust, you have not answered semile''s question. What makes you unable to make a choice


    Faust trembled all over, clenched his hands in his chest, closed his eyes and said, "Satan, you are finally speaking! I don''t mean I can''t, I don''t want to! My soul is the master, the power you guide is the servant - this is the promise you made. Why did you abandon me and disappear? "


    Satan''s voice seemed to sneer: "have I abandoned you? No, I am always in your soul. When your soul can feel my presence, you are me. Isn''t it your own decision to assassinate Cyrus? And the strength that I guide you is just the help I give you? It''s the servant to your goal.


    You''ve become so charismatic, and that charm comes from the power I''ve guided. Are you influenced by it, or is it driven by you? In fact, you should ask yourself, when Magan''s tears were taken away by the guards, why did you abandon her and disappear? Why do you refuse to answer when semile asks you to make a choice? "Faust replied, "I can''t let the innocent Magan''s tears be punished. I want to get the love of semile."


    Satan asked coldly, "why do you ask to die with semile?"


    Faust: "because of her going, I may lose her forever. I don''t want to, so I will go to assassinate with her. It''s a risk, but it''s not about dying. Satan, the time has come to fulfill your promise. Your guiding power is my servant. Can you help me succeed in my assassination


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Satan laughed again: "Faust, do you want to have everything in your desire? Well, I am willing to help you. Go back to the temple quickly. There are two messengers waiting for you at the door. They will help you and Semir to assassinate Cyrus. The success depends on your strength and wisdom. "


    But Faust did not know. Just after he left the palace, semile closed his eyes and called out in his soul, "Amun, why do you want me to ask Faust that question?"


    Amun''s voice sounded in her soul: "that''s what you want to ask, isn''t it? He did not make a choice, but you have the answer you want, and he will go with you to assassinate Cyrus


    Semir: Amun, do you think I will succeed


    Amun: I don''t know if you can succeed, but your idea is reasonable. The kingdom of Boz was first established by six farming tribes and four nomadic tribes, and Cyrus was the most powerful leader of the ahemennids. Under his leadership, the Kingdom rose rapidly, as you can see.


    However, such a rapid expansion has opened up such a vast territory in a short time. The national composition of the kingdom is complex, and the development of various regions is very uneven. This is an unprecedented challenge to the governance of the kingdom of Boz. If Cyrus died, the ministries would fight for power. Without him, the provinces might fall apart.


    So it seems that the assassination of Cyrus was a means to save the Assyrian movement. If Boz is in turmoil, Assyria will have a chance to breathe, and the newly occupied provinces may also take the opportunity to recover. But even so, the Assyrians need to know how to run their own country, or even if there is no strong enemy outside, it will be difficult to avoid the decline. "


    With these words, Amun''s voice disappeared, semile opened his eyes, and a man came into the inner hall. It was the disciple of Eden and the enchanting Mermaid. "Your Majesty, are you ready?" murio asked? We''re leaving this afternoon. "


    Semil turned around and said, "I''m glad that Amun can send you to help me. Although I''m not from the enchanting Mermaid family, my people are closely related to the ancient enchanting Mermaid king, and the strength guidance I get is also from this. When I saw you, I knew that the enchanting mermaids were not extinct. I thought that when you helped Gore to assassinate sinach, I didn''t expect to help me kill Cyrus today


    Murio replied, "that''s why Amun sent me here. But I will not help you to assassinate Cyrus. I will only help you to escape after the assassination. Amun does not want you to die. He said at the beginning that the problem of Assyria can not be solved only by assassinating a sinnah. You are a more suitable monarch than sinah. Unfortunately, no one has thought of the changes in the situation today. "


    Semile gave a sad smile: "get out? I may not be able to come back alive even if I am lucky enough to be assassinated, but I hope Faust can live. He is more useful to this country than I am. If you can really save a man, please save him. This is my prayer to the gods


    Rumor Leo: "another messenger has been sent to help Faust. Otherwise, your assassination plan will not succeed. As for me, I will follow you."


    ����


    When Faustus returned to the main temple of the Empire, two people were waiting for him at the door. Suddenly, a strong breath appeared, as if it were coming out of the darkness. Startled, the guard came forward and yelled. Faust said in the carriage, "don''t be rude. These two are my guests. Please come here."


    One of the comers was anuna, the king of killers among the gods'' envoys. The emissary not only mastered the power of violence, but also was a master of lurking, assassinating, ambushing, tracking and escaping. The other is the emissary of EA, the younger brother of the goddess of spring and life.


    Dumz once ambushed Amun with the moon night, but Amun didn''t kill him. He just caught him and sent him to the underworld for pelanrose. He made an agreement with pelanrose to let the two brothers serve in the underworld in turn. Later, Amun led the people to attack the underworld, dumz also participated in the operation, and peranross just passed the test and became a God beyond immortality.


    Now anuna''s apotheosis system has lost its divine realm in the world. All the gods have understood the decision of Anu, and Amun will replace the creator God in the future. The God of wisdom was also wise. He ordered all the gods in the world to obey Amun''s orders. Amun sent the moon night to assist Faust, and dumz asked for help.


    On the one hand, he has a good personal relationship with the moon night, on the other hand, he needs to do something at this time. The green bamboo snake stick in dumz''s hand is the artifact left by amart, and his own strength is not weak. In addition to pruli, who has already fallen, dumz''s speed is the fastest among anuna''s apocalyptic gods. So his mission this time is mainly to attract pursuers to cover the escape of others.


    Semir had planned to assassinate Cyrus in the city of Nippur, because the king of Boz would hold a grand ceremony in the city-state to celebrate the establishment of the new province of the kingdom. On the occasion of a major ceremony, the public will observe the ceremony in the square. It is relatively easy to get in. And Cyrus will certainly appear in public. This is a good opportunity to assassinate him.


    But bright moon night made a new plan, which was more risky and easier to succeed than Seymour''s original plan. He suggested that Faust should give the plan to semil.As it was a temporary decision, Faust hastily explained the daily affairs of the temple and packed up his belongings. It was already daylight and he needed to go to the palace again to attend the court meeting. In front of her ministers, Queen Semir changed the decision made last night. She would go to the border with Lord Faust, and still put the son of sinach in charge of the country, while the interior minister, Howard, was in charge.


    In the afternoon, the queen set out. Although the order to leave the imperial capital was issued only last night, Semel was obviously ready and everything was in order. Howard led his ministers to send the Queen''s car out of the city, and Faust went to the southern border with the Royal Guard.


    That night, while resting in the palace, Queen Semir summoned Faust. When Faust saw the queen, he found a bodyguard wearing a knife standing beside his majesty. It was the rumor Leo who had participated in the assassination of sinach. Semir told Faust his own assassin plan. First, he inspected the border garrison troops according to the plan, and everything was going on normally. Don''t let the outside world see anything strange.


    Semir had sent people to pay close attention to Cyrus. When Cyrus was about to arrive at the city-state of danipur, Semir also left one city-state and went to another city-state for inspection. He quietly left on the way and pretended to sneak into the provinces of the kingdom of POZ. No matter whether the assassination is successful or unsuccessful, neither she nor Faust can reveal their identities. If they are besieged by each other and can''t escape, they can''t even leave their own corpse capital.


    If the assassination is successful, it will certainly cause civil strife among the tribes of Boz. However, if the murderer is revealed, he may immediately cause a large-scale Revenge of the kingdom of Boz. On the contrary, the Assyrian Empire will not have a chance to breathe. Faust took the opportunity to hand over the shooting plan of the moon night to Semir.


    Moon night and dumuz did not follow the Queen''s car. They had already rushed to Nippur city state to make arrangements. In the end, the trap that malmont almost set up was the one that malmont was good at.


    Seeing the plan, Semel decided to follow it.


    Her Majesty''s majesty came in person, and the sage''s master followed him. Naturally, the morale of the legions stationed at the border was greatly boosted. After the defeat, it was rare to see any sign of reviving. The queen appeased the officers and men, and Faust rectified the military and political affairs. No one could see that they had any abnormal behavior.


    Semir''s spies have been paying close attention to the itinerary of Cyrus and sending back secret reports at any time. About ten days later, Cyrus will finally arrive at danipur City, and Semir also leaves the city-state that he has just inspected to go to another city-state. The queen has a huge guard of honor on her way, so she can''t ride on a fast horse. Therefore, the speed is not fast. It will take seven or eight days to reach the next destination, which is enough time to sneak into the territory of Boz to carry out the assassination operation.


    On the night after the departure, Faust, Semir and Julio left quietly. Before leaving, they ordered their confidants to wear the clothes of the queen and the high priest, to sit in the carriage during the day and stay in the tent at night, but no one was seen.


    ����


    Faust and others sneaked into the territory of Boz, as if quietly disappeared in the world.


    One morning three days later, in Kish city-state of RISHANG Province in the kingdom of Boz, the sun was covered with smoke and dust from the official roads, and the battle lines with distinctive armour were winding and stretching. They were crossing the Youdi River and heading for the direction of Kish city. At the front of the line was a group of Pro guards, surrounded by general Boz, general Darius.


    Judging from the training level of an army, we can know from the March that this army of about 1000 people, consisting of 300 cavalry and 700 infantry, marches in four lines. The long line is very neat on the official road, and it is not scattered at all. This is the elite of Darius''s "ten thousand undead team", who came to accept the inspection of Cyrus the great and escorted him to the border of the Egyptians.


    Of course, the upheaval among the countries in Tianshu was not only in Assyria. Darius led his army to defeat Gore and destroyed Hattie. Cyrus immediately sent officials to divide hathi into three and establish three new provinces. And Darius, with the navy of hathian, went south along the coastline and entered the promontory city-state close to the Egyptians.


    Hattie''s main naval force was originally nannar regiment. During the war, almost all the warships were well preserved, because the decisive battle was carried out on land, and the naval ships could not go ashore. After Hattie''s surrender and annexation, Darius took over the original naval forces and became the troops that continued to attack eju.


    However, the navy of the former nannar regiment was not the main force of the attack, but played a more important role in transporting logistics supplies and flanking cover. The main force under Darius'' command is the "undead team of ten thousand people" which he organized and practiced by himself. The number of this regiment is 10000, which is twice that of the regular legions of other countries on the mainland. In folklore, their soldiers are immortal.


    The legend can''t be true. In fact, this is the elite of the Boz army. Once someone is killed, they will immediately supplement them. They will always maintain a complete system and receive unified training. They will become more and more powerful and almost invincible in the war.


    Darius, with the power of Annexing and annexing huti, organized the navy of harti, led the undead team of ten thousand people to approach eju, and sent messengers to send a message. Only in this way can we avoid the continuous war.The Empire of Egypt was greatly shaken, and the domestic dignitaries were divided into two groups: the main fighting group and the main and two groups. The main fighters hope to be able to rely on the red point defense line at the border, just as it did to prevent the invasion of the Uruk army in those years to repel the Darius army. However, the pacifists believed that the Egyptians could not be the opponents of the Boz army, and the unnecessary resistance could only lead to more heavy losses. They suggested that they should actively surrender to avoid the fate of destroying the country.


    In fact, the peace faction living in Ethiopia also had their own selfish intentions. If the decisive battle was to take place, it would not be the time when Amun led the army to fight against the Uruk army. The last war made the eju Empire lose the khati vassal state, and its national strength has weakened. Later, the new Pharaoh elacht carried out the monotheism reform, and the factional forces in the country came to a new round of reshuffle. Although the internal situation has been stable, there are also huge internal friction in the process, and the national strength has not improved much.


    At present, the grand new capital city has begun to take shape, but in ehart''s plan, the construction blueprint is only half completed. The construction of such a large-scale new capital also cost people and money. The financial burden of the Empire was very heavy, and the taxes of the city states became heavier. In short, the eju Empire has gone back to its glorious era, and it is difficult to fight against the Boz army. What''s more, there is no such talented commander-in-chief of Amun''s army in China.


    Even if Amun''s army is still there, what can we do? With the power of Gore, the army of eju could be defeated in those years, but the national strength of Hati did not decline. Was it not the same that Hadi was defeated by Boz? Gore died for his country, and Asher king of hathi surrendered. Moreover, according to the policy of Cyrus, after the establishment of a new province, the original nobles would not lose their privileged status, and would still become the local rulers representing the new king. Why should they risk their lives to resist?


    Therefore, the voice of the peace faction became the mainstream in the eju Dynasty, but the ministers could be subdued, and Farah eht could not surrender voluntarily. Asher, king of hathi, was forced to surrender because the last resistance had been defeated. Although he was still alive, how could he be compared with the king? He was just an ordinary high Lord. Moreover, he would be under the key surveillance of the kingdom of Boz, and he might be taken away with an excuse one day.


    Eracht could not lose his empire, but he had no confidence to defeat the army of Boz. He was afraid that he would suffer the same fate as Asher, and he had to rely on the strength of the main fighters.


    The Pharaon prayed to the gods for the guidance of the Oracle, but Seth, the leader of the angels, did not respond. Instead, Allah sent down an elusive oracle. The high priests of the main temple of the Empire and the elders of the eju theological academy could not understand the exact meaning of the oracle. It had only one sentence: "wait for Amun."


    Amun has been regarded as a God in Salem city. In the folklore of eju, Amun was regarded as a God who came to the world. Now that the army is on the border, many people begin to miss the Amun general who led the army and people of eju to defeat the Uruk army. People also know that eju is in a critical situation. Many people even call Amun when they pray, hoping that this God will come to the world again to save eju.


    Does an - La mean to ask the people of Egypt to wait for Amun to come and save the Empire as they did last time? But where to find Amun? After completing his mission, the God may have returned to the kingdom of heaven?


    In the end, the eju Empire still made the decision to surrender, which was subtly different from surrender. It learned from the practice of the hathian kingdom in that year. They worshipped King Cyrus of Boz as the great emperor of Boz, and eju became the vassal state of Boz. They were willing to build temples for the gods of Boz and pay tribute to the Boz empire.


    The Empire of eju became the kingdom of Egypt, and the kingdom of Boz became the Empire of Boz. Although this was also a surrender without a war, it at least retained the throne of the Pharaoh in China, and also preserved a complete country, and still maintained the current rule of the aristocratic clique. Therefore, it was supported by the largest number of ministers in the court. The only worry was that the kingdom of Boz would not allow it.


    However, such a decision is already the bottom line of eracht. If it is not enough to surrender to tribute, there will be only one war. Even if we surrender completely, we will wait until we are defeated.


    Darius, on his way to the March, received the letter of his country which he was willing to submit, and sent it to King Cyrus in a hurry. Cyrus analyzed the current situation: a lot of new provinces had just been established, and the situation was still unstable. The next strategic goal was to annex balun and Assyria. However, he could not do anything to eju for the time being, so he agreed to the request of the Egyptian empire.


    From this day on, Cyrus was officially called the great emperor of Boz, and Boz became a real empire. Cyrus the great accepted the request of eju''s submission, but put forward a condition. He asked the Pharaoh eracht to come to the border in person to kneel down to him and hold a ceremony to show his surrender.


    Therefore, this time Cyrus rushed to the border of Egypt to accept the submission of eracht and inspected the newly established provinces to show off his achievements to the whole continent. On the way, a celebration ceremony was held on the way, which gave Semir and others the chance to assassinate.


    According to the plan, Cyrus will continue to travel westward, cross the Euphrates River, enter the original hathi territory, and then go south along the coastline to the Cape city-state border of eju.


    General Darius came to take over. He led a thousand elites from the undead army of ten thousand people to meet Cyrus the great in the city of Kish, and drove across the river to eju.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    However, he was so young that he looked only about 20 years old. His skin exposed to his clothes showed a bronze metallic luster. He was wearing armor without a helmet. He was decorated with bright pearls on his chest and embroidered ribbons on his shoulders. He is a man of great stature, with short hair and curled bun. He has a high nose and deep eye socket. His eyes are clear and deep, which seems to have magic power.


    Darius, surrounded by his own guards, passed through a small town. This is a market town spontaneously formed beside the official road for passers-by and traders to rest. It is also a place for several villages nearby to trade goods and buy various commodities. The city of Kish was not destroyed by war in the area east of the Euphrates. The army of sinah did not arrive here, and Darius attacked Kish almost without fighting. Therefore, there was little damage in this area, just like before the war.


    There is a small tavern beside the road. In front of the door is an open courtyard. There is no courtyard wall on the side facing the official road. There are several tables and stools on the open space, beside which there are a series of horse pegs and stone troughs that provide water and feed for horses. There is no large post station in such a small market town, and such pubs are often seen beside the official roads, mainly for travelling merchants to stop and drink horses.


    This is the commercial road from the ferry on the upper reaches of the Euphrates River to the hinterland of balun. It was once very prosperous, but in the time of war, there are fewer visitors than before. See the army passing by, only children in the town curiously hide in the corner to look around, and then was called back home by adults, quickly closed the door.


    Even the tavern owner who did business hid in the room and looked out through the window. However, there were two guests sitting at the table in the courtyard, each occupying a table. They drank slowly there, as if they had never seen the murderous army marching along the road.


    A gust of wind blew, and Darius''s well-trained bodyguards suddenly heard a strange smell of wine, which was the best wine in the world. How could they smell it in this small town? Although there has been no war in Kish city-state, the local people''s livelihood and economy are certainly not as good as before due to the impact of surrounding wars. Luxury goods are the first to suffer the greatest impact.


    Wine consumed grain. During the war, the supply of wine was inevitably insufficient, especially the expensive and scarce fine wine. How could it appear in such a tavern?


    This kind of roadside town tavern now sells wine that is turbid and light, and sour and astringent, which is often drunk by drivers on the mainland. Although the pro guards were surprised in their hearts, none of them looked back and saw that the horse''s hooves were not in a mess, and subconsciously raised their vigilance. ����Even if the real elite soldiers don''t realize the danger, even if there is a trace of abnormal atmosphere in the surrounding environment, they will be on guard.


    At this time, at a command, the guard of honor at the front of the line suddenly stopped. At the same time, they reined almost without making too much noise. Then the order to stop the March passed to the rear. It was like a surge, and the whole army array stopped. There was no one to speak or the sound of weapons and armor colliding. There was a sense of fright on the official road.


    After the guards separated, Darius dismounted and handed his sword to suicong. He strode into the semi open courtyard. Everyone in the town was scared. I didn''t know what the army was doing here? Looking at the majestic general entering the tavern, the boss hid behind the window, his legs were weak. He should have come out to greet the guests, but he could not move with the help of the windowsill.


    Darius went to a table, pulled up his stool and sat down. "Good wine. I didn''t expect that in this kind of place, you can drink this kind of wine from the world."


    Facing him was a young man in a gray and white linen robe. His face was handsome and his face was peaceful. His facial features were full of firmness. With a smile, he stretched out his hand and took out a cup out of thin air. He lifted the wine pot on the table to fill a full glass of wine for Darius. He pushed it slowly and said, "the nose of the general is very smart. Are you dismounting for this glass of wine?"


    Darius laughed: "wine should be a hero''s drink. Now I lead the army to the border of eju, but I hear the people calling for a general named Amun. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really predestined!"


    It was amon who sat opposite Darius. He raised his eyebrow slightly with his glass. "Darius, do you know me?"


    Darius replied, "your statue is standing in Salem. I have been there. The master sculptor is like you. Anyone who has seen you can recognize you. Why ask me that? You were the general of eju at that time, and I am the general of Boz now. You must have heard that eju has just shown his surrender to Boz. Is he waiting for me when he appears here? "


    "I''m drinking. You came by yourself," Amun said


    Darius raised his glass and said, "to you, as a general on the battlefield, to your legend!"


    Darius knew who was sitting in front of him, but he was not afraid. His subordinates were strict in military discipline, and none of the guards came to him without orders. The whole army was waiting quietly on the official road. When they spoke, they used their magic skills to gather the voice. Only he and Amun could hear the conversation.


    Amun raised his glass and drank it all in one gulp: "I admire your courage a little bit. Knowing who I am, I dare to walk alone."


    Darius said with a smile: "you are the one to admire. Even if you are Amun God, you can''t bear to be surrounded by the elite battle array of the undead team Amun, you once attacked Lucille, the king of hadith, and appeared in the hunting ground where sinnah was assassinated. Are you here today to assassinate me? In front of the army, it''s not called assassin, but a decisive battle aloneAmun shook his head. "I''m not here to assassinate you. I''m just a little curious. I want to see with my own eyes what kind of person defeated Gerry? I am a God, and according to the agreement of the gods, I will not directly attack a mortal. If I really want to kill you, I will send an emissary to look for you. Then you should be careful. "


    Darius''s laughter suddenly grew so loud that the air around him was humming and even the table top was shaking. He said with a smile, "so do you see it clearly? It was I who defeated Gore, and I also defeated anuna''s Apocalypse system. Anu was defeated by me both on earth and in the kingdom of God. "


    This time it was Amun''s turn to be surprised. When Darius laughed wildly, there was a breath that he was very familiar with. The general in front of him seemed to have known each other - Marduk! Amun put down his glass and whispered, "Darius, it''s you?"


    Darius, however, had a different answer: "in the world, I am Darius now! You must be curious how I did it? This is another realm of my verification, which you can call the embodiment of the evidence. "


    With the words, Amun''s mind printed into a piece of information, explaining the identity of the general who was drinking, which was extremely mysterious. In front of Amun, both Marduk and general Darius of Boz were sitting in front of him. However, Marduk, the God, was creating his kingdom in the immortal eternity. He did not come to the world to become a martyr in the way of soul rebirth like Anu.


    When he came to the world, Darius was him, and when he stayed in the kingdom of God, Darius''s thoughts and experiences on earth were equal to his experiences. This incarnation is a person in the world. He was born in the noble family of bohemimenid tribe. He was gifted, intelligent and brave since he was young. He made many miraculous achievements at a young age. He was appointed as a general by Cyrus.


    So Darius would say to amon that both Anu and Gore were defeated by him. This realm is different from pure separation. In fact, after Amun has broken through level 9, he can be separated into another identity to act. After becoming a God, he can also change various forms to face the world, but they are different from Darius.


    What Darius has done in the world is the proof of Marduk. His experience is the knowledge of Marduk, and the power of cultivation will become the power of Marduk. Whether Darius can transcend immortality or not, as long as he comes to the world and confirms what Marduk wants to prove, it will be perfect. When Marduk came to the world, he was Darius, and Darius would have the power of Marduk.


    Today''s Amun can''t do this, nor can Anu, the creation God of anuna''s Apocalypse system, nor can Anu, the creation God of the Jiulian system, but Marduk has. Amun has been exploring a higher realm of existence, and Darius or Marduk in front of him has given him a good confirmation, which is worthy of careful consideration.


    Amun was stunned and asked in a deep voice, "why do you want to tell me this?"


    Darius''s smile seemed naive: "just like a child, dressed in a new dress, or like an adult, who gets a good position, he can''t help showing off to his neighbors. Now I am very lonely, who else can experience my feeling at the moment? Only you, amon. Thank you for coming here to prepare wine for me. It''s very considerate of you


    A masked face expressionless continue to pour wine: "I have to thank you, at least you give me an inspiration."


    Marduk''s smile became a little more cunning: "if I said that, I would thank you even more. I heard that you have a title called emperor killer, where you appear, there will always be a human emperor to be unlucky! I came to pick you up this time, but I met you outside Kish. If according to the itinerary of Cyrus the great, he should have arrived at the city this afternoon. I''m afraid I can''t.


    As a god like you, I will not attack a mortal directly unless he challenges me. What''s more, I have my promise that I can''t hurt a monarch who believes in me. If I cut off Darius, the incarnation of Darius, I would not go beyond this status in the world, otherwise I would not be able to prove it. If someone succeeds in assassinating Cyrus, he may be helping me. Let me say in private how much I appreciate it! "


    Amun''s face changed slightly, and he suddenly realized a situation that he had not expected in advance. If Semir and Faust had succeeded in killing Cyrus, they would not have saved the Assyrian Empire. The assassination was based on the speculation that once Cyrus died, the potz ministries would fall into civil strife and the newly established provinces would fall apart.


    Now it seems that if Cyrus were to die, it would be inevitable for all the tribes of Boz to seize power. However, there was such a general with a heavy army in his hands. His talent was no less than that of Cyrus. He could take this opportunity to clean up the situation and ascend to the throne. Amun even saw that Darius would become a more dazzling emperor of Boz in the world.


    According to the plan made on the night of the bright moon, the action of assassinating Cyrus should be today. No matter whether it is successful or not, the result has been decided at the moment. Even if Amun wants to stop it, it will be too late. With Darius here, Cyrus is immortal, and the end result is the same for the Assyrian Empire.


    However, Darius just sat in front of him to drink and use his magic skills to hold his voice and talk with Amun. At the moment, Amun could not get accurate information from afar, so he could only sit here to drink with him and listen to the pompous general talking with him.Amun raised his glass again and said, "Marduk, I want to congratulate you, another emperor Boz on earth!"


    Darius raised his glass with a smile and said, "you''d better call me Darius. As for the throne of Boz, I''m afraid it will take some time for him to get the throne. If there is no civil strife, there will be no such opportunity. I can''t do more than Darius in the world. I may have to work a little bit to get things done. Did you send an emissary to join in the killing of Cyrus? Don''t worry. The envoys under my command will not participate. Whether they can escape depends on their own ability. "


    Amun''s mood has been calm, light way: "what do you have to be happy? Get ready to go back to Boz and make peace! General Darius, no matter how skillful he is, will take a few years. "


    Darius was still laughing: "of course I am happy. Although I can''t meet Cyrus, God Amun has set up the most beautiful wine in the world to wait for me, the future emperor of Boz. Just as I said when I sat down - wine should be a hero''s drink!"


    At this time, a very impatient voice sounded: "wine should be a hero drink? Make no mistake, wine should be shared with beauty! The so-called hero always drinks strong liquor or bitter wine. As gods, do you need to sit here with the best wine in the world? It''s boring! When you enter the world, you have to drink the wine here in such a pub. That''s the fun


    At the same time, the two gods were shocked and turned to look at a corner of the courtyard. There was originally a man sitting there. Although Amun and Darius had paid attention to them just now, they did not find any abnormality and left him alone. When they spoke, they were cut off from the sound, not to mention that the soldiers on the official road could not even be heard by other gods.


    But the man heard it. Not only did he hear it, but he also penetrated the isolated space and sent the sound to amon and Darius'' ears. Darius turned and asked, "who are you and why are you here?"


    The man stood up and put down his glass, which was sour and astringent, which was sold in this pub. He was a middle-aged man who had not been noticed when he had just sat there. Now when he got up to speak, he had an air of dignity which was not visible, even in front of Darius and amon.


    He waved his hand with a smile and said, "I don''t mean to eavesdrop on you. It''s you who just want to sit by me and talk about it, just like you''re telling me."


    Amun stood up and saluted, "who are you, please?"


    The middle-aged man had broad shoulders and thick back, long golden hair and long beard, and his blue eyes seemed to have no bottom. He said with a smile: "I came to the world to pick up girls. I happened to pass by! You go on talking. I''m going to look for my wine lady. How beautiful the world is and how wonderful life is. Why do you work so hard in vain


    With that, he put the money on the table, walked away with his hands behind his back, and disappeared through the army line on the official road. And those soldiers with distinctive armor were still standing in line, and no one saw him!


    Darius and amon looked at each other, and Darius, who had been showing off just now, was somewhat uninterested. He asked Amon, "do you know this man?"


    Amun shook his head. "Never before."


    Darius said to himself, "he can hear us and let us see that he is not yet visible, and that no one around him can see him. Among the gods who can do this, I only think of Anla and Anu, but they can''t be the two of them. Is it... "


    Amon answered for him, "Zeus."


    Darius patted the table: "yes, it should be him, Zeus, the Lord of Olympus God system! What is he doing here? "


    Amun shrugged his shoulders. "He said he was here to pick up girls. He happened to pass by."


    Darius: what a coincidence


    Amun sighed: "it''s really a coincidence that the three most powerful gods in Tianshu are drinking in such a tavern at the same time. I can''t believe it, but it happened


    Darius was the incarnation of Marduk. Amun realized that Semir and Faust''s assassination of Cyrus was a futile adventure. However, when people live in the world, they always have to do something for their vows. But in Marduk''s view, this is equivalent to indirectly helping him, so when he carries the wine across from Amun, he looks like a child showing off his new clothes.


    But Zeus suddenly appeared and left, and at the same time, they did not know what the Lord of Olympus God wanted to do? This world''s best wine has no taste, the two powerful gods on the mainland, as if feeling a kind of beyond control unknown.


    At this time, there are three flying shuttles roaring from the sky, and the magic master who controls the flying shuttles is crazy on his way at the extreme speed regardless of his magic power. The officers and men on the official road were not aware of it, while Darius and Amun found something. Darius nodded and said, "Congratulations, it seems that someone has succeeded in assassinating Cyrus."


    Amun shook his head and said, "I should say congratulations to you, general Darius, the future emperor Boz! Take this drink and leave. You have your world, and I will go to find my kingdom of heaven and fulfill my vows, guidance and salvation. "**


    PS: I''m here to ask for tickets!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Cyrus was assassinated suddenly, and no one had thought of it before. The time and place of the assassination was not when the city-state held a celebration ceremony. Although there were a lot of people on that occasion, the guards around Cyrus were the most tight, and there was no way to make arrangements in advance. It''s not a good chance to kill on moonlit night.


    When the celebration was over, Cyrus stayed overnight in the city of Nippur, and the next morning he drove westward to Kish, where general Darius would wait for him. Of course, the governor of Nippur city-state will send off, and a grand ceremony will be held in the city-state. All the local military and political officials will follow the emperor Cyrus out of the city. Outside the city, there are also people who kneel in the streets to raise the power of Cyrus.


    The guards had been on guard outside the gate of the city to prevent assassins from mixing with the crowd. The great emperor of Cyrus also had expert guards. Even if there were assassins, it was very unlikely that they could get close to Cyrus even though there were assassins. I''m afraid the suspects would be solved before they got close.


    The accident happened suddenly when Cyrus the Great came out of the city. It was the time when everyone was most lax in defense. At that time, the military and political officials of Nippur city-state followed the drivers in the city, and the guards who opened the road for the great emperor of Cyrus had already arrived outside the city, and Cyrus''s car passed through the city gate.


    It was almost impossible to assassinate, because Cyrus was in the city gate, and there were heavy guards on the tower. There were experts around all over the city, but some people shot an arrow.


    The arrow was shot from the city. The archer stood in the crowd watching Cyrus drive out of the city. If Amun saw this arrow, he would not be unfamiliar. It was a huge black arrow engraved with magical patterns. An arrow shot out in a terrifying momentum. With the sound of a mountain and a tsunami, it drew a parabola in the air, crossed the team of officials to see off, and fired into the city gate. The huge arrow flew through the air, with a terrible shock wave, and the ground was tumbling.


    The arrow was shot from the back, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. According to general experience, if an assassin really wants to assassinate Cyrus, it is reasonable to ambush outside the city. However, the guards around Cyrus were well-trained in battle, and were not flustered by the power of the arrow. Countless swords were cut into the sky, and the magicians also used various magic arts to protect the inner side of the city gate. As like as two peas,


    , which has condensed energy, has been hitting several mandling in the air, and has been able to move forward. It is almost the same as that of the Isis. But no matter how powerful the arrow is, it cannot penetrate the protection laid down by the magicians. Unexpectedly, the arrow didn''t shoot at Cyrus. At the last moment, it turned upward and hit the wall directly above the gate. There was a loud noise and the whole tower collapsed!


    We need to introduce the west gate of Nippur city-state. Under the thick wall is the gate hole. There is a tower above the gate. It looks strong and magnificent, and it is brand-new. When sinnah attacked nipur, the gate was destroyed by a catapult and the tower was burned.


    Later, although the city gate was repaired, it was only a simple restoration of defense function. After receiving the news of the arrival of Cyrus the great, local military and political officials urgently recruited civilian workers and craftsmen to repair two magnificent city towers, namely the east gate and the west gate, because they were the places to greet and send off Cyrus the great.


    The West Tower was completed just a few days before the arrival of Cyrus the great, and it was built overnight regardless of human and material resources. During the construction, of course, there were city-state guards and magicians to supervise the construction, so as to prevent craftsmen from cutting corners or using other tricks. Even every layer of brick was inspected. No one thought that there would be any problem with this tower.


    But there was a trap in the tower, which was set by the moon night, who was proficient in assassination. The moon night and dumuz did not follow queen Semir to the border inspection. They left Assyria ahead of time and came to the territory of Boz Xinxing province. However, the bright moon night somehow mixed into the craftsmen who built the city tower.


    Nippur is a city-state recently occupied by Boz, and most of its residents have been migrated by sinach. The Boz occupation army was not familiar with the local people, so they urgently summoned craftsmen to rush to build the tower. They could only do strict body searching and careful inspection of the project. They could not verify the identity of the craftsmen one by one, which gave the bright moon night a chance.


    This trap is very hidden. It is similar to the one that enril encountered. When the tower is completed, even the great magician will not find any abnormality when he scans the divinity. If you want to detonate this trap, you need to be very powerful and skillful. If you don''t know the inside story, even if you use a catapult to blow down the tower, the trap will not react.


    The archer is not Semir, but the moon night who set the trap. When the Black Magic Arrow arced down in the air and shot at the city gate hole, there was a blue light twining on the arrow. It was as if it had been taken away by a huge blue snake. It turned flat and fired at the castle tower. This was the help of dumz.


    On the top of the gate, there were two rows of fine stone bricks, which turned into quicksand like fragments at the same time. It was like being cut by a knife, and there were terrible huge cracks. The supporting structure of this kind of building is not afraid of cracks in a few stones, but the sudden sliding displacement of these connected structures.


    The reason why the trap set up on the night of the bright moon is hidden is that it does not make all the bricks in the two cracks into pieces. It is only through the energy impact of the huge arrow that two pieces of bricks and stones in the depth of the city wall are staggered. Then, under the huge self weight pressure of the tower, the city gate hole will collapse, and Cyrus happens to pass by, and the calculation is not without subtlety.On the night of the bright moon, an arrow shot out, and then he saw the tower collapse. He didn''t even look at it. He jumped up with a roar, turned and ran away. His mission has been completed, and his identity as an assassin has also been exposed. Naturally, he has to escape for thousands of miles. The main guards of Nippur were around the west gate, and he ran East. All the masters were busy escorting him at the moment, and there was no time to chase him. Ordinary guards couldn''t stop him.


    If you change someone, the moon night will be enough to solve the problem, but how could Cyrus be so easily assassinated? At the moment of the collapse of the tower, the sound of scream and roar became one, countless lights rose, and the space was like being solidified. The carriage that Cyrus was riding suddenly split into pieces. Two Great Magicians held up their sticks, and several great warriors surrounded him, and he had already rushed out of the city.


    After them, there was smoke and dust, and the whole tower collapsed and did not bury Cyrus. But the other guards around the great emperor were not so lucky. At least dozens of people had no time to get out of the body. They were smashed into meat paste on the spot. The falling stones also injured many people in the escort team inside and outside the city.


    Cyrus was unhurt, but he looked very embarrassed. He abandoned his carriage and rushed out of the city. Only five experts in the gate guarded him out of danger, while the other guards were buried in the collapsed tower.


    The scene of chaos, Nippur city at the same time outside the city sounded a scream, someone yelled: "Cyrus dead!" And people close to the gate also fled, even the guards on guard could not be restrained.


    The captain of the bodyguard next to Cyrus raised his sword and drank high to suppress all the voices: "the emperor is safe, be careful of the assassin, do not be confused!"


    Then a dozen figures flew into the air. The guard of guard and half of the masters of Cyrus had already left the city to open their way in front of them. At this moment, the magicians turned and flew to the tower. The assassin appeared in the city, but the moon night had already escaped, but there was another figure flying high, wearing a black robe, holding a staff, like a goshawk flying in the air, waving and throwing out several scrolls.


    Although scroll does not consume the user''s own mana, it also requires the user to control its attack range. It is much more difficult to accurately lock the target than to throw it out and bang. It is more difficult to control two scrolls than to control one scroll. The more powerful the scroll, the more so.


    But this man even threw six high-level attack scrolls at the same time. The targets were all locked in the guards who had just burst out of the smoke. Almost all of them started at the same time. This assassin is Faust.


    Faustus flew into the sky and threw the scroll, which was tantamount to exposing himself and attracting all the attention. He did this without killing himself. When the scroll flies out, he can''t escape immediately. He must control the attack direction after the scroll is unfolded, otherwise he can''t lock the target. He has to bite his teeth and wave his staff, adding several magic shields to himself.


    In the middle of the sky, the arrows on the ground were like rain, and almost all of them hit Faust in the air. Ordinary samurai''s arrows into the sky are not dangerous, but the arrows shot by those elite warriors around Cyrus are extremely powerful. There are also various weapons in the arrows, such as axes, flagpoles, shuttle guns, swords, etc. - some of them are not equipped with bows and arrows, but simply cut the weapons in their hands.


    All kinds of roars and shock waves of energy burst scattered. Fragments of various weapons whirled around in the air. Smoke, light and flame were everywhere near the ground. There were seven or eight human shadows falling from the air with tragic voices. These magicians are not unable to dodge when the scroll breaks out, but they want to protect Cyrus the great on the ground, and can only block this round of attack.


    Faust Zhou''s magic shield was almost smashed in an instant, and his black robe turned into pieces, revealing his long white shirt. His mouth spurted blood, and his staff fell, rolled up by the surging force, and flew far away into the city. At this time, a blue light flew out, turned into a terrible Python in the air, wrapped around Faust''s body, and shot out towards the north.


    Dumz took Faust, who was seriously injured, and left. However, the masters around Cyrus had no time to go after him, because it was at this time that emperor Boz was really assassinated!


    The incident happened too quickly and the scene was too chaotic. First, the castle collapsed, and Cyrus abandoned his car and rushed out of the city. In addition to several masters around him, the guards on both sides of the car were killed. The collapse of the tower also cut his guard team into two sections. The people who saw him off were terrified. The people inside the city did not know what was going on outside the city, and the people outside the city did not know the scene in the city.


    Faustus fell from the sky and threw the scroll out of the chaos. In an instant, there was a violent explosion. Not to mention that the magician who had just flown into the sky fell down. The warriors close to the gate were also in a state of tumult. The light flashed in front of him, and the hum echoed in his ears.


    The bright moon night was an arrow shot in the city. Faustus also flew out of the city, attracting all the attention of the guards outside the city. The guards hurriedly turned and rushed to the direction of the city gate. The magicians also turned and took out their magic wands. They were quick to fly into the air and relaxed their guard against the outside of the city for a moment. Cyrus himself turned and looked at the tower Fang.


    Just as Faust was injured and flew out, semil finally shot. The queen, dressed in shabby clothes and patched robes, is very generous, like a slightly sloppy poor woman, mingling with the crowd outside the city. When Cyrus''s guard of honor came out of the city, she also knelt down in the crowd.After the great change, the cry of panic broke out. Faust''s attack spread far and wide, and people in panic were rolled to the ground. Semile turned a somersault and landed in the position of half kneeling and archery. He was already steadily stretching his bow.


    The bow was her usual bow, but the arrow was the tusk arrow that Gilgamesh had used to stab sinah. The white long toothed arrow shot out, mingled with the shock afterwave of various magic energy, flashed away, as if through time and space, appeared light and silent.


    But semile''s half kneeling movement was so dignified that it seemed that he had turned into a hard stone statue, and his whole strength seemed to have been emptied by the arrow. The guards who were turning and looking back did not stop the arrow, and most guards did not even notice it.


    If Semir''s arrow would kill Cyrus in ordinary times, it would be very powerful, but it would not be successful. At this moment, it is a good opportunity. The earth shaking attacks inside the city are all for the silent arrow outside the city. The captain of the bodyguard next to Cyrus was suddenly alert and turned to give a fist. His sword had just been cut into the sky.


    Another great magician nearest to Cyrus was also aware of the danger. In his impatience, he shook his staff and put on a tough and invisible air element armor. Just listen to a bang, the captain of the guard of Cyrus snorted and flew backward. A long white arrow appeared strangely and hit Cyrus.


    The arrow is so fast that the naked eye can hardly see it clearly, but it contains huge energy, which can shock a warrior in a hurry. Under the influence of the air armor, the arrow slowed down, even shining brightly in the air. However, it still passed through the air armor and fell into the back of Cyrus the great. It came out of the front chest and landed lightly. There was not even a trace of blood on the shaft.


    Cyrus was shot through his chest. The powerful emperor slowly put out his hand to cover the remnant of his breastplate. He looked at the arrow on the ground with an incredible look, as if he realized what had happened after a while. He wanted to turn to see who the assassin was, but his body had just moved, and his legs were soft, even if he was going to fall.


    The guard rushed up to support him, and the light from the divine officer''s staff also covered him. A cry of surprise came from his ear, but the voice became more and more distant and ethereal. His eyes were black, and the blood had stained the armor on his chest and back.


    There was still a lot of noise in Nippur, but suddenly there was a strange silence outside the city gate. In addition to Cyrus, the several masters around him screamed: "your majesty!" All the guards around were stunned and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    The soldiers on the outer edge of the guard of honor first saw Semir''s movements and immediately rushed to catch the assassin. But at this time, there was a sound of the tide surging in the wilderness, and almost all of us had hallucinations. The earth was surging and undulating into a wave, and the waves rolled over to drown everyone. People waved their arms and screamed in panic, but the voice in their throats could not even be heard.


    This is a mirage unfolded by rumor Leo. Several high-level achievers immediately took in their minds and broke the interference of illusions. However, all they saw were the people and soldiers struggling in panic. The archer had disappeared.


    The assassination plan planned by the night of the bright moon naturally bears the style of the most outstanding killer on the mainland. All people give the most dangerous blow at the most appropriate time, and then they will leave without any entanglement. At last, the arrow was successful. Semile had only one chance to kill Cyrus. She succeeded!


    It can be imagined that the chaos in the area of Nippur city on that day can be imagined. The emperor Cyrus was killed by accident. All kinds of experts immediately began to track down the assassins. At the same time, someone rushed to Kish city state to report to Darius general who was coming to meet him. The Assassin had already escaped without trace.


    ����


    According to the original plan, after the assassination, Semir will sneak back to the Assyrian border, continue to patrol the border forces, and Faust will be ordered to return to Neville to deal with the possible complex situation. No one knew that they had left quietly, and everything seemed to be going on perfectly.


    The injured Faust was the fastest on his way back, because the dumz who took him away was amazing. A day after Faust''s return, semile was escorted by Julio to the Queen''s car. Cyrus is dead, and Boz must be in chaos for a while. The Assyrian Empire has a chance to breathe. But the fate of Assyria depends on whether they can take advantage of this opportunity to regain their power.


    Semir sent Faustus back to the imperial capital, and secretly told him not to rush on his way, to be careful not to get worse, and to pay attention to the healing after returning to the imperial capital, but not to expose his serious injury to avoid suspicion.


    However, Faust did not listen to the Queen''s advice, he returned to Neville almost day and night regardless of the injury. It is not surprising that the sage''s action is not surprising, because no one knows that he was injured, and the news of the assassination of Cyrus the great has been spread, and it is reasonable for the queen to send him back to the imperial capital on the way of inspection.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    No one could see that Faustus was injured, probably because he had been working all night. The great magician''s expression was slightly tired.


    In fact, Faust''s wound was not light, but the sage''s teacher had his own discretion. He could cover up his flaws so that no one could see his flaws. He himself was the most brilliant master of divinity in the Empire. Faust was so anxious that he wanted to return to the imperial capital to release Magan''s tears. After he returned, the Queen''s amnesty warrant would come into effect.


    As soon as Cyrus died, Faust seemed to have unloaded a heavy burden. He finally felt a trace of real relaxation, and his sense of guilt and guilt that could not be explained clearly in his heart also faded a lot.


    The content of the decree is very simple.


    according to the investigation, margan''s tears had prayed in the temple, praying for the God to give the divine medicine to eliminate the pain of HISM''s mother. Her devout voice moved the gods, and was heard by the sage''s national master Faust, who gave him the best healing medicine. The sincerity of Magan''s tears has passed the test of the gods, and can''t be the murderer of the mistress. Lord Faust, the sage of the whole nation''s faith, can testify, and no one can doubt it. As for the death of HISM, it was the samurai who was injured, stood unsteadily and fell to the ground and died. It is also disrespectful to the sage and the national teacher to identify Magan''s tears as a murderer


    Semile was so simple and clear that there was no superfluous explanation for the amnesty, and she borrowed Faust''s name.


    No one else knows the relationship between margan''s tears and Faust. Even if some people are dissatisfied with the Queen''s amnesty, they dare not say much. If someone complained privately, they could only complain against the queen, which would not affect Faust''s reputation, but showed her admiration for Faust.


    If Faust had been wise, he should not have sent for the absolution in person, or even sent for someone who seemed irrelevant to send it in the name of the queen. However, as soon as he entered Neville City, he rushed to the prison. In the eyes of outsiders, this may be the only thing that the sage''s national teacher did in his whole life.


    But Faust could not care so much. Margan had been in custody for nearly a month as a death row prisoner. She did not know that she would get amnesty. She had been waiting for death in despair. Could the kind and weak woman bear it?


    In this extraordinary period, Faust was ordered to return to the imperial capital on the way of inspection with the queen, which has long attracted the attention of various forces in Neville. However, the sage did not go to the temple or the official office. After entering the city, he went straight to the prison. The sheriff and the officials of the imperial Department of justice also rushed to hear the news. They did not know what had happened, and they were worried about their own responsibilities.


    The arrival of Faust startled all the guards in the prison. In my impression, the sage had never been to such a place. It was dark and dirty. It symbolized the evil corner in the imperial capital. It was not the place for Faust to come. The guards laid down their weapons and knelt down to kiss the soil under his feet. Their attitude was respectful and devout, just like welcoming the arrival of a God.


    Faustus did not forget the etiquette. His manner was modest and amiable, and his expression was graceful and noble. He waved his hand and said, "you have responsibilities. You should stand up and continue to guard. You don''t have to be so polite. Who is the chief of the prison? I have something to ask. "


    The governor of the prison quickly stepped forward and bowed down and said, "little one, what can I do for you, sir?" The governor of the prison should have asked Faustus to sit down and speak in his own government office, but his office was a bit shabby. It was not suitable for the sage and master of the whole country to sit down. Even if he was asked to go in, it would be a kind of blasphemy.


    Faust waved his hand and said, "Your Majesty has given me a pardon for a man in prison."


    He had not yet taken out the amnesty order, and the prison governor did not dare to ask for it. He just asked carefully, "who is it? Pardon his punishment or pardon his sin? How dare you to come here in person and send someone to say hello to me


    There are two kinds of amnesty: amnesty and amnesty. Amnesty is divided into amnesty and amnesty. The so-called amnesty refers to the fact that the accusation does not change but is exempted or mitigated. If the amnesty is exempted from the charges together, there is no punishment. According to the Assyrian law, only the monarch has such power. The warden asked, fearing to appear incompetent.


    Faust realized that it was strange that he came to prison in person as soon as he entered the city. But now that he had come, he pretended to be relaxed and said, "it was something that her majesty specially told me before she left, so I did it as soon as I came back, so I didn''t have to go back and get busy and forget it."


    He took out Semir''s amnesty warrant and handed it to him. The warden respectfully took it and opened it in his hand. Suddenly, his forehead was sweating. His legs were soft and he knelt down. He kowtowed on the ground and said, "pardon the empress and the master. I never thought it would be like this, otherwise it would never happen..."


    Faust was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The prison chief still explained in a trembling voice: "although there is an order to detain Magan''s tears temporarily and wait until her majesty comes back, she has been convicted of death row. We don''t know there will be amnesty. During this time, she was in the death row. Everyone thought that she would be executed after her majesty came back. However, no one tortured and abused her. It was herself... "Before the words fell, the warden had been lifted up by Faust, and his shawl covered his face and asked, "what''s wrong with margan''s tears?"


    Prison officer: "Magan died of tears. She died by herself. She didn''t eat anything..."


    Faust felt the prison door in front of him was shaking, and the ground was moving under his feet. He could not help but say, "how could this be possible! When did it happen? "


    The warden was frightened and shivered: "just two days ago, it was too hot recently, and no one came to collect the corpse. It was cremated yesterday. She, she, she died without any pain. It seems that she still has a smile on her face. Someone hears that she has been singing the night before, which is a song of blessing and praising the gods. It must be that the gods have received the kingdom of heaven... "


    The warden was caught off guard by Faust, and his whole body was suspended in the air. Faust suddenly let go of his hand. He fell to the ground with a plop, and then quickly got up and called out, "master of China!"


    I saw Faust standing there, shaking, shaking, shaking, finally unable to support the fall back, had the attendant cry to hold him, and then see Faust has fainted.


    His injury broke out. He thought it could be controlled completely. But at the moment, it was so turbulent that Faust''s eyes were black, as if he had gone to another world. In other people''s eyes, the sage''s master suddenly fell into a coma, but Faust himself seemed to be sober, just fell into a dark.


    ����


    In the dark, everything was light, as if the soul had been separated from the body. Faust heard the ethereal song, which was margan''s tears singing -


    it was him! It''s him!


    What is the way of happiness and pain in the world?


    In the night I first saw you.


    It''s him! It''s him!


    Who will save me from humble helplessness?


    I wait for you in the quiet courtyard.


    It''s him! It''s him!


    Do you know how reluctant I am to get close?


    But I''m still by your side.


    It''s him! It''s him!


    Who is it that goes away in the bell?


    Please don''t mention me to anyone.


    It''s him! It''s him!


    Whose eyes are watching my spirit?


    I know you will come


    Faust struggled and cried, "margan, why don''t you wait for me to come back? I should have told you earlier that I would return to the imperial capital with amnesty, but you... "


    "I know you will come to save me. I appreciate all you have given me. I don''t know what else I can do? HISM''s family is broken, and what have I brought to you? At the last moment of my life, I suddenly recognized you, we have met, but I still appreciate you! God, please take me away. This is my salvation


    There was a mark in his soul that stung Faust again, and he called out, "Satan, is this what you guide me to?"


    Satan''s figure appeared, still so handsome and monstrous, with a layer of fog behind him. The shadow in the fog had sharp long horns and forked tail. He sneered and said, "no, it''s you who did all this yourself. Your soul is the master, and the power I guide is just the servant. Don''t you forget? You asked - how can I get your soul? In fact, no one can get your soul unless you voluntarily surrender.


    The brand I left in your heart is only to awaken your desire, ideal, quest and struggle. It is you who have given all the answers. I tell you my name is Satan. When I am in your heart, you are me. Just like you just heard the singing of Magan''s tears, it''s her singing in your heart


    Faust called out, "no, I''m not you!"


    Satan: then open your eyes and see what kind of choice you have made yourself? In fact, there is one you in everyone''s heart. I have seen too many of them. "


    Faust said in a hoarse voice, "I shouldn''t hate you. I have done all this. I want to face it and face me in my heart. But Satan, my soul no longer belongs to you."


    Satan''s voice suddenly changed: "it never belongs to me!" At the same time, his appearance also changed and turned into Amun''s body.


    You are Faust


    Amun: it''s me. It was me. The so-called Satan is a title given to me by Seth, and the brand left in your soul is only a reflection of your desire. I have just arrived in Neville, just in time to see you faint in front of the prison, so I appear in my soul to meet you. Faust, you''re in a very bad condition, you''re going through a test, and your injury can''t be restrained. What''s the last request


    Faust: "I can''t feel the pain in this darkness. I''d rather not open my eyes and see all that."


    Amun: you have closed your eyes. If you don''t want to open them, you will leave and you will never see this world again. If the soul is reborn, what do you want to see when you open your eyes? "


    Faust: "a beautiful new world, the world I have read a lot, the world I have been searching for and vowing for. I have been fighting for this all my life, and I have tried my best to save the Assyrian Empire, but in the end, I can''t even save a margan''s tears! "Amun''s tone was full of sadness: "what you want is the end of human desire, but as a mortal, you can''t prove it. You already have nine levels of divine achievement, and I guided your original strength. When you re verify it, you are faced with endless tests. You will confirm countless him and her, and countless me, but your injury is no longer bearable. Do you intend to leave in the dark, or do you finally do something? "


    "The warden told me that Magan''s tears must have been brought to the kingdom by the gods, right? She''s done the self salvation, but I didn''t, did I? " This is the last word Faust said to amon.


    With these words, Faust did not wait for Amun''s answer, but opened his eyes in the dark. What he saw in front of him was not a beautiful new world, nor a yearning Kingdom, but the dome of the temple.


    ����


    The sage master suddenly fainted in front of the prison gate, and was rushed back to the temple for treatment. The adults in the imperial capital rushed to visit. Everyone had no idea what had happened, and they were all worried.


    When Faustus opened his eyes, he heard someone exclaim, "thank the gods, the wise master of China is awake!"


    Alfa, the aged Prime Minister of the Empire, stood in front of the bed and leaned over and asked, "master, how can you rush to the prison once you return to the emperor, and how can you faint in public before the prison? When the news spread, the people were uneasy. I heard that you went to the prison with a warrant for amnesty, but the person who was pardoned has already died. What''s the matter? "


    Assistant Minister Howard also said, "master, are you ok? Is it because of too much work and discomfort for a while, or is it sad that the woman has died and failed to fulfill his Majesty''s forgiveness? The woman herself has voluntarily confessed her guilt and granted her amnesty. She is the mercy of the gods, his majesty and the national master. Unfortunately, she does not have such a good life


    Faust sat up from the bed, opened his arms to the sky and said, "no, she is not guilty. I am the real murderer! I heard people talking in private. Have you all heard about the case? I killed Hisham!... "


    Everyone was stunned. No one thought that Faust woke up and said such a thing. Was the sage''s master crazy? Faust, however, did not care about the expression of the crowd. He was still talking to himself: "I used to pretend to go to a brothel in those days. I hurt HISM and disappeared. He smashed the brothel for revenge..."


    Oh, my God! Everyone showed an unbelievable expression. How could this be done by the sage and the master of China! Some people tried to rush to stop Faust from speaking, but an invisible force blocked them. Faust sat there with open arms and no one could get close to him. Someone is shouting: "master, please stop talking! We don''t want to hear it, and we dare not! You didn''t do it. It can''t be you! "


    Someone covered his ears, but Faust''s words were as clear as his soul, and could not be stopped. It not only reached the ears of all the people in the temple, but also went out of the temple, and even the people of half Neville heard it. Many of the housewives stopped their work and the pedestrians on the road stopped. They listened to the voice which represented solemnity and holiness in the Empire.


    Faust told what happened between his tears and margan''s tears, and finally cried out: "I seduced her, I possessed her, I brought her bad luck, I gave her the bottle of medicine, I killed HISM, I watched her be taken into prison and become a prisoner of death! Her life has been trampled on, her name has been cast aside, and she has accepted and redeemed the sin that originally belonged to me. She even didn''t know that I was that person at that time! "


    The story of the sage and the national master is finally over, and people inside and outside the temple have been dumbfounded. Faustus looked up at the sky with his arms outstretched. His eyes seemed to have passed through the dome of the temple. From a distance, he saw Amun, Gabriel, Semir and Julio standing on the clouds. Faust''s posture seemed to embrace something, but his body turned into a wisp of smoke and drifted through the temple.


    ����


    Semile''s here, in the clouds. The queen, who was supposed to be on her way to the border, would arrive at another city-state two days later, but she was brought here by Amun to witness Faust''s last scene in the world. She was already in tears.


    Faustian turned into smoke and disappeared. Semil suddenly drew out his sword around his waist, turned to Amun''s throat and said, "God, is that you! Is it you who guided him to do all this? "


    Amun was sad, as if he didn''t see semil''s sword at all. He muttered to himself, "Faust, you dominated the soul at the last moment and completed the salvation. You have passed the test, in this moment has reached the end of human achievement, but because of the outbreak of injury and left.


    Your final achievement is to save your soul, you can choose to leave clearly. When you are new, all the imprints can still be retained to complete the unfinished verification. You are a name, you have a Satan in your heart, and there is a you in everyone''s heart. When the last moment comes, you finally prove the master of the soul


    Gabriel flashed forward and held the blade of order in front of Semir and said, "anyone in the world may be in the situation of Faustus. The only difference is that they are not the sages of Assyria. Why do you point your sword at the gods? Amun just guides him to see his own desires, and he has been making his own choices"Amun, you are a God, not a king like me. When you look down from the clouds and listen to people''s prayers, has it always been so calm, watching the Faust you guide go away so coldly? I have my fault, helplessness and regret. I will remorse myself and draw my sword to the gods! Now, God, what are you doing? For whom is your sad look revealed


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Amun bowed his head and said, "I am grieving for margan. I have witnessed her story with Faust, but I still let it happen. Her fate is not my fault, but I met her but did nothing. It is a pity to be a God. I can understand Faust''s sorrow


    Gabriel turned around and said, "my God, what you see is the human world. You can''t make it the kingdom of heaven in your vows. But this is the end that you have experienced, which makes me feel a little surprised. At that time, although you were far away, didn''t you hear the call of Magan''s tears to the gods? "


    Amun said gloomily: "the God she called should be enril, and perhaps Faust. Enril has fallen, but his name is still a symbol, a hope of margan''s tears. Gabriel, do you know what''s wrong with me


    Amun asked Gabriel where he was wrong? "My God, you are not wrong, but you are different from them. When you were just a child, I met you. Although your experience was full of difficulties and trials, Amun, who came out of Duke Town, was born like a God.


    Perhaps when you wield that heavy hammer when you are young, you will be forged with perseverance and calm. The thousand year blood sedimentation of Duke people and the harsh and desolate environment have created a unique you. I have only seen you lose your mind, feel weak and angry when Maria leaves, both impulsive and helpless in the face of setbacks.


    In addition, no matter how many difficulties you have encountered, your steps have never been disordered. A young man was driven into a cave dwelling savage tribe, but he could be worshipped as a God. This is what other people can''t do. That''s why you become today''s Amun God. Although you passed the endless test in your early years, the thousands of creatures can not shake your mind, but the people in this world, they are not you.


    The world is Faust, perhaps did not have his knowledge and achievements, the world is also margan tears, perhaps not as humble and weak as she was born. When you meet Wendy in the gate of God, you will take her back to the garden of Eden. But can your garden of Eden hold so many Faust and margan tears?


    You give Faust guidance, let him finally dominate the soul, but another humble Magan tears, has been trying to dominate his own soul. She is neither you nor Faust, but a weak mortal, struggling and unable to resist in the fate. If you haven''t met, I have nothing to say. But you have witnessed it, but you only pay attention to Faust and ignore her.


    For you, it may be more meaningful for you to witness how a weak and humble man dominates his soul than to pay attention to the assassination of Cyrus the great. Queen semile will point her sword at you, not because of what you have done wrong, but because of her resentment and helplessness, just as her life is full of helplessness. As a God, you will bear the heckling of gods. How to treat them depends on what kind of gods you want to be? "


    After Gabriel''s words were finished, Amun looked up at heaven and said, "in the world, the so-called strong man like Faust and the so-called weak man like margan''s tears may be the footprints missing from my experience, but they are the most common traces that can be seen everywhere. When I left the world to create the kingdom of heaven, I did not expect to complete the final verification here, and my own experience is full of regrets


    On one side, Semir was thinking, and he was slowly withdrawing his sword and returning its scabbard. Amun looked at Gabriel through his shoulder and asked, "I have told you about Marduk. Though Cyrus died, I''m afraid there will be only a few years left for the Assyrian Empire, and Boz will return soon. What''s your plan?"


    Looking at the direction of Faust''s disappearance, semil replied, "he left, and I realized that without him, I could not control and govern the Empire as I wished. Since sinnah''s death, there have been people in the country who have tried to support his son''s accession to the throne and restore the previous state policy. Now, I''d like to leave it to them and let them achieve their wishes. I hope they''ll be ready before the borz Empire returns, but I''ve seen the end


    Rumor Leo whispered, "queen, are you going to retire? Do not be the messenger of Eden


    Semile shook his head, and suddenly a pair of white wings spread out behind him and flew south without saying a word. "Where are you going, semile?" cried murio


    Semir''s voice said from a distance: "I will take care of the last thing and hand over the throne to the son of sinah, and I will go to the north of the Assyrian plateau, the source of the Rhys River, where my people have lived for generations. What Faust didn''t find, I want to keep looking for it, and I wish you good luck in the garden of Eden


    Mirio looked at semile and said to Amun regretfully, "my God, she refused the invitation of Eden, but the wings are like angels in the garden of Eden."


    Amun narrowed his eyes and said, "those are the wings of white pigeons. It is said that when semile was a baby, she appeared on the shoal along with the river. A group of white pigeons flew around her and warmed her with their wings. A couple found her and took her home She has been guided, has her own desire to prove, now flying, and finally free from fate. Go back to the garden of Eden, and I will open up our kingdom of heaven. "


    With these words, Amun turned and stepped into the void, and once again disappeared from the world.����


    In the next few years, what happened on the land of Tianshu was beyond people''s imagination, but it was as early as Amun expected. Cyrus was suddenly assassinated, and the newly rising empire of Boz was indeed in civil strife. Gambisis, the son of Cyrus, sent a high priest named gometa to secretly execute his younger brother who might fight for the throne, and then went on a succession expedition.


    Gambisis took the place of his father Cyrus to reach the border of Egypt and accepted the kneeling of the Egyptian Pharaoh ehart. But just as gambisis went to the border with Egypt, gomerta, the high priest, usurped power in the name of the executed brother.


    On hearing the news, gambisis hastily led his army back to the native land of Boz, but he was killed on the way. Some said he was ill, some said he was wounded in the battle, and others said he was assassinated. Gomerta won the throne but could not convince the public. The Boz empire fell into civil strife, and the conquered Elan Kingdom took the opportunity to become independent. The rest of the provinces were also in a state of disintegration, and riots continued everywhere.


    A few years later, Darius, a general of ahemmenid origin, launched a coup to kill the God of gometaden, and then spent two years calming down the internal division and local riots. It not only restored the prosperity of the Cyrus period, but also continued to expand the Boz empire. At this point, Ezra was really subject to Boz, while Assyria and Baron destroyed the Kingdom one after another.


    It took eight years from the assassination of Cyrus to Darius'' accession to the throne, and another two years from Darius'' accession to the throne to his pacification and conquest of Assyria. In other words, Faust and Semir''s assassination of Cyrus gave the Assyrian Empire a breathing space for ten years. It is a pity that the Empire has been in the twilight, and has not recovered its former strength. It is still vulnerable to the powerful Boz.


    Amun once said that it would take Darius at least two or three years to control the situation. In fact, Darius took longer. He was not in a hurry. Instead, he kept a steady wait and see. When the forces of civil strife were showing signs, he suddenly launched a series of exterminations to gradually eliminate all hidden dangers and stabilize the rule of the Boz empire.


    Darius attacked the frontier with his army, and the battle at the front line was on the verge of collapse. The son of sinah and the Assyrian ministers immediately decided to surrender. Darius only fought a hard battle and then annexed the Assyrian Empire. If there is still a war between Boz and Assyria, then miebalun is almost bloodless.


    When the Persian Empire destroyed the Assyrian army and went south, Marduk had already sent down the Oracle, ordering the kingdom of Baron not to resist. However, King von Neuer was interested in a war. Unfortunately, he lost the support of the theocratic group. When the army arrived, the magistrates guarding the capital stopped the magic battle of Baron city and opened the gate of Baron city.


    Darius inherited the policy of Cyrus on the whole. Because the Empire expanded too fast, the territory was too vast, and the development of different regions was very uneven, he still adopted the strategy of local governance, not only retaining the interests of the original aristocracy, but also allowing them to worship their gods.


    The Persian Empire allowed the people of the new province to believe in the original gods, but as conquerors, it also required all places to build temples for the main god of the Boz empire. This scene is a bit like Duke town in those years, and Duke town where Amun lived as a child. At the same time, there are temples of local patron goddess Muyun and ereus King God Horus. However, the situation in today''s Boz empire is not the same as that in DUK town. Boz is a real conqueror. The temple flame burns all over the mainland and receives real sacrifice.


    Darius, the great emperor of Boz, is actually the embodiment of Marduk. Will the great emperor kneel down to his own statue in the sacrificial ceremony? If so, what a funny scene it would be!


    In fact, this scene did not happen. In the main temple of the Boz Empire, the central altar was filled with flames, not a statue of a certain God. The bakli that Amun knew was the name of a certain God, and Marduk also had an unknown name named potion. However, the state religion of the Boz empire was called Daguang Mingjiao, which worshipped a sacred fire, and the God that the fire symbolized was Mazda.


    The bozzians worshipped Mazda, the great light God. The state religion was called Daguang Mingjiao, and later generations also called it fire worship. Its branches spread far away and gradually alienated, also known as the coat religion or Ming religion, but that was a long time later. In short, Marduk is changeable, and no one knows that the flame named Mazda is also the symbol of this God.


    This scene is more or less reminiscent of the cave savage tribe in which link was a long time ago. Those cave dwellers in a large cave ignited a fire that never extinguished for a long time. They regarded the flame that brought warmth and light as the worship of gods, which was the rudiment of primitive religion. Until the arrival of Amun, he inherited and replaced the fire and became their God.


    If Amun had made higher achievements at that time, with a clearer purpose, and wanted to become a God to be sacrificed by people, he could have adopted another method and directly lowered the oracle to give guidance. Then the fire will be deified, and its name may be Amun. It will become a God that brings warmth and light.


    Marduk may have done this at that time. Boz was formed in the fusion of many primitive tribes. It is normal for the origin of the fire worship and Guangming religion to carry such traces. In a sense, he may have similar experience with Amun, but Amun has not verified whether it is.


    After the annexation of balun by the Boz Empire, the original Mazda divine region of the Boz Empire and the anuna Qishen system of Tianshu continent had been integrated into one, and with the submission of the eju Empire, they also extended into the nine linked divine realm. Darius then marched westward, crossed the Strait, defeated the kingdom of Tuqia to the west of hathia, captured the capital city of MAG, and established a new province.The kingdom of tuqiya is already the edge of the Olympian God system. After borz annexed it, he entered the United Kingdom of Sidon by land and water. It was the place where people believed in the Olympus Gods. The army of Boz met the most tenacious resistance in history, and the war lasted for a long time.


    Amun did not witness Darius''s great achievements in the world. With the oath confirmed by malduk''s incarnation approaching to perfection, amon also created his own heaven in the immortal eternity.


    ����


    Faustian''s virtue dissipated, Semir spread his wings and flew away. Amun stepped into the eternal world of immortality. He appeared in the boundless loneliness with a light golden figure. He waved his hand forward and saw a golden river. At the end of the river was a primordial lotus holding a red sun.


    Then he was drawn into the source by the river and was engulfed by the red sun. Amun entered the nine alliance kingdom for the second time. As soon as he appeared in the kingdom of God, he heard the voice of Allah: "Why are you here now?"


    Amun stood over a desert and said to the lotus at the source of the Shenhe River in the distance: "Anla, when do you think I should come?"


    When the petals opened, an - La stood up and sighed: "I didn''t expect that Marduk actually defeated the whole anuna Qishen system. He started from the human world, and the divine realm of the nine linked divine system was also imperceptibly integrated. The fire of Boz was fierce enough. Our original agreement was that after you had the achievements of the creator, you would kill Seth and become the main god in the nine link God realm, but now... "


    Amun interrupted him and said, "now I still keep my promise, no matter what the situation of the nine couplet divine realm is."


    An LA actually saluted Amun and said, "God Amun, your breath is familiar and strange to me, as if it contains the realm I have not verified. Could you please tell me whether you have met Anu? What happened to anuna? Can you give me some advice on the answer Anu and I are pursuing? "


    As soon as Amun raised his hand, a golden light was imprinted into an - LA''s eyebrows.


    An - La stood on the heart of the flower was stunned. The lotus flower at his feet was gradually stained with a layer of light gold. After a while, he raised his head and said, "things in the world are beyond my expectation. Even if the nine link divine realm is not in existence, there is still this kingdom in the immortal eternity. This is my promise as the creator God. Now I want to make the same choice as Anu. Can I ask you to replace me and integrate it into your kingdom of heaven? "


    Amun replied, "I have expected that you will make such a request. If the nine linked divine realm is not in place of Seth and even the Egyptian empire disappears, I will not be able to replace Seth as the main God. But you hope that I can replace you to fulfill the promise of the creator God and pursue the transcendence of another realm?"


    An - La showed a very light smile: "I am like Anu, to become such a creation God, the road has come to an end. Only by putting down can we transcend the end of human desire, but if we want to put it down, we have to ask for your help. "


    "Do you know what you''re going to face?" Amun asked? It could be the same fate as Isis. "


    Ann - La shook her head: "I don''t know, but I''ll go and prove it. The vow in my heart has been raised."


    Amun nodded gently: "well, I will grant your request. But if you want to integrate this kingdom of God, you must first create my kingdom of heaven. To create my kingdom of heaven, we must end the unfinished vows. This is not a matter for you and me. We also need the nine linked gods to accept my guidance and become angels in the kingdom of heaven. If you don''t kill Seth, you can''t talk about it


    Ann - La waved and said, "go ahead, this is between you and Seth. The nine linked gods will not interfere."


    The mountains and rivers in front of him whirled away and turned into a lotus. Amun stood outside the nine alliance Kingdom and looked at the outline of the kingdom. At the beginning of the day, there was a drop of dew like light on a petal of the lotus flower. The "dew" reflected a scene of heaven and earth, which was created by Seth, the creator, and only belongs to him.


    Seth was hiding in the dew like world. The world was attached to and integrated into the nine alliance Kingdom, and no one could enter. However, Anla could cast magic to make it manifest. If Amun wants to kill Seth and Seth doesn''t fight, he can only smash the world from the outside world.


    Amun stood in the void and raised his arm. The golden light in his palm turned into a silver awn, which was shaped like the blade of order! This is the result of Amun''s great magic power, which has the same power and magical effect as the blade of order. The blade of order changes in his hand. Amun gathers all his mana and cuts it out.


    After flying out, the silver awn quickly becomes smaller and finally falls on the drop of "dew" and disappears. "Dewdrop" appeared a crack, faintly sent out the sound of landslides, lotus petals trembled slightly. ����What Amun is doing at the moment is no longer a human means.


    An - La sits on the top of the source of Ronnie River in the nine - Alliance kingdom. The whole kingdom of God is shaking and the sky and earth are roaring. He closed his eyes and stroked a petal under his seat, as if calming the agitation of the kingdom of God. The heaven and earth gradually calmed down, and the nine linked gods knew what had happened. They were all silent in the temple.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    Amun, outside the kingdom of nine couplets, suddenly heard a frightened roar: "Amun! How can you do it? " With the words, a ray of light flew out of the crack of the "dewdrop", which escaped from the immortal eternity and disappeared in an instant.


    Amun coldly replied, "my achievements have surpassed the creator, and I have my own means to cut your world open, so I will come to you." As he spoke, he turned into a golden light, breaking through the void to which Seth had fled.


    ����


    Seth, who has already had the achievements of the creator, created a world with a high and lofty mountain peak, on which stands his palace, surrounded by mountains and arches. He''s hiding in that palace. Nobody outside the world knows what he''s doing?


    Seth knew that amon would revenge him one day. He was safe and undisturbed in this world. However, as the main god of the nine linked divine realm, he can never appear and disappear in his own world. What is the difference between this and non existence in others'' eyes?


    So he was preparing and preparing to fight Amun, but he always felt that he was not ready. As the main god of the nine linked gods and the head of the angels of the nine linked gods, he was also the patron saint of the eju empire. However, when the Egyptians surrendered to Boz, Seth did not pay attention to it, nor did he listen to any call. He devoted himself to cultivating his magic power and creating magic weapons.


    There are not only gods in the kingdom of gods, but also envoys of gods in the realm of gods. Boz conquered eju, and temples dedicated to the great light and holy fire were built all over eju. Although in the short term, it had no substantial impact on the field of the source of the nine link divine power, in the long run, it was almost a devastating impact.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the failure of eju is the failure of the nine linked gods, and the submission of the Pharaoh symbolizes the submission of the nine United gods to Mazda, the God of Boz. The reasons why the people of eju are not willing to offer sacrifices to the bright God are very complicated. For example, many people think that the gods abandoned the Pharaoh and no longer sheltered eju. However, they still prayed to the nine linked gods in an attempt to call on the gods to re shelter and give people courage and hope.


    The belief, or idea, of these people was that the gods belonged not only to the pharaohs, but to everyone who was guided by glory. There are other people who are not willing to sacrifice to the gods of Boz. They need a sense of self-identity, because they are Ethiopians rather than Boz people, so they express themselves through religious belief or some kind of cultural identity. Although eju is subject to Boz, their inner hearts are not willing to submit.


    But in any case, if the rule of the Persian Empire to eju continues for a long time, and gradually integrates and divides the country, the nine linked divine system will gradually lose its sphere of divine power in a slow but irreversible way. The guidance the gods receive and the cultivation of spiritual power are directly related to the field of the source of divine power. How can they not worry?


    In this case, Seth needs to come out, either to give countermeasures or to give updated guidance, which is the responsibility of God, but Seth did nothing, that is to hide in his own world, ready to take revenge against Amun.


    Only when Allah fully shows the outline of the nine alliance kingdom to Amun, can Amun find the world where Seth hides; only when Amun has the achievements of the creator, can he have the means to cut open Seth''s world. Otherwise, Seth is safe, no one can disturb him, and he can hide in infinite time.


    But Seth knew that Amun had become a fear and obstacle in his heart. The only way to get rid of this obstacle was to leave the world to fight with Amun and cut him down. Seth may have had opportunities and had many opportunities. When Amun challenged him, he only mastered level 9 achievements of the original strength. But Sete was seriously injured at that time, and did not want to fight with Amun, so he chose to avoid.


    By the time Amun passed the "examination of fate, the judgment of the end", he was also seriously injured. Seth wanted to take advantage of this opportunity and ran to the Ronnie River to wait. Enril also came. They did not know that Artemis intervened and let Amun heal his wounds in the immortal eternity. Later, the goddess Muyun used a fantastic method to call Amun away.


    In the following time, with Seth''s injury completely recovered, he actually had a lot of opportunities to go to Amun for a decisive battle. At that time, he was more powerful than Amun. But Seth always wanted to be more stable and more sure, and then to face Amun. Anyway, the creator''s world is absolutely safe.


    On this day, Seth was refining his harpoon with great magic power in the temple. Suddenly, the sky outside the palace was shaking. A silver light fell from the sky and was splitting on the high and lofty mountain. A terrible crack appeared in the huge mountain, which spread rapidly up to the foundation of the palace, and the palace where Seth was hiding was split in two.


    How could this happen? The panic of Seth can only think of one possibility - amon killed! But how did he do it? What means did he split the world into a crack? And Ann - La allowed Amun to do it!


    There was no time to think so much, Seth turned into a little cold light to escape. He wanted to escape from the possible collapse of the world and the nine alliance Kingdom, melt into the immortal eternity, and forget time and space. Amun could not find him. As for how long it would take for him to return, and what the world and the kingdom of God would look like at that time, Seth did not care.But Seth forgot one thing. He was the main god of the nine link system. He received the guidance of the creation God Allah. His soul had the mark of the nine linked kingdom. He could sense his existence and find him. In fact, even if an - La didn''t help, Amun had already locked him in the moment that Seth turned into a cold light and flew away from the lotus.


    ����


    Seth escaped from his own world and the nine linked kingdom of God. He was about to melt the form and spirit into the immortal eternity, but suddenly his body was full of light, and his body appeared in the familiar world!


    Under the blue sky thousands of miles of yellow sand, can not see the sun, but a day, there is no wind around, quiet sand dunes endless. Seth is flying in the air, but no matter how he flies, it is still a vast desert. He suddenly realized that this was not a human world, but a strange kingdom of gods. He immediately fixed himself and took out his staff in an attempt to break away from the world.


    A golden light shot from the horizon around him, which blocked him from rushing out of the kingdom of God. Then he turned around and saw the master of the world. A young man in a gray and white linen robe was walking towards him in the desert with bare feet and empty fists. Although Amun knew Seth for a long time and Seth could recognize him, it was the first time they met.


    Amun looked up at Seth in the air with his hands on his back and said coldly, "we have finally met the God of war and desert of the nine linked gods! How many days and nights have I thought about how to kill you by myself? I didn''t expect to see you in my world. "


    Seth''s expression could not be described with fright. His hand holding the staff was shaking, and his mouth exclaimed, "you, you, your world, how can this be possible?"


    Yeah, how could that be? Amun turned into a golden light in the immortal eternity to lock Seth, and instantly created a world, and unfolded the boundless desert under the blue sky to contain Seth. Only the creator God could do this!


    "Yes, I have surpassed the achievements of the creator God. This is my kingdom of heaven, or the beginning of the kingdom of heaven." Speaking of this, he turned his mouth and said in a contemptuous way: "Seth, thanks to you or the gods, what medicine did you take and even attacked me with elemental divinity here?"


    As Seth Speaks, he has already launched an attack with mana. Deities like Seth, in a sense, have very "traditional" habits. Before transcending immortality, the most powerful means to master in the human world are all kinds of high-level divinities. Of course, the most effective way to use instant is elemental divinity, so subconsciously it starts.


    Unfortunately, there was no scene between heaven and earth that the wild sand was turning into countless flying arrows and wind blades whirling with flames. He was the God of the desert in the nine linked divine system, and his best skill was sand flying. However, there was no sand in the desert that was called by him, and there was no wind in the air.


    Seth used the wrong means to attack the great mana, and there was no response at all. This confirmed one thing completely. This is the world created by Amun. He could not summon the elemental power to perform divinity as in the human world. Seter pointed his staff at Amun, who was approaching him, and said in a trembling voice, "how did you do it?"


    Amun: that''s what I did. Here, if you want to fight me, you can only use the great power of the body


    Seth gulps, and his black robe turns into a cloud of smoke. In the smoke, countless changes of antennae fly out. Like a series of immaterial and tangible snakes, they roar at Amun and wrap him in all directions. The smoke seemed light and had no substance. It seemed that it could not hurt people, but there was a kind of poison that could erode the form and spirit. When it was close to Amun''s body, the end of each smoke suddenly flashed cold light and condensed into sharp blade fangs.


    This is Seth''s best change attack. If he faces an ordinary enemy, the opponent''s weapon grid can''t block the smoke, but the smoke will turn into a substantial attack again and again, and he is invincible.


    Amun suddenly turned around, and the golden light in his hand turned into a sharp sword. He swung the sword around and left in place, and kept hitting every flying smoke. This strange sword light did not pass through the smoke and came out, just like there was a seal power, which scattered the smoke again and again. Then the smoke condenses and turns into a strange snake, and the two gods fight together.


    Amun only defends but doesn''t attack. The sword in his hand is just like a sealed eye that changes out of thin air. Besides dispersing the strange smoke, Amun doesn''t use any other means. He just dances the sword!


    When Amun was a child, he could only use a mine hammer but not a sword. His enlightenment teacher Nietzsche was a great magician, and he was not good at martial arts. Later, Amun went to the cave savage tribe and learned a lot of martial arts from medanzo. However, Amun''s weapon was an iron branch, a staff, not a sword. His fighting skills are his own, mainly in hunting with cave savages to explore, only pay attention to concise and effective.


    Later, Amun went to mengfeisi and became the guard captain of the archives of Isis temple. He had the opportunity to get in touch with the well-trained elite warriors and various martial arts classics, and he could also practice his fighting skills. Later, Amun became the commander of the army and personally participated in the military rehearsal. After a series of battles, Amun became a master of swordsmanship when he returned to eju.


    At this moment, seeing Amun dance sword, although not like the wonderful woman performance, but powerful and strong, full of power and beauty shock. He waved his sword on the yellow sand, his body shuttled and his feet circled. Every sword was so accurate and powerful that it just scattered Seth''s every attack. His expression was focused, and his concentration revealed sincerity, as if he were pulling out his sword and dancing, not fighting Seth.Seth used his best technique of change and surrounded Amun for a long time. Amun just responds to the changes with constancy. The light of his sword is as continuous as rain, but there is no counterattack. Seth failed to attack for a long time, but suddenly realized something. Amun didn''t hurt him at all, but there was only one result in this fight. When one side''s mana was exhausted, he was left to be slaughtered by the other side.


    The sword in Amun''s hand is very strange. It has a kind of seal power. It just dissolves Seth''s attack. However, when Seth uses all his strength to attack wildly, the mana consumed is much greater than that of Amun. Even if he does not get hurt in this way, he will suffer a great loss in the end. In the end, I''m afraid that he can''t escape any more, and Amun only needs a light blow to kill him.


    Seth, who wakes up, gives Amun a series of most vicious curses in his heart. The so-called God beyond immortality is not necessarily a good man in a simple sense. For example, Seth is not a good thing. But in Seth''s view, Amun is simply the most vicious, meanest and insidious God in the world.


    "Amun, don''t you dare to fight with me? You are trying to kill me, but you don''t want to use your strength and be afraid to bear the consequences of what you have done, and fight me with such a cowardly means? "


    "Who are the cowards between you and me?" Amun asked faintly in the black smoke package? When a person has a ghost in his heart and is most afraid of how others curse himself, he often attacks others in the same way. For example, cowards always blame others for not having courage, and thieves always ask whether others should have those wealth? Pity you, as a God, is the same! You want to kill me, but hate that I''m not killed by you the way you want? Ridiculous


    Seth roared again. The smoke wrapped around Amun suddenly rose and condensed. It quickly turned into a huge mountain in the air and smashed it hard at Amun. In the creator world created by Seth, the subject is a mountain, and he uses the means of making things out of nothing, which can not be used in the world.


    The mountain is no different from the real peak, and it has the power to suppress the gods. Amun''s body is so small under the mountain that falls from the sky, just like a mole ant.


    However, the next moment, the towering mountain is shrinking rapidly. Maybe it''s not that the mountains are getting smaller, but the world is getting bigger. It''s just a relative illusion that the peaks are shrinking. The mountain falling from the sky seems to be a feather with almost no weight. When it landed in front of Amun, it looked just the size of a core.


    Amun sneered and said, "Seth, if you fight with Allah in the nine alliance kingdom of gods, this method is also invalid. This is my world, and your mountain must obey my rules. It''s still so heavy, but I can make it float


    Seth was a little silly. He did not have the experience of fighting against such an opponent in such an environment. Although the mountain he sacrificed was heavy, Amun could make it light here.


    This is not incomprehensible. For example, in the world, everyone seems to have a mountain pressing on them, that is, the invisible air. In this world, Amun is the master. He makes the flying mountains as light as the air around them. When they fall, they lose their power.


    Amun stepped back. The mountain, which was the size of a mineral core, fell right in front of his feet. His sword turned into a mine hammer and smashed it with a hammer. A little cold light from the broken mountain flew back into Seth''s body. Seth''s blow had no effect.


    Amun said calmly, holding the mine hammer: "Seth, I have told you that if you want to fight me here, you can only use the great power of noumenon. How is it possible that you want to hurt others with your own means and don''t want to hurt yourself? You were still laughing at me just now. I don''t want to bear the cost of killing you, but I have been facing your attack, and what are you doing? "


    Seth has been in a desperate situation. If he has any scruples in his heart, he will never escape from this world. Only by cutting off his fear for many years can he fight against the other side. Otherwise, let alone the end of life and death, he even has no capital to fight against Amun!


    In this world, Seth''s only capital is the great mana that he has practiced for many years. His face is gloomy, and his fierce resentment in his eyes starts to burn, covering up his panic and fear. He slowly pulls out a three legged harpoon.


    Amun was stunned and then scolded: "is this your weapon? As a deity worshipped by the eju people, what he is holding is a harpoon


    Amun is clear that the eju people don''t eat fish. It is said that the fish in the roni River have the flesh and blood of gods. This legend is naturally related to Osiris. However, Seth would not tell Amun that he was a fisherman on the roni river before Osiris established the Empire of eju and had fought with the monsters on the roni river with a harpoon. Therefore, he was guided by the nine link God system, and later became an immortal God.


    Seth seemed to have gone back to the time when he had been fighting hard in the wind and waves a thousand years ago, and with a harpoon, he went to Amun''s flying thorn. With a wave of the mine hammer in Amun''s hand, it changed into an iron staff to fight with Seth. This is the real face-to-face fight. The great magic power of the two gods is surging, and the yellow sand is surging under the feet, just like the raging waves on the roni River in ancient times.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    If we don''t use other means, Amun can''t match Seth at least in one way, that is, the accumulation of thousands of years of cultivation. The iron staff in amon''s hand was not the one he handed over to Moses, but the golden light in form and spirit. However, the harpoon in Seth''s hand is a true artifact for thousands of years, with cold light shining and incomparable tenacity.


    The harpoon changes with Seth''s mind like a snake, and its three sharp tips will rotate and extend, with the power to stab the gods. Under Seth''s indulgence, Amun can only parry after countless fierce battles and has no time to fight back.


    Seth attacked with harpoon wildly. He had already been ruthless, and let go of the great mana he had cultivated for thousands of years. With a loud click, the iron staff was smashed into a split golden light. One of the fork tips went straight to Amun''s chest, and the other two forks stretched out and twisted around his neck and back.


    Amun roared, not retreating, but advancing. He waved his fist with a touch of golden light, and his whole body was filled with a violent breath. He even hit a fist on the fork, which forced Seth back. Both the hammer and the staff were weapons used by Amun. When he handed over the iron staff to Moses, he often used a pair of fists to fight with people, but the power was overwhelming.


    Seeing Amun''s violent counterattack, Seth also called out that he had changed his body. His harpoon was missing, and his clothes were turning into fly ash. A long tail was thrown out from his back, with the tip of three forks on the end. It was the change of the harpoon. His head also grew a pair of long horns, tough and sharp, but with tentacle like flexibility. The whole body''s muscle bulges, the mouth spurs the black smoke to turn into a layer of black light armor to protect the whole body, the black armor burns the poisonous flame to rush toward Amun.


    Seth''s appearance at the moment is too terrible. If he is seen in the world, he will be scared to death. This is his last, most powerful and effective means. The form and spirit are combined with the artifact that has been practiced for many years. The great mana is transformed into poisonous flame armor, and the boundless hatred, anger and burning fear are turned into sharp corners.


    If you look at Amun, his whole body has been covered with a light layer of golden light, which is isolated from the burning poisonous flame. The gold light on his fists turns into a pair of golden boxing sets. Whether it''s a long tail Flying Spur or a corner collision, Amun always punches hard. In this scuffle, there was no ingenious means. Amun didn''t seem to want to defeat Seth with any tricks and traps, just to win or lose with him in a frontal duel.


    It was dark and dark, and Seth had all the means he could use, but Amun''s response made him very surprised. From the beginning to the end, Seth was frantically attacking, while Amun was just parrying. Relying on the great power of the body, Seth''s powerful power seemed to be weakening gradually.


    Amun didn''t hurt him. Instead, he seemed to show an attitude that he wanted to let Seth do his best. The gods are tired, but when this unreserved attack is unable to continue, Amun does not need to spend much power to kill Seth. Amun''s strategy has not changed from the beginning.


    Seth felt that he could no longer fight like this. Amun in front of him was not what he could defeat. What''s more, Seth realized that although Amun used all kinds of means to fight him, there was indescribable contempt in his bones, just like a cat playing with a mouse and not in a hurry to bite the other party to death.


    Amun didn''t pay attention to the duel. For Amun, it was just an opportunity to confirm. Through the desperate struggle of a creator, Amun has evolved all his means in this world. For the gods, Amun''s doing so is a silent satire and the greatest humiliation. Seth is struggling with Amun, but Amun takes this opportunity to practice and comprehend by himself.


    When Amun''s fist disappeared, he turned his palm and held out a lotus flower. The light of the red sun rising from the center of the flower shone on the black armor of Seth, Seth finally felt desperate. But Seth can''t stop in the attack. As long as the attack stops, the form and spirit will be swallowed up by the red sun, and even the soul imprint will be erased.


    Seth spared no effort, and the long tail wrapped in black smoke suddenly turned into countless forked tail tips, resisting the light from the red sun. He had planned to escape. He would rather be seriously injured than leave the world. He would hide far away and never return to the world or see Amun.


    However, it was not so easy for Sete to escape. In the early days, the lotus flower turned into a piece of golden slips. When the tail tips of countless forks in the black smoke were scattered, the scripts in the slips were printed all over the body of seter, and he was firmly trapped. "Seth, you gave me the name of Satan, and asked the craftsmen of eju to draw the appearance of Satan and leave it on the murals of the temple and the tomb. The shadow in the fog behind Satan, with a forked tail and ferocious horns, is what you are now


    When Seth saw the letter of destiny unfolding and wrapping himself, he knew that if he did not break free, he would have no chance. He suddenly let out an earth shaking roar. His body exploded and turned into smoke again. In the smoke, countless cold awns shot at Amun. Whether the blow was effective or not, Seth could not regain his strength for at least hundreds of years, and his figure was in a trance, as if he were about to disappear from the world.


    At this time, Amun said softly, "Seth, face your destiny."The fate slips suddenly disappeared, and Amun was attacked by smoke and cold light with his body protected. Countless divine texts gathered in his hands and condensed into a long, sharp shuttle, which was the key of destiny. The key of destiny stabbed toward the void, and the shuttle point seems to have penetrated the world. Within the range of the attack, Seth could not dodge, and his figure, which was about to dissipate, was instantly reunited.


    Seth held the gold shuttle with a harpoon. The blue sky and the yellow sand were trembling. The tough three strands of tips suddenly softened and turned into three coiled poisonous snakes. The spinning extension wrapped around the key of destiny. "Since we want to kill all of them, let''s die together!" said seter, holding the handle of the fork


    Seeing that the three harpoons twisted around the key of fate, they had reached the extreme, and suddenly sent out cold light, and the sound of surging waves came out between heaven and earth. Sete already knew that he could not escape. In an instant, he tried to make a final struggle by condensing thousands of years of cultivation. He wanted to destroy this artifact.


    If the artifact is destroyed, the surging force will explode, and Seth himself will be destroyed. Under such a huge impact, Amun will be seriously injured even if he is not dead. Seth wants to give up the eternal life and choose to die with Amun at the last moment.


    But how could Amun let him do this? The key of fate turned into a golden light, and the golden light was transformed into two chains in the air, one to lock the expanding and deforming harpoon, and the other tightly entangled Seth''s figure.


    Amun asked softly, "Seth, do you still recognize it? What kind of magic is this? It''s the mystery of Isis temple, called the confinement of Isis. I have a lot of means that I have learned by myself, even by stealing. But only this kind of magic skill was taught by Maria herself. I give you the chance to choose finally, accept the eternal confinement, or cut yourself


    ����


    Seth fell down, amon''s heaven is still a million miles of yellow sand, between the sky and the earth is silent, as if that God had never been in the future, only amon''s left hand holding a harpoon, witnessed the duel just now.


    Amun held the key of fate in his right hand and the harpoon in his left hand, and walked slowly forward in the yellow sand.


    His figure is like passing through the endless tests in the Syrian desert, leaving a footprint behind every step, and then the sand surging to erase his footprints. He walked in silence. When he opened his eyes again, he seemed to have reached the end of the world. There is nothing in front of him, even time and space are gone, and behind him is endless desolation. This is the world that Amun opened up. Is the kingdom of heaven in his vows like this?


    At the end of the world, Amun turned around and threw his harpoon far away, as if throwing out the frustration and resentment he had accumulated for many years. I don''t know how far the harpoon flies, but it doesn''t go into the sand dunes.


    Then the desert was scattered with strange and dead trees, and the gravel scattered between the sand dunes also gave out a cold light. In the middle of the sky, however, there was a hot and restless atmosphere, constantly circling, and there was smoke rising in the distance, as if there was a flame burning in the depths of the earth. ����It seemed to symbolize the mark that he should leave in the fierce battle with Seth.


    Amun turned around again, with the key of destiny in his right hand, and a world appeared beyond the end of the world. The key of destiny draws a strange boundary, and Amun strides across it.


    Along with Amun''s steps, the rolling plains and rolling hills are unfolded. The grass and flowers on the plain are like the grassland that Amun walked through when he walked out of the deep mountain for the first time. The surrounding hills and green trees are verdant, fresh and picturesque, dotted with vineyards and rose gardens. The sound of running water in the mountain streams is like a wonderful music, and the wind is full of flower fragrance and light wine flavor. The surrounding area is peaceful and peaceful.


    Amun then went on, the other end of the field appeared towering and beautiful mountains, he stepped up the mountain, there were white stone steps under his feet, climbing along the stone steps, there was a magnificent palace in the middle of the mountain, white columns supporting the exquisite dome. Amun walked into the gate of the palace. When he crossed the threshold, he stepped into the immortal eternity and left the newly created kingdom of heaven.


    But the Grand Palace still stands silent in the mountains, the streams in the hills still flow happily to the grassland, and the world has not collapsed because of Amun''s departure.


    Then a silver light appeared on the boundary between the desert and the grassland, as if someone had cut a crack into the immortal eternity and came here. Silver turned into a blonde, and Gabriel was holding the blade of order. Amun sent out a call and guidance to the world when he left, and the angel who had transcended immortality finally came to the kingdom of heaven.


    The rest of the disciples in the garden of Eden, if they can also pass the final test, can arrive here.


    Amun stood in the immortal eternity. In the lonely void before him, there was only a primordial lotus flower and a red sun. Everything seemed to be the same as before he left, but the drop of dew on the petals disappeared. Amun bowed to the lotus and said, "an LA, Seth has fallen."


    Through the red sun, Allah''s voice sounded in his soul: "according to the agreement, you will replace Seth as the main god of the nine linked gods. Please accept this mark."


    Amun closed his eyes and seemed to accept something. When he opened his eyes again in the immortal eternity, he had become the main god of the nine link system, in charge of the field of the source of divine power. This is not a simple title, but a real possession. Amun now fully realized why gods such as enril or Seth wanted to compete for such a position?It may be funny to say that Amun''s achievements have surpassed the creation God of the divine system, and there is no need to covet the status of the LORD God any more. Just like a person who hoards the world''s fine wine, you don''t have to go to the roadside tavern for the sake of turbid wine, but it''s OK to taste it.


    Amun has his own field of divine power source. The people of Salem City worship him and Mu Yun. But he did not become the main god of a certain God system, there are still some subtle differences between the two.


    The LORD God needs the creation God to give the mark. No matter which God the people in the God domain pray to, the LORD God can hear it. If he is willing to pay attention to it, he can feel all the confessions of all believers in this system to the gods. The sincere mind of countless people converges into an endless force, which can repair the soul. This is very useful for the Ninth level God, but it is more wonderful for a master God.


    The first time Amun came into contact with this power was in the experience of best. Now when he becomes the main god of the divine system, he can truly feel its power. The LORD God can tell which God is praying to, and usually can draw the most power from the field of the source of divine power. What is the power that the LORD God draws from it?


    The main reason is that when the strength of the soul is damaged, it can be continuously replenished. As for the speed of recovery, it depends on how vast the divine realm is and how sincere the believers are in the spirit. But this kind of power can not make the magic power of the gods more powerful, nor can it make the realm of the gods higher and deeper. Its limit depends on the cultivation of the gods themselves.


    Seth, as the main god of the nine link system, could have supported Amun for a longer time even if he was not an opponent. Unfortunately, this God was not competent, or did not obtain corresponding achievements from the status of Lord God. The reason is very simple. Most of the people in Egypt have abandoned this God in their faith and no longer pray and pray to Seth.


    In his early years, Amun cut down more than a dozen of the statues of Seth in the main temples of the city-state, but Seth did not stop him. His status in the eyes of the people of eju had collapsed with those statues. Later, the army of Boz came on an expedition, and eju was subdued. As the guardian God of the Empire, Seth was silent. Even the priests who represented the gods in the world no longer sincerely prayed to him.


    The beginning of all this is because of Amun, Seth''s hatred and fear of Amun can be imagined, but all this has disappeared with the fall of Seth.


    Amun saluted the lotus again. The red sun gradually turned into a human, and an - La appeared in front of Amun. The last time I saw him as a teenager in the kingdom of God, now he is a young man. His body and face are quite different from that of Amun.


    Amun looked at her own looking Anla, squinting his eyes and asked, "creator, why have you become this way?"


    An - La smile a way: "the vow has become, the mood. Do you remember the title of general you accepted in eju? ����"Inherit the glory of Allah.". And in fact, it''s now I''m asking you to merge the nine kingdoms. From that moment on, the Anju people believe in an - LA will no longer be me, but you! But you are not only an - La, you are still amon. "


    Amun sighed softly: "in other people''s eyes, you will give up everything you have, but in your vows, this day may have been waiting for a long time. Unfortunately, I can not immediately replace you to integrate the nine alliance kingdom into my kingdom of heaven, which requires the nine alliance gods to accept my guidance. Seth has fallen, but there is another God who does not want to. "


    Ann - La nodded: "do you mean Osiris? What do you want to do? He doesn''t even want to come to the kingdom of God. I can''t persuade him to only prove the creator''s realm in Hades. "


    Amun showed a wry smile: "whether it was intentional or unintentional, I had expected this. I promised Artemis of Olympus to go to Osiris underworld with her after I became the LORD God of nine couplets. I have no grudge against Osiris. Of course, I will not kill him as I did with Seth. It''s just a matter of solving the problem


    Anla: if I wish to go, I have to wait until you come back from Hades


    Amun: Yes, you have been waiting long enough. You might as well wait a little longer


    After thinking about it for a while, he said in a reminiscent way: "you are already the main god of the nine linked divine system, but whether you can obtain the corresponding status with the main god still depends on the choice of the people in Egypt, which determines how much power you can draw from the field of the source of divine power. Seth, the last God, did not succeed. In fact, he was defeated by you as early as that year. "


    Amun became the main god of the nine link God system. He could hear all the people''s prayers for the nine linked gods, and could tell which one had absorbed the power of the soul. As the main God, he also has the right to send down the oracle on behalf of the God system to guide the people''s faith and sacrifice.


    In theory, he can naturally absorb all the power of prayer and blessing in the field of divine power, and has the most convenient conditions to control the whole divine realm. But Allah is right to remind that people sacrifice and pray to gods for various reasons. But whether they really have this belief in their hearts depends on the guidance given by the gods and people''s own choices.


    On the other hand, the main god that eju believes in at present is Angela, and the patron saint of the royal power is Seth. This is the most important content of the political and religious reform of Ehud and the national policy that can not be subverted. Otherwise, the ruling status of the Pharaoh will be questioned. Amun accepted the mark of the nine link system, but how to deal with it in the world is still a problem.**


    PS: standing at the end of the world and the beginning of the kingdom of heaven, open your arms and call for the moon ticket!


    Ask for a monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    Amun said with a smile: "thank you for your warning. I came from the world and understood the power of the source, beyond immortality. Of course, I understand that human affairs should be solved by human means. Now that eju is in turmoil, I accept your name and your real language. Please send your Oracle to the temple of eju and the city states.


    I will guide the disciples and the people of Egypt to deal with the rest. In addition to Seth, there is another person I will not let go of, that is, the Pharaonic eracht. But I will not kill him with my own hands. As an emperor, let him face the fate of the emperor. "


    Ann laru looked relieved: "I almost forgot that you are not a human means, some things you have not done, does not mean that you will not do. Then I will wait for you in the kingdom of nine couplets. Goodbye is the time to say goodbye. "


    ����


    Amun created the kingdom of heaven and cut down Seth at the same time as the civil strife in Boz empire. At the time of Seth''s fall, shortly after the accidental death of gambisis, the son of Cyrus, gomerta, the high priest of Boz, seized the power and usurped the throne. Darius was still waiting and waiting, and the civil strife in the Boz Empire had just reached its climax.


    As soon as eju showed his submission to the Boz Empire, he was out of control in essence. From the Pharaoh to the ministers, he was relieved. Cyrus died at the right time, and the borz empire in civil strife had no time to pay attention to the affairs of eju in the distance.


    Pharaoh ehart even regretted. If we had known this day, why should we have done it in the first place? He cancelled the imperial Title himself, went to the border to kneel down to gambisis to show his obedience. Eju became a vassal state of Boz, and the crisis passed in a flash!


    Eracht also wanted to take the opportunity to repent, take back the imperial title, and make eju separate from the status of vassal state in name. A cautious minister advised him that the state affairs should not be trifled with, and the promise made should not be turned back on his own without any reason. Moreover, although the Empire of Boz was still in chaos, if he could slow down his breath, would eju not commit suicide?


    In any case, the present surrender is only a kind of name. In fact, eju is still outside the control of the Boz Empire, and there is no way to talk about tribute for the time being. It is better to continue to wait and see the situation change. It would be best if the internal turmoil of the Persian Empire was not just on the decline. However, maintaining the status quo would not harm eju. It is better to have more than one thing.


    Therefore, eju was still subjecting himself to Boz in name, but in fact he was out of his control. He did not pay tribute to Boz for the time being, and he did not build a temple of light worship in the territory. Just at this time, another amazing event happened. One night, the statues of Seth in the temples of the cities of eju collapsed at the same time, turning into fragments and dropping into altars!


    When the gods fall, will the statues in the temple collapse with them? Not necessarily.


    When Marduk cut down enril, the statues of enril in the temples of hathi and Assyria were safe and sound. Only a high-level person like Faust could sense the subtle change. When Amun killed Adado, only one statue collapsed, that is, the statue of Adado in the temple of enril, while the statues of Adado in other cities were still intact.


    The gods can do a lot of things, but not all of them need to be done, which proves that nothing is meaningless. For example, Amun can chew a stone like a pancake, but why should he? In order to cut down the gods and make their statues collapse, two conditions must be met: one is not sparing the use of great mana; the other is that there is a God''s incarnation on the statue.


    Amun naturally hated Seth. He did not grudge to use his great mana to chop all the gods attached to Seth''s incarnation in the world. This is undoubtedly another big earthquake for eju. Many people were shocked when they reported to the capital city to report to the Pharaoh and the high priests.


    This kind of thing has happened. At that time, the statues of Seth in the main temples of the fourteen cities in eju were all chopped with a sword. But at that time, after all, someone destroyed the statue. The Pharaon and the elders of the eju seminary knew that it was Amun, but the name of the assassin was Satan. The collapse of Seth''s status in the minds of the people began at that time. Some people even speculated that the person who destroyed the statue of Seth was Amun.


    But now almost all the statues of Seth in eju have collapsed at the same time, which can not be explained by common sense, but can only be regarded as a miracle. To explain in good faith, it can be said that Seth abandoned all the people who believed in him in eju, and left, no longer giving guidance and shelter. Maliciously to guess, that is the fall of Seth.


    Good intentions or malice, these speculations have no meaning for Seth himself, but they are significant for others - how will eju face and solve this change?


    Faraway eracht absolutely wanted to maintain Seth''s status, because he had no way to retreat. The glory and authority of the Pharaon was bound with Seth. The title of "eracht" was not a joke, but a symbol of his legitimacy of gaining the monarchy status.


    On the third day after the incident, the urgent reports of the city states had not been delivered. Without any guidance from the Oracle, ehratt issued the latest decree urgently after consultation with his confidants, announcing to the whole country that the great Archangel Seth''s statue collapsed in the city states, and it was the archangel who expressed his anger and dissatisfaction. Since the implementation of the new deal reform, many people have given up their reverence for the gods, and their faith has been seduced by demons, lacking sincere sacrifice and devout prayer. Therefore, the gods gave down punishment, and the Egyptians suffered the test of crisis.In order to calm down the anger of the gods, it is necessary to summon craftsmen to build more magnificent and exquisite statues for Archangel Seth at all costs in the shortest time, and hold the most grand ceremony to sacrifice to the archangel. Everyone should pray and repent with the most devout faith, otherwise they will be punished by the gods and the angels


    The order of the king was officially issued, and the cities had to do it, but the people complained. In fact, the powerful priests from Horus'' time did not like Seth, the "Archangel". They understood that all these were just a means for the Pharaoh to implement the new deal. Most of the people''s beliefs have already abandoned the worship of Seth. If they were to call for a God, many people would rather choose Amun!


    The construction of Xindu is a huge project, which has not been completed for so many years. Not only have craftsmen and civilian workers been recruited from all over the country, but countless slaves have worked in Xindu, and half of the financial revenue of eju has also been consumed in this matter. It is also a heavy burden for the city states to build so many statues of Seth in such a short period of time and with extremely strict requirements. Not to mention the ordinary people, even the nobles have a lot of complaints.


    But complaints must be carried out. Unless we want to revolt against eracht, we will have to build a more magnificent and exquisite statue of Seth.


    Seth has fallen, the statue has collapsed, can it be rebuilt? Of course, but those statues no longer have the embodiment of Seth, they are just cold stones. Eju could make as many as he wanted. If Pharaoh wanted, even if he ordered a pig to be offered on the altar, it depends on whether the Egyptians would agree or not.


    Though herat heard the most appropriate time to pray, he thought that Hester was still in the right time to pray. As for the rest of the Empire, whether they were the elders of the ecclesiastical academy or the dignitaries of the city states, they had doubts in their hearts. They also prayed to the gods, hoping to be guided by the oracle and find out what had happened?


    Just when the urgent order of the pharaoh was delivered to the city states, the Oracle finally came, which was a slap in the face of eracht! The priests heard the voice of the LORD God Allah in their souls --


    "Seth, the evil god, tried to kill Osiris and steal the throne of Ezra. A thousand years later, when the Uruk army came to the border, he forced Horus back and robbed the people of eju to sacrifice. Now he has been cut down by Amun. At that time, Amun, the great general of the Empire, walked in the world and achieved the divine service. He was already the main god of the nine couplets. From this day on, my glory and title are to Amon, and Allah is amon''s name. "


    The oracle was appalling and incomprehensible. The priests, of course, did not know what was going on in the kingdom of God, and could only guess in their own way. Most people have a sense of sudden realization that Amun was born to the world as an - La. In this way, many things can be explained clearly!


    People then speculated that while Allah was walking in the world as Amun, Seth in the kingdom of God took the opportunity to do a lot of bad things. Now Amun has returned to heaven, and as a result, Seth was punished, and today''s change happened. This speculation is reasonable, and most people, if not sure, would rather believe that this is the case, and all this is in line with their wishes.


    It is not necessary to describe in detail what kind of shock has been caused by the latest Oracle of Anju. The most frightening thing is the Pharaoh eracht. The Oracle is tantamount to questioning the legitimacy of the Pharaoh''s succession and denying his authority to continue to rule in eju. For the first time in his life, the Pharaoh made a decision to fight against the gods. He gave an urgent order to a city-state, asking the city Lord and the Lord''s God not to disclose the content of the Oracle, and to destroy all records of the Oracle!


    If it is a problem that can be solved by a secret order, it has never been a problem. If it was in the era of Rasis II, the authority of the Pharaoh might temporarily suppress this matter. But now, in the kingdom of eju, which has a turbulent public sentiment, ehart can no longer control the situation. Allah changed the situation of eju with only one oracle. As for Amun himself, he did nothing but send two envoys.


    ����


    The city-state that first announced the oracle of Allah and did not implement the latest orders of the Pharaoh turned out to be the promontory city-state, which was beyond the expectation of most people. Rod Dick, the leader of the promontory, is an old official. He deals with almost everything. He has never caused himself any trouble. But he has come forward this time. This is not his usual way of doing things?


    Rod Dick''s decision was related to the arrival of two guests. Just after Allah''s Oracle came, two guests came to visit from afar. They were mendanzo and George, who had not been seen for many years.


    The identity of the two men is very delicate. Medanzo was the captain of Amun''s army at that time. Later, he followed Amun to Salem City, defeated the strong enemy in the battle and established a city-state in the DUK plain. At that time, George was the chief deity of the an LA Legion. Later, he was ordered to hunt down Amun. After leaving eju, he followed Amun instead. He once became the chief god of Salem and the head of the army of Salem, and established remarkable achievements.


    How dare these two men come back and visit Lord Roddick openly!


    However, it needs to be noted that it was more than 20 years ago that Amun killed Prince snek, the eldest son of Rasis II, and left eju across the border. At that time, Seth, the God of heaven, sent the lion king renyun to fight Amun in the Syriac desert; the human Pharaoh also sent Gabriel, a great warrior, and George, the great magician, to secretly pursue Amun in the DUK plain.There is no official record of his leaving the border in a certain month, but there is no official record of his leaving the border.


    Amun was never formally convicted by the eju Empire, and the area around Salem city was also the "territory" granted to Amun by lacius II. Amun''s going there did not violate any laws. As for the fact that he killed Prince snick in front of the army, all the officers and men present can testify. It was Prince sneck who asked the general to come back, and then ordered the bow and arrow to be fired. His royal highness attempted to kill the general first.


    Therefore, these things can not be openly discussed, and the Pharaoh and his ministers deliberately stopped mentioning them. As time goes by, everything is over. Amun established Salem city in the DUK plain to guide people to repel the invasion of the powerful Assyrian Empire, and has been worshipped as a God. His legend spread on the mainland, and even deeply adored by the eju people.


    George was one of the three high priests in Isis temple, and later became the LORD God of Salem and head of the Salem Legion. However, the Egyptians did not deal with him, but appointed a high priest. At that time, Isis temple had become the temple of Seth. Many ordinary people thought that George was sent to Salem by the Egyptians to be the LORD God.


    As for medanzo, he was originally a baron warrior and the captain of the general''s personal guard. Of course, he wanted to follow Amun.


    ����


    When the two returned more than 20 years later, although they were embarrassed, they were not guilty. Instead of sneaking into eju, they were driven by madanzo. George was in the car. In broad daylight, he came to the border checkpoint along the main road, showing his identity for interrogation.


    The arrival of these two men made all the garrison troops guarding the border pass boiling. Of course, they did not take up arms to guard, but rushed out of the barracks to kneel down on the road. The chief of the border crossing personally led the horse and the car to welcome medanzo and George into the territory, just like meeting the gods.


    The garrison of the frontier promontory city-state is still an - La legion, the head of the army is still Lord - Dick of the promontory, and the chief deity is Yi Bin, the great magician. More than 20 years later, the officers and men who had followed Amun in the battle were no longer young, and the officers and men in service had changed several times.


    But an army has its own spiritual tradition. Veterans will tell the recruits about the past, the achievements and the glory of the army. Amun, George, John and medanzo are the founders of the an''la Legion. Their stories have long been legends on the mainland and pride of the army. The generals and men came to see the legendary heroes with a feeling of worship.


    Some of the veterans of that time are still in the Angora army, and those who can stay until now are more or less promoted, because their military achievements and qualifications in those years are now all officers at all levels. For example, the officer at the border crossing was only 18 years old. He was an ordinary soldier under John''s command. Now, in his early 40s, he is a centurion, and has become the lowest rank noble general in the military sequence.


    These generals, who came from civilian Samurai origin and made great contributions in the battlefield, paid no attention to the infighting and shady events of the imperial officialdom more than 20 years ago. They just welcomed the arrival of medanzo and George like gods, and sent soldiers to send letters along the official road to the next station.


    From the border to the main city of the promontory City, medanzo and George met and sent each other for 300 miles. Along the way, they saw bright swords and guns, high chariots and horses. All the officers and soldiers stationed in various places of the Angora army came to see the escort. Those who did not know the situation thought that it was the emperor who came to inspect the frontier!


    Rod Dick, of course, got intelligence in Cape City, and learned that it was these two "big men" who were in trouble. And the soldiers of the an LA Corps kept on drinking and dining all the way, and the generals flew to see them. The momentum could be described as mighty, and rod Dick was also secretly complaining.


    Rod Dick was a brilliant politician, and he knew how best to receive them. Since the Egyptians had never convicted medanzo and George, they could not openly embarrass them. They had such a reputation and could not offend them. They needed to be treated well. However, we should eat, drink and give gifts. We can''t be too enthusiastic, but we must not publicize it. It is embarrassing to the high-level officials of the kingdom of Egypt, especially his Majesty the Pharaoh, to make such a big move in public and fear that others will not know it.


    Unfortunately, those who have been in the army for decades, and don''t pay attention to the officialdom, make rod Dick headache. If he had known that these two men would come, he would have said hello. Unfortunately, he did not know in advance. Now it is too late to dissuade the generals. He simply pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    From the perspective of selfishness, Roddick also wanted to see the two men, have a good private chat, talk about all kinds of things happened in the past 20 years, and ask them their views on the latest situation in Tianshu, especially the latest situation of Amun, whether there is the latest guidance?


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    Rod Dick has received the Oracle from Allah. He is very eager to consult with medanzo and George, and to hear the voice of Amun himself. But on the other hand, he also received the latest orders from the Pharaon to build beautiful and magnificent statues for Seth, and to destroy the Oracle records of Angela and never allow them to be made public.


    So rod Dick didn''t leave the city to meet George and madanzo, pretending he didn''t know anything. He knows very well that these two guests will come to see him, and then he will give him a warm reception. He wants to set the most exquisite banquet, but not in the city Lord''s office or the city-state temple, but in his own private house to entertain old friends in a private capacity.


    The actions of the Legion generals made rod Dick a headache, but the city Lord didn''t expect anything more to come. The more he tried to pretend to be deaf and dumb, the more violent the medanzo and George were. When they entered the city-state, they were accompanied by the promontory temple and Yi Bin, the chief god of the an LA Legion. Many people ran out of the city to see the excitement and welcome them.


    After entering the city, George and madanzo came directly to rod Dick''s house, accompanied by the great magician Yibin, the senior generals of the Anla legion, and the officials and nobles of the promontory city-state.


    Rod Dick knew for a long time that the two "distinguished guests" were going to enter the city today. Instead of going to the government office, he set up a banquet at home. He did not expect so many generals and officials to accompany George and madanzo to the door. One of the important reasons why all the adults have come to join in the excitement is the presence of the LORD God Yi Bin.


    Yi Bin, the great master of divinity, has been in the promontory city for 20 years. His status and reputation are no less than those of the city Lord. Yi Bin met George and madanzo 150 miles out of the city. He met George and madanzo at the south end of the Red Sea, where the ruins of the red cape defense line were, and accompanied them.


    ����


    As the chief god of the promontory temple and the an LA legion, Yi Bin had no personal relationship with Amun and others at that time. Why did he do this? The reason may be simple - he was a priesthood and a great magician with high achievements.


    Since his childhood, he believed in the gods with sincerity and firmness. He was awakened to the "power given by the gods" and became a magician. He became a great magician before he was 30 years old. Maybe he could not compare with the rare genius like Maria or Amun, but his achievements were also very amazing. He was a standard theocrat in the traditional sense, and never wavered in his "faithfulness" to the gods.


    When eracht carried out the monotheism reform, Yi Bin was puzzled, but he could also be relieved. He understood the Pharaonic''s intention and thought that the mortals might not be able to interfere with what happened to the gods. However, the appearance of Amun made him fall into more confusion. It took him 20 years to seek the answer in his heart.


    Amun chopped the statue of Seth in the promontory temple with his sword in front of Yibin, then broke the dome of the temple and flew away under Gabriel''s help. Yibin knew that the man was Amun. Looking at rod Dick''s eyes at that time, he clearly recognized who the assassin was. However, the order issued by the Pharaoh later obviously altered the Oracle, claiming that the name of the man was Satan.


    Amun chopped up the statues of Seth in fourteen city-state temples, but the archangel the Kingdom believed in remained silent. After that, Seth seemed to disappear completely. Whenever Yi Bin presided over the sacrificial ceremony or prayed alone in the temple, he was constantly asking himself -


    who gave him strength, what guided him, and who was the God he worshipped every day? As a God, he offered sacrifices to the gods on behalf of the people in the city-state, and conveyed the oracle to the people on behalf of the gods. But is that God really the one he truly believes in?


    Sometimes, when he appears in public sacrificial ceremonies, he even feels like a clown in acting. With such an idea, he should not continue to get the power given by the gods, and Yi Bin lost his power. This made him feel afraid and even desperate, thinking that the God abandoned him or was punishing him.


    This situation puzzled Yi Bin for nearly ten years. Since there was no war, no one could see that the LORD God could no longer use his mana. Finally, one day, when Yi Bin was able to accept the status quo, admitted that he did not believe in his heart, Seth no longer prayed to Seth, and was ready to submit his resignation to the eju Empire, he found that his strength miraculously recovered and became a level 8 great magician.


    From then on, Yi Bin fell into deeper thinking, and many problems were deeply buried in his heart. Until one day recently, his confusion for many years seemed to disappear, because he heard the divine metaphor of an LA.


    The great magician''s understanding of the oracle was not very different from that of other people. It turned out that Amun was an-la who came to earth, while Seth took advantage of an-la''s absence from the sky. When Amun returned from the human world to the sky, he cut down Seth, and those incomprehensible questions were perfectly explained.


    For the priests like Yibin, the oracles accepted in firm faith were more authoritative than the orders of the Pharaohs. Moreover, if he can achieve this position, he must not only be a bookworm who recites divinities and practices divinities, but also can see the current situation of Pharaoh eracht. Although the words of the orders sent by the Pharaoh to the cities were severe, they were not willing to carry them out."The destruction of Oracle records is absolutely not allowed to be made public", which in Yi Bin''s view is a kind of blasphemy, which is more inconsistent with the imperial decrees. Not to mention the oracle of the God an-la, even the oracle of the so-called evil god Seth should be released in Yi Bin''s opinion. What the will of the gods is, let the people of the world comment on it.


    So he didn''t want to carry out the orders of the Pharaoh in his heart, and sent a secret letter to ask his most respected great magician Wald to do? Wald, the Ninth level master of divinity, is old and seldom deals with worldly affairs. His reply to Yi Bin only has a meaningful sentence: "look for the glory of light and wait for the right time."


    What is the right time? It''s natural that veteran officials like rod Dick know the most. Yi Bin, of course, has to discuss such an important matter with the city Lord of Dick. However, rod Dick was hesitant. He suggested that the Oracle records should not be destroyed but not published for the time being; the orders of the Pharaohs should be carried out on the surface but delayed secretly; the recruitment of craftsmen to rebuild the statue of Seth should be prepared first, but not in a hurry.


    According to rod Dick''s knowledge, other neighboring city states adopted a similar attitude. They did not publicly issue the Oracle against the order of the Pharaoh, but secretly delayed the restoration of the statue of Seth. Everyone is waiting for the first to raise an objection. Conflicts will come sooner or later. However, the first offenders will be severely suppressed and may become the first victims.


    It was in this situation that George and madanzo came to the promontory city-state. Yi Bin heard the news out of the city 150 Li, in the original red cape defense line at the south end of the two distant visitors. On the narrow throat road at the south end of Chihai, there is a military fortress, which is also a big town where the caravan stops. The local garrison general is about to hold a banquet when he hears that the LORD God Yi Bin suddenly arrives.


    When Yi Bin met George and madanzo, he first explained his intention: "I am the LORD God of the Legion of Angela and the promontory city-state. I admire their achievements and reputation, so I come here to meet them."


    George said modestly with a smile: "we just went back to eju in private status to visit our old friends. We didn''t want to disturb Lord Yibin."


    However, medanzo said bluntly: "Lord Yibin, you have come to see us from such a long distance, don''t you just want to express your enthusiasm and politeness? If you have something to do, you may as well say so. "


    Yi Bin bowed down and said, "I''m not asking for anything, I''m just looking for an answer. You are not only the Lords of the army of Allah, but also followers of the God Amun. In particular, Lord George used to be from the same origin as me, but he witnessed the real gods in the world. I have vowed to believe in the gods and maintain their glory. But when the gods came to the world, the priests who thought they were closest to the gods were blind. So I want to see you and think about how to face the gods? "


    George''s voice whispered in his soul: "Lord God, have you received an Oracle from Allah?"


    Yi Bin also quietly replied: "yes, it is this matter that makes my soul uneasy, and the Pharaon ordered to destroy the records and never make them public."


    George: is this order of the Pharaoh stupid


    Yi Bin: "stupid but helpless, the name of eracht and the fate of Seth, he has no other choice."


    George: so you can only carry out such an order


    Yi Bin showed a look of asking for advice: "I am meeting the messenger of Amun God today, which shows that I do not want to carry out the orders of the Pharaoh. You are bound to come here with the guidance of Amun, and I would like to know what this guidance is


    George gently waved his hand and said, "you and I are not puppets. We should know what we want to do and what we can do? Since you are here, please do me a favor. We are going to enter the promontory city to visit rod Dick. The bigger the scene is, the better. It''s better to call on the senior generals of the ji''an-la army and the adults of the city-state. "


    ����


    Rod - Dick originally planned to wait at home, very "accidentally" ushered in the arrival of madanzo and George. But now this scene let him no longer pretend to go on. After hearing the news, he had to open the door of the mansion to meet the outside personally. He saw Yi Bin and others all the way.


    Rod Dick, who was a good-natured tactician, quickly stepped forward, opened his arms to madanzo and George and said, "it''s been a long time since I saw you! I''ve already prepared good food and wine in my house. I''ll have a good drink today! Are all the generals and adults here? Come on, come on! We will sit down together and drink together, and we will not go back if we are not drunk. "


    Medanzo laughed, looked at rod Dick and said, "Lord, you are fat!"


    Rod Dick was once the youngest city Lord of eju. He is ten years older than Amun, and is now 56 years old. At this age, for ordinary people, rod Dick is not only a big aristocrat who can only support himself. He is also a sixth level warrior, and his achievements in physical skills are quite high.


    Although he is a little bit fat today, he has not abandoned his martial arts for many years. After all, as a commander in chief, he may go to the battlefield. Although he had never been a warrior, he was still strong. At the moment, the sixth level warrior, of course, didn''t wear a sword. He only dressed up everyday and invited people into the mansion to hold a banquet to celebrate the reunion of his old friends.


    George and madanzo did not know how many dinners they had along the way. Today''s meal is the most luxurious. The table is full of exquisite gold and silver utensils. Rod - Dick is very enthusiastic in the dinner, can not help toasting, but also recalled many of the past, talking about the emotional place can not help but sigh. However, the "smart" city Lord never asked about the whereabouts of medanzo and George, just reminiscing about the past.When the wine was almost over, all the generals untied their lapels, and hot sweat began to appear on his forehead. Medanzo raised his glass to rod Dick and stood up.


    Rod Dick quickly got up and took his glass and said, "Lord medanzo, it should be my toast. Come here and let me fill it for you with my own hands."


    However, medanzo held out his hand and said, "Lord, don''t worry about toasting me. I brought up this glass of wine for Amun. Since you have already raised your glass, should you first offer it to God Amun? "


    Rod Dick replied, "this wine, let''s worship the gods together."


    Rod Dick did not have a person to toast alone. He called on all the people present and said "worship the gods". As a result, all the generals raised their glasses and stood up and said in a loud voice, "worship Amun!" Then the other adults also stood up, some said, "worship the gods!" Some people say, "worship Amun!" Anyway, I''ll give you all the wine.


    After putting down the cup, medanzo did not sit down, and said bluntly, "Lord Dick, this time we come to visit, it is Amun God who asked me to ask you two questions."


    Rod Dick secretly complained that the things he wanted to avoid could not be avoided after all. Medanzo asked questions in public on this occasion. As long as he opened his mouth, it would be difficult to explain afterwards. The city Lord hesitated for a moment and sighed in secret, but he still put down his glass and bowed down and said, "what is the instruction of Amun?"


    It''s strange to say that as soon as this sentence was uttered, rod Dick''s original uneasy heart became calm instead. In fact, he wanted to know - what would Amun say to him?


    Medanzo asked calmly: "Allah has already sent down the oracle. Why has the promontory city-state covered up the voice of the gods and blinded people''s ears, and has not yet promulgated it? Did the promontory city-state receive the Oracle, and why not make it public? Lord rod Dick, what would you do if you were to make a genuine decision? The gods don''t want to blame anyone, they just want the answer


    Rod Dick did not answer, but the LORD God Yibin took it. He bowed down and said with fear: "the promontory city-state has indeed received an Oracle from anra. The priests of the temple and the Lord of Dick know it. As for why it has not been published, it is not the fault of the Lord of Dick, because the Pharaoh has issued a secret order to destroy the Oracle records and not allow it to be made public. "


    The great magician told the truth, and the audience was shocked. Most of them didn''t know about it. Today, it''s the first time to hear about it. They all asked, "revered master of divinity, what instruction has been sent by God an - La, and why did Pharaoh not let it be made public? Anyway, it''s all our own people. Just tell me


    The city officials were polite, but the generals wanted to pat the table.


    Yibin looked at George with a solicitous look. George just gave a smile, and medanzo said in a loud voice: "stupid Pharaoh, do he think his orders can stop the will of the gods? Do you not think, Lord God and city Lord, if Allah sends down the oracle at the time of the city''s great ceremony and let all the people hear it, can you cover it? "


    Yi Bin could not help but remind in a low voice: "since ancient times, the Oracle only came to the praying priests in the temple, and never let all the people listen in the grand ceremony."


    This is the truth. When the gods of the land of Tianshu came to the Oracle, they came through the priests in the temple. Sometimes the priests pray to the gods for instructions for specific events, and the gods may give instructions; sometimes the priests will hear the voice of the gods in their daily prayer, which is the Oracle given by the gods on their own initiative.


    The temple is the place where people offer sacrifices to gods and accept the oracle. The priests in the temple are not only the organizers of sacrifice, but also the spokesmen of gods in the world. There are at least three advantages for the gods to do so:


    the first is that they can form a stable source of divine power by means of the combination of theocracy and monarchy. It''s impossible for the gods to build temples themselves. Second, they can avoid many conflicts or doubts. When people are dissatisfied, they will not directly target the gods, but resent those priests who have violated the will of God.


    The third advantage is obvious, which is the most convenient. In theory, the God can hear the prayer and call of all believers in the God Kingdom, but in fact, he can''t concentrate all the time to distinguish countless thoughts. The most important thing for the priests to do is to pray to the gods.


    In theory, gods can speak to all the people who believe in him, but many gods do not have such huge magic power, especially some nine level gods are also regarded as gods, so they have no such ability. Besides, the gods are not always on earth. When they are in the kingdom of God, it is difficult to communicate directly with ordinary mortals in the soul as they are in the human world.


    At this time, it is necessary to convey the oracle in a specific way. It is the simplest and most effective way to place the incarnation in the statue, which is equivalent to the extension of the God''s perception, and can give instructions to the priest in the state of prayer and meditation.


    Medanzo would never have explained these things clearly on such occasions, and there were some mysteries that he had not mastered himself, and George, who had never spoken, finally spoke.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    The former high priest of the temple of Isis cleared his throat and said, "gentlemen, the gods can give instructions in the souls of all believers. Do you think the gods can''t do it? But if so, what is the use of the temple of God and the priests?


    On behalf of the people, priests offer sacrifices to gods and guide people to pray to gods. On behalf of gods, priests convey divine instructions to the people and let people accept the guidance of gods. This is not only glory but also responsibility, but also the fundamental significance of existence. If this meaning is violated, the foundation of the temple will be shaken, and the priests will lose their seemingly sacred aura.


    Amun''s vow that he did not want to be the kind of God he saw on earth, such as enril or Seth. If there is a temple in the world, then it should be preserved, which symbolizes the brilliance that people are looking for. The priests are only the priests in the temple. Whether the temple they control loses this symbolic meaning depends on the choice of the priests.


    Everyone who accepts the guidance of the gods with firm faith will feel the divine glory in his heart, not whether he has the priesthood or not. The God I speak of is my only God - Amun


    Yi Bin''s forehead was slightly sweating. On the table, a general patted the table and exclaimed, "Lord God, don''t you announce the oracle?"


    Yibin turned to look at rod Dick and said, "Lord, it''s up to you to decide."


    People also looked at the Lord of the city. Rod Dick stood up under the gaze of so many people and said in a loud voice, "Seth, the evil god, did not succeed in murdering Osiris and stealing the throne of eju. A thousand years later, when the Uruk army came to the border, he forced Horus back and robbed the people of eju to sacrifice. Now he has been cut down by Amun. At that time, Amun, the great general of the Empire, walked in the world and achieved the divine service. He was already the main god of the nine couplets. From this day on, my glory and title are to Amon, and Allah is amon''s name. "


    After reading this, he looked around the people and said, "this is the content of Allah''s Oracle. I don''t want to explain any more. After you hear this, you will understand why the Pharaoh did not let it open." Then he bowed to medanzo and said, "what''s the second question of Amun?"


    During the dinner, the people did not speak for a long time. They were all pondering over the meaning of the oracle. Even the generals who had drunk almost all seemed to sober up. "Lord rod Dick, the captain of the Cape city and the commander of the Anla army, you are the most favored son of the promontory city-state. You have inherited the city Lord from your father at a young age, and are praised and respected by all the people. In the eyes of the world, your life is a perfect dream to pursue.


    Amun just wants to ask you - will you sigh in the long thought at night? In the face of the heart, will there be feelings and regrets, feel that the nostalgia of the past, enthusiasm, things will not waste this life? But you also think that you can only sigh in secret, and you will sigh until the end of your life. Is that true? "


    Rod Dick was stunned. His birth, status and achievements can be regarded as the perfect dream in many people''s minds. What''s the regret of life like this? But the words Amun asked madanzo to ask in public just hit the heart of rod Dick.


    The proud son of the promontory city-state, his regret for life may be no different from that of the common people. He will also sigh in the long night, yearning to display his lofty ideals and become a legendary hero. The difference is that most people in this world just think in their dreams, and there is no condition to realize it; and rod Dick is not impossible to do it.


    But rod Dick has a variety of concerns, which are not unreasonable. He is a very competent City Lord, people also think so, but in his own mind, is everything true?


    The banquet is no longer noisy, people are silent, thinking about their own minds. Rod Dick suddenly turned to the valet and said, "take my sword!"


    What does the Lord of the city want to do when he takes his sword at the banquet? Everyone is very puzzled. They are waiting to see which play he wants to sing? The attendants brought rod Dick''s sword, which was decorated with gold on its scabbard and inlaid with blue water on its handle. Rod Dick drew out his sword and waved it forward. The sword, with its silver light, was inserted into the table in front of him.


    Even the generals of the Angora army had to praise: "good swordsmanship, good strength!" The silver light on the sword is shining, which contains amazing power, which has exceeded the limit that ordinary people can reach. It is difficult for the gentle Lord of rod dick to see that his cultivation is only one step away from the great warrior.


    Rod Dick put his sword on the table. His whole body exuded a kind of unprecedented boldness. He looked around the crowd and said, "give me my order. Tomorrow the temple bell will ring. I will read the oracle in public in the square."


    Yi Bin quickly said, "Lord, you don''t have to take this responsibility. I am the LORD God, and I will announce it to the people tomorrow in my capacity as chief priest of the promontory city. "


    Just now, rod Dick, who was still very ambitious, suddenly said with a wry smile: "I am the Lord of the city and the commander of the army. Everyone knows my position in the promontory city-state. Now that we have decided to do so, why should we cover it up like this? Thank God Amun for asking. This is what I want and what I do today


    George stood up with his cup and said in a loud voice, "we salute the Lord of the city." The generals also stood up to toast, and other officials, even if they had doubts, could only hold up their glasses.Just now, many officials asked about the content of the oracle of Yibin, but they just wanted to inquire about it in private. They didn''t necessarily force rod dick to disobey the order of the Pharaoh. But rod Dick himself made this decision, which was beyond the expectation of many people. It''s really not like the city Lord on weekdays, especially the sword, which makes people feel shocked with astonishment.


    In his soul, madanzo quietly said to George, "Amun is really amazing. How could he know that by sending us both here, he could make rod Dick, who has always done everything perfectly, make such an amazing decision?"


    George, smiling, quietly replied, "I''ve been in officialdom for many years, and I know what rod Dick is thinking. If he had no desire and no firm will, and his noble background had not made high-level achievements, how could he have persisted in practicing hard martial arts for many years? There must be yearning in his heart, which is not only his wish but also his regret.


    It''s a pity that his family background is too good, his situation is too superior, and his people are too smart and capable. When facing all kinds of things, he always has too many choices to avoid conflicts, and there is always too much room for maneuver. He will be prepared for what he really wants to do, but he may not be able to do it, because he has many ways to avoid trouble, and over time he has formed a habit. But in his own mind, there is another rod Dick, the rod Dick he really wants to be


    "Why are the vast majority of people in this world not like this?" he sighed? People often have another self in their mind - the kind of person they dream of becoming. This dream is often unrealistic, and the reality of the fate of people''s vows to wear away.


    And rod Dick is lucky, at least he has such a chance. You said that he would be ready for what he wanted to do. Is the decision made just now to pull out his sword generously, in fact, one of the preparations he had already made? "


    George secretly nodded his head and said, "yes, such a scene may have been imagined many times in his quiet night reverie, and it has finally been done today."


    At this time, the voice of Yi Bin, the great magician, overshadowed all the noise at the banquet: "Lord, if you do this, the Pharaoh will punish you. How will you face it?"


    Rod Dick gently pulled the sword out of the hard wooden table, took it back and handed it to the valet. He sneered and said, "punish me? How to punish? Is the order of the Pharaoh made public? Does your majesty dare to announce to the people that he has made such an order? Just as the general Amun killed Prince sneck and left eju, the Pharaoh could only send two adults, George and Gabriel, to pursue him secretly, but he did not publicly convict the general! "


    Yi Bin also reminded: "that is to say, but the Pharaon wants to punish you, there are other ways. The Lord of the city should be prepared."


    Rod Dick laughed again: "I''ve done the preparation. I''ve had private letters with the chief officials of the city states. We were dissatisfied with the two orders of the Pharaoh, and did not dare to destroy the Oracle like this. We were all waiting for someone to lead the rebellion. In particular, the city Lord Tu Yang of mengfeisi and general Huanzhang, the commander of the Isis army, have the same idea as me. They wrote a letter the day before yesterday to persuade them that if they disobey the order and issue the Oracle, they still hope to get my support and response. "


    Medanzo looked at George and showed admiration. The once high priest of Isis Temple guessed right. Rod Dick had been preparing for this kind of preparation, just like many other things he had planned in his life, but now he finally made up his mind to do it.


    The LORD God Yi Bin nodded: "originally, the Lord of the city has taken precautions for a long time, but I am worried about it. But I also want to remind you that if your majesty wants to punish you, according to the official practice, he will find an excuse to order you to go to Wangdu. As long as you leave the promontory city and go to the palace, he has his own means to get rid of you. And if Pharaoh invites you to be present, you cannot but go. "


    Then George spoke again: "Amun sent me and madanzo. Another task is to protect Lord Dick."


    ����


    At noon the next day, when the sun was at its highest, rod Dick ordered people to ring the temple bell, which was a signal to call people to the square to listen to the oracle. Armed with swords and in military uniform, the city Lord stood on the temple steps and read out the oracle of Anla.


    The people on the square were stunned and didn''t respond for a long time. They were all pondering over the meaning of the oracle. Suddenly, a man called out, "the great God Amun!" And then the sound of the call came into full play.


    Rod Dick walked into the temple amid the call and worship of Amun. He whispered to George, "the statue of Seth has collapsed. Naturally, there is no need to build it. But according to the meaning of the Oracle, "an LA is the name of Amun", is it necessary to replace the main image of the God in the temple with that of Amun


    George''s smile was somewhat enigmatic. He pointed to the statue of Angela in the middle of the hall and asked, "of course not. Lord, you have been sacrificing to this statue for so many years. Have you not noticed the appearance of the gods?"


    Rod Dick looked up at the magnificent statue. It was so tall that ordinary people could not easily see the face of the God when standing in the temple. If he was outside the temple gate, he could only see a majestic outline. What''s more, people worship and salute when they sacrifice to gods, so they can''t look at the gods like they stare at their sons-in-law. For the first time, rod Dick was so attentive to the features of the statue, and could not help but open his mouth to show surprise.What the craftsmen carved is a handsome and powerful man. The outline of his facial features has a kind of firmness. The more he looks, the more he looks like Amun! Rod Dick asked in his heart - why didn''t I find out before?


    How can craftsmen on earth know what gods look like? This is an interesting question. As for the gods that Amun saw, their faces were similar to the gods in the temple, indicating that the craftsmen did not carve them at will. It can also be understood that some gods have appeared in the world, and people can build them according to the description handed down by mouth and referring to the historical relics.


    On the other hand, gods also have envoys in the world. Their first temple was often built by the people under the guidance of these envoys. Some craftsmen even saw the gods with their own eyes, so they were able to shape the gods in the same shape.


    It may be difficult for people who lack spiritual spirit to understand a feeling. When craftsmen who believe in gods carve statues, they not only complete a work or a work, but also pour their soul into it. The image of God contains their belief in the spirit and their understanding of divinity. This is the most essential difference between the real works of art handed down since ancient times and the pure handicrafts in the world.


    When craftsmen shape statues, their souls are also guided intentionally or unintentionally. This guidance may come from the gods themselves or their envoys in the world, or the understanding or imagination of gods in the souls of craftsmen.


    Allah is the oldest deity in the nine link system. Before the reform of monotheism carried out by the Pharaoh eracht, he had almost become a forgotten God. Before Osiris established the Egyptian empire, Anla had never left the kingdom of God and came to the world. The envoys he had guided at that time had either become gods or were long gone.


    In other words, today''s eju, no one knows what an-la-chang looks like. Craftsmen can only shape the statue by imagination, but they can''t make him look like other gods. But how could the statue look like Amun? Maybe it''s just an illusion or a coincidence, or it''s a mystery that people can''t understand.


    Rod Dick didn''t notice it before and it was normal, because he didn''t think about it at all. Just like Amun saw yinnana for the first time when he left the mountain, he didn''t think that the girl was Mu Yun goddess, although he was used to seeing Mu Yun statue in Duke town since he was a child.


    George also looked at the statue and muttered to himself, "who created the gods, and why are they gods?"


    Medanzo looked at rod Dick and whispered, "Congratulations, Lord, you have finally broken through the high-level achievements!"


    Why did medanzo say that? Now rod Dick, looking up to the gods, stood there, as if the power of the blood had melted into the soul, a breath that a great warrior could possess.


    It was 30 years ago that rod Dick became a level 6 warrior. For so many years, he was unable to break through the high-level achievements. There are too many people in the world who have been blocked out of this threshold for life. He is not a magician. At the age of 56, although he is still strong, his hope of becoming a warrior is very slim. But he did it! This is not a small miracle, it happened overnight.


    ����


    According to the tradition of ethnically inhabited city states, when a warrior is promoted to a seven level warrior, the city Lord will call all the officials to hold a ceremony to express congratulations. Amun also received this kind of congratulations when he was in mengfeisi city. Although rod Dick issued the oracle in violation of the secret order of the Pharaoh, he was still in the middle of the rules. He himself was the city Lord. So he entrusted the LORD God Yibin to call all the officials to hold a ceremony to celebrate his promotion to the great warrior.


    At the same time, rod Dick sent an urgent message to inform the city-state officials of his oracle. In fact, he didn''t have to inform him. The news spread immediately. Various people sent letters to various places for various purposes, and Pharaoh elacht learned about it a few days later.


    Eracht was so furious that he immediately wanted to punish Roddick. However, after calming down under the persuasion of his confidants, he could not punish rod Dick like this. He must consider the consequences of the incident. So the Pharaoh sent messengers to the promontory City, and ordered rod dick to go to the king''s office and meet the king. Let''s get this man under control. Besides, this is Levi. Let''s see what happened to rod Dick.


    Although the promontory city-state has published the Oracle, if other city-state can implement the secret order of the Pharaoh, then the Pharaoh can make an announcement - rod Dick forged the oracle and issued it without authorization. This is a capital crime! Such an outcome would be in the best interest of eracht.


    But the Pharaon''s wishful thinking failed. As soon as the messengers sent to the promontory cities set out, urgent reports from all over the country came one after another. Of the twenty-eight cities of QUANE, fourteen issued the oracle of Allah. Mengfeisi, the most important city-state in addition to the royal capital, was the first to respond to rod Dick. The leader was Huanzhang, the commander of Isis Legion.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    The former commander of Isis Legion was long Teng, the eighth level warrior. He was born in a noble family of the military. Huanzhang was the son of Longteng, and now he is also a great warrior. Long Teng, who is nearly 70 years old this year, has been promoted to the military Minister of eju and is currently in the capital of Wangdu.


    It''s not easy for elacht to move the Long Teng father and son. They have a deep-rooted influence in the army, and they have a heavy army in hand. If they are not done well, they will trigger a mutiny. The Pharaoh planned to recruit Long Teng into the palace and put him under house arrest, and then forced Long Teng to write a letter to deceive Huanzhang to Wangdu.


    It is said that the actions of the city''s chief deities, the promontory deities, and then the city-state deity''s actions were disadvantageous.


    Pharaoh eracht was deeply afraid. There were some representatives who rebelled against him in the bureaucratic group, the military group and the theocratic group. If he did not suppress him quickly by means of thunder, his real end would come soon.


    Burke, who once had a grudge against Amun, has now been promoted to the high priest of the temple of Egypt. The startled and angry Pharaon sent for Burke''s Secret merchant, and privately made a lot of promises, hoping that Burke would play an important role in this very moment and do some things for him.


    ����


    After meeting the Pharaoh, Burke returned to the temple from the palace, his face gloomy like water. What did he talk to the Pharaoh? Burke was silent for a long time before he replied, "Your Majesty is crazy!"


    The confidant had been following Burke for many years, and he was absolutely trustworthy. He frowned and said, "the situation is very clear now. More than a dozen city states have issued the oracles of Allah, but we have given the monarch face, and we have not said anything about the secret order of the king to destroy the Oracle records. If your majesty is wise, you should acknowledge the Oracle, formally promulgate it in the form of a royal decree, and then announce the change of the number and abdication. Perhaps there is still a way out. "


    Burke said with a wry smile: "admit that the Oracle is irresistible, but do you want the Pharaoh to abdicate? You think this is the only way for the Pharaoh to retreat, but his majesty himself will not think so. Even if he does, will there be a good end after abdication? Your majesty wants to struggle with the dying. Even if your life is not saved and you are cursed by the gods, you should also take the rebels to be buried with you! What''s more, he is still thinking about how to restore the situation and plot with me how to suppress it. "


    "Your Majesty is really crazy! Is he going to deal with Longteng and his son, rod Dick and even the great warder magician? If it is up to you to plan and carry out this matter, it will not be them but you who will be buried with the Pharaoh! "


    "Of course I understand, so it''s time to make a decision," Burke sighed


    "When you were the high priest of Isis temple, Amun just came to eju. Julian the great magician once sent someone to kill him, and a secret letter to you fell into Maria''s hands. You have an old feud with Amun. What should you do if you don''t support the Pharaoh? "


    Burke narrowed his eyes: "I''m not really sorry, Amun. How can he be called a god if he can''t let go of this festival? One thing you must make clear is that Allah has indeed issued an oracle. I am a priest, and I can only do what I should do. What''s more, eracht is in the end of his life? I can''t support the Pharaoh, either by wise choice or by my own duty. "


    "What can I do for you, my lord?" he asked


    Burke pondered: "you go to mengfeisi immediately to see the city master Tu Yang and general Huan Zhang, and at the same time stop rod dick on the way to tell me. Rod Dick should have set out for Wangdu, and general Huanzhang will come soon. At present, the Pharaon still controls the guards in his capital, and some things can''t be taken lightly. I will go to see Long Teng, the Minister of military affairs, and put him under house arrest to write to Huan Zhang


    ����


    Rod Dick received an order to rush him to the capital city of Desh to report his duties and join the palace to meet the Pharaoh. Lord God Yi Bin''s conjecture was right. Eracht wanted to deceive rod Dick into the control of Wangdu and then deal with it. Some people suggested that rod Dick pretended to be ill, and others suggested that he simply take the army of Anla together.


    Rod Dick shook his head and said, "since I have made up my mind, I will face it. Everyone knows that I have just been promoted to warrior. Why pretend to be ill? I''ll just go. I''ve just issued an oracle, and there''s no treason. How can I deploy troops without authorization? You don''t have to worry about me. I have contacted many officials in the city states and the royal capital, and I know what to do


    Medanzo asked him, "Lord, have you decided to go to Wangdu?"


    Rod Dick nodded, "yes, we''ll start tomorrow!"


    George said with a smile, "I''ll go with you with medanzo. It''s not easy to transfer the an-la army, but the Lord of the city can''t go without his own company."


    Rod Dick left the promontory city with more than ten relatives and walked along the official road. He was treated by the officials of the cities along the way. He talked about a lot of things both in public and in private, and medanzo and George also went along with him. Rod Dick met Lord Daya Tu Yang and general Huan Zhang in the city of Memphis, and received a secret report from Burke.Huan Zhang had just received a letter from his father, Long Teng, asking him to go to Wangdu to meet him. So he went with rod Dick and set out from mengfeisi city by boat along the Ronnie river. Officials like them will naturally have all kinds of official entertainment reception along the way. Now is an extraordinary period, and this reception has added many subtle meanings.


    On the surface, the two adults are calm as usual, that is, they want to go to Wangdu for official and private affairs. They come along the Ronnie River, but they drive the undercurrent of eju.


    ����


    His majesty sent Burke, the high priest, to lead the guard to "meet". As soon as rod Dick and Huan Zhang entered the city, they were put under house arrest. According to Burke, his majesty left the two adults in the king and had important matters to discuss.


    Then one of the three most important sacrificial ceremonies of eju every year will come. According to the Convention, the high priest in charge of the ceremony will gather important officials and the elders of the theological academy to discuss the ceremony matters, and report the results to the Pharaoh. Some important arrangements need to be decided by the Pharaoh himself.


    There are three high priests in the temple of the Lord of Egypt. The most important sacrificial ceremony is also three times a year. Each time, the Pharaon leads the ministers to sacrifice. The three high priests take turns to preside over the ceremony. This time, it happens to be Burke''s turn. The Pharaoh gave Burke the command of one of the most elite palace guards, and gave Burke a list of them, intending to take advantage of the opportunity to gather all the officials and the elders of the seminary to discuss the ceremony, one by one, the most important of which was Wald.


    The Pharaon had received the news that rod Dick had issued the Oracle without authorization and rushed back to the city of dises from Xindu. In name, it was for the sacrifice ceremony, but he had already laid a net secretly and was waiting for the net to be collected. His response was not quick, and his methods were not cruel. He even thought out different ways to deal with various rebels.


    Long Teng and his son could not be killed for the time being, and they wanted to be knighted and brought to Xindu for house arrest. They promoted the generals of other families to be the head of the Isis army and the an LA army, and appointed a new Imperial military minister. In his old age, Wald claimed that the great magician had been summoned by the gods and had completed the course of his life and held a memorial ceremony of the highest standard. As for rod Dick, it''s a problem, and he has to be executed on a proper charge!


    ����


    This day was the day when Burke summoned all the people to discuss the grand ceremony. The secret reports received by the Pharaoh in the palace continued. Who went to the place where Burke discussed in the temple. All the people who should go have gone and all the arrangements that should be done have been done. There is no abnormal movement outside. No movement is the best news, which shows that everything is going well.


    That night, the Pharaon sent out all his servants, waiting for something in his bedroom. His mood was restless. Burke should send someone to return the result. However, there was no latest news until nightfall. The Pharaon could not sit still. He was about to send someone to inquire. Suddenly, he heard the footsteps of a group of people outside the palace!


    Who broke into the bedroom at night? The Chamberlain will never make such a sound, and the guards who patrol the palace will not be able to arrive here in line! Ehraht was in a hurry to drink, but there was no response. Even the two great court magicians who were responsible for protecting him disappeared.


    At this time, the Pharaon heard the high priest Burke shout out at the gate of his bedroom: "Wald, the chief senior of the eju theological academy, will lead the high priests and the elders of the theological academy, the Minister of military affairs, Long Teng, and the two military commanders, namely, linghuanzhang and Dick, to meet with his majesty and discuss important matters with his majesty."


    On hearing this, the king felt his hands and feet cold, his mind humming, his whole body numb, as if something was going away, draining all his strength. What an audience this is? The rebels, who had been thought to be prisoners, were brought to the gate of the palace by Burke.


    ����


    A bloodless coup took place in eju. Burke, one of the three high priests of the Kingdom, was the mastermind of the coup. Eracht abdicated in the middle of the night, and his nephew and son-in-law, tutanhart, who was not yet an adult, became the new Pharaoh.


    The name of tutanhart was given by eracht, which means "the successor of the glory of Seth". The Egyptian royal family has a tradition of intermarriage since ancient times. Tutanhart is not only the nephew of ehart, but also the daughter of ehart. After tutanhart succeeded, he changed his name to Tutankhamun, which means "guardian of Amun''s glory".


    The name of the new Pharaoh is naturally to echo the oracle of Allah, symbolizing the recognition of the status of the LORD God of Amun kingdom. At the same time, Amun God also inherited and replaced Anla in human sacrifice. Immediately after the sacrifice ceremony came, the ministers of eju group "reported" all this to the gods at the ceremony, and Tutankhamun officially succeeded.


    The high-level of eju also had a major adjustment. Rod Dick was promoted to prime minister and was the Assistant Minister of the young new Pharaoh. Rod Dick wanted to decline, but George said to him, "humility is a virtue, willingness to bear is another virtue, and bearing is often more difficult than humility." Rod Dick thought for a second and accepted the new position.


    Long Teng retired home, Huanzhang was promoted to minister of military affairs, Burke was still the high priest of the Kingdom, and was promoted to the chief high priest. Yi Bin, the former chief deity of the promontory City, was promoted to the chief high priest of Amun temple in mengfeisi City, and still served as the chief theocrat of the Anla army. The temple of Seth has become history, and the temple of Isis is now known as the temple of Amun.Some people regard Amun and Anla as the same God and call him "Amun La". When writing divine texts, some deities cancel the connector in the title of "Allah". In the official ceremony of eju, the priests called the name of the LORD God Amun!


    Rod Dick and Burke did not kill the monarch on the spot. Eracht lived a period of seclusion in the deep palace and finally died of depression. His soul was also called into the underworld, but the underworld at that time was the hell created by Amun.


    ����


    On the day of the sacrificial ceremony held in the city of dises and the official announcement of the succession of the new French, Tutankhamun, who had just been worshipped as the LORD God of the kingdom in the coup, was walking in the outskirts of Memphis. The water rippled, the cool wind was blowing, and the boats sailing around were constantly shuttling, and the smoke from the kitchen rose from the distant farmlands.


    Looking at Amun''s appearance, he was on an outing, but he stepped on the waves on the Ronnie river. The boats passed by, but the boatman could not see the God walking on the waves.


    There was another spirit beside Amun, who walked arm in arm with Artemis. The wind caresses Artemis''s silver robe, depicting her beautiful posture. The green shawl rises in the wind, and from time to time gently touches amon''s cheek.


    Amun looked at the people on both sides of the Strait and asked Artemis, "revisiting the old place, goddess best, what do you feel?"


    Artemis covered his mouth and said with a smile, "you call me best at this time?"


    Amun: if it wasn''t for best, why would we go to Hades


    Artemis took Amun''s arm and said, "for Amun! If Osiris does not accept your guidance, how do you integrate the kingdom of Allah? Oh, I almost forgot that Allah will be your name


    Amun turned aside the topic and said, "I am still the main god of the nine link system, and I can allow you to enter the nine linked divine realm. However, according to the oath of joining the divine system, when the gods outside the divine system challenge the gods in the same department as me, such as you challenge Osiris, I can''t help you. What if you went to Hades to settle with Osiris? "


    Artemis turned his head and glanced at him: "are you worried that I am not Osiris''s opponent?"


    Amun: if it comes to Mana, I can''t tell who is strong or weak. If it comes to achievement, you are above Osiris. If you fight in another place, you will win. But if in the underworld, he can rely on the power is much stronger than you, although you are the creator, but some means are not available to the human world. As long as he stands on the balance of the artifact, you must not be an opponent. Once the goddess of best, it should be very clear


    Artemis said with a smile, "that''s why I''m going to pull you together. According to the oath of the divine system, if I challenge Osiris, you can''t help me. But if you challenge Osiris, I can help you! I think this oath is the funniest agreement between the gods. "


    Amun also said with a smile: "funny is funny, but it is not unreasonable. The problem of a god system must start from the inside, otherwise how can you find a God to do it first? "


    Artemis blinked mischievous eyes: "I found it, or the LORD God!"


    Amun turned to look at her: "you did not find it, you met it."


    Artemis: "if you fight with Osiris in Hades, you can''t beat him..."


    "You look down on me," Amun interrupted


    Artemis laughed again, rubbed his cheek against amon''s shoulder and said, "then I will come to see the excitement."


    Amun couldn''t help rubbing her cheek against her hair: "just like Schrodinger used to do, I fight. Do you want to help watch the fun? If I can''t beat anyone else, I''ll call out the kitten to run quickly


    Artemis asked with a smile, "can you shout?"


    Amun replied, "I went to Hades not to fight Osiris, but to confirm an achievement. I''m going to merge the kingdom of Allah and Anu with my kingdom of heaven. Before that, I''ll merge the underworld of Osiris with heaven and hell. If you can do this in the world, you can do another thing in the immortal eternity. "


    Artemis said in surprise, "heaven and hell?"


    Amun said with a smile: "don''t you want to watch the fun? Then wait and see


    As they speak, they have arrived at the lower reaches of the Ronnie River Delta, where the flowing river is spreading in a fan shape. Now it is not the season of flooding. A large amount of beach has been exposed in the estuary, which divides the Ronnie River into many complicated tributaries. One of the tributaries has steep beaches on both sides of the river. The river is very deep, and its velocity is extremely fast, but it hardly makes any sound.


    Amun and Artemis no longer walk, but quietly stand on the water with the flow, suddenly disappeared in the sun. They enter the space boundary of the underworld. The river is still this river, but the river seems to be flowing backward. Heaven and earth are coming towards us like a silent picture. The river bifurcates in front and a piece of land is in the center.


    Amun took Artemis'' hand and lifted his feet, as if touching the silent world, and they jumped out of the painting and boarded the river bank. On hearing a roar, a tall three headed giant dog appeared in front of the two gods. As soon as it saw Amun, it fell to the ground and rolled into the shape of a young man, dressed in gold armor and holding a long thorn whip.He took up his whip and saluted, "Lord God, are you looking for the God of the underworld?"


    Artemis stood beside Amon, raised his finger and said, "TIPHON, do you still know me?"


    Tifeng was stunned: "this goddess, who are you?"


    Artemis replied, "once upon a time, I stood in your position to guard the gates of Hades and lead the souls of the gods. At that time, my name was best."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    Tifon grinned at Artemis, and after a long time exclaimed, "best, it''s you! Aren''t you dead How to become a goddess again? It''s impossible


    Best put a message directly into the soul of Typhon, explaining the cause and effect of the event. In an unbelievable way, Typhon said, "so you are the goddess Artemis of the Olympian system? But in the way of re entering the human world, it proves the achievements of the creator? The Lord of the underworld has been practicing hard for many years and has not broken through this realm. He must be very eager to see you


    Artemis sneered: "where he is ascetic, he is escaping! Do you think that hiding in the underworld is the God who owns this world? TIPHON, you say Osiris must want to see me. Is this an excuse to open the door to Hades for me


    Tifeng said with a wry smile, "even if the Lord of the underworld doesn''t want to see you, the LORD God Amun is here, can I stop it?" With that, he turned and waved, opened a mysterious door, and Amun and Artemis walked in side by side.


    Osiris is a God guided by the nine link system of gods. He created the underworld receiving fuze to worship the spirits of the nine linked gods. He also showed the existence of gods to the dead in some way. Entering the underworld, there will be a message printed into the soul: "the horizon, which can only be looked at forever, finally comes to the foot."


    Here Amun once came. Just before he ushered in the "inquiry of fate and the judgment of the end", he looked at a gushing red sun in the dark. In the red sun, there was a cat fighting with a snake, which symbolized the creation and creation of Allah and the establishment of the nine alliance divine Kingdom. As they stepped into the red sun, they opened up a world of heaven and earth, demonstrating various scenes of the birth of the nine linked divine system.


    Through many doors, at the end of this road, a sentence can be heard in the soul: "enter the world of Hades, please give your eyes and heart!" At this time, all the actions of the dead in their lives, like the river of the new moon, clearly reappear in the soul. No one can deceive himself or the Hades.


    Next, the undead will step on a huge scale, and another self will come to the opposite side, symbolizing all the impressions of him by the world as well as all the traces left by him to the world he has left.


    This balance is actually made of a artifact, which is also the center of the whole Osiris underworld, supporting the boundary space of the underworld. When Amun and Artemis stepped on the scale, it was not the other two same gods, but Osiris, the God of the underworld, holding a staff.


    There was no change in the appearance of the ghost God. He wore a high white crown and a long wavy beard. Instead of saluting Amun, he nodded his head slightly and said, "we meet again. Congratulations on your achievements."


    "How can you understand my achievements?" Amun asked


    Osiris replied, "the gods of Seth in Egypt have collapsed, and the city states have issued such an oracle. The dead will bring the news to the underworld. It is not difficult for me to guess what happened. I just have a little doubt to confirm why the Oracle says that Allah is the name of Amun? And did you really kill Seth? "


    Artemis suddenly interposed, "Osiris, no wonder you will come here to meet you. I want to ask you if you have any questions. When you see the LORD God, you are not polite


    Osiris replied, "goddess, are you the new God in the kingdom of God? I have been away from the kingdom of God for a long time. Please forgive me for not knowing you. I used to be the main god of the nine link system. Why should I salute this new God when I see him? "


    Amun said with a smile: "what you said is that I just killed Seth and became the LORD God a few days ago, and you have been the main god of the nine linked gods system thousands of years ago. From this experience, I should salute you. How are you, Lord


    With these words, Amun bowed to Osiris. And Osiris knelt down, prostrate on the ground, also a very grand ceremony. Artemis asked again, "Hades, what are you doing at this moment


    Osiris rose to his feet and replied, "because Amun has cut Seth, he has just confirmed the news himself, and Seth is my enemy." Then he said to Amun, "Lord God, why do you come to this underworld?"


    Amun laughed again: "you hide in this and don''t come out. If I want to see you, I can only come in by myself."


    Artemis seems to have come to find fault today, and suddenly interrupted: "Osiris, you are really pathetic! I still remember that I was the nine couplet God thousands of years ago, and I don''t salute to the present God. And you are very poor, because Amun killed Seth and bowed down, you have to thank him for the gift he brought you. There is only hatred for Seth in your heart. Even if you defeat Seth, you can''t get rid of it. It shows that you will never be as good as set! "


    Osiris said with an angry face, "goddess, I don''t know you, and I''m not interested in your identity. But be careful when you speak in front of me, and say I''ll never be as good as set


    Artemis turned his mouth and said, "am I wrong? I used to think you were a high and mysterious God. Now I know that you are just a pathetic and poor fellow! Even though Seth is not a good thing, but he is better than you at least, he will make efforts for the oath. He''s a tragedy, and you?You close yourself in the underworld, escape from the outside world, absorb the strength of the dead to heal. Do you think that''s ok? You don''t even want to go out of the underworld to face Seth. You don''t even know what happened in the kingdom of God. You can only get specious news from the dead who come to Hades. "


    Osiris said angrily: "at that time, if there was a duel between Seth and me, the defeated party would not be allowed to return to the kingdom of God for healing, so I stayed in Hades all the time. The gods in the nine link Kingdom, they also do not set foot in the world, only stay in the eternal world of God. But I have been understanding the soul imprint of people in the world. Is this also a tragedy


    The sneer on Artemis''s face was more intense: "God, are you angry or defending yourself? It is true that there are gods in the kingdom of nine couplets that no longer set foot in the world, but their wish is to enjoy eternal life. And you? You want to be the creator, want to defeat Seth again, hiding in the underworld seems to have been working hard, in fact, this so-called effort has no hope, you know it best! This is not a tragedy. What else is a tragedy


    Osiris pointed to Artemis with his staff and said to Amun, "who is she? Why did you bring her here to speak to me like this? I don''t know the goddess, and I''m not interested in her words! "


    "Don''t you recognize it?" Amun said with a bitter smile? Since she doesn''t say it herself, I can''t tell you, otherwise she will be upset. In fact, why do you care who she is? Just listen to what she says is reasonable or not? "


    Amun did not tell Osiris who Artemis was and why he came to the underworld to drink and scold the God of the underworld? He didn''t want to upset her, but he didn''t care whether Osiris was happy or not.


    Artemis''s eyes were more satirical. He pointed to Osiris and asked, "who am I? Do you have any difference? Do you feel very relaxed now? Do you feel relieved at last? Because of the fall of Seth and the change of the main god of the nine link system. Pressure in the heart of the Millennium shadow disappeared, you can finally come out of the underworld to see people. But I want to ask you, you become a god of the underworld for thousands of years, you should know what you are doing for? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous now? What''s the point of your existence? "


    Osiris angrily exclaimed, "I am still the God of the nine link system. I don''t need you to tell me what to do here."


    Artemis suddenly laughed. A message was printed into Osiris'' soul. She did not say who she was, but introduced a series of changes between the gods after Amun left Hades last time. The focus was on Amun''s achievements and the request made by anra to Amun, which also answered the questions raised by Osiris when he just met.


    Her laughter, like a sharp blade, pierced the soul of Osiris and asked coldly, "the ghost God of the nine linked gods? You don''t know the situation, don''t you know that the nine link system is about to disappear? Allah is the name of Amun. The nine linked kingdom of God will be integrated into Amun''s kingdom of heaven. What are you going to do? "


    Osiris was shocked on the spot. After a long time, Osiris bowed down to Amun and said, "you have done what I have not done; you have broken through the realm where Angela has not broken through; Isis has not verified the achievements, you have verified them. It happened after you left the underworld. When you see you again, you will inherit the promise of the creator God to the nine linked gods. "


    The purpose of Amun is to persuade Osiris to accept his guidance and become an angel in heaven. This is not the submission and allegiance of mortals, which requires a real vow in the soul, neither forced nor disguised. However, Osiris seems to have already read it. It depends on what kind of updated guidance Amun can give him.


    But Artemis stopped and said, "Osiris, what guidance do you want to receive? Your soul is at a loss in this underworld, and what are your so-called asceticism proving over the years? Do you understand? It was in this underworld that Amun ushered in the final test. You sent him out of the underworld with great magic power. Then do you know what happened?


    Seth came and stood at the mouth of the Ronnie River, waiting for Amun to return to the world and kill him. And enril of anuna''s apocalyptic system also came, colluding with Seth. What were you doing? They''re outside your underworld, and you shut yourself up in this so-called underworld world.


    I noticed something was wrong. I found Amun in the immortal eternity and guarded him to heal his wounds. Goddess Mu Yun tried to summon Amun to Duke plain. You crouch in the underworld and absorb the soul imprint of the dead. You think that you are practicing, that you are in control of everything, but in fact, everything is escaping.


    Is it really your relief that Amun killed Seth? Allah asked Amun to merge the nine alliance Kingdom, and the gods needed to be able and willing to accept Amun''s guidance. Seth is cut off, and the only obstacle is you, because you hide in this underworld and know nothing. All the creatures in the world may have their existence significance, but you who are beyond eternal life have become a superfluous God


    "Who are you?" Osiris asked directly


    However, Amun put in an inexplicable saying: "God of the underworld, what kind of gods we will become depends on how we look at the living beings."Osiris, however, seemed to be awakened and looked at Artemis and said, "best, you are best!"


    Artemis printed a message into Osiris'' soul, explained the whole process, and glared: "I am best, what can you do? Don''t look at me like that. Please look at amon and look at yourself. There was a mortal who challenged Seth on earth and came here in the boat of Hades.


    He went out of here and now he''s back, and what are you doing? Your existence is meaningless. Today you are more redundant. Your illusory vow to build Hades has come to an end. Do you want to know how it all happened? Then please think carefully about what Amun and you said in the underworld


    Amun asked Osiris why he should treat best like that in Hades. He once said something to Hades --


    "Osiris, I can''t blame you, nor can Schrodinger complain. She did make her own choice. In fact, I also know some gods who are really beyond immortality. They only enjoy immortality in the kingdom of God, and they don''t force themselves to do anything else. You are still practicing hard in the underworld.


    I have also been to anunaghi''s underworld. It''s not as good as your nine linked underworld, and erebe, the king of the underworld, is not as good as you. But I would like to say that your practice may not be as good as best''s choice, or even worse than Isis''s wish. Although best is not an immortal God, I think her final choice may be more meaningful than your original choice.


    If, as you said, new life exists, why not choose it? The most valuable thing to increase people''s knowledge is personal experience and verification. Although it may make you lost forever, it seems that you have lost your eternal life. The god named Osiris may never be there, but it may be closer to the true source of divinity. "


    At that time, Osiris scornfully asked Amun, "you actually want to point out the cultivation of a God?"


    Now this dialogue is in the soul again, as if it were just the voice, but the situation has changed. Amun cut down Seth, Osiris became the redundant existence in the nine alliance Kingdom, and needed to accept Amun''s guidance. What kind of guidance Amun can give him, as he said at that time, depends on whether Osiris abides by it and how he can follow it?


    Artemis came to the underworld, and did not fight with Osiris, but the question just now was tantamount to forcing the existence of a God to accept the examination again. Osiris sighed, and his body turned into a black smoke, which scattered in all directions. The invisible black smoke also passed through the figures of Amun and Artemis.


    Amun swayed to his feet. He felt the soul imprint of Osiris, including all the testimonies before and after Osiris became the God of the underworld, and his thoughts and thoughts in his life. He heard Osiris''s last voice: "I don''t know where I''m going, and the soul imprint will disappear, leaving only this last state of mind. I don''t want to go to your kingdom of heaven, and I don''t want to be the redundant existence of the nine linked gods. If it''s possible to be an unknown, I don''t even want to see you again. "


    Osiris left in this way, the result may be astonishing. He is the God of the underworld and the one who knows the soul best among the nine linked gods. His last words express a very complex meaning -


    the passing of mortals may also lead to the rebirth of souls. When new creatures are lucky enough to pass the endless tests, they will also see the soul imprints of the past and feel various mysterious causes and consequences. But the gods are different, because they are beyond immortality. Once they fall, there will be no such God in the world.


    There may be a new life in the world, or it may never be, but in any case, the spiritual imprint of the God no longer exists. If a new creature appears, it may just be a faint sense of the mood when it fell. Even if this creature can achieve something beyond immortality again, it is completely another God.


    The situation of Osiris is different from that of Artemis. At that time, Artemis did not die, she just came to the world in the way of rebirth of her soul and became a cat. When her confirmation is complete or the cat''s life is over, Artemis will return to Olympus. And Osiris left, and the spirit never existed.


    Amun turned to Artemis and asked, "are you relieved?"


    In the eyes of the world, Osiris, the God of the underworld, was cursed "dead" by Artemis, which is simply unthinkable. Artemis''s expression at the moment is somewhat similar to that of Schr? Dinger in those years. He answered with his cheek full: "it was his own choice. When he faced my questions, he was just like I was in the first place. I''m just returning him a result. I don''t mean to force him! "


    Amun sighed: "I didn''t intend to force Osiris, but to persuade him to accept another guidance and get real liberation. And you''re good enough to cut him off. But from the source of gratitude and resentment, we can not say who is right and who is wrong. "


    Artemis shrunk his shoulders, half turned, buried his face in Amun''s chest and said, "how can Schrodinger be so powerful? It''s only because you''re by your side that you look great. You''re here to solve the problem. Isn''t Osiris doing the same? Now that the underworld has fallen, what are you going to do with it? "Amun reached out his right hand and stroked her back and said, "you just want to be angry, but you don''t pay attention to the changes around you."


    **


    PS: the cat is finally relieved:)


    today is February 29, a leap day in four years. Please ask for a ticket, a monthly ticket! On the last night of this month, if you still have a monthly ticket, please support me. Thank you very much!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Artemis raised his head in Amun''s arms and saw Amun''s left hand first. A ball of light flew out of his palm. The floating light ball magnified and turned into a delicate balance. It was the artifact Osiris used to build the center of the underworld. Amun took this artifact directly from the depths of the underworld, and the pivot supporting the whole underworld boundary disappeared, but the underworld did not collapse, because Amun created another "Underworld" to integrate it.


    The process of taking out the artifact, transforming and fusing the underworld is also a kind of re refining for this artifact. Amun handed it to Artemis and said, "anyway, in the eyes of the world at least, Osiris was cursed by you, it should be your booty. I have consecrated it and removed the mark of my soul. It is called the balance of judgment


    Artemis asked, "don''t you keep it yourself?"


    Amun shook his head. "You should have taken it."


    Artemis took over the trial balance and said, "then I''ll take it. It happens that one of the gods of Olympus wants this thing. This God has something to do with you. She has reason to take it. If it''s in your hands, it may be handed over to some disciple. "


    Amun asked curiously, "Oh, there is a goddess in Olympus related to me? Who is she, and what is it? "


    Artemis gently shook his head and said, "you are not the Olympian gods. I can''t tell you the secrets of the gods. You will understand them when you see her." As he spoke, he raised his head and looked around, and suddenly a cry of surprise came out.


    I saw that the underworld had changed its appearance in silence. The huge scale under their feet had disappeared. They even stood on a strange line of demarcation. On the left is the blue sky and white clouds, the green grass spreading nearby is like shade, the distant mountains are full of flowers, and the sound of running water is floating in the wind like a cheerful music.


    There is a tree not far from the right. Its bare branches are charred gray, and there is no leaf. The strange branches stretch out into the sky like a strange claw. The hot smoke rises from under the tree with the fire light, just like the burning in the endless depths under the ground. Not far away there is a river, the river is flowing dirty black oil like liquid, the surface of the river is still burning, passing by a breath of death and anxiety. Looking at all these scenes, it seems boundless.


    Artemis murmured, "is this what you call heaven and hell? They are the same place


    Amun said with a smile: "yes, it has learned from the experience of the construction of the underworld of the various gods in Tianshu continent, and was recreated by me. After all, it is the home of the dead, and it is still another kind of underworld."


    Artemis said, "it''s not surprising that the underworld is called hell, but the underworld you created is also called heaven, which is also your kingdom of God, which is really unimaginable."


    Amun smile: "whether it is heaven or hell, according to your habit, call it Hades, see what is different?"


    Artemis narrowed his eyes and said, "I have seen the underworld of Hades, the God of Olympus, and as best, I have guarded the underworld for Osiris, the nine linked God of the underworld. Moreover, I also know what happened to the underworld of erebe, the God of anuna. Those Hades are the same as here to lead the dead, but there is a biggest difference.


    The underworld has always been the source of Hades'' divine power. No matter what kind of experience the undead may have in Hades, the underworld is mainly built for the Hades, and the Hades is the God who practices the necromancy in each god system. You are different here. It is mainly built for the dead. The so-called God of the underworld has only become a watcher and a guide. Who inspired you? "


    Amun explained, "I once met a great enlightened man named wuliangguang, inspired by his disciple Da Yuan dizang."


    Is the underworld built for the underworld or for the undead? It seems that this has never been a problem. There are many undead in Hades who receive fuzes from the underworld. The underworld is very important to the God system, because it has mastered almost all the secrets of the world, and in another way to strengthen people''s belief in the gods, because the issue of life and death has always been the ultimate thinking of people. On the other hand, the underworld is also the domain of Pluto''s divine power. What people fear may be the will of Pluto.


    However, Da Yuan Di Zang once showed Amun that the nether world created by his vow was quite different from the underworld that Amun knew. Although it was also a kind of vow practice, the Hades itself was created for those undead, so that they could understand some guidance left by limitless light in the world, not for the great wish land Hide yourself.


    The underworld created by Amun is also for this reason. It does not exist for the existence of gods, but for the undead who come here, or witness to yearn for or accept some kind of judgment. However, there is no judge in the underworld. The so-called judge is the soul of the dead, which also draws lessons from the magic effect of the huge scale in the original nine couplet underworld.


    What is the difference between Amun''s creation of heaven and hell on both sides of one body and the dark world hidden in the great wish earth? In the nether world, the witness is "Samsara", while in the heaven and hell is the witness of "judgment".


    When the undead enter the nether world, what they enter is the light place of the middle Yin, which is called the great wish earth. In an instant, the experience of his life will be clearly reflected, and the unknown things in this life will also be clear at this moment. The dead will recall everything they have experienced, including the feelings they left for others, the true thoughts of others, and so on.This moment of emotion is indescribable, and then the samsara heart and regret will alternate. Almost everyone will think of a question - what if this life is over again? With this thought, the light of the middle Yin will turn around, just like his life is really over again.


    Many people in this world have the wish of rebirth. They often have a kind of illusion. If they go back to the past and start over again, what should they do. Sometimes I imagine that I will start my whole life again. Sometimes I will change into another wish. I will go through a certain period in history and repeat the background of the whole world. These two ideas are actually the same thing, just based on different wishes.


    The first kind of vow is based on the regret of one''s life experience, and a new imagination of what he has done. The second kind of vow is a kind of regret for the historical background of one''s own time and a kind of re imagination of the world outside. But these two wishes come from one origin, which is samsara.


    When people live in the world, samsara is just a kind of fantasy or yearning, but the dead can witness this kind of samsara when they enter the light realm of the middle Yin.


    But there is a fact that does not change with people''s wishes, that is, when a person really witnesses the samsara heart, he may not be able to eliminate his regret, and the prophet can not really change himself; when he goes beyond an era and goes back to the past, he can not really surpass the era he came from, if he is still such a person.


    When the undead witness the samsara in the light of the middle Yin, it is like a rebirth of life. Those who seek wealth may get wealth, those who seek fame may get fame, some will have thousands of wealth, and some may establish immortality. Some people may come to the world and think that killing is in the hand of deterring all living beings; some people may be angry and think that their desires are smooth and unrestrained.


    But the light state of the middle Yin not only testifies to samsara, but also to regret. The so-called remorse is not the remorse in one''s own heart, but the imprint left by him reflects on himself and has no escape. How he treats the world, the world will see him; whatever marks he leaves in the world, the world will imprint his soul with what he feels.


    The light state of the middle Yin is a new witness of the soul. Everything will be reflected back to make your real feelings clear, which is beyond description. One can''t feel all of this if one lives in the world, but when the undead enters the light state of the middle Yin to witness the samsara heart, the remorse that then diffracts will involve the soul in the unimaginable hell suffering.


    In the nether world, endless samsara and regret can be witnessed, allowing the dead to assume again and again. If the vow of the soul is not really free, then it will enter an endless reincarnation state, known as the endless hell. Its concept of time is different from that of human beings. It is an eternal moment and an instant eternity.


    What kind of soul a person has is determined when he is alive. Amun created heaven and hell, and people themselves have lived in heaven or hell, just as a witness when they pass away.


    The underworld created by Amun draws lessons from the nether world hidden in the great wish earth and the ingenious judgment balance of Osiris. It also reflects the kingdom of heaven created by him. It is different from the undead world of various gods, and becomes a heaven and hell on both sides of one body.


    Artemis has already made the achievements of the creator. Naturally, she saw the mystery of the world. She asked Amun with a smile: "I know who your hell is prepared for. Then what about heaven?"


    Amun replied: "there are many people in this world who have not been guided by the original power, but they have a detached soul and will naturally come to heaven. The so-called heaven is still an instant eternity or an eternal moment. This underworld is where I project the appearance of the kingdom of heaven. They are like angels in heaven


    Artemis frowned slightly: "it turns out that the kingdom of heaven you created is such a scene that the undead who are not detached from eternal life are indistinguishable. But after all, this is not really beyond immortality. This is still the world of the dead. How can the undead leave? "


    Amun youyou replied: "you can leave if you want to. No matter how long you spend in heaven, it is only a moment on earth."


    Artemis asked again, "how can the dead in hell be freed?"


    There is also a difference between the hell created by Amun and the infernal hell in the nether world. It allows a person to witness his real self, and then to witness the self he wants to become in his vow. Repeated examination and examination are like the eternal fire in hell.


    Amun smile: "until they can free, it is only a moment in the world."


    Artemis looked around and said, "you even use the kingdom of heaven to reflect the underworld. Such guidance is very attractive in the world. Is it temptation or coercion?"


    Amun shrugged: "maybe nothing, I just created such a world of the dead, as you can see."


    Artemis thought: "I can see that more and more people believe in you. You are very smart."


    Amun said with a smile: "maybe I am more attractive."


    Artemis chuckled and thumped him, saying, "have you learned to speak like that?"Amun replied, "what can you learn that you have witnessed so much in the world? It''s not an incredible magic power, it''s just a little trick. I was inspired by the puppet projection artists in the temple square


    Artemis frowned again: "the underworld looks perfect, and more and more people will believe in you, but as you can see, there are few people who are truly detached from the soul. Even if people believe in you, they just take their own understanding, and more and more believers will judge others in your name. "


    Amun shrugged again: "that''s the choice of the world. The conflict between human beings has always been like this. I just prove my vow in this way and leave my guidance in the thousands of roads people understand."


    Artemis turned to look at him: "you are very indifferent."


    Amun also looked at her and said with a bitter smile, "I have been like this since I was a child. You have watched me grow up." Before the words fell, he turned his head and looked at the distance to the right and said, "there''s a dead man coming. It''s the king of eju, eracht. He''s really in time."


    Artemis sighed inexplicably, stroked Amun''s arm gently and said, "I should go, too. Thank you for helping me to breathe, and for showing me the heaven and hell you created."


    Then another voice said, "best, no, Artemis, will you guide me?"


    Artemis turned around and said, "Typhon, are you going to break away from the nine link system and join the Olympian system?"


    The speaker was TIPHON, the keeper of the underworld of Osiris, the golden three headed dog. He bowed on the ground at the boundary between heaven and hell and said, "I am the God under Osiris''s guidance. Osiris has left, and this heaven and hell no longer need a gatekeeper like me. But what I have practiced is the book of the dead of the nine link system. You have also practiced it, so I ask for your guidance. "


    If a deity falls, the emissary he guides can break away from the divine system or ask for the guidance of another God in the divine system. He was more willing to accept the guidance of Artemis, who had the same experience as himself, and at the same time, he left the system.


    Artemis said to Amun, "see, not all the envoys are willing to choose you as God." Then he said to tifon, "then follow me to Olympus. Hades is short of a gatekeeper like you."


    Amun waved his hand and said, "tifeng has a choice. Go. I''m going to merge the kingdom of the nine and the kingdom of Allah. The gods of the nine and anuna will be angels in the kingdom of heaven. I will appoint erebe and nergal to take care of the underworld. "


    Amun fulfilled her promise to Artemis and accompanied her to the underworld to seek Osiris to settle accounts. However, the result of "accounting" was to create heaven and hell. Artemis left as he wished, and returned to the world to fly across the sea with tifon to the holy land of Olympus.


    She should be very happy, but she always looked a little depressed, as if she had lost something, playing with the booty in her hand, she did not speak all the way. "My goddess, are you unhappy?" he asked carefully


    Artemis sighed, looked at the trial balance in his hand and said, "how can I be unhappy that I have ended my old feud with Osiris and have obtained such a trophy?"


    "Goddess, what you really want is not this artifact, but a spirit," he said boldly


    Artemis glared at him: "who do you say?"


    Tifeng shrunk his neck: "I didn''t say that."


    Artemis did not care about him. Flying in the clouds and looking at the distant horizon, Artemis said: "to see such a underworld is to witness the kingdom of heaven he created and to understand his achievements. It is impossible for such a God to join the Olympian system. I always have a premonition that something I don''t want to see will happen between me and Amon, but I can''t describe what it feels like


    ����


    Amun created heaven and hell, watching Artemis leave, and then step into the void, as if staying in the original place, Gabriel appeared in front of him. He came directly to the kingdom of heaven. As Artemis saw, heaven and hell are the mapping of heaven on earth. For the transcendent who is guided by him, he directly crosses the indescribable space-time from the human world.


    Gabriel saluted and said, "my God, you have created the underworld. Are you going to merge the kingdom of nine? I have been ordered to meet the other angels in heaven, but their test has not yet come. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t need to go anywhere to merge the nine alliance kingdom. I can do it here."


    Gabriel exclaimed, "then I will be the only angel to witness this great moment."


    Amun shook his head again: "don''t worry, I have to wait for another angel. If he is lucky enough to ascend to the kingdom of heaven, he will surely be hurt badly. Let''s heal him first


    Gabriel was surprised to say, "who among your disciples will be tested at this time? I think Michael seagull is the next to ascend to heaven, but he''s not so fast


    Amon stretched out his hand and pointed to the void: "not the disciples in the garden of Eden, do you see it?"Gabriel said softly, "it''s him. It''s a bit of a suspense."


    Amun showed concern: "his test has finally come, and I don''t know if he can pass it safely. If he can come to the kingdom of heaven, he will be a powerful guardian angel. I am waiting to guide him in the immortal eternity, hoping that he can succeed


    **


    PS: it''s the beginning of the month again, please ask for the monthly ticket for the end of March!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    Deep in the desert, there is a scene of horror. The gray whirlpool tore the sky, in the black lightning entanglement, there is a strong body is crazily waving the arms turned into giant tongs. The Scorpion King Surabaya is covered with translucent light, which is comparable to the toughest armor in the world. However, under the black lightning strike, the light is torn and broken layer by layer. His roar echoed in the desert, and the endless sand dunes around him seemed to tremble with his roar.


    ����


    I don''t know how long, the immortal eternity seems to appear a crack, a giant scorpion smoking smoke fell into the kingdom of heaven. Its pair of tongs are damaged, the huge scorpion tail is soft and soft on the ground, and the body is burnt. There are many terrible cracks on its tough shell.


    Surabaya is very lucky, more or less because of the strong blood, he passed the final test and did not lose in the eternal, because of Amun''s lead to the kingdom of heaven. However, he was a little dizzy and had not recovered. He was still a changed demon body. He was seriously injured in the test. He could not get up with his forceps.


    A golden light fell on him. At this time, he heard Amun''s voice: "Surabaya, congratulations on your transcendence of eternal life. Here is my kingdom of heaven. You are already a different being. The body is the heart, the form is the God, the existence is also the consciousness. "


    With the golden light and voice, Surabaya seems to be awakened, the scars on the body disappeared, and turned into the normal human form, but the expression was still very weak. He turned over and sat up and said, "my God, thank you for your guidance."


    Amun did not know when he stood in front of him and said with a smile, "you have made your own way out of immortality. I just gave you the final guidance to the kingdom of heaven. You''ve been hurt a lot. You need to take care of yourself for a while. The injury suffered by an angel is different from that of ordinary people. It is a loss of physical and spiritual strength. If you don''t want to have pain, there will be no pain, but recovery still needs cultivation. "


    Angel? Surabaya was stunned, and then he laughed: "my Scorpion King has become a scorpion now!" Then he sighed: "I don''t know what happened to the lion Wang renyun who ran away with others? Since I can come to the kingdom of heaven, he should also be able to. If I had known this, I would have left him


    Amun shook his head and said, "each has his own luck and fortune. Maybe he has accepted another guidance and can transcend immortality in another way. This is not a necessity for the living beings. In any case, you have made a thousand years of hard work. "


    Gabriel came up and asked, "angel Scorpio, are you the second angel after me to come here? Do you want to stay in the kingdom of heaven to heal, or do you have other plans?"


    The scorpion king bowed to Amun, then stood up and bowed to Gabriel. He replied, "I intend to stay here for a while, until the injury is OK, and ask to go to the world to recuperate. After some things are over, return to the kingdom of heaven, enjoy the eternal peace, and become the guardian angel here. "


    Amun laughed again: "the thing should have been like this. Do you still have a temple in the bottom of the desert? I will stabilize the injury for you for the time being, and then you will go back and arrange the affairs of the world and return to the kingdom of heaven. Even if you are in heaven, you can go back and see it from time to time. "


    Scorpion King: "thank you, my God! Looking back at the world, I know how lucky I am. How many scorpions can there be a mutated scorpion, and how many years can a psychic scorpion appear in these mutated scorpions? What kind of luck can a scorpion demon like me have to reach the other shore beyond immortality? I will stay on earth for some time, but I will come at once if you and the kingdom of heaven call. "


    Gabriel added, "angel Scorpio, you should first stabilize your realm, absorb your body and spirit, adapt to a new way of existence, and then go to the Syrian desert. But don''t worry too much. There is a great pioneering work at present. Amun wants to integrate the kingdom of nine and anuna. You are lucky to be one of the witnesses. "


    The scorpion king called out, "yes! How could I be so lucky? "


    ����


    It will take time for Surabaya to recover completely, but with Amun''s blessing, the shape and spirit are no longer affected. When it was time to merge the kingdom of God, Amun said to Gabriel and Surabaya, "leave the kingdom of heaven and watch in the eternal eternity."


    In the kingdom of the nine kingdoms and the anuna apocalypse, the creator God said the same thing to the gods. The gods of the nine couplets and the anuna Apocalypse all withdrew from the kingdom of God and looked at the images of the lotus flower and Tianming slips in the immortal eternity, which was the outline of the kingdom of God.


    For Gabriel and Surabaya, who accepted Amun''s guidance, the image of heaven is a golden light seen by the soul in the immortal eternity. The golden light gradually spread and turned into petal like mist, and then the scene of a lotus flower appeared in the void. The white petals unfolded one by one, and a round of red sun appeared on the center of the flower, all shrouded in the golden light.


    Where is Allah''s nine kingdoms at the moment? Right there, in the golden light! This is a concept that ordinary people can''t understand, because there is no difference between time and space in the eternal eternity. The kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God can be said to be very far away or very close. When Amun unfolded the lotus flower in his soul, he also entered the kingdom of God of Allah. The kingdom of God and the kingdom of heaven became one.


    Then the red sun went into the heart of the flower, and the lotus gradually closed and turned into a golden light. From then on, the nine alliance Kingdom disappeared, but it still existed forever.The golden light gradually unfolded, with dense divine texts appearing on it, which turned into a volume of slips of letters. Anuna Qishen Kingdom also appeared here. The letters of destiny spread out like endless, and then gradually rolled up and re turned into a golden light. Those sacred texts slowly disappeared, as if they had been strangely integrated.


    When the golden light returned to its original state, the nine linked gods and anuna enlightened gods were inspired and guided by a kind of inexplicable inspiration and guidance, and appeared in a piece of heaven and earth through time and space. Amun sits on the source of the roni River, on the glaciers of the Assyrian plateau, and on the mountainside of heaven. Each angel felt that this piece of heaven and earth seemed to be familiar with each other, and the mysterious extension had integrated the original kingdom of God.


    When they entered the kingdom of heaven, they had already accepted Amun''s guidance. Now they are the angels in the kingdom of heaven. They salute together and say, "my God, the only God!"


    Among all these angels, Surabaya, who has passed the test the latest and has just arrived in the kingdom of heaven for a short time, is like an old guide standing beside Amun and laughing to the people: "welcome all the angels! Ha ha ha, I''m a step ahead of you. If there''s anything I don''t understand, I can introduce it to you. "


    Mu Yun knew the details of Surabaya, looked at the new kingdom of heaven, and asked Si waterway with a smile: "do you see my palace? What''s the difference? "


    Surabaya was asked, a little embarrassed to scratch his head: "I don''t know where your previous palace is, there are many mountains and rivers here, there are many palaces distributed among them, which one is yours?"


    Amun suddenly said, "do you see your world, EA?"


    The shock in EA''s eyes did not fade away. He quickly bowed down and said, "yes, my God, Lord of heaven! I have accepted your guidance, my world unfolds in the kingdom of heaven


    Amun''s kingdom of heaven is a combination of the nine alliance Kingdom and the anuna Kingdom, which is equivalent to an extension. Everything in the kingdom of God is still in existence, but it has been changed wonderfully. AEA was originally the God of wisdom of anunaghi and the highest god except the creator God. He had made great achievements. He also opened up his own world by relying on the kingdom of God, which is the same as the world created by Seth depending on the nine linked kingdom.


    No matter how rich and colorful the creator''s world is, it belongs only to him, and no other God can enter it. Amun had seen Seth''s world, like a drop of dew on the lotus in the early days, and only Seth could hide in it. At this moment, EA accepted Amun''s guidance and made different vows, and his world opened to the angels.


    It''s not that his accomplishments are higher in an instant, but that his path has changed and that Amun''s guidance is magical. The creator becomes an angel and worships Amun as the only God, which means that he integrates his soul imprint and cultivation knowledge into the kingdom of heaven. His world is his, but it is also Amun''s.


    This is sacrifice, the sacrifice guided by amon''s realm today! "The only God" is not only a title, but a real confirmation!


    According to the selfish psychology of some people, as the creator, EA could have enjoyed his own world, but now he sacrificed it to Amun and became a part of the kingdom of heaven. It seems that he suffered a lot? But this is the guidance he received, the vow to enter the kingdom of heaven. In other words, if AAH doesn''t want to, Amun will not be able to integrate anuna, even Anu, the original creator God.


    So Amun will kill Seth and persuade Osiris before he merges the nine alliance Kingdom, and Anla has always wanted him to do so. At the moment, Amun asked kindly, "what is the difference between the kingdom of heaven and the original kingdom of God?"


    Before EA answered, Mu Yun suddenly said, "Oh, I understand why you can leave the kingdom of heaven and go to the world, and the kingdom of heaven will not collapse!" She spoke with the mapping of information divinity, and the angels suddenly understood the difference of heaven. "I can build a rose garden in heaven for myself here," she said with a smile


    Although the Kingdom created by the original creation God can bring the gods to enjoy the carefree and eternal life, the gods can not build palaces or other things for themselves in the kingdom of God, because everything is created by the spirit of the creation God. If they want a palace or a garden, a mountain, a lake, they need to ask the creator to create it.


    Unless they become creators, they can attach themselves to the kingdom of God and create a world of their own, but that world does not exist for other gods. If you break through the creator''s achievements and become a creator God, you will break away from the God system and build another god system. This is what Seth once wanted.


    Amun''s achievements have surpassed the creation God. Whether Amun is present or not, the angels can use everything created in the kingdom of heaven to build their own gardens and palaces. In a sense, it is very similar to the human scene. If the angels achieve more, just like EA today, they will no longer be the original creator, but become "archangels" who can create things that were not in the kingdom of heaven.


    However, no matter what kind of things the angels built or created in the kingdom of heaven, they will be integrated into Amun''s soul imprint and cultivation, and Amun will also master it. This is an amazing achievement. Amun has fulfilled a vow that will amaze the gods.If we refer to the realm of achievement, "Archangel" seems to be equivalent to the "creator" of other deities, but it can not be so absolutely compared. Amun established a completely different God system, and the guidance that the angels follow is also another system. Amun is a different God. Today''s Amun may have fulfilled a prophecy - the God of the gods.


    Where are the former gods, Allah and Anu? To be honest, amon doesn''t know. The two men made a vow and went to the world in the way of soul rebirth. But in a sense, they are still here. They create the soul imprint and practice of the kingdom of God, and see that they have been integrated into Amun''s soul and the kingdom of heaven. Amun was once an''rah and Anu.


    The creator God is the end of a road. If they leave, the kingdom of God will collapse. If they have a higher level of pursuit, they must give up to get something. Therefore, Anla and Anu do not exist at present, but they have not fallen, but a new beginning. Their souls are floating in the world, and I don''t know how many new lives they have to go through. Until one day they can prove their vows, they will not understand the cause and effect of all this.


    But can they prove it? Even if the new creature is lucky to be guided by the original power, how many people in the world can escape from immortality? If they do not have this luck, they will just sink and fall in a flowing river. If they have this luck, they may also fall in the face of "the examination of fate and the judgment of doomsday".


    Even if they transcend immortality and become gods, they are new gods, and have nothing to do with the former anyra or Anu. This new God has to find another way to break through the original creation God''s promise of achievement and verification, so that everything will be clear in the soul, and the test at this time can also make the real God perish.


    If they are lucky enough to fulfill their vows, they will no longer be Anla or Anu at that time, but no one knows their existence at present. Whether all this can happen, the hope is boundless, even if it can happen, I don''t know how much time and space to go through.


    ����


    Amun showed the angels everything in the kingdom of heaven, and then let everyone go back to his palace. They accepted the new guidance, but some things do not need to be changed. For example, some angels just want to enjoy eternal life and peace in the kingdom of heaven, which is the promise of Allah and Anu inherited by Amun.


    All the angels saluted and dispersed. The original anuna opened up the gods and almost all went to see the world unfolded by AENA. Only mu Yun stayed in the spot and hooked Amun''s fingers. He should have something to say and pouted his lips like a coquettish one. Seeing this, Scorpion King saluted Amun and said, "my God, it''s time for me to go back to the desert of Asia. If the kingdom of heaven calls, I will come immediately!"


    Amun quietly made a gesture toward Mu Yun, and then toward Si waterway: "wait a little longer, to meet a new angel."


    Surabaya reaction is very fast, grinning surprise way: "who wants to pass the test to come to the kingdom of heaven?"


    Gabriel replied, "it''s Michael seagull. It''s not easy for anyone to pass the test, but he should be much better than you."


    Before the words fell, there was a figure breaking through the boundary of heaven. It was Michael seagull. He looked a little gray, and did not change into a strong demon body, but behind a pair of huge wings, the feathers were incomplete, still with the smoke of the gunpowder.


    Gabriel let out a long howl, with a message imprinted into his soul, telling the gull where he had come, and teaching him what was beyond immortality. The seagull''s response is much more fresh than the original Surabaya, and immediately sends out a roar response, struggling to shake the wings, the smoke and dust of both wings dissipate, and a pair of wings become white and flawless.


    Surabaya was surprised to look at the side, Gabriel issued a long scream at the same time, behind the "bang" to expand a pair of white wings. At this time, the seagulls have come to Amun, spread their wings and prostrate salute: "my God, thank you for your guidance! I have finally witnessed your kingdom of heaven. "


    Amun nodded with a smile: "you''ve come just in time. I''m going to take a long trip to the world to think about more questions and find out more answers. You and Gabriel will guard the kingdom of heaven and pay attention to everything in the garden of Eden, and prepare for the arrival of other angels, if they are as lucky as you


    The seagull got up and saluted Mu Yun, Gabriel and Surabaya. Finally, he said with a smile: "Scorpion King, I have heard that you have come to heaven in the garden of Eden. Now I have the opportunity to congratulate you face to face."


    Surabaya said with a smile: "I also want to congratulate you! Don''t call me Scorpion King, call me Scorpio Surabaya or scorpion king angel. You and Gabriel have wings like this. It doesn''t look like magic. Is this the sign of an angel


    The seagull answered honestly, "yes, the disciples of Amun have made such a pair of wings, which symbolize the yearning of the soul to soar."


    Mu Yun interposed in one side: "Scorpion King angel, you should also practice the formula of Eden, refining such a pair of wings."


    Surabaya slightly a frown: "scorpion with white pigeon wings, the appearance is not too funny?"


    Mu Yun said with a smile: "that''s actually the wings of seagulls! What''s the matter with long wings? You can''t change into a demon body. Who knows you''re a scorpion? Besides, the armored beasts and mermaids in the garden of Eden also have such wings. What can''t scorpions do? "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    Surabaya asked Mu Yun, "what about you? You are also an angel in the kingdom of heaven. Do you need to refine such a pair of wings? "


    Mu Yun smiles and doesn''t answer, just listen to a bang, her back also spread a pair of white wings. The goddess knew that there would be today, and she had refined the wings of angels. Then she turned her head and asked Amun with a smile: "am I beautiful like this?"


    Amun said with a smile, "of course it''s beautiful. Just like the beauty of angels Scorpion King, go back to the Syrian desert. Gabriel, seagull, you guard the kingdom of heaven Mu Yun and I have something to say, and then we will go to the world. "


    After saying this, Amun disappeared in front of the angels and appeared with Mu Yun in her heavenly palace, which is very similar to Mu Yun''s Rose Garden on the Assyrian plateau.


    Mu Yun looked at the broken and colorful flowers and plants on the plateau and asked: "you created such a kingdom of heaven. All the angels created and built in the kingdom of heaven is your soul knowledge. This is a realm that ordinary gods can''t imagine. Why do you want to go on a long journey? What questions are you looking for and what answers are you going to verify? "


    Amun did not answer directly, but said with a smile: "as far as I know, the achievements of Zeus, the Lord of Olympus, are no less than mine, and so is Marduk. Although our vows are different and the direction of verification is different, they are all beyond the existence of the creator God.


    I had been waiting for Darius in a tavern by the side of the road, but what I was waiting for was the embodiment of Marduk. When I spoke to Marduk, another person appeared beside me, probably Zeus. Their achievements are no less than me at this time. What are they still searching for in the world? I know what Marduk wants to prove and understand the world he wants to create. What about Zeus? "


    The communication between gods is not only language, but also a message in his voice. Amun has printed the scene of his encounter with Marduk and the middle-aged man in the roadside pub into Mu Yun''s soul. Mu Yun slightly pouted: "do you want to learn from Zeus? They all said that they were going to pick up girls. Do you want to go for girls, too? "


    Mu Yun was obviously a little angry. Amun laughed and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you did to Osiris''s underworld just to help your cat out. Have a good time with Osiris on the spot


    Amun was still smiling, and in the eyes of the gods, the cause and effect of this matter were clear. Mu Yun said this is just to run Amun, Amun also smile to listen, smile is very honest. At this time, Mu Yun smiles again. The smile turns very charming. She looks up at Amun and says, "you know how to make me happy?"


    What happened? Just as Amun laughed and said nothing, the high priests in the main temples of Egypt received an instruction from the gods to build statues for mu Yun and offer sacrifices to her in the temples of all the cities in the country.


    Amon did not ask the cities of Egyptians to replace the God of Allah and to carve his image again, because it was not necessary to rebuild it. Now amon is an''rah. However, after Tutankhamun ascended the throne, many new buildings have been completed in all parts of Egypt, both civil and official. According to tradition, important buildings are to be painted with statues, and people still need to build new statues for Amun.


    In the main temples, the statue of Archangel Seth has collapsed. Which angel should be placed in its original position? Can''t we leave such a piece in the solemn altar? People are also praying to Amun for instructions from the oracle. After Amun fused the nine alliance Kingdom and anuna apocalypse, the original nine alliance gods and anuna Apocalypse gods became angels in the kingdom of heaven. His first oracle was to build the statue of Mu Yun.


    In fact, even if Amun didn''t send down the Oracle, the Prime Minister of eju, rod Dick, planned to do so, because Amun and Mu Yun were worshipped in the temple of Salem.


    Amun used to have only one temple in the world, which was built in Salem city under the guidance of Linke and the cave dwellers. It is probably because of his lack of experience or prejudice. It is quite different from the style of temples in Tianshu mainland. Amun on the altar stood there with half his arm around Mu Yun. Although the carving is very vivid, it is not solemn enough.


    Since Amun''s existing temple is such a form, rod Dick will also refer to it. However, the form of the statue is natural, and it will not be as frivolous as the temple of Salem city. Mu Yun, standing on the altar, appears dignified and dignified, standing beside Amun and in the original position of Seth.


    Because of Amun''s Oracle, Mu Yun was called Amun''s wife in the myths and legends of the later generations of eju. Oral transmission among the people and the copying of ancient books and records were accompanied by the change of language. Later, Mu Yun was also known as mut, which was many years later.


    Amun did not speak, but dropped such an oracle, so mu Yun laughed at that time, and the smile disappeared like a cloud in the sky.


    In fact, Amun himself does not care whether his statue will be placed on the altar, because his understanding and verification of the field of divine power has gone beyond the concept of a certain kingdom or a certain God system. As long as the world accepts his guidance and has firm faith, then the world is the source of his divine power.


    But when he was the God of Amun, he was still the main god believed by the Egyptians, and he did not reject this way of offering sacrifices to the kingdom. It was just a choice that the world believed in him. As for Muyun angel, she naturally prefers to absorb the power from the divine realm in this way, because after all, she is a "traditional" God born in the apocalyptic system of anuna.Mu Yun looks at Amun and smiles, but suddenly frowns slightly and says with worry: "in this period of time when you integrate with the kingdom of God, you have no time to pay attention to human affairs, and your prophecy at that time has become a reality. Darius ascended the throne of Boz and continued the expansion of the Cyrus era. Eju was still a vassal state of Boz. If the situation goes on like this, sooner or later you will not be able to maintain your God position in eju, and the field of divine power will gradually lose. "


    "Who is it?" Amun asked with a smile


    Mu Yun pondered: "either by Zeus or by Marduk, Darius''s army has entered the United Kingdom of hitton."


    Amun asked again, "so what? I have said for a long time that I have no intention of being such a God; nor does my sphere of divine power have to be that. But what about the anuna Kingdom and the gods? "


    Mu Yun also laughed: "it seems that there is no loss, because the anuna Apocalypse system no longer exists, and the gods have become angels in the kingdom of heaven." Then he reached out and patted Amun on the chest and said, "Marduk expanded his territory in the world, defeating anunaghi and the Kingdom owned by the nine linked gods. But you find it in the immortal eternity, merging anunaghi and the nine kingdoms.


    You are all winners. However, the great changes of human disputes and the ups and downs of kingdoms have happened many times in the past thousand years. However, in the eternal world, there is no such kind of struggle. The world that God can open up is infinitely vast, depending on his achievements and magic power. "


    Mu Yun''s words are also a kind of annotation of the word "detachment". The concept of time and space in the immortal eternity is different from that of the human world. The space-time that may be opened up is infinite. How big the world created by the gods depends on the realm, knowledge and magic power of the gods themselves. There is no conflict like that between people.


    The expansion of the Persian Empire is a kind of human achievement, which makes Marduk enjoy a broader sphere of divine power, which is of great benefit to the gods. Amun deeply realized this when he became the main god of the nine linked gods. However, from another perspective, there is no such struggle in the world after detachment. Amun created the kingdom of heaven and integrated anunaghi and the nine United Kingdom of gods. As far as the gods are concerned, his achievements are no less than that of Marduk on earth.


    Amun patted the back of Mu Yun''s hand and said, "since you understand this truth, why do you still feel that way just now?"


    Mu Yun replied: "because of this truth, you see how beautiful the kingdom of heaven is. You have exceeded the end of human desire. Why go to the world in person and get involved in the unknown dispute?"


    Amun said with a smile: "because I still have a vow to prove, why are Anu and Anla going away, and why are Marduk and Zeus appearing in the world? The answer is similar. "


    Mu Yun pointed to the void and said, "is that Zeus you met? He is now a king, and he is fighting with Marduk on the battlefield


    Amun also saw a place in the world where a fierce war was taking place. Darius the great of Boz, with his invincible team of ten thousand, was attacking a pass. The coach defending the pass is the middle-aged man Amun met in the tavern. His name is not Zeus, but Leoni.


    ����


    The United Kingdom of hitton is not a unified concept of the state, but more close to the concept of the territory of the same God. Its structure is more loose than the original Baron Kingdom, and there are dozens of kingdoms, large and small.


    The so-called King''s actual status is equivalent to that of a city-state, but he enjoys the power similar to that of a king in this city-state. Some kingdoms are even about the size of a town, and the rulers of a territory as big as a town call themselves kings.


    Many kings had no lineage. The nobles or generals who held military power successively ascended the throne in history, and the throne changed many times. Such rulers were also called tyrants in the mouth of sages. At present, there is no unified monarchy in the whole United Kingdom of hitton. Instead, it takes the form of city-state Council to negotiate important affairs in the United Kingdom, forming a de facto tyrant co governance. However, this form of CO governance is very loose, and internal conflicts often break out.


    Among these great and small kingdoms, there is a kingdom with very strong military power called kibada. Leonion is the king of kibada today.


    The kingdom of kibata implements a very brutal policy. Citizens of kibata are born to fight. Babies who are weak or not strong enough will even be discarded at birth. They have to undergo rigorous military training since childhood. When they are 20 years old, they have to become formal Legion soldiers. They stay in the army until they are 30 years old before they get married. After marriage, they have to participate in military training every day. They can not retire until they are 60 years old. However, most of the soldiers have no chance to live to 60 or 10 years old.


    In the land of Tianshu, the official Legion soldiers are at least the first-class warriors who awaken the blood force. That is to say, all the adult male citizens of kibata are all warriors who practice physical arts except a few diviners. What happens if someone doesn''t become a warrior? Then he will be eliminated before he is 20 years old. The so-called elimination is to die in cruel selection or cruel training.


    Kibada men do not give birth. All kibadans firmly believe that they have the most noble blood. They have only one occupation: fighting and living by enslaving the conquered. Such a system was even more severe than the national policy pursued by Emperor sinnah in those years, but they also formed a strong military strength, conquering and ruling a large area of territory and tribes around with a small population.Amun''s integration of anunaghi and the nine alliance kingdom in heaven seems not long, but it has been more than ten years on earth. Darius ascended to the throne of God to quell the civil strife. Assyria and Baron destroyed the Kingdom one after another. He followed the Expedition Route of Cyrus to the west of hathia, crossed the promontory, destroyed TuYaQi and established a new province. He attacked the United Kingdom of hitton by sea and land. Darius also sent messengers to the kingdom of hitton to demand their surrender. Many small kingdoms were ready to surrender.


    However, the most powerful and richest city-state kingdom in the whole hitton United Kingdom called on all the city-state kingdoms to unite to fight against the invasion of Boz. Many of the city states of the United Kingdom of hitton were distributed along the coastline and the larger islands. Maritime trade was their economic pillar. Therefore, the kingdom of yalen organized a powerful navy and defeated borz in the naval battle.


    Borz recruited Hattie''s navy and warships, and recruited the soldiers of the former Baron Navy. The attack from the sea did not achieve the expected results, so Darius launched a large army from the land and led a troop of ten thousand people.


    At this time, all the kingdom of hitton hoped that the soldiers of kibata could go to war. They were the most powerful land forces in hitton. In the previous naval battle, the kibadans did not take part in the war. The reason why kibata did not participate in the war was very simple. They did not engage in production, trade and trade. They only lived by conquering and enslaving the conquered. Although they had strong military strength, they did not care much about other things.


    The nobles of kibada opposed expeditions to war. In their view, as long as the army of Boz did not attack the kingdom of kibata, they did not care about the protection of other city-state kingdoms in the United Kingdom of hitton, although they killed the messengers sent by Darius. Kibata fighters have always fought only for their own conquest and do not intend to join the United Kingdom of hitton.


    Many kibata nobles believed that if the army of Boz attacked the United Kingdom of hitton by land, it would be far away from the kingdom of kibada, and that the Persians would not be able to conquer it. On the contrary, the loss of hitton''s strength is a good opportunity for kibata to carry out a new round of conquest and expansion. The Council of elders of the nobility of kibata made a decision and rejected the proposal to send a large army to war. This is their consistent thinking.


    But now there is a king named Leoni in kibada. His idea is obviously different. Without the support of the aristocratic group in the Kingdom, he could not mobilize the army, but the king had the right to lead his own guards when he went out. So leonion claimed that he was guided by the oracle and led 300 guards to the front line.


    The hitton allied forces were stationed in a place called Wenquan pass, a dangerous pass. In addition to lenio and his 300 bodyguards, there were more than 7000 allied forces in the city states of the United Kingdom of hitton. Leoni led the most elite 300 personal guards to guard the pass of Wenquan pass, while the others were flanking to cover the pass and cooperate with each other.


    According to the legend of the hittons as historical records, Darius launched an attack of five million troops. This is obviously impossible. The combined strength of all the countries in the whole Tianshu continent at that time could not support such a large army, let alone the organization and transportation of military supplies and logistics.


    Some people also know that the so-called history is nonsense, and they have revised the number in the legend to 500000 or 200000 troops. The main force led by Darius was the team of ten thousand men, and the reserve forces in the province of Nova, facing 7000 hitton Allied soldiers.


    The ten thousand troops were the main force in the war, and Darius needed more than 100000 troops in terms of logistics, supplies and preparation. Darius attacked from a long distance, while the hitton allied forces occupied the natural place to wait for work. The operational situation was very unfavorable to borz. The dangerous hot spring pass could not accommodate the large army''s battle array on the front battlefield, so it could only launch a strong attack and charge. The Boz army was defeated by the hitton coalition after several attacks.


    Darius also saw Leoni, who was defending the pass, from a distance on the battlefield, and the two showed a look that only they could understand. Darius had met him in the tavern by the side of the road, and knew what kind of opponent he had met this time. Since Marduk could cut off his incarnation and become the emperor of Boz, Zeus could also come to the world and become king of kibata.


    The hot spring war was not only a war between the Persian Empire and the United Kingdom of hitton, but also a direct confrontation between the two gods.


    Boz''s army was frustrated in the attack on Wenquan pass. Marduk did not want to retreat in the face of Zeus. Therefore, he mobilized the Reserve Corps of the imperial provinces to attack the pass in turn. Although the casualties were heavy, the main purpose was to attract the attention of the hitton coalition forces and consume the fighting capacity of the other side, so that they could not draw out their forces and take into account the weak points in the overall defense line.


    Darius secretly mobilized the most powerful force of the ten thousand team, climbed over the cliff and bypassed the front pass, and launched a surprise attack after crossing the hot springs. The hitton coalition was defeated, and Leoni and his three hundred bodyguards were all killed.


    The cost of the potz army was not small. After taking the hot spring pass, they went straight to Yaron, the most important city-state of the United Kingdom in hitton. When the army of Boz arrived at Yalun City, all the people in the city had evacuated, leaving only an empty city burning with flames.


    Amun and Mu Yun looked at the world from the heaven, witnessed the battle of hot spring pass, and recognized who Leoni was. When the fire broke out in Yalun City, Mu Yun frowned and said, "did Marduk defeat Zeus again?"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Amun shook his head and said, "the victory or defeat between the gods can not be judged in this way. It is obvious that the o''nei is flesh and blood, but a status of Zeus coming to the world. The death of leonion is not necessarily the failure of Zeus. As long as he achieves the desired result as leonion, he has completed some kind of verification. "


    Mu Yun asked again, "so what did Zeus achieve?"


    Amun pondered: "he involved kibata in the war, and even the king was killed in the front line, and he became the hero of the whole hitton. The United Kingdom of hitton will really unite in this war and change the loose situation of its own affairs. If another wise monarch can take advantage of this opportunity, he can form a truly powerful country and unify the Olympian God kingdom. There is a limit to the expansion of the human kingdom. The Boz Empire has reached the limit, but it gives Zeus a chance. It seems that I really need to go on a long journey in the world, and some insights can only be realized when I am in it. "


    Mu Yun also had some doubts: "I still don''t quite understand what kind of relationship is between Darius and Marduk, and what is the relationship between leonion, king of kibata, and Zeus?"


    Amun replied, "I know that Darius is the embodiment of malduk''s death. He was born, grew and achieved like a normal person. But Marduk himself is still in the kingdom of God he created. If he comes to the world, he will become one with Darius.


    But I don''t know much about lenio. Zeus can also come to the world in person and become king of kibata in a new way, that is, as a human being. When this mortal dies, or attains the achievement beyond immortality, Zeus will return to the kingdom of Olympus, perhaps to prove his proof. I think this situation should be called the incarnation of the past. "


    Mu Yun said thoughtfully: "then Zeus is not in heaven, but he becomes leonion on earth?"


    Amun thought for a while and then explained, "it''s not necessarily true. He may still be in heaven. He just cut off such an identity, just like Darius killed by Marduk. Only beyond the realm above the creator God can we really possess these mysterious means. "


    Mu Yun blinked his eyes and said, "Amun, then you should also have this kind of means?"


    Amun nodded: "yes, in theory, I should have this means, depending on whether I have this desire and what I want to prove."


    Mu Yun grabs Amun''s arm and shakes: "then you do the same. Cut down the incarnation of the result or the incarnation of all ages, and you still stay here as the Lord of heaven."


    But Amun laughed and shook his head: "no, I''m going to go myself. It''s me. Do you know that I have not yet understood the mystery of this method, and it can not be easily tried. It is also a kind of human test. "


    Mu Yun still held on to Amun''s arm: "you just fused anuna Qi and the nine alliance Kingdom, and you have verified the present state, but many mysteries have not yet been fully understood, so you have to take a period of time to fully understand and watch what happens in the world. It''s not too late to go until the right opportunity or the soul has a real touch. This is the way that the gods should follow, and they don''t care about the time. "


    Amun waved and a beautiful rose appeared around him. He took Mu Yun and sat down in the flowers: "what you said is also reasonable. Then I will accompany you here. The gods really don''t care about this time."


    Amun accompanied Mu Yun in the kingdom of heaven. They watched the war between the Persian Empire and the United Kingdom of hitton. The battle of the army had nothing to do with everything in the kingdom of heaven, but Amun had been thinking in silence. Mu Yun said to him with a smile: "my God, let me see if your prophecy can become reality - whether Zeus has achieved the goal?"


    ����


    After the death of King Leoni of kibata, the war of Hippo entered a real climax. There are more than 200 large and small city states in the United Kingdom of hitton. The City owners call themselves kings. Boz conquers most of them, including the important town of Macedonian in the north. However, the two most important city states, kibada and Yalun, did not yield to the Boz people. They formed a military and political alliance and united the other city states with the Boz invaders to wage a continuous war.


    The hitton coalition was initially on the defensive in the land, but on the offensive in the sea. Their navy was familiar with the climate and marine hydrology in this area. The priests went out with the warships to pray to Poseidon, defeated the Navy many times and cut off the sea supply line of the army. Darius did not completely conquer the United Kingdom of hitton.


    The expansion of the great empire of Boz in the Darius era reached its limit. In addition to the original borz territory, it established a total of 20 new provinces in the occupied area. The farthest provinces were located in the east of the United Kingdom of hitton.


    From the native land of Boz to hitton, we have to cross the borders of the former Assyrian and balun, the Syriac desert, the border of the former hathian Kingdom, cross the Strait, and pass through the kingdom of TuYaQi conquered by Boz. We can imagine how vast its territory is! In its vast territory, there are all kinds of tribes and gods. There are great economic and cultural differences among different regions. People even use many languages.


    When the expansion of conquest was hindered and the foreign war entered a stalemate state, such a long expedition was also a great test for the logistic supplies of the Boz empire. The consumption of war was not conducive to the consolidation of the imperial regime, so the war between Greece and Poland became a turning point. At this time, there were also changes on another front of the imperial frontier.EZU, who was in charge of rod Dick, took the opportunity to announce his separation from the rule of Boz Empire and no longer submitted himself to Nafu to Boz. Rod Dick saw the opportunity when the Persian Empire fell into the deadlock of the Greek Persian War and its expansion had reached its limit. He made this decision and made military preparations at the same time.


    He believed that the present Persian Empire was unable to launch large-scale expeditions on both fronts, and called on the whole nation in the name of the oracle of Amun.


    Did Amun send down the oracle? It''s true! Rod Dick prayed in the temple of Amun, asking for guidance. Amun''s voice said, "I can tell you what''s going on in Boz. This is really the best time to achieve your goal. As for whether the wish can be achieved, you and the Chinese people need to work hard. My word is - do it! "


    Eju was the first vassal state to officially declare its secession from Boz. Of course, Boz wanted to launch troops to investigate the crime. After a hard battle in the Red Sea area, the army of Boz did not win. At this time, Darius died.


    In the kingdom of heaven, Mu Yun said to Amun, "how could Darius die?"


    Amun said with a wry smile: "leonion will die, and Darius will certainly die. Their identities are mortals and flesh and blood. Zeus and Marduk came to the world in incarnation, and they became kings rather than practitioners. What they wanted to prove was not the road beyond immortality. I think Marduk saw more clearly than I did that the expansion of the Persian Empire had reached its limit. The defeat of the Xibo war and the rebellion of eju were the marks. He came to the world and has got the knowledge he wants to prove. I think his purpose should be achieved. "


    Mu Yun asked again, "Amun, in terms of your achievements, what purpose has Marduk achieved and what achievements have been confirmed?"


    Amun narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "look at the Boz empire. Darius is the most outstanding monarch in the history of Tianshu. He has accomplished what emperors have dreamed of doing but can not do. In my own experience, such wild hopes as those of laxis II, sinach the great and others can not be realized, but Darius has done it


    There was a trace of confusion in Mu Yun''s eyes: "you have explained to me the achievement of the creator God. That is the end of the human desire, which can only be realized beyond the human world. And Marduk has surpassed the creator God. What does he prove on earth and what do you see? "


    Amun thought and replied, "I see the difference between the kingdom he created and the kingdom I created? Marduk integrated the apotheosis of anuna, but allowed the existence of different gods, while Darius conquered almost all the kingdoms on the mainland and formed a unified empire. This is a kind of integration, a kind of innovation, but also to the later enlightenment, and even affect and change the world. If anyone in the Tianshu mainland wants to establish such a country again and manage such a large area and numerous tribes, he must learn from Darius. "


    Mu Yun had a bit of a taste of it. He nodded his head and said, "Mar Duke came to the world as Darius. He gathered the essence of traditional imperial art and built such an empire. No one in Tianshu had any experience on the mainland. He could only sum up his creation by himself. He brought the provincial system of Cyrus to the extreme to manage the vast territory. He also learned from the practice of the Assyrian emperor sinah to organize the military, unify taxes and measures, so that such a diverse tribe could be integrated into a country. "


    Amun then said: "this is a kind of integration of seeking common ground while reserving differences. Marduk himself has many identities. The Boz people regard the fire worship as the national religion and spread it to all parts of the country, but they allow all places to retain the original God belief. It is very clear that Marduk opened up the kingdom of God in the immortal eternity. It can accommodate all kinds of gods, and let all kinds of creators create their own world in his kingdom. You can say it is rich and colorful, or it can be said that it is full of demons. This is the case with his vow to ask for a certificate. The purpose has been achieved, so the identity of Darius is no longer important. "


    Mu Yun asked with great interest: "it seems that you have also understood this kind of proof and understood his kingdom of God. Then you can go and have a look in person? It''s just like you entered the nine alliance kingdom. "


    Amun said with a smile: "yes, since I have a good understanding, I can certainly enter the world. Do you want me to have a look?"


    Mu Yun showed a very curious look: "is there any danger?"


    Amun shook his head with a smile: "the existence of Marduk and I will not directly do it until we have to. Just like Anu or an-la in those years, no one can bear the price of falling, and not falling is also a kind of commitment."


    Mu Yun asked again, "how long does it take?"


    Amun replied, "go and go back."


    Mu Yun patted Amun''s back and said, "then you''ll have a look. I''m also curious about what his kingdom looks like."


    Amun stood up and said, "OK, I''ll go." One step into the nameless void, has disappeared in the eternal. Mu Yun''s big eyes didn''t have time to speak, and saw Amun step back from the immortal eternity, with a strange look in his eyes.


    Mu Yun was surprised and said, "what''s wrong, didn''t you go there?"


    Amun laughed bitterly and shook his head. "No, I''m back."Mu Yun was stunned: "so fast?"


    "Yes, that''s it," Amun explained. As soon as I entered that world, I startled Marduk. I didn''t want to say anything to him. I turned around and came back


    Mu Yun grabs Amun''s arm and says, "what''s his kingdom like and what''s its name?"


    Amun didn''t speak, a huge message was printed into Mu Yun''s soul. The angel who was detached from immortality almost didn''t stand firm. He was hugged by Amun. Many mysteries can''t be described. Amun directly prints his own experience into Mu Yun''s soul, just as Mu Yun himself witnessed it -


    Amun crosses the immortal eternity and enters into a mountain and river, which can be described as colorful and chaotic. If we apply the detection technique to the limit, we can see that there are beautiful prairies full of wild flowers, mangrove forests overflowing with miasma, and deep streams of gloomy clouds filled with haze, just like countless worlds interlaced together. His foothold is a soil slope, surrounded by no grass, in front of a huge stone tablet with words on it.


    This stone tablet and characters are impossible to appear in the human world. What it engraves on it is not any kind of writing, but changes with the observer''s perception. If a God who is illiterate comes here and sees this monument, he will naturally feel a kind of information and understand what is written on the stele. What Amun saw was similar to the divine text on the destiny slips, and the information he felt explained the origin of the heaven and earth.


    Amun''s inscription on the inscription is "the world in heaven", and there is also a small character "Boshi" below. But from Mu Yun''s point of view, the text she saw in the message was "creator''s world", and the small character below was "Marduk".


    The creator is an achievement that can create his own world in the eternal. Marduk had the achievements of the creator long before he left anuna, but he did not rely on the kingdom to create his own world.


    The difference between "creator" and "self in heaven" may only be realized by gods, but in terms of realm, they are similar, but the meaning of "self in heaven" is broader than that of "creator".


    After the fall of enril, Marduk achieved the achievement of surpassing the creation God, broke away from anuna''s apotheosis system, and proved a higher realm than "being in heaven". He created "the world of being in heaven" in the immortal eternity.


    According to Mu Yun''s understanding, the kingdom of God can accommodate all kinds of worlds opened up by different creators. Therefore, Mu Yun''s text is anuna''s apocalypse, which is "the creator''s world".


    So what is the superiority of this kingdom compared with that of the creator God? The first and most important point is that potion himself is free to leave, unlike the creator God who has to stay in the kingdom of God.


    The so-called "being in heaven" state is different from Mu Yun''s understanding of the "creator" achievement. The immortal god falls into his own soul world, and everything he experiences and witnesses changes according to his own private heart, and can''t accommodate the world outside his own heart. Therefore, no matter how wide the Dharma power is and how high his knowledge is, the world he created can not be opened.


    If the gods of this realm continue to explore, there are still various possibilities, perhaps higher achievements, or the end of the fall. Bothsun broke through a higher level. His kingdom of God is a world that can accommodate all kinds of "self-contained" worlds, and also leads to transcendental immortals who are willing to come here.


    Posion''s world was also closed and could not be shared with the gods. However, after he made higher achievements, he created a world of mountains and rivers outside his own soul world. Those who do not want to obey the vows of the gods but pursue their own desires can come. If they can achieve the heavenly achievements similar to the creator, they can also open up their own world depending on the divine kingdom of Bosnian. Such gods are also known as free demons, while posion is called the devil king.


    In this kingdom of gods, there are all kinds of gods. They have no unified guidance in the world, and some of them have no guidance at all. The owner of the kingdom of God is Bosnian. However, as long as the receiver does not infringe upon his interests, bosion is not bothered to take care of them. What he wants is the soul imprint and cultivation knowledge of the demons integrated into the world.


    It took Mu Yun a period of time to return to God. He was surprised and asked, "why didn''t I see a God in this kingdom of gods?"


    Amun explained with a smile: "the world has just opened up, and there are not many gods entering there."


    "Mu Yun did not see the creation of the world


    Amun also explained: "those gods can not be called the creator completely, but they should be called" in heaven ", but their achievements are similar to those of the creator. You can''t see those worlds. Only free demons can enjoy them. What I have observed is that there are not many small worlds attached to the kingdom of Poseidon, and most of the gods who enter the Kingdom have not made such achievements. "


    Mu Yun grasped Amun''s arm and said, "you mean that the kingdom of Marduk can accommodate all kinds of Creator worlds, but those worlds cannot be expanded. From this point of view, Marduk is not as good as you! The free devils are not as good as the archangels of EA in heavenAmun shook his head with a smile: "words can''t be said, that''s what Marduk''s vow is like. The gods who enter the free world don''t need to believe in Marduk, and they don''t have to be Marduk''s disciples on earth. They just have the same private belief, so the kingdom of Marduk is like that. It''s an amazing achievement, but it''s not what I asked for. "


    **


    PS: some readers like to "textual research" the contents of this book against the world history. As far as the subject matter is concerned, the content of Tianshu is actually a slap in the face of nearly 2000 years of mythology and civilization history, compressed to a few decades to expand, taking place in the background of a "alien continent", in which historical figures and their experiences meet , through and condense time and space, which needs special statement.


    Finally, standing at the intersection of time and space, shout out loud - ask for a monthly pass! "Tianshu" request your monthly ticket support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Mu Yun finally understood what kind of divine kingdom it was, and covered his mouth and said: "Marduk can really imagine that he has created such a kingdom. The more gods attached to the Kingdom, the more extensive his knowledge will be. Theoretically, it is endless."


    Amun nodded and said, "yes, he proved this vow on earth and broke through the end of this vow in the kingdom of God. I have also gone through similar verification, but the vows are different, so he created my kingdom of heaven."


    Amun and Mu Yun discussed what kind of divine Kingdom Marduk had opened up in the kingdom of heaven, and all things on earth continued. Darius died, his son Xerxes ascended the throne, and the Persian Empire and the hitton United Kingdom were still in a continuous state of war. In the city states that hitton had been conquered by Boz, resistance activities also rose one after another, and the Boz Empire changed from offensive to defensive.


    Marduk has proved the realm he pursues, and what happens next has nothing to do with him. Even Xerxes, the son of Darius and the new king of Boz, does not know that Mazda, the great God of light worshipped by the Boz people, is another identity of Marduk.


    As the expansion of the Boz Empire came to an end, its national policy began to change, and its internal rule became increasingly harsh. Finally, one day, Xerxes ordered to burn down the gate of God in Baron city and demolish the Marduk temple. Only Mazda, the great light God, was allowed to worship the flame of light believed by the Boz people.


    Mu Yun looks at this scene, steals music in the kingdom of heaven, leans on Amun''s arms and laughs. Darius''s son ordered the burning of the temple of Marduk, which was ridiculous to the gods. But with a smile, Mu Yun''s face suddenly changed and showed a angry look. He stood up and said, "Amun, your people have demolished our temple!"


    Amun also stood up, patted her on the shoulder and said, "why be angry? You just laughed at malduk, but what happened to him also happened to us


    "Are you happy?" Mu Yun asked


    Amun sighed: "it doesn''t matter whether you are happy or not. I just feel a little bit, which is confirmed by Marduk''s prediction at that time. Indeed, it was my people who demolished my temple and did not let Marduk do it. Nor did the army of Boz do it. "


    Amun was the LORD God of Egypt, and rod Dick would not order his temple to be demolished. What was demolished was the temple in Salem, which was also the earliest Temple of Amun. At that time, Amun guided his disciples to create Salem city. The statue of Muyun, which he held in his arms, had been standing on the altar to accept the sacrifice of the people. It became a symbol of faith. How could it be demolished by the people of Salem? This is the change of the world.


    Marduk once said to Amun, "even if my believers occupy the whole land of Tianshu, they will not interfere in the belief of Salem. But I would like to remind you that people believe in gods, not because they are born to believe, but because they can get spiritual comfort from gods, or realize their desires in the name of gods. The world is changing and people''s hearts will change, and the descendants of Salem city will make different choices. At that time, you will probably watch your own gods collapse. " (see "who is Satan" in Chapter 224 of this book.)


    When Marduk said these words, he not only told Amun that he had another name called "potion", which means that no matter what kind of status he gave, the Oracle or the guidance he gave would not interfere with the belief of Salem, and the words of gods would naturally keep their promises.


    The Empire of Boz destroyed elan, Hattie, Assyria, and balun, and DUK plain was naturally included in the vast territory of Boz. Salem occupied the northern part of the DUK plain, while the southern part was the city states of Mesopotamia and budamia occupied by Hattie. After the destruction of the state by Hattie, borz merged mexor, budamia, Syria and several nearby city states to establish Syria province.


    Salem''s status has always been very special. In fact, it has always been independent, but it has never declared its independence in name. On the surface, it is subordinate to the kingdom of hathia and the city-state of Syria. When the kingdom of hathi was annexed by Boz, it was subordinate to the newly established province of Syria and Asia.


    The territory controlled by Salem was completely surrounded by the Persian Empire, and trade with the Persian Empire had to be carried out. There was no other choice. In addition to its own use, Salem''s goods and materials can only be sold to the provinces of the Persian Empire. The products needed by Salem must also be exchanged with the surrounding provinces to pay taxes uniformly formulated by the Boz empire.


    In addition to not appointing a governor to Salem, the status of Salem was equivalent to that of a relatively autonomous large-scale city-state in Boz, and it could not exist independently without Boz empire. After George and link retired from the garden of Eden, Aesop and Joshua grew old in succession. When Amun left Salem, the main rulers of Salem were Tyche Chou and eusil. These two people are very clear about the situation of Salem, and the main policy is to keep the status quo unchanged.


    Amun was only 14 years old when he left Duke and was exiled into the mountains. When he finally appeared in front of the people of Salem, he was only 20 years old. In terms of human years, he should be 58 years old now. Many years have passed in the world, and earth shaking changes have taken place in Tianshu.


    Most of the people in DUK were buried in the early flood. Among the more than 60 survivors, the youngest was David Solomon, followed by Amun and then Moses. Moses was two years older than Amon, and David Solomon was eight years younger than amon. When David was six years old, his father took him out of Duke for the first time to see the world in the city of Syria. He just avoided the flood and became the youngest survivor.After Amun left Salem, Tyche Chou and eusil also aged one after another, and David Solomon became a new generation of rulers of Salem. Medanzo once guided David Solomon''s original strength. This child was very smart. He had achieved level 6 achievement before he was 20 years old. However, it took many years for him to continue to advance. When he was nearly 40 years old, he broke through level 7 achievement.


    David Solomon also inherited the essence of the Duke town''s millennial precipitation and got the source of Metanzo''s guidance. He is very strong and very intelligent. But there are some things that are not clear. People with better qualifications or cleverer are more likely to understand the mysteries of cultivation. However, they can not only rely on these to achieve high-level achievements. Otherwise, high-level achievers in the world will not be so rare.


    In his youth, David performed better than Amun in many aspects, but in the world, there are almost countless people who are better than Amun in many aspects. In comparison, it is quite remarkable that David can break through the high-level achievements of the original power and become the leader of Salem.


    In the late period of Diqi Zhou and eusil''s governance, Salem city actually entered the era of scholars'' governance, and the people of Duke town gradually became the rulers of Salem city and mastered the power and wealth of the city-state. Three of the twelve divisions that Moses had directed died in battle, and three of them entered the garden of Eden, and the rest of them grew old in Salem.


    They were very old and authoritative. They guided the people to sacrifice to Aloha and played an increasingly important role in the management of the city until David grew up. The new generation of people in Duke town are also spreading their branches and leaves. Their descendants are not willing to mention Duke Town, which represents the identity of the sinful people. They only claim to be salleng people, who have made a treaty with Aloha and are redeemed and blessed by the gods.


    With the support of the old generation of teachers, David Solomon himself was also very talented. He not only established absolute authority among the Salem people, but also controlled the whole city-state of Salem. The Aloha believed by the Salem gradually replaced the position of Amun God.


    This result is somewhat surprising, but from another perspective, it is inevitable. At that time, there were only a few dozen survivors of the dukes, but when they came to Salem, there were thousands of residents in the city, which seemed insignificant. But they enjoyed the most fertile land, inherited the mines of the clansmen, and made great contributions to the defense of the city-state in the war. The surviving generation of


    can be said to be the cream of the earth. When they are free from the hardship of their generation, they will no longer need to work hard for the miners themselves. Whether they are engaged in farm management, business exchange and loan business, they have done very well, not only because they have capital and prestige, but also because they have mastered knowledge and resources.


    Strength and wisdom are also the wealth left by their ancestors, which makes them the richest people in Salem city. The girls are willing to marry the Salem people. They have superior conditions, can give their descendants the best education and living environment, and can even master several languages and languages on the mainland. Gradually, the number of people is more than 1000 after two generations.


    The composition of other people in Salem city mainly includes several aspects: cave savages or plateau giants who moved from the deep mountains, vagrant explorers and rogue proletarians from surrounding countries, bankrupt craftsmen and farmers who lost their land. These people can''t be compared with the Salem in every way, and the vast majority of them are illiterate, to say nothing else.


    The Salem, who mastered wealth and knowledge, also possessed the right to sacrifice to the gods in the city-state, representing the will of the gods. People''s belief is not out of thin air, it will be affected by the environment intentionally or unintentionally. When Salem masters the economic and political resources, it naturally controls the social resources for spreading belief.


    In the early years, the people of Salem, who were united in the battlefield and summoned Amun to come, gradually died, and the new generation grew up. They did not have the experience of their parents. They were living in a new environment. More and more people followed the Salem people to believe in Aloha. When the Empire of Boz was expanding and the flame of light was burning all over the mainland, the worship of Aloha went deep into the hearts of the people of Salem city and gradually became the mainstream of belief in this city-state.


    However, the main temple of this city-state is Amun temple. It stands in the center of the city square, so tall and grand. However, Amun''s holding the statue of Mu Yun on the altar seems frivolous and unconstrained. There is also an Aloha temple in Salem. It was built in the place where the people of dukezhen lived in the first time. Its scale is very small and insignificant. However, the sacrifice received is more and more grand.


    The new generation of rulers of this city-state gradually had an idea that they wanted to replace the original Amun temple with the main temple of arroha. When the old generation was still alive, the idea was only in the heart. When the new generation of Salem represented by David Solomon came to power, the desire became stronger and stronger, because the status of Aloha also symbolized their status.


    Before Joshua''s death, he gave David Solomon a Bible, which recorded the experiences and sufferings of the dukes, the process of returning to their homeland from afar under the guidance of Aloha, and collected the instructions, miracles, hymns and legends of Aloha. It is a history that carries the belief of the Salem people, and records the agreement between the gods and the people of the people.David Solomon is also a witness of this period of history. Naturally, he can see the traces of modification and exaggeration in many of the legends. Moreover, he can more or less guess the relationship between Amun and Aloha, but the gods have not made it clear, and David Solomon will not.


    On the other hand, the belief in Aloha is not David''s personal matter, but the wishes and beliefs of all the people. It is not only related to spiritual sustenance, but also determines the interests and status in the secular world. Since David is the leader of the clan, what he does represents this desire and belief.


    Any successful change needs the right time to conform to some seemingly irresistible trend. The first opportunity finally appeared, which was the coup d''etat in eju. Tutankhamun succeeded the throne and regarded Amun as the main god of the kingdom of Egypt. The salemites hated the Egyptians because in their Bible, their ancestors had been enslaved by them, and only under the guidance of Aloha could they return home. It was arakho who showed miracles that made them overcome the evil gods of eju.


    Now Amun became the main god of eju. Naturally, they did not want to see the city-state under their control still offering sacrifices to the gods of eju, as if they were constantly waking up some kind of humiliating memory. David Solomon took the opportunity to order that the sacrifice to aroha became the official ceremony of the city, replacing the sacrifice to Amun.


    A few people objected to this order, but it was approved with the support and acquiescence of most people, because David did not overthrow the temple of Amun, nor did he prohibit the people from offering sacrifices to Amun, but only changed the official sacrificial objects.


    Although the population of Salem is prosperous now, it is still a small number in the total population of Salem, but they can control the whole city-state. They have carried out elite politics, which seems fair and reasonable and conform to the public opinion. However, by controlling the economic and political resources, they have mastered the discourse power of public opinion and coerced the wishes of the vast majority of people.


    In fact, people often think that what they can make is their own choice. This is the core of this elite politics, which may be embodied in various superficial forms, and has a wide influence in later generations, but it is only the origin of its origin at this time.


    The second opportunity that Salem waited for was that the expansion of the Boz Empire suffered setbacks, and the country was at a turning point of prosperity and decline. When the war between Greece and Poland was becoming more and more passive, and eju took the opportunity to break away, and the internal control of the Empire declined, Xerxes ordered the demolition of the gates of the gods and the Marduk temple in the city of Baron.


    David took the opportunity to order the demolition of the Amun temple and the construction of a more magnificent Aloha temple on the original site of the temple square, ten years after the last official sacrifice reform. With the foreshadowing of this decade, the resistance encountered in the real operation is already very small.


    There are two main reasons for David Solomon to demolish Amun Temple: first, the official God of the city-state is aroha, which should be the main temple; second, the temples of the original anuna Qishen system have been demolished in all parts of the Persian Empire. Assyria, balun, hathi and other countries that believe in anuna Kai gods are long gone. Amun stands in the main temple of the city with Muyun''s statue in his arms On the altar, it seems frivolous and unruly, contrary to the sacred majesty of the gods.


    However, David Solomon still had a hand. He just replaced Amun with Aloha and demolished the original temple, but he did not prohibit people from believing in Amun. People who believe in Amun can build temples for Amun in other places, but this has nothing to do with the official city of Salem, and there will be no city-state sacrifice.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Salleng people have mastered the best land in Salem city and controlled the economic, political and cultural resources. Believing in Amun God has become a non mainstream nostalgia. Aloha, who made a treaty with the salleng people, is the only God the city-state believes in. In the people''s concept of Salem City, Amun gradually became a legendary hero and a mythical figure by other people.


    Aloha is another identity of Amun, which makes no difference to the gods. Just as Xerxes ordered the temple of Marduk to be demolished to offer sacrifices to Mazda, the God of light, malduk did not matter. In recent decades, the land of Tianshu has undergone frequent changes, and the gods worshipped by many kingdoms have also changed frequently. Among them, there are gods'' guidance, but more importantly, it is determined by the human situation.


    When the main temple of Amun in Salem was demolished, the prophecy of Marduk was finally fulfilled. Amun can only sigh, but persuade Mu Yun to look at the temple of Marduk, which is the same experience.


    Mu Yun was only angry for a moment, then angry and funny: "I used to be the patron saint of Duke Town, but Duke town was destroyed by the flood. I hope you can guide the people to restore my divine realm, and you have fulfilled your promise. But now your people have broken down your temple and mine. As a God, I should be calm in the long history. "


    Amun added: "the Aloha they believe in is still me, and the agreement I made with my people is still engraved in the temple. People need their gods to prove their glory. My people are all living beings. No matter who is guided by the faith I left behind, and whose soul is free, can also come to my kingdom of heaven. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Mu Yun asked, "if the Salem oppress the followers of Amun God in the name of Aloha, or conversely, the believers of Amun God harm the believers of Aloha in the same name, will your kingdom of heaven guide them?"


    Amun said quietly, "I''m ready. Hell will wait for them. It is a crime to oppress or to inflict harm. It is a human sin no matter in whose name it is. The desire of the world will not become noble in the name of the gods, let alone be redeemed. "


    Mu Yun asked again, "what about David Solomon, will he go to hell?"


    Amun shook his head. "I can''t decide for him until the last moment comes. It depends on how his own soul faces the examination? I have no doubt that he is devout to my faith. He needs to accept the guidance of the only God in some form to make his faith firm. Since he controlled the city of Salem, I will not blame him for replacing the temple of Amun with the temple of Aloha.


    At that time, he was only a young slave. Now he has a strong power and controls the city-state which produces the most sacred stones on the mainland. He will become an excellent king. It is not a sin that people''s faith and sacrifice to aroha will be carried forward in his hands.


    As arakho, I have given him everything that he can guide. If he doesn''t get detached, it depends on his soul and the proof of his life. And David''s sons and daughters may turn this firm belief into selfish desire, which will lead to human crimes. "


    Mu Yun: "son of David, isn''t that still your people?"


    Amun nodded helplessly: "yes, they are still descendants of the people who have made a treaty with Aloha, and their ancestors are also the people of Duke town. You used to be the patron saint of Duke, did you not witness the downfall of Duke? It has nothing to do with being the sin people of the gods or the people of the gods. "


    Mu Yun is also smiling bitterly. At this time, Amun suddenly frowned: "you advise me not to rush to the world, to wait for the right opportunity, when the soul is really touched, this time has finally arrived. I heard someone calling for me to leave Salem and return to his distant hometown. He is old and has devoted his whole life to Salem


    Mu Yun seemed to have heard something and nodded: "is it Aesop? You should go and see him on earth. "


    Amun said thoughtfully: "no, I''m not only going to see him, but also being his entourage and driving him back to his hometown. His hometown is in the United Kingdom of hitton, which is exactly where I want to go. "


    ����


    Aesop is nearly 80 years old this year. He is not a great warrior or a great magician. It is quite rare that he can live to this age. People who live a long life have been respected. What''s more, Aesop himself has been respected for many years.


    In his early years, he was a slave saved by Amun in the Syrian desert. His master was Theo, a wealthy merchant of Memphis. Then Amun bought Aesop from Theo and gave him the status of a free man. The origin of Aesop''s identity as a freeman can be traced back to the time when rod Dick went to Duke to look for the tears of the gods. It was also the first time Amun and Maria met.


    Rod Dick gave the mayor of dasty a gift. It was a certificate of identity issued by him. He could just fill in his name. This identification document may be the most special one among a large number of valuable gifts from rod dick to thank the gods for his tears in Duke and for the fine iron smuggling trade between him and the mayor of dasty.


    At that time, the miners in Duke town were not allowed to leave without permission. If anyone was convicted and fled, they could take this document and go to eju and live a life of changing their names. When Amun was exiled into the mountains, the old madman and the mayor of dasty came to see him off. The mayor of dasty gave him the document.


    Amun himself was useless. After entering eju, he became a general with the help of Maria, but gave the document to Aesop, a slave. Aesop was free, but his name was still Aesop. If there was no later event, he might have lived in Ethiopia as a free man or had already returned to his hometown.


    Later, Amun ordered medanzo to take Aesop to the DUK plain. Aesop became the first city Lord after the formal completion of Salem. His experience is no longer a secret. From slave to city Lord, this is a miracle, like the city of Salem on the plain of Duke with nothing. It symbolizes the dreams and wishes pursued by many people and attracts more and more people to Salem City, which is the first generation of people in Salem city.


    After Amun''s departure, Aesop gradually ceased to manage the city-state. Most of his energy was focused on sorting out and collecting the legends about Salem and Amun God. His good friend Joshua was also engaged in the same work. Each of them wrote a Bible describing the same God.


    As Aesop grew old, eusil and Tyche Chou also grew old, and Salem entered the era of judges'' governance. When David Solomon came to power, it had become the era of Salem''s rule. Although he has never heard Amun clearly said it, Aesop also guessed that Aloha is another identity of Amun. Therefore, what he wrote in his classics was not Amun''s name, but "God".


    Aesop was highly respected in Salem, and David Solomon respected him very much. Aesop lived in a luxurious mansion and enjoyed high courtesies. Although he did not agree with David Solomon''s decision to demolish the temple of Amun, David Solomon did not change his attitude towards him.But David''s respect for Aesop is one thing, and what he wants to do is another. He will not refuse to demolish the temple of Amun because of his respect for Aesop.


    On the day when the main temple of Amun in Salem was demolished, Aesop stood at the window and looked at the direction of the city square. He called to Amun in his heart: "my God, the only God! No matter your name is Amun or Aloha, you will always be the one who saved my life in the desert, gave me freedom in eju, and made my dream come true in DUK plain.


    With my hands and countless people, I created this city-state. The people you guided came here and let them return to their hometown flowing with milk and honey. Now it has become a city-state of Salem. The Aloha believed by the Salem is still you, but for many of them, it is no longer you.


    Your temple is just a symbol of their desire. They destroyed your first temple. You may sigh or smile when you watch it happen in the kingdom of heaven. And I have witnessed all this with my whole life. Maybe I have lived too long. I thought I would sleep here forever. When I saw your statue being demolished, I awakened my wish buried in the bottom of my heart for many years.


    Those who are looking for their home are looking for their soul in the sky. Thanks to you, although I''m old, I''m still strong enough to travel again. I want to go back to my hometown and have a look at my hometown before the end of my life. "


    When the old city Lord prayed, tears fell quietly. A voice said, "Aesop, are you going to leave here?" Turning around, I don''t know when mendanzo has come behind him.


    Aesop replied, "yes, I want to return to my hometown. This wish has been buried in my heart for many years. I stayed in Salem all my life, and now I am no longer needed here. The Bible I wrote was sent to eju and handed down to the descendants of theo. Now is the time to fulfill my last wish. I will leave Salem for my hometown while I can still drive the carriage. "


    Medanzo sighed, "if David Solomon is disrespectful to you, I will punish him; if you don''t like living here, God Amun doesn''t mind taking you to the garden of Eden; if you want to travel far, you can send guards and servants to the city."


    Aesop shook his head. "I''ll go back as I come. I don''t want to disturb or annoy anyone. My hometown is not the hometown of guards and servants. I only need a carriage and two horses to go back by myself. "


    "How can this be possible?" he dissuaded? Despite your age, I know you''re in good health, but the war between the United Kingdom of hitton and the Empire of Boz is not over, so it''s too dangerous to go on this road. "


    Aesop: "at my age and my life experience, this danger is no longer important. It is precisely because my hometown has been ravaged by the fire of war that I want to go back and have a look. As long as I set foot on this road, my wish will be fulfilled. I don''t mind if I can go to the end. I once promised Amun to build a new city-state in the DUK plain, so when I leave, I will ask Amun to hear my call and prayer


    "Aesop, you have fulfilled your promise, and I hope to help you realize your wish. It was medanzo who escorted you to the DUK plain. As you said, you can go as you like. Now you still let medanzo take you back to your hometown. The first time I went to eju, you drove me, so this time I will drive for you ����Another voice sounded and amon appeared in front of Aesop.


    Aesop suddenly saw amon show up and quickly bowed down to the ground and said, "my God, thank you for allowing me to leave Salem to realize my last wish. But how dare I let you drive for me?"


    Amun reached for him and said, "I am going to the United Kingdom of hitton as a mortal. I have my purpose. I will send you back to your hometown."


    Aesop took amon''s arm and tears welled up in his eyes: "but you are my God! I used to think that I would never see you again until the end of my life... "


    Amun said with a smile: "this time, both I escort you and you are helping me. If I am just a mortal, I can''t thank you too much for what you have done for me; if you regard me as your God, then the words at this moment are oracles. Please do not refuse. "


    Aesop had not seen Amun for decades. At the moment, the god suddenly appeared in front of his eyes and said such a word. He was extremely excited and grasped Amun''s arm. His whole body was trembling slightly. "Aesop, have you ever wanted to fly in the sky?"


    Aesop was stunned and replied: "when I was very young, I did have this kind of yearning, hoping that the body can fly like the soul, but I can''t fly."


    Medanzo said with a smile, "then you can realize this wish. God Amun and I can take you to fly over the sea and avoid the places where there are conflicts. I''ve heard a lot about the United Kingdom of hitton and have always wanted to see it. Thank you for being a guide


    Amun also said with a smile: "Aesop should be the best guide on the mainland. This trip is not only to send Aesop back to his native land, but also to meet all kinds of sages who are famous in the mainland. Mr. Aristotle is there, and I hope to see him againAmun also wants to travel to the United Kingdom of hitton as an ordinary person. Naturally, he needs a guide who is familiar with the local situation. Aesop quickly replied, "I''d like to introduce everything about the United Kingdom of hitton for you, but I haven''t been back for decades. Things are different. I don''t know if I''m familiar with them."


    Amun replied, "my hometown is my hometown after all. I can go with you to find traces of the past."


    The next day Aesop packed up, with two fine horses and a very strong carriage, with no other servants or guards. Amun drove himself, and madanzo accompanied him in the car, so he left Salem. Aesop did not say goodbye to anyone in person, but left a letter in the mansion.


    Out of the city westward, Amun''s carriage ran very fast, very flexible to avoid the pedestrians and horses on the road, it was like flying close to the ground, but sitting in the car felt very stable without any turbulence. Amun had a whip in his hand, which was the same rope enril had given him outside Sumer.


    Enril had already fallen, and anuna''s Apocalypse system no longer existed, but the whip was still the whip, and Amun was a driver at the moment.


    After a night''s rest on the road, we arrived at the entrance of the post road by the black fire swamp at noon the next day. This post road was opened by Amun himself at that time. Ge lie mobilized the folk men of the city of Syria to pave a commercial road that could accommodate two carriages to go wrong, and built three post stations along the way. Now decades later, it has become the main road between the DUK plain and the province of Syria, and the road surface is more spacious and smooth.


    There used to be a military fortress, but now it has developed into a large town, the size of which is equivalent to a small city-state. There are three shrines here, including the arroha Temple ordered by the government, the original Amun temple, and the swamp goddess Temple funded by merchants in the past.


    Yunmeng is the legendary goddess of swamp and the patron saint of this commercial road. Merchants in the past are willing to sacrifice to her. Amun stopped his horse in front of Yunmeng temple and went in specially to have a look. In the caravan, there are many rickshaw men offering sacrifices to the goddess of the marsh. They are all people who come to seek a living on the commercial road. Of course, they hope that the gods can protect the peace.


    Amun did as the Romans did in his hometown. He also worshipped the goddess Yunmeng with the coachman. Then he heard the God''s voice of panic: "my God! How can you worship me? "


    Amun quietly replied in his soul: "Yunmeng, don''t be surprised. I am a rickshaw driver in the world, and I offer sacrifices to you like other drivers passing through this post road. You have to thank Raphael. It was his casual joke that led to the legend of the swamp goddess


    The cloud dream angel in the garden of Eden did not know what to say, so he quickly spread out his wings and flew out of the garden of Eden to the sky over the Black Fire Swamp, ready to watch Amun drive through the post road. Before Yunmeng arrived, another man came first. Amun was sacrificing in Yunmeng temple. Smoke and dust were rising in the direction of Salem in the distance. David Solomon came after him with his bodyguard.


    Aesop stood by the roadside. When David saw him, he quickly ordered his bodyguard to stop his horse. He jumped off his horse and ran quickly. He bowed to Aesop and said, "why did you leave without saying goodbye? If you have any complaints in Salem, do not hesitate to raise them; if anyone offends you, I will immediately order him to be punished. No matter what you need, I will try my best to satisfy you. I only hope you can have a comfortable and peaceful life in Salem. "


    Aesop replied, "thank you for coming to see me off. I have only one wish, and that is to return to my hometown. Salem no longer needs me, and I will return to my hometown while I can walk. "


    David Solomon looked a little frightened: "Caesarean city is your home, everyone respects you, you led my fathers to create this city. Now that you are old, why don''t you enjoy your life in comfort? "


    Aesop looked at David and calmly replied, "I had this idea since Joshua died, and now I have made up my mind. Joshua gave you the Bible he recorded, and I also left my Bible. There is no regret in Salem David, do you remember when you were a kid? Why do you and your people go out of eju and return to the DUK plain? I am now, maybe it was you


    David wanted to say something more. Suddenly, a voice was heard in his soul: "children, people have their own pursuits. I will escort Aesop through a long journey, so you don''t have to say much."


    David was surprised. He had never seen the real face of the God who had guided his original strength, and he did not know that the envoy was the one he had seen in Salem in the early years. But when he heard this voice, he naturally touched the mark in his soul.


    He quickly replied in his soul, "it''s you. If you want to send Aesop away, I won''t dissuade you. I wish him a safe journey and all the good things you want."


    "David, you have never forgotten my guidance. Can I ask you what your vows are in your life?" he asked


    David Solomon''s expression became respectful, and in his soul he said, "to build a dream homeland for my people is the guide of aroha. Salem will become the Salem country of the Salem people. This is my pledge in this life."At this time, another voice said, "Your Majesty Solomon, Salem is your kingdom, and Aloha has its own kingdom. What is the meaning of dream home country? It takes your children and grandchildren to think for years to come. " Amon finally said a word, and then it was silent. This was the first and last time David Solomon heard the voice of a God.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    Solomon saluted at the entrance of the post road, and watched Aesop''s carriage go away. He did not recognize the cloaked driver as Amon, or the only God he believed in. In fact, Solomon saw Amun and felt that he was very familiar, but he didn''t even think about it because Amun came out of Yunmeng temple and had just sacrificed to the swamp goddess with a group of drivers.


    ����


    The caravan passing through the Black Fire Swamp has been very lucky in the past two days. The weather is not cold or hot, and it is always very comfortable. Even the mud pools in the marsh no longer smell of corruption. The occasional wild animals in the jungle have disappeared, and the annoying mosquitoes have disappeared.


    Two days later, Amun drove out of the black fire swamp to the place where he captured King Lucille alive. This is the other end of the post road, and now it has developed into a large town. There is a newly built Temple of great brightness, which worships the flame of light believed by the Boz people, and a temple of the goddess of swamp.


    After the fall of enril, there were still enril temples in all parts of hathi. When hathi was annexed by Boz, Cyrus and Darius did not force the local people to demolish the temple. However, the provincial authorities built the great brightness flame temple, and the official sacrifice object became Mazda.


    With the passage of time, enril was gradually forgotten, the kingdom of hathi was no longer in existence, a new generation of people under the governance of several new provinces divided into POZ grew up, and the temples of enril were gradually abandoned. Since enril Temple lost its official status, some people quietly removed the stone and took it back to repair their houses and courtyard walls.


    Today, there are few well preserved enril temples in hathi and Assyria, where people often sacrifice. There are three main types of people who sacrifice to enril. One is the old people who have been faithful to enril since childhood, and the other is young people who have inherited this belief because of family and other reasons. As for the third group of people, in fact, they do not believe in enril and anuna at all, but express nostalgic thoughts or certain wishes in this way.


    On the contrary, they are the two temples of Yunmeng, the goddess of the marsh. Nowadays, there are still a large number of worshippers. She has become the local god in the legend.


    Amun did not drive to the northwest. Instead, he drove all the way south to the sea. On the left was the endless yellow sand, and on the right was the gradually flourishing grassland. This was the battlefield where he led the Anla army to fight with the South NAR army of Hati. Now, the Golden Horse and iron horse are silent, and the yellow sand on the grassland is still the same.


    Amun and medanzo don''t need to rest, but Aesop is just a mortal, and he is old. He needs to pay attention to food and clothing all the way. Although Aesop claimed that he was strong and did not need special care from the gods, Amun was like a servant on earth. He arranged everything well on the way, so that Aesop could not feel the fatigue of his journey.


    Aesop left his residence and his land in Salem to his friends, but he didn''t go back to his hometown empty handed. He took his savings with him, which was a huge sum of money. His career over the past few decades also made Aesop very rich. As for the water and food needed on the road, Amun carried them in a space magic instrument, and there was no need for other supplies along the way.


    When this seemingly ordinary carriage came to the blue sea, it finally revealed its extraordinary. The two horses that pulled the cart subconsciously wanted to stop before the surge on the coast, but the driver hit a whip, and the horse seemed to be driven by some force, and then ran forward.


    Aesop picked the curtain of the car and looked out. It was Amun who drove the car. No matter what miracle appeared, he was prepared for it, but he was still deeply shocked at the moment. The carriage is running on the top of the big waves. The fresh sea breeze is blowing, with a trace of salty smell, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    How many mortals in the world have had such enjoyment in their life? Aesop looked out over the sea for a long time, and then looked back at Amun''s back. His eyes were filled with indescribable gratitude. There are even more magical experiences in the back, after the carriage wind on the sea, the speed is more than ten times faster than on the land, like being wrapped in an invisible wind to fly.


    I don''t know how long later, a few dots appeared on the distant sea level, and then there was another area. That was the battle ships in array. Medanzo had faintly heard the roar of killing. With so many ships gathered together, an unprecedented sea battle broke out in front of us. Before the warships noticed that there was a carriage on the sea, Amun shook the reins, and the carriage had already risen into the sky. The horse that pulls the cart gallops, the hoof grows the cloud step by step.


    Aesop''s carriage passed the sky of the battlefield, and what broke out at sea was a big sea battle that decided the final victory or defeat. Looking down from the clouds, the number of Boz warships was significantly more than that of the hitton allied forces, but the Boz Navy came from various provinces of the great empire. The soldiers'' language was mixed, the ships were too many, and the command was not smooth. The soldiers of the hitton allied forces were mainly from sailors who had been sailing for a long time. They had a good command and control and broke the ranks of the Boz warships.


    The battle was called the salami sea battle. The hitton coalition army won the battle, and the main force of the Boz Navy lost a lot, and then it was unable to launch an attack from the sea. Shortly after the outbreak of the naval battle, the hitton army with kibata soldiers as the main force also launched a fierce battle with the potz army in pradaya, and also won a great victory.


    The victory of these two battles marked that the United Kingdom of hitton completely repelled the invasion of Boz Empire, and all the city states were free from the rule of Boz. When Aesop arrived in the city of Yalun, the people there were crying out and celebrating their victory.Aesop''s carriage passed over the battlefield and landed directly on the outskirts of Yalun city. Medanzo also joked with Aesop: "you are really an auspicious sign, with your arrival, the Boz army finally completely retreated."


    Yalun is a beautiful city-state. The guardian god they believe in is yalena, the God of wisdom in the Olympian God system. On a hill adjacent to the residential area, there is a beautiful yalena temple. The city-state also carries the remains of war. Some buildings have traces of smoke on the white marble pillars, but they are very prosperous and lively.


    Medanzo said curiously: "I thought I would see a city-state surrounded by ruins, which has been devastated by war, but it is such a scene."


    Aesop said with a smile: "I heard that the Boz army set fire to the city of Yalun. Now I know that the rumor may not be true. All the people in the city withdrew at that time. It is estimated that they set fire to some things that they could not take away. But the loss here is not small. Don''t you see that the walls and many buildings are newly built? "


    Medanzo nodded: "of course I noticed that the small city of Yalun has a lot of human, material and financial resources. In a short period of time, the main city will be rebuilt like this."


    Amun, who did not speak for a long time, explained: "the profits of the city-state of Yalun are not small. It is the organizer and leader of the coalition forces. Its navy plays the most important role. The nearby city states are also attached to it, and Yalun has made a lot of money in the war. More city-state alliances are being discussed in the Council hall, and Jaron has become the leader of the alliance. "


    When Aesop entered the city of Yalun for interrogation, he was frank about his identity and did not cover up anything. He directly introduced that he was born in the city-state of miduli in the United Kingdom of hitton. His father was a businessman. When he was very young, he went to sea with a merchant ship and met pirates. He was kidnapped and sold into slaves by pirates. He traveled to many places in Tianshu. Later, he was free and became the city Lord of Salem in the DUK plain. Now he is old and has taken out the documents that can prove his identity.


    People are very surprised. Some people have heard of the legend of Salem and the name of Aesop, which was brought back by the sages who traveled far away from the mainland. They did not expect to see the real people in the legend today. Aesop''s arrival even caused a big stir. The garrison checked his identity documents and his belongings carefully and found nothing wrong.


    When Aesop''s carriage entered the city, people around him cast a look of surprise, envy, suspicion and suspicion, and they talked about it in private. With Aesop''s age and experience, he did not care about these comments. He faced all kinds of eyes and talked about the past and present of this city of Yalun with medanzo.


    Why does medanzo say this is "the little city of Yalun"? Although this city-state is not small in the United Kingdom of hitton, compared with the famous city-state in Tianshu, it is not grand and prosperous. Medanzo grew up in the city of Baron, and later went to Memphis. According to the scale of the city-state, the city of Yalun is less than one tenth of that of Baron, and it is far less powerful than mengfeisi.


    The history of the countries on the Tianshu continent has been more than a thousand years, and the civilization has a long history. The United Kingdom of hitton, like the Olympian God system, is just a rising star on the edge of the continent. But this city-state is full of vigor and vitality. It has absorbed the seeds and nutrition of the civilizations of the countries in Tianshu continent, and has developed very fast.


    People here are more free of thought, showing a hundred flowers competing for beauty, and many great scholars and sages were born. Aristotle, whom Amun had seen, was one of them.


    However, many ordinary people in this city-state have complex attitudes towards the countries in Tianshu continent. They were once weak and learners. They had a subconscious worship and even inferiority complex psychology in the face of powerful and rich countries such as eju, balun and hathi. When they gradually become powerful and rich, and gradually become arrogant and conceited, the subconscious sense of historical inferiority turns into a kind of inexplicable sense of superiority and hostility to different civilizations.


    This complex gradually began to appear after the hittons defeated the army of Boz, so when people saw Aesop''s return, there would be various comments with complex emotions that were hard to describe. This is also the source of civilization. The precipitated bone marrow may have a subtle influence on many people for thousands of years. Amun came just when the civilization of Yalun city-state was just rising.


    Amun arrived in the United Kingdom of hitton, which had just defeated the powerful Boz empire. It was an era when all kinds of thoughts were overflowing, all kinds of thoughts collided and sparkled from time to time. It was also a new country different from the other countries on the Tianshu continent. As soon as Amun entered the city, he narrowed his eyes and listened to the voices of the city-state. Not only did the people around him point to Aesop, but also the important matters being discussed in the city council Hall -


    during the Hebrew war, the nearby city states attached themselves to Yalun and formed the alliance of Yalun. The earliest alliance was composed of 35 city states Let''s jointly organize the hitton Navy, pay the alliance money, and build the warship by the city of Yalun. However, after the victory of the war, as many as 200 city states, large and small, who joined the alliance, paid a kind of political tribute, with the nature of alliance tax, or more directly, protection fee.As far as the imperial city is concerned, it is a huge amount of money to pay for the city of Bolen. After the end of the war, the city states paid more union money instead of less. They were dominated by the city-state of Yalun, which was used to strengthen their political and military forces and built a more magnificent city of Yalun.


    Yalun city is not a monarchy Kingdom, but a city-state Republic. In the city-state, the adult men with citizenship set up the citizens'' assembly, which is a consultative body for discussing various affairs, quarreling, chatting and gossiping. In addition to the general assembly, there is also a meeting of nobles, which is an important political organization. On the basis of the citizens'' assembly, the city-state of Yalun organized a meeting of 500 people, which is a daily political organ.


    It was the first time that Amun came to such a city-state Republic. When he entered the city, it was the day when the 500 people meeting of Yalun city was held. The main topic discussed in the Council Hall of the city was about the new joining of the alliance of the neighboring cities.


    The 500 member conference passed a resolution by an absolute majority, which decided to increase the membership fees of the affiliated city states, open trade and trade among the city states, set up an Alliance Army under the unified command of the Yalun people, punish and suppress those city states that repent after joining the alliance and refuse to pay the alliance money or want to withdraw from the alliance.


    The more he heard about it, the more interesting he felt. The system implemented by the Yalun people should be more popular with the people than the monarchies of other countries in the mainland. However, the people''s mentality here is worth pondering. At the same time, he also heard the conversation between medanzo and Aesop, and then opened his mouth to explain the recent wealth of war in the city of Yalun.


    The discussion in the Council Hall of the city-state continued. The first topic was about income, and the second one was about debt.


    During the Hebrew Persian war, it took a lot of money to build a navy for Yalun. Recently, it was also a huge expense to rebuild the city-state. Therefore, it will increase the alliance fees of the city states. During the war, the debt owed by Yalun was mainly from the income of Yalun.


    But the city-state of Yalun didn''t want to pay it back, because they had to build a stronger army, build more merchant ships, build stronger fortifications and more magnificent temples. So they came up with a solution, that is, the citizens'' assembly will vote on whether to repay the debt? If the General Assembly decides not to repay, then the city-state of Yalun will not pay it back. Generally speaking, that is to say, it will vote against the debt.


    The reason why the Yalun city-state did not want to repay its debts was clear. They borrowed the money for war. Now they need more funds to enrich their strength. The concept and behavior of the Yalun people is a kind of protection and care for the neighboring states. The proposal was passed at the meeting of 500 people, and it is waiting to be submitted to the general assembly for a vote.


    The third topic of the meeting is still related to finance. Some people think that many of the wealthy merchants in the city-state of Yalun who used various means to evade taxes need to be strictly investigated and supplemented. However, this proposal has been previously rejected by the aristocratic Council, and this time it has been rejected at the 500 member meeting. It will not be submitted to the national assembly for discussion and vote.


    The last topic of this meeting is about military arrangement. Why should Yalun city-state increase so much expenditure when the war between Greece and Poland is clearly over? Apart from the construction of merchant ships and shrines, the rest of the main expenditure is spent on the military, because there is a good excuse at present, that is, the struggle between Yalun and kibata.


    The city-state of Yalun established the alliance of Yalun, and kibada, which has a very strong military force, also took the opportunity to conquer many small states around it and established the alliance of kibada, which was against the alliance in all aspects. The city hoped that all the cities of the alliance of kibata would be attached to it, thus forming a stronger alliance of Yalun.


    Amun listened to the discussions in the city council hall, while relaying these issues and the results to Aesop, and finally said, "these people are really complicated. They negotiate and vote within the city-state. Although the decision is inefficient, it is easier to get support than the emperor''s order. However, they were discussing how to blackmail other cities so that the Yalun people could get more wealth. At the same time, they decided not to pay their debts in this way. However, they refused to order a strict investigation on the tax evasion of the rich merchants in the cities. You''re a hitton. What do you think of that? "


    Aesop said with a wry smile: "when I was a boy, Yalun was now such a city-state Republic. In terms of military affairs, it was no better than kibata, if it was rich, it was not as good as my hometown, miduli, but it became strong in this war and became the leader of the Yalun alliance. I don''t know if you have heard what the passers-by said unintentionally: "Yalun is the Republic of the yalens and the Empire of the hittons."


    Amun just laughed and didn''t say anything more. He asked Yisuo, "you are the guide. Where should I drive this car?"


    Aesop replied, "go ahead, I''ll show you the way. We''ll find an inn for a while."


    "Isn''t your hometown in miduli?" medanzo asked? The city of Jaron is just passing by. Why stay here and not rush back? "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    Aesop sighed: "my father has only one son. I have been away from my hometown for nearly 60 years. I''m afraid there are no relatives there. I just want to have a look at my hometown and look for the feeling of falling leaves and returning home. My father is a businessman who often takes me with me when I go out. When I was a child, I spent a lot of time in the city of yalen. This is the most representative city-state in the United Kingdom of hitton. You might as well stay in the city for a few more days. There are many situations here that are different from those in Tianshu. "


    The carriage continued under Aesop''s guidance. When he arrived in the United Kingdom of hitton, medanzo did not continue to ride with Aesop. He got a horse outside the city and rode with him. Medanzo is handsome, free and dignified. He looks like Aesop''s bodyguard warrior who has been invited by Aesop. However, Amun, who drives on the shaft, is not very impressive.


    As he walked through the streets and alleys of Yalun, medanzo looked around and nodded with the girl and daughter-in-law who was staring at him. When he arrived at the place where there was no one else, he asked Yisuo: "in my opinion, Yalun city is only a small city-state, but it seems to be very rich, the nobles are very leisurely, and the civilians are very busy.


    After listening to the discussion of their citizens'' representatives in the city-state Council hall, they attached great importance to trade with the outside world. They not only required the states that joined the alliance to open up trade, but also those rich merchants also earned the interests of the states through various ways. The citizens'' representative meeting here is not willing to strictly investigate the improper profit-making behavior of their rich businessmen outside. "


    Aesop explained: "there is no large area of plain land that can be cultivated. There is a lot of material to import. The rulers here, like the Salem people in Salem, are mostly shrewd businessmen who are more willing to engage in higher value work and exchange more wealth with limited labor. Yalun is a trade hub between the United Kingdom of hitton and the countries in the Tianshu continent. It is a center. Half of the city''s income comes from the profits of maritime trade. Many people here are well-informed. "


    Medanzo: listen to you say that, I remember when I went all the way to link''s tribe to trade horse leather and steel embryos with something that was not in the mountains. What did the people here trade with the outside world


    Aesop: "the most important product here is olive oil. The mountains nearby are not suitable for farming grain, but they are very suitable for planting olive trees. The olive oil produced in the city of Yalun is very expensive and is sold all over the land of Tianshu. The staff in the hands of Yarena, the guardian God of their city-state, is an olive branch. They also export wine, pottery, marble, mining silver ore, casting silver coins and various crafts.


    Other commodities on the mainland, including the grass paper and spices of eju, wood and cloth of Hadi and balun, and various cereals, were imported and sold to the city states for profit. In this city-state, some people have a very leisurely life, chatting in the temple square every day, while others are very busy, often sailing on the sea and trading in commercial firms. "


    Amun, who has been squinting his eyes, opened his mouth again: "I saw people on the beach outside the city who were talking to the empty sea with stones. They were not praying, but calling and agitating something. They had no clear belief and preached irrelevant or contradictory remarks."


    Amun sees the scene far away from the city by detecting divinity. Aesop laughs and explains, "those are orators and sophists. They are practicing their own words."


    "What are they doing this for?" he asked


    Aesop replied: "in such a city-state, it is the most important ability to spread opinions and make people accept them. Have you not heard the discussion in the City Council? Sometimes whether a proposal is passed or not depends not on the proposal itself, but on who publicizes it in what way. Businessmen often hire professional speakers to make proposals that are in their favor, so some people think that speech and sophistry are one of the greatest skills in the world


    "This is really a very interesting place. Apart from the orators, what else do you think is the most distinctive person in the city?" Amun asked


    Aesop replied, "there are sages and wise men. The so-called sages are not necessarily wise, but they like to ask questions and try to answer them. They also travel to various places to learn various kinds of knowledge. The so-called wise men are not necessarily wise, but they are good at questioning and doubting, and they try to refute any known knowledge. These people often gather in the temple square, preaching to passers-by or asking questions to the public. That is the most lively place in yalon. "


    Amun said with a smile: "successful sages and wise men should also be excellent speakers. It is also an achievement to present the thinking in the soul clearly and let the listener understand the profound thought. But ignore what they preach, and quibble purely for the purpose, and that will become another kind of person.


    As for doubting all knowledge, it can also arouse people''s thinking, which are born and what are created by people? But it is useless to question without giving an answer. Although the answer may not be perfect, just as mortals can not be sure whether there is a God in the world, they can perceive the existence of the divinity in human nature


    Aesop replied, "you are my God."


    Amun said with a smile, "I am only your coachman in the city of yalon."The carriage stopped in front of an inn in front of which was a tavern and a public bathroom, where people drank and talked, and there were rooms in the courtyard behind. "Decades have passed, and although the look has changed a lot, it''s still an inn," Aesop said


    "Aesop, why do you want to live here? There are lots of places to stay on the way to."


    Aesop sighed, "please be considerate of an old man like me! The last time I went to sea with my father, I lived here in the city of yalen. Although they are not the same inn, I can still find the breath in my memory


    Medanzo jumped off his horse, helped Aesop out of the car, and said in a loud voice, "come on! Prepare the best room for my master. We''re going to stay. "


    Amun heard Aesop''s "breath in memory" and watched his back walk into the inn. He quietly launched a fantastic divinity in his soul. This divinity is similar to the great prophecy in the legend. It is said that only gods can perform it. It is one of the highest levels of information divinity.


    In his soul he saw a scene in which Aesop became a teenager, overlapping Aesop''s back, and walking with his father into another inn, which is now in the same place.


    Aesop is rich, can afford the best room, but also with a majestic guard and simple and capable groom. He looks like an old upstart who came back from an expedition to Tianshu. The inn owner''s attitude is very respectful. He always greets each other with a smile when he goes in and out. But he is also envious and even disdainful in his heart.


    People around him have this kind of mentality when they see Aesop more or less. Amon knows it clearly. Aesop himself probably understands it, but the old man is calm. A group of three people lived in the city of Yalun, ordinary people can not see any magic.


    Amun specially told medanzo that this is the God realm of Olympus. Although he has not made any clear agreement with Zeus, it is also tantamount to entering other people''s divine realm without permission. In order to abide by the traditional agreement between the various deities and not cause unexpected conflicts, he will not show any miracles and use any magic power here, and medanzo should also pay attention to his actions, not as an envoy.


    Did Zeus and the Olympus Gods know that Amun came to yalen? Amun himself is not sure about this, because he does not feel the feeling of being particularly focused or locked in. He himself was also a Lord God, and he knew that if all living beings only acted in the ordinary way, they would not attract the special attention of the gods in the divine realm. He came here just to listen, to see, to feel, as an ordinary driver.


    ����


    The next day, Amun came to Jaron''s famous temple square, which is located in the "high city" of Yalun. The reason why it is called Gaocheng is that there are three hills here, with a high geographical location, overlooking the harbor by the sea. On the top of the hill in the middle stands the famous virgin temple, which is dedicated to the guardian God of Yalun City, who is the goddess of wisdom, war and virgin in the Olympian God system.


    Amun didn''t want to go into the temple to attract the attention of the gods. He just stood on the square and looked far away. He couldn''t help nodding and praising. There was no straight line in the outline of that magnificent marble building. The walls on all sides were slightly curved, and all the columns were slightly bent inward. Although the huge stone building is extremely heavy, it seems to be light and flexible. The temple building is also the crystallization of people''s wisdom.


    Amun was looking away from the square when a man came up and asked, "are you a stranger?"


    Amun nodded and said, "yes, I''m a driver from other countries."


    The man didn''t come to question Amun''s identity. He seemed to want to talk to someone. Then he asked, "you''re looking up at the temple. Do you believe in gods?"


    This sentence makes it difficult for Amun to answer. He can only smile and say, "when you feel your soul, you can witness the existence of gods."


    At this time, there were more than a group of onlookers around, and the man continued to ask, "Oh, how do you witness the existence of gods? Did you see the gods in the temple, or did you hear the voice of the gods? Have you ever seen the God himself? Even if you hear its voice, how can you know that it is not an illusion? Even if you see a person who claims to be a God, how can you prove that he is a God? "


    Amun frowned slightly. The atmosphere here is very open. Unexpectedly, some people openly questioned the existence of gods in the temple square, and casually asked questions to the strangers on the roadside, and there were people waiting to watch the excitement. Amun asked, "do you think there are gods in the temple?"


    The man replied, "the question is too complicated and human life is too short for me to be sure whether there is a God in the world."


    Amun asked again, "why do you ask me this question again? Do you want to get the answer from me?"


    Seeing that there were more people gathered around, the man came to the spirit and opened his arms and said in a loud voice: "people passing by, I''m just asking a question. What yardstick are we using to measure everything in the world? Is it the will of gods? no One thing is right or wrong, good or bad, depends on people''s desire and needs. Don''t you think so in your heart? "Some of the onlookers nodded and echoed, but the man said, "do you think that your own desires and needs should be correct, and does the truth exist? The truth of the world, O people of yalon, is not determined by the referendum or by the calculation of the head. If you believe in the former view, can you vote in the general assembly to decide whether the gods exist


    There are two kinds of questions raised by the audience. Amun said with a smile, "the temple stands here, and the people here have expressed their choice in their own way. If you want to discuss the topic of existence today, you might as well say all your questions. In fact, what you want to ask is - if there is a God, what kind of existence should it be? To tell you the truth, this is the first time that I have encountered such a debate. May I ask your name


    The man raised his chest and said, "my name is Parmenides. Stranger, are you also a travel sage? Please answer me another question. Can you tell me what doesn''t exist? Can you describe things that go beyond thinking and perception? When you think of something when you think about it and use language to say it, there must be corresponding. Can you really say something that doesn''t exist? "


    Amun laughed again: "I think you have answered your question. Why do people think? This is the significance of living beings to open their minds. They can imagine and yearn. They can abstract the intuitive knowledge into the vow of the soul and look for their own existence in the complicated world. One of the answers to this question is what you call the gods, and although you have been questioning them, you are also assuming them. "


    Parmenides could not help blinking. He often held debates in the square, but he didn''t expect that this humble driver from the countryside should have such a response.


    Amun looked at him, his eyes penetrated through the figure of Parmenides, and looked at the whole square. He quietly launched the art of retrospection. His soul seemed to witness the backward flow of time. He saw the "breath of memory" on the square. ����Countless people have been talking about all kinds of topics here.


    Finally, the God''s eyes stay in a certain scene, which is decades ago, an old man also stopped passers-by in the same position to ask questions.


    The old man was bloated and wore a long robe with stains. However, his muscles and blood were extremely strong. He was actually a great warrior. His hair is disordered and he has a garlic nose. He doesn''t feel cold in his thin clothes on a cold day. He is asking passers-by --


    "do you have a soul? If so, is it immortal? If immortality can be achieved, what kind of existence is the immortal soul Why can someone have an immortal soul? Why should someone refuse to admit it What''s the difference between one olive and another? Why is a cat not another cat?


    If you answer that the coat color is different from the pattern, then what causes the difference? What is the difference between your flesh and blood under your robe and the passing coachman? How can you prove that you are superior to him if you all go to a place where no one knows you, or if your parents exchange babies at birth Please answer another question, what is nobility in this world


    Amun started divinity, saw the scene in the recollection, and with a smile on his face, he asked a series of questions that the old man had asked. He wanted to see what kind of reaction Parmenides stood in the same position on the square.


    But Parmenides''s face changed, and suddenly asked, "who are you from Plato''s academy?"


    A frightened voice in the crowd exclaimed, "my God, Socrates'' problem, the driver of the foreign country is possessed by Socrates'' soul!"


    For some reason, the crowd of onlookers suddenly dispersed, and amon had a surprised face of Parmenides. Amun said with a smile, "let''s go back to your question. If I say I''m a God, do you believe it?"


    With a long sigh of relief, Parmenides seemed to have calmed down and asked, "do I believe it or not? Does it make sense for you to be a God?"


    Amun pointed to the temple in the distance and said, "it depends on what kind of gods people need. No matter whether you believe it or not, I will stand in front of you. Maybe it will not change me or you. Your soul is your measure of the world, which is true, but it is also the measure of the world to measure you. You may not care about being outside the world, but you must care about how you exist. That''s my answer


    At this time, the onlookers were left with the last one left. They couldn''t help interrupting and yelling, "isn''t it boring for a coachman to discuss such a problem with people in the Temple Square? With this spare time, you might as well go to the shop to transport goods several times and earn more money! "


    Amun laughed and turned to the man: "thank you for reminding me. What''s your name?"


    The man replied, "my name is Dewey! I just want to remind you that all that people learn is to deal with their own situation. You should be a smart person to listen to you. Instead of thinking about these boring problems, you should improve your situation


    As soon as Parmenides heard this, someone took over and turned to Dewey and said, "in your opinion, there is no meaning in the existence of gods. People only live in their own perception and situation. If the driver claims to be a God, if he is not your God, he does not exist. If he can give you the miracle you want, then he is a God, right? "Dewey shook his head and said, "I''m just reminding a driver what to do. I don''t want to argue with you."


    "And what do you do?" he asked


    Dewey replied, "I like to watch the excitement in the temple square every day. It''s my pleasure to listen to your bullshit."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Barney mender shifted his target, looked at Dewey a few steps and asked, "you have such a view that you can think. What is the significance of your thinking? A stone doesn''t need to eat or earn money. What''s the difference between you and it? Why is it fun for you to stand here and listen to others? "


    As soon as Amun saw this scene, he quickly stepped forward to hold Parmenides and said, "it turns out that what I have just told you is Socrates'' question. I have heard of this name. You ask me if I am from Plato''s college. Can I ask you about another Sage from Plato''s Academy, whose name is Aristotle


    Banimend replied, "Oh, he is no longer in Jaron. It is said that he has gone to the kingdom of Macedonian as a court teacher. It is very far from here." Speaking, he still wanted to chase Dewey, who was about to leave, and Amun took the opportunity to disappear in the crowd on the square.


    ����


    The next day, Aesop said to Amun, "my God, the yaluns also like to watch all kinds of dramas. The stories of gods are performed by ordinary people on the stage, which is different from the acrobatics of other countries in Tianshu. Such performances, if they are in eju or Hattie, may be regarded as blasphemy, but the yalens love to watch them


    Amun was very interested and asked, "Oh? I also heard yesterday that there is a special theater here. People put on their costumes to perform the stories between gods and human beings. How did it first come about? "


    Aesop replied: "it was originally from the discussion of people in the temple square. Smart artists made plays on the topics about gods they heard in the temple square and played them to passers-by. The results were very popular. Later, some sages wrote plays for artists to perform in the theater, which is one of the favorite entertainment of the people in Yalun city. "


    "I went out for a walk yesterday and heard that there are three playwrights whose plays are the most famous. They write tragedies, which make men sigh and women''s tears. I want to go and have a look."


    Amun nodded and said, "well, let''s go to the theatre together! I have never seen such a performance, nor has it appeared in any other city-state. "


    Aesop is the "master", riding a carriage, and medanzo is the "guard", riding a horse majestically followed by the car, amon is still a humble coachman, driving the carriage to the most lively theater in Yalun city. Aesop asked for the best seat. The play on the screen today is Prometheus.


    At the beginning of the ceremony, a group of artists on the stage should act as envoys, singing poems praising the gods. This is no different from the scenes in which countries in Tianshu mainland praise the gods, but ordinary people replace the status of gods on the stage. Amun just looked at it with a smile. After a period of time, he gradually became absorbed, because the "God" appeared.


    This is a story about the beginning of the birth of the Olympus God system. According to Amun''s understanding of the Olympian system, Zeus integrated the original God Kingdom, thus creating the present Olympus heaven. This process is more different from that of the gods.


    Human legends are expressed in a way that people can understand, but in amon''s view, Prometheus should be the God of the defeated side in the battle of the gods, and also the adversary of Zeus. In human myths and legends, Amun was surprised that he had achieved something equivalent to or higher than the creator God.


    Because in the story, Prometheus uses the river water to mix the soil, according to the God''s shape to shape a human being. The God of wisdom, jarena, endows these clay bodies with the soul of thinking, so there are the first people. This coincides with a background, that is, the earliest creation God of Olympus is not Zeus. Generally speaking, the so-called creator is the original creation God, and Prometheus is only a representative name.


    The next story on the stage is the interpretation of the human world, which is more interesting. Prometheus, as a God, was inclined to human beings. He did not care to deceive the gods for the sake of human beings, thus angering Zeus. Zeus decided not to give the fire to the world. But Prometheus violated the decision of the Lord of the gods and stole the fire from heaven with a fennel branch and brought it to the world.


    Seeing this, Amun couldn''t help but smile. He thought of the burning fire in a big cave in link''s cave savage tribe. He regarded it as a god worship. He also thought of the light sacred flame worshipped by the Boz Empire, which was related to the most primitive divine life and religious origin. Fire symbolizes light, warmth, protection and hope. It is also the beginning of people''s Enlightenment from ignorance.


    In the myths and legends all over the world, it is the gods who created the world and gave light and warmth, and this is no exception. However, the playwrights in the city of Yalun adapted the structure of the myth story, and the fire became the fuse of the differences between the gods and the conflicts between the gods and the gods.


    Amon realizes another meaning in this story, which is not understood by other audiences in the theater, which is the so-called "name and real language" in the myth of eju. Name refers to the achievement of gods, and real language refers to the method of obtaining such achievements. For ordinary people, it is the secret of becoming a God. Amun''s personal experience proves this process.If the "fire" in the play is replaced by "name and real language" in eju myth, the legend will have another kind of allusion. It seems to imply that Prometheus wanted to tell the world the secret of becoming a God, while Zeus did not want to disclose the guidance of the original power.


    It is not clear to Amun whether such a thing has ever happened. He does not know much about the secrets of the Olympian system, and he only plays human drama on the stage. He could not help but ask Aesop, "someone can write such a play, which shows that the legend has been handed down for a long time. What kind of God is Prometheus in the legend you know?"


    Aesop frowned and replied, "I have heard that long-standing legend when I was a child. Prometheus was a sinner among the gods. He deceived the gods by intrigues. Therefore, he was punished by Zeus and kept in chains forever In the drama we see, the myth is obviously reinterpreted, giving the God another image, and giving the legend another explanation. "


    Amun moved slightly and said, "sinner? The story of this play should have the earliest origin. Such a God should belong to the defeated side of the ancient Olympian gods'' battle. Prometheus'' creation of "human beings" is also a hint of believers who believe in the God of the defeated side, just like my ancestors, the people of Duke. "


    Medanzo touched his nose and said, "it''s really like you said that! If it were not for the myth of Olympus, but for the legend of the apocalyptic system of anuna, I would have thought it was implying the story of Duke. In the story of Prometheus, if you are not one of the gods, it is your sin. "


    Amun said with a smile: "there are always shadows of deja vu in the world under the sun. This play reminds you of me, but it may not be me. It''s just a story compiled by a sage. I''m just curious. Why did the writer of this play integrate into the new legend of the mainland and change this myth? "


    Amon was asking a question. Aesop replied, "although myths have the shadow of gods, people can only spread them in the way they understand them, and add their own wishes to the spread. So are many stories I have said. The writer of this play has never seen Zeus, but he has seen all kinds of people in the world. The authority that people try to resist but can''t resist becomes the father of the gods in myth, and their desire becomes the behavior of Prometheus


    Medanzo also replied: "there is awe and desire in people''s hearts, which makes them think about gods, and their anger and dissatisfaction with the world also makes them question the gods. People are eager to have the same power and freedom as the gods. Sometimes, the unsettled neighbors may become Zeus in the drama


    Amun didn''t decide whether to go on watching the play. The next performance reminds him of the people in DUK town and the suffering of their people for thousands of years.


    On the stage, "human" was punished by Zeus. The gods of Olympus made a charming and lovely girl named Pandora. She came to the world with a magic box in her hand to tempt Epimetheus, Prometheus'' younger brother. The temptation of Epimetheus opened the box, and all kinds of plagues and disasters flew out of the box. At the bottom of the box is hope, but Pandora closes it and stays in the box.


    Seeing this, Amun asked again, "what''s the matter with this box?"


    The box was just made up by the playwright, but Amun''s question clearly has another meaning. "People fear the gods and the unknown, so they ask for hope from the gods in their hearts," he said. People are dissatisfied with the situation, so they hate the gods who brought it all. Hope and disaster have become symbols of the gods, including prayer and fear


    Aesop replied, "this is a protest that can be seen everywhere in the world, such as the hatred of tyrants. It also contains the ultimate purpose of the protest, which remains in the box that has not yet been opened."


    Amun did not speak again, and Prometheus himself was punished on the stage. Zeus ordered Prometheus to be locked on the cliffs of the Caucasus mountains for 13 generations. He was hungry and cold, and an eagle was pecking at his internal organs every day, and the wound healed and suffered endlessly. There was a fruit tree on the cliff. The delicious fruit bent the branch, and the branch fell in front of Prometheus. When he wanted to open his mouth to eat, a gust of wind would blow the branch open.


    This time amon did not speak, but Aesop murmured to himself: "hope is in front of you, can see, but never reach it?"


    Gradually, the stage has come to an end, ushering in the moment of liberation. Hercules, the son of a deity, passed through the Caucasus mountains. The Hercules sympathized with Prometheus'' miserable fate, shot down the eagle that pecked him with one arrow, broke the chain and saved Prometheus.


    In the end, Prometheus and Zeus ended the confrontation and finally made peace, but Zeus still asked Prometheus to wear an iron ring with a stone on the cliff, symbolizing that he was still locked on the Caucasus mountain.


    Seeing this, medanzo said to himself: "the people who wrote this play don''t know what the existence of demigods is, so they understand the demigods as the descendants of gods and people."


    Aesop asked, "is there really a Hercules man on earth?""Of course, I''ve seen it with my own eyes, such as enqidu," he replied


    But Amun said nothing more. After finishing, he said to Aesop, "well, it''s really worth seeing. Come back tomorrow!"


    ����


    The next day, Amun came to the theater again. He did not sit in the best seat with Aesop and medanzo. He was an ordinary driver and mingled with a group of people in burlap clothes in the most crowded audience. Yesterday''s play surprised Amun, but today''s play shocked the spirit. Its name is Oedipus king, which is a story of ups and downs and soul stirring.


    In yesterday''s stage, the gods appeared directly, but in today''s play, the gods are only the shadows that appear indistinctly. They only show their existence through the Oracle, and the stories happen in the world.


    At the beginning, the stage was also a familiar scene that happened in many countries on the Tianshu continent. A city-state called Tibei had a plague. King Oedipus ordered the priests to pray in the temple of Apollo, praying for the help and salvation of the gods and guiding people how to survive the disaster.


    Apollo is the God of light and youth in Olympus, and also the guardian God of the city-state. On the wall of Apollo temple, there is a famous saying: "know yourself."


    Apollo gave the oracle to the city of Thebes: "find out the sinners hidden in the city, punish the murderers who killed the former king, and then the plague will be eliminated."


    Then the scene of the second act turns into the Queen''s memory of the former king. Oedipus was not the Queen''s first husband. The former king of the city-state was killed by a strong man when he went out. The son of the former king was abandoned three days after his birth, and the Kingdom lost his heir.


    Why did the first king abandon his son? It was also because Apollo had given the oracle that the former king would be killed by his own son. Why did the gods send down such an oracle? Looking back on the scene, it turns out that the former king once robbed the son of another king in his youth, so he was cursed by the gods.


    And where does the present King Oedipus come from? Then there was another scene on the stage, a memory of Oedipus.


    Oedipus was the son of the king of China, another city-state. One day when he prayed to Apollo in the temple, he heard the voice of the gods saying that he would have a terrible fate of killing his father and marrying his mother. In order to fight against this fate, Oedipus left home and vowed never to return. On the way, he met a group of people and had an unexpected conflict. He took out his sword and killed an insolent nobleman, and came to the city-state of terbai.


    At that time, the city-state of Thebes was shrouded in a great disaster. A Sphinx was on her way. If she asked a passer-by a riddle, she would be eaten. The king of the city-state was recently killed by a strong man outside. In order to save the city, people decided that whoever could solve the mystery and make the city out of bad luck could marry the widow of the former king and inherit the throne.


    Seeing this, Amun had already guessed what the playwright was going to write - Oedipus was the son of the former king, and the man he killed was the former king of the city of Thebes. The Oracle may symbolize fate, and the words inscribed on the wall of Apollo temple are the root of the tragedy. People don''t have the eyes to see everything like the gods. Oedipus did not know his origin, but he never gave up fighting against the fate predicted by the oracle.


    At this time, Amun noticed that one of the audience in the front row had a conspicuous head, because he had a bald head, which was very rare in the city of Yalun. Zheng Qing''s scalp had fine Stubbles on his hair, and he didn''t seem to be born bald. Amun recognized this man, who had been walking with the boundless light in the Syrian desert, and later met in Salem. He was a detachment under another guidance.


    All of a sudden, Amun was surprised to see this man again in the city of Yalun, where he could reach out. Vincent also had a feeling. He turned back to recognize Amun, nodded and laughed, then turned to continue to watch the play. However, a voice came from his soul: "Amun, how did you enter the holy land of Olympus? It seems to you that you should not be allowed by the divine system, which may cause disputes. "


    Amun asked in his soul, "aren''t you here, too?"


    "I''m just here to see the play, and I''m not going to show or use any of your so-called miraculous devices," replied Vincent Pope


    Amun: I''m just here to see the play. I don''t show miracles


    Vincent: Oh? You just looked at me, but you are not mortal. You have the power to penetrate the six senses. If I were an Olympian God, I might be startled or irritated by you


    Amun said with a smile: "I know that you are not an Olympian God, just like me, you are just hanging out in the crowd. In order to confirm your identity, I will have that vision. Is it a miracle that you can feel my soul penetrating gaze? "


    "The guidance I have received is different from the path you are familiar with. I''m just self-sufficient, different from what you call the display of miracles."


    At the same time, he printed a message in Amun''s Soul: the cultivator called a certain means "magic power", but it was different from the so-called miracles of various gods. It was just an extension of perception. When he possessed and used this ability, he would not have any unnecessary touch on the world.Vincent''s explanation is very interesting and has new inspiration for Amun.


    for example, the so-called "eye contact" can see far away places, and even see some scenes in the past and future, which is related to the practitioners'' magic power and realm. Among the means that Amun mastered, the divinity of detection or information reached a very high level, which could also be achieved. But Vincent explained the difference of means.


    **


    PS: today''s update time is a little late, because it is not easy to write!


    Watch the play, watch the play! Do you have tickets? Do you have tickets? Ask for tickets, ask for monthly tickets ~!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    When the eye can see far away, it is not that the eye shoots out some kind of line of sight, but the perception is more subtle and can accept and distinguish the further information. In fact, people receive the same light and shadow information, but some people''s souls are clear and deep, and they see more from them than others. There is no unnecessary touch in the exercise of this power.


    Amun can also do this, but the divinities practiced by the divinists on the Tianshu continent are not specially discriminated in this respect, because there are always many ways to enhance perception and check what people can''t, as long as these methods are useful to themselves. For example, by using element perturbation, we can detect things around us that have not been discovered. Just like we can''t see fish in muddy water, we can also find the existence of "fish" by reaching in and touching it.


    As early as Amun was a teenager, he had just learned the water element divinity with the old madman. He had never heard of the divinity of detection. He used this method to find Ma Qi, who was secretly tracking him into the black fire jungle. For details, for example, using detection magic to lock the target, the best way is to disturb the atmosphere of the target, so that the target is always in the state of being perceived. As for whether this can be discovered by the other side, it depends on whether the caster''s methods are ingenious and what the opponent''s achievements are. In the concept of many divinists, envoys and even gods in Tianshu, it doesn''t matter whether the environment of the other party is disturbed as long as the realm is higher than the detected one and the means are better than that of the detected.


    However, Vincent B pointed out that the difference between seemingly identical means lies in touching or not touching the object of observation. No matter how skillful the means are and whether the other party can detect it, as long as there is active interference, it will affect the observation results.


    Amun''s sudden response is that Vincent bough talked to him about the difference between miracles and miracles. It was a play that was being performed on the stage of allusion. Because Apollo sent down the oracle that the former king of the city of Thebes would be killed by his own son, the former king abandoned his young son to escape the fate predicted by the gods. The oracle was predicting an outcome, but the Oracle itself, which Apollos had sent down, became the cause of the abandonment of the young son by the king of Thebes.


    Later, the baby survived and was adopted by the king and his wife in another city-state, Oedipus. Oedipus heard the oracle of Apollo that he would kill his father and marry his mother. In the same way, the Oracle is not only the result of prophecy, but also the cause of everything. Because of this Oracle, Oedipus left home and came to the city of Thebes.


    Vincent is actually explaining the meaning of the so-called Oracle in the drama. But the prophecy of God is part of the reason for his tragedy. What is the cause of Oedipus'' tragedy? There are not only the gods concerned about the human world, but also people''s struggle and choice to interact with it.


    While talking about the play on the stage, amundberg brings the topic back to the means of perception and asks in his soul, "sometimes, the purpose of detection is not to observe, but to discover, and does not care whether he will be found by the other party. The breath in a large-scale disturbance environment has always been the best way to break all kinds of occult divinities and let the hidden appear. You can''t say that this method is useless. How can you evaluate this kind of touch? "


    "It depends - are you watching or acting?" replied Vincent in his soul


    Amun couldn''t help laughing, and Vincent answered very well, breaking through the most essential difference between the two seemingly unnecessary means. Vincent''s words are also with divinity information, focusing on the interpretation of a concept - "cause and effect.".


    When the gods come to the world and pay attention to the world with what kind of eyes, it will directly lead to whether the gods themselves are involved in the cause and effect of the human world. What is causation? It''s in it! The difference is only whether the gods participate in it. If the gods choose to participate, then they are not detached in this matter.


    The truth of Vincent B is simple, but it is profound to analyze it carefully. Amun nodded and said with a smile, "I see what you mean. If a God is in human cause and effect, you don''t have to regard him as a God. So when some gods do something, they are not detached from things. At this time, God is also human


    Vincent continued to watch the play and felt Amun''s words in his heart. However, Amun''s soul had its own touch, and suddenly thought of another person -- Faust, who had fallen.


    In Faust''s tragedy, Amun actually played a similar role to Apollo on stage. But Amun had his own purpose. At that time, he was in the middle of things and personally participated. In fact, when he assassinated sinnah the great, he was also faced with the risk of falling down. It can not be said that what he did was right or wrong, but the difference between the gods and the world.


    In front of him, Vincent Bu is not superior to Amun in his theory of realm achievement. However, starting from another road of verification, he gives Amun some inspiration and collision in thinking.


    Amun could not help but sigh: "in the myths all over the land of Tianshu, there are legends that Gods create human beings in their own way. Therefore, some people think that human nature contains divinity and holy soul, which can bloom with the glory of divinity. But in fact, it is people who have created gods themselves that there are gods in the temple; some people have proved the way of transcendence, and there will be gods in the immortal eternity. This is human nature in divinity.I have witnessed a wise and holy soul in the world. Although she is not beyond immortality, she is already a human God. At the moment, the people on the stage are interpreting the gods in their minds, and they are actually thinking about the humanity contained in the divinity and thinking about themselves. "


    "Good, good, thank you for your advice," replied Vincent It seems that Amun''s words also make him gain.


    But Amun, as if he was trying to find a problem, laughed and asked, "I also thank you for your inspiration! But the difference in means you mentioned just now is only for ordinary mortals. As a matter of fact, your so-called powers of observing and not touching are not without disturbance. According to my own verification, many of the feelings of great achievers are beyond ordinary people.


    For example, when you look at a warrior with a murderous eye, even if you don''t disturb any breath in his surroundings, his soul will react with vigilance. This is the spirit of great achievers, not to mention refreshing. How can you justify yourself, Vincent? Your so-called supernatural powers can also lead to consequences. "


    Vincent also did not have a clear answer to this question, but said in a respectful voice: "I am not a great warrior. I have heard the Buddha Dharma from limitless light and have no such experience. I would like to hear about it in detail. Please give me your advice."


    Amun said with a smile: "it''s not necessarily pointing out, it''s just confirming each other. As you say, will the supernatural powers cause the telepathy of great achievers? It''s just about whether your mind moves. "


    "No change, no difference," replied Vincent. The boundless light says that "action is the origin", so it is! I''ve heard that great achievers are physically and mentally United. If they had been from arhat, it would have been so! Good, good


    Amun said with a smile: "I haven''t heard of anything since arhat. I only know that after the great achievers have passed away, the soul can refuse to accept the introduction of the underworld, and make its own vows to disperse or rejuvenate."


    The two were talking under the stage, and the drama continued on the stage. Oedipus met the Sphinx on the outskirts of the city of Thebes. The Banshee asked the riddle, "what are four feet in the morning, two feet at noon, and three feet in the evening?"


    Oedipus gave the answer - man! Newborn babies can only crawl on all fours, walk on both feet when they grow up, and walk on crutches in their old age. The riddle was broken and the Sphinx jumped off the cliff with shame and indignation. Oedipus rescued the city of Thebes and married the widow of the former king and became king.


    Medanzo, who was watching the play, suddenly murmured: "the Sphinx and her riddle, I have the impression that it is the legend of eju, but the playwright here has made it into this story. I''m just wondering, is that a banshee or a psychopath? If the riddle is broken, just go away. What kind of shortsightedness can you find? You can''t stand this stimulation? "


    Aesop amused him and said with a smile: "it''s just a symbol in the drama. People lose their lives because they can''t answer the riddle, and the Banshee jumps off the cliff because of the answer."


    "I know what that means, but I still think the banshee is insane. If I were to write this play, I would never write it like this!


    Aesop laughed, "so you can''t be a playwright. You''re medanzo. You can clearly see what the play is about. It''s just that you feel uncomfortable. It has nothing to do with the playwright. Madanzo, you have to remember - you are you, the banshee is the Banshee. "


    Medanzo also said with a smile: "yes, I can understand what the playwright is talking about. The Oracle not only foreshadows the result, but also promotes the cause of tragedy. The struggle of Oedipus also promotes the occurrence of tragedy. But Aesop, can we talk about another possibility? In fact, it is very simple for the old king to fight against the oracle. I have a way to make Apollo''s prophecy fail. "


    Aesop: Oh, what


    Medanzo: "if the old king is so resolute that he doesn''t want the oracle to come true, he will just wipe his neck and kill himself! I don''t think it''s time for his son to kill him again. How can Apollo dance? "


    Aesop grabbed medanzo''s arm and almost died of laughter. After a long time, he was angry and said: "this is your so-called confrontation. You think you are smart, but it is the old king''s admission and evasion. It is meaningless to do so. Although he was not killed by his own son as the Oracle said, he still died because of the prophecy of "son Killing Father" in the oracle


    Medanzo also scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "let''s change the way and ignore the oracle. What can we do?"


    Aesop stopped laughing, narrowed his eyes and mused, "this is still an unknown result. The oracle was just a prophecy. It didn''t tell the old king how the prophecy would come true. It was the old king who made his own choice Medanzo, you have a problem, a serious one! You''re just a spectator. The old king is not you. He can''t take it for granted. You are only suitable for acting, not a suitable audience and commentator.


    Why did Apollo send down such an oracle in this play? Why did the old king abandon his young son? Because the old king robbed another king''s son when he was young, so he was cursed by the gods. He abandoned his young son out of fear. If he really wanted to wipe his neck and commit suicide, he would have wiped his neck for a long time


    Medanzo may be angry if someone talks to him like that, but Aesop and he have been friends for decades, and he just laughs.Amon in the audience also heard the two people''s conversation and couldn''t help laughing bitterly to himself. As the Ninth level God emissary, medanzo''s magic power is not inferior to other people''s. However, Amun knew very well that his disciple might be the last of the disciples in the garden of Eden to break away from immortality, if he could be lucky.


    The drama on the stage gradually reached a climax. Oedipus finally learned that the parents who raised him up from childhood were not his own parents, but the people he killed on the road were the former king of the city of tibai and his biological father. After all the truth was revealed, the queen committed suicide. Oedipus took two gold pins from the Queen''s body and stabbed him blind.


    "I didn''t know who I was, but Apollo did! Those who made it all, including the gods, they know


    As Oedipus blinded his eyes, he saw the answer, and as the words on the wall of Apollo''s temple, he knew who he was. At this time, a man behind Amun sighed: "where is the will of the gods? It is not above everything in the world, but is contained in it. Behind the so-called Oracle and people''s choice, there is an absolute spirit. The so-called God is only a part of the change of things, if it really exists


    Another young man said, "you know what? The play was written by my teacher! "


    "Oh? You''re a student of Sophocles! What''s your name, please


    The young man replied, "my name is Shakespeare, and you?"


    "My name is Hegel. Since this play is the work of your teacher, what do you think of it? "


    Shakespeare said thoughtfully: "what the teacher wrote is a myth, and the oracle of Apollo runs through the whole process, forming the cause and the end at the same time. But it is a human story, the story of Apollo does not matter whether it is a God. Hegel, you can make that prediction, too, if the king in the story takes it as an oracle. It is humanity itself that determines all these things; when Oedipus faced the banshee, the riddle that Oedipus answered was the answer given by the teacher


    Hegel asked with great interest, "do you follow Mr. Sophocles to study drama? Do you have any works you want to write and what kind of myths are you interested in?"


    Shakespeare: "I am studying the myth of Edgar recently, and I want to write a play myself."


    Hegel: is it a legend about Amun


    No, it''s about Shakespeare, Othello


    Hegel: what do you want to write, Horus revenge


    Shakespeare shook his head again and said, "no, people often don''t regard myths as stories of gods. The gods in people''s mouth are also revealing the origin of all kinds of human nature. It can happen in some human kingdom, haven''t we seen it? ����The king''s brother murdered the king and usurped the throne. The young prince finally found out the truth and attempted to revenge. Humanity determines the choices that people will make, and there will be different interpretations of stories. "


    Hegel said with a smile: "this play must be wonderful. I hope you can write it as soon as possible. I''m waiting to enjoy it! ����According to you, it''s human nature that determines the choices people make. However, we are looking at the deeper starry sky. In fact, no matter what answer people think, they are constantly pursuing an ultimate goal.


    And those answers, whether you find them or not, already exist. The law of all things is the will of objective existence, which determines the existence mode of all things in the world. The gods in people''s minds are no more than this. The world is its existence itself. It depends on how much you can discover before people. "


    Shakespeare was stunned, and then said with great interest: "your thinking is very original, even amazing and bold, which reminds me of another student of the teacher, his name is Freud. He may be looking for the same kind of things as you, but the goal of his research is just as human as I am. He believes that there is an intrinsic driving force of instinct, which is the root cause of all human behaviors, which can be explained from the numerous and complicated affairs. "


    Hegel frowned slightly: "Oh, is that Freud from Salem in the distance? It turned out that he had become a student of Sophocles. So does he explain where the inner drive comes from? What rules do all the changes in the world interact with? "


    Shakespeare smile: "you and he can talk more clearly, he is also in the back row of the play, just over, it is better to go to a pub and have a drink."


    Hegel nodded happily and said, "OK, drink and talk."


    When the play is over, Shakespeare and Hegel call Freud, who is in the back row, to drink together.


    Hearing this conversation, amon couldn''t help smiling. It''s like the question and answer he gave the day before yesterday in the square of the temple of yalena, facing Parmenides'' interrogation - people are questioning the gods, but they are also supposing them. They are questioning the existence of gods, and at the same time they are thinking about their own existence.


    With such a stupefied effort, the crowd in the theater dispersed, and Vincent was gone. Amundben wanted to have a drink and have a good chat with him after the show. It seemed that he had to wait for tomorrow. Vincent should come to the theatre again.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    The next day, Amun came to the theatre again. In the same place, he saw Vincent again. They just nodded and laughed, and then went on to the play. Today is another playwright''s work. Each play has a short repertoire, so there are two plays in succession.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    This question is very interesting. Zeus is of course Zeus. Amun has recognized it. But what he thought was another thing. Zeus''s face was not the same as leonion, king of kibata, whom he saw last time. Was this God himself coming to the world to watch a play, or did he kill some incarnation? Or simply change a kind of identity to wander around the world? What does that mean to the gods?


    Zeus and Amun achieved the same level of achievement, but he broke through the achievement much earlier than Amun, mastered more profound and sophisticated, also understood more mysteries, and reached the state of full means.


    The so-called incarnation in the past is not as simple as changing one''s appearance or changing one''s identity casually. If so, even some nine level gods can do it. The significance of this achievement of Zeus is completely different. According to Vincent poh''s words of limitless light: "the thought of movement is the origin", then a god like Amun can only be manifested by the origin of the thought, and each incarnation is unique, representing the vow, thinking and verification of the God''s experience in this identity.


    In the myths and legends of the United Kingdom of hitton, Zeus was known to have had many children. The God is a kind of detached existence. The blood relationship between gods in the myths of Tianshu continent is actually a kind of inheritance relationship between the guide and the guided. But the myth to Zeus here is a bit of a mystery, may not really have its thing.


    Amun thought of Gore, who had never married in the kingdom of hathi, but if he had left his descendants, it would not be impossible. Anu came to the world in the way of soul rebirth to become a hero. It is an attempt to surpass the achievements of the creator God. It is difficult to say whether this attempt is a success or a failure.


    Like Amun, Zeus took another road. He opened up the kingdom of Olympus, and was free to leave heaven to come to the world, and integrated the original God of the world. So far, there is no obvious difference between Amun and Zeus. But the Olympus Gods seem to be deeply involved in the world. This Zeus came to the world again and again, sometimes as the God himself, sometimes as the incarnation of the past.


    What kind of existence does a god like him come to the world, what to prove, and how to use it? These are the problems that Amun thinks about on the road. At the moment, he himself is walking in the world and is a driver.


    In his meditation, Amun drove into the city-state of miduli, one of the oldest city states in the United Kingdom of hitton. It was also the birthplace of civilization and the economic and trade center of the hitton peninsula. However, after the hippo war, its important position has been replaced by the city of Yalun, and miduli has joined the alliance of yalen.


    Aesop entered this once familiar city-state. Sixty years later, he did not know many places, but the street outline of the city-state was still vaguely. He asked Amun to drive the carriage to a mansion and stop. He picked up the curtain to get out of the car and sighed, "this old house has been repaired, but it''s still the original building. The statue in front of the door is still 60 years old."


    The porter came up and asked, "are you here to visit my master? Why did you park the carriage here? "


    "Who is your master?" Aesop asked


    The servant replied, "it''s Lord red Ackermann. This house is his. But the master is not in the city. He goes to the manor outside the city to collect rent. "


    Aesop looked a little excited, but still tried to be calm and asked, "Lord red Ackermann? Is his father''s name rose Ackerman


    The servant replied strangely, "yes, I have heard of the name of my father. How do you know that and why you are here?"


    Aesop pointed to a sign on the gate and asked, "is red Ackerman going to sell the house?"


    The servant suddenly realized, "are you here to buy a house? Lord Ackerman offered 200 gold coins. If you are willing to pay this price, you can register with the city-state Property Department to get the house deed. This house is yours. "


    Aesop said, "why did red Ackerman sell the house?"


    The servant scratched his head and said, "I''m just a doorman. I''m not sure. I heard that the harvest of the manor is not good. Lord Ackerman has a new house. He wants to sell both the old house and the farm, and then buy a boat to go into business. Most of the masters who have made a fortune in the war recently think so. "


    Aesop frowned slightly: "of course, you can make money in business, but you can''t do without your ancestral manor. If the city-state has no property, what do you want to trade with? Everyone goes into business. Who''s making money? "


    The servant was obviously very talkative, and said with a smile, "of course, it is to earn the money of the foreigners. As for the farms, mines and workshops, let others run them. The old men want to make big money, make quick money and earn other people''s money."


    Aesop asked again: "if the people of this city-state do not attach importance to production, and only think about the prosperity of trade, once the prosperity is no longer, it will be in trouble. Trade itself is only the exchange of things needed by each other, and merchants can make profits from it. But if we ignore the root cause, the city-state can only rely on the support of foreign products, and it will not be prosperous for long


    The servant scratched the back of his head and said, "I''m just a gatekeeper. What you said are all the problems that adults need to consider. Now that mittouli has joined the Yalun League, the strength of the alliance is very strong, which can guarantee the trade status Far fetched. Are you here to buy a house? I can take you in and have a look. If you want to buy it, Lord Ackermann will be back before dark. You can talk to him in detailAesop laughed, "this is my father''s house. My name is Aesop Ackerman. I haven''t mentioned it for many years."


    Startled, the gatekeeper turned to look at Aesop with wide eyes and said, "are you from the ackermans? Why have I never heard of your name? "


    Aesop explained, "my father''s name is seines Ackerman, Ross Ackerman''s brother and red Ackerman''s uncle. He was a businessman who was killed at sea 60 years ago, but I survived. This house belongs to my father. I grew up here, but I didn''t expect it was still and still belonged to the ackermans. If I come a little late, I''m afraid I''ll sell it to someone else. "


    "This, this, this Can you prove it all? Well, even if you are Lord Aesop Ackerman, it''s your household business, and I''m not a servant who can interrupt. Lord reed is not here. Are you waiting for him here


    At this time, medanzo had already opened the gate of the courtyard, and turned to Yisuo: "master, please!"


    Aesop walked into the old house and said to the gatekeeper with a smile, "you are a good porter. Don''t worry. If I take the house back, I will still hire you as the gatekeeper."


    Red Ackerman has a bigger, more imposing house in miduli, which has been vacated, leaving only a cleaning maid and a gatekeeper who looks at the house and is preparing to sell it. Aesop suddenly arrived, the gatekeeper did not know the situation and did not dare to offend him. Aesop had already entered the room and sat down in the living room.


    The maid asked the porter what was going on? The porter murmured to her, and the maid frowned and poured Aesop water. Aesop gave them a dozen copper coins with a smile, and the maid''s brow widened and brought Aesop food. The porter took the opportunity to leave the house and report to the house where red Ackerman lives now.


    Amun, like a coachman, ignored the rest of the business, drove the car to the front yard of the stable and tied the horse to the stable.


    Before it was dark, red Ackerman arrived. The master did not come alone, with three strong sons and a small group of patrolling soldiers. His face was angry and angry. He is now a nobleman. At that time, his father inherited the legacy of his brother Sains Ackerman. He made a contribution to the war of Hippo and became a new nobleman in the city-state. Reid was also one of the citizen representatives in the city-state Council of miduli. His eldest son, black, was also a small leader in the city-state army.


    Red received the news from the gatekeeper, and his first reaction was very angry, because Aesop had been dead for 60 years. Suddenly, a man who claimed to be the successor of Aesop and Sains Ackerman must be a cheater trying to seize property! Red how to let the swindler succeed, immediately called on the sons, black - Ackerman also took a team of city patrol soldiers. If you really want to seek to seize property cheaters, people will be arrested on the spot!


    Amun heard the noise outside in the stable, and knew what was going on, but ignored it, while medanzo was with Aesop in the living room. Red left the guard in the yard, rushed into the living room with his three sons, and said to Aesop, who was sitting there talking to the maid, "you liar, stand up for me!"


    Aesop stood up smilingly and asked, "who are you, please?"


    "He is Lord red Ackermann, the present owner of the house," the maid whispered


    Aesop looked at the angry red Ackerman, smiling and opening his arms, and said, "my dear cousin, is that how you welcome a cousin who has been away from home for 60 years? Don''t you want to accept my blessing and embrace from this old man? "


    Red was stunned, for Aesop''s facial features did bear the characteristics of the ackermans, and looked like his father who had passed away. But red''s eldest son, Blake Ackerman, drew out his sword, pointed to Aesop and said, "you liar, don''t try to pretend to be my uncle!"


    Aesop grinned and sat back at the table. He looked at Blake holding the sword and said calmly, "young man, if you have something to say, what are you doing with your sword? I said my name, and you said I was a liar. What have I deceived you? Is Aesop your own


    If the old man in front of him is a liar, then the liar can be magnanimous. Aesop has been the city Lord for more than ten years, and the city of Salem established by him is much larger than that of miduli. What scenes have not been seen? There is a sense of dignity between every move.


    Blake still held the sword and said angrily, "you claim to be my uncle Aesop. Don''t you want to cheat the property of the ackermans? How can you prove that you are Aesop?"


    Medanzo, who had been standing at the table, stepped forward and held out a hand to Blake. He moved with a sense of pressure. Although black was holding his sword, he could not help but step back and say, "what do you want to do?"


    Medanzo opened his hand and held three bright flame elves in his palm. He said in a sarcastic way: "do you know the situation? Can my master cheat you on this old house?"


    Reid listed the old house for sale for 200 gold coins, while the three flame elves in medanzo''s hands could buy 60 such houses, which was a huge sum of money no matter where. Red stepped forward and pressed his son''s arm and said, "put the sword away, and you won''t speak well?" And then he said to Yisuo, "who are you, old gentleman? Is it really my cousin AesopAesop sighed, "I am Aesop Ackerman. Sixty years ago, I went to sea with my father. Unfortunately, I met a pirate. My father died. But I was sold as a slave. Later, I was free and went to Duke plain. After so many years, I''m old too. It''s hard to get back to my hometown. I didn''t expect to meet my relatives in my old house. "


    "How can you prove that you are Aesop and what is your purpose?" Reid asked carefully


    Aesop grinned bitterly and shook his head: "sixty years ago, I was only sixteen when I left here. I am Aesop Ackerman, but I don''t know how to prove it. As for my intention, it is very simple to return to my hometown. "


    Red''s second son, hunt Ackerman, was the most "smart" and immediately said, "do you want to stay in the old house when you come back here?"


    Aesop nodded: "yes, I want to make a thorough repair of this old house. I don''t have much time in my life to live here until I die."


    Hunter Ackerman said with a smile: "that''s very easy. This house is about to be sold. It was intended to be sold to other nobles in the city. If you want to live here, you can buy it for 300 gold coins. Whether you can prove your identity or not, you can realize your wish


    Medanzo was stunned: "well, I heard just now that 200 gold coins are sold here. How can the price rise in a flash?"


    Hunter said with a smile, "the same thing means different things to different people, so its value is different."


    Medanzo glared at him and said, "treacherous merchant!"


    Hunter still said with a smile, "thank you for the compliment."


    At this time, Reid cleared his throat and said, "this old gentleman, I can''t confirm your identity, but you do remind me of my cousin I haven''t seen for many years. Although I know he has been buried in the sea, I hope you are him. I sympathize with you and understand your idea. If you want to live in this house, I can give up the sale, as my son suggested. "


    At this time, Reid''s youngest son, will Ackermann, pulled his father''s sleeve and whispered, "this old man looks like a grandfather! He''s so rich that he can''t be a liar. Maybe he''s my uncle. Why don''t you meet him first? "


    This sentence suddenly reminds red that if the old man in front of him is Aesop, he obviously returned to his hometown after he became rich. If Aesop has no successor, his property after his death will still belong to the Ackerman family. It''s nothing to know a rich cousin, but judging from the present posture, it''s not sure what Aesop is coming from. Red is very hesitant for a moment.


    Aesop did not pay attention to what he was thinking. He sat there and asked hunter, "this is my father''s house. When my father and your grandfather separated, the property was already divided. I am the legal heir to this house. Why should I pay for my house


    On hearing this, red was nervous. It seemed that the old man who had made a fortune in his hometown was very stingy. The richer he was, the more he wanted more money. This time he returned home, he clearly wanted to take back the property that his ancestors should inherit. In addition to this house, Reid also occupied the estate that Aesop had inherited, which was more than ten times more expensive than the house. Therefore, this relative could not be easily recognized until the situation was clear!


    But hunt still said with a smile, "you are so rich, why care about this? In addition to the house, the old Ackerman family also has a farm, which is a good place for the elderly. If you like to look for the feeling of returning to your hometown, we can give up our love and sell you the Grange. Although you can''t prove your identity, you can still fulfill your wish. "


    Aesop shook his head and said, "it''s not about money, young man. You don''t understand the feelings of an old man like me. I return to my hometown because I was born here. This is the starting point for me to come to this world. I am looking for traces of life. If I paid for the house in another capacity, I would have denied my origin. If I have to deny who I am, what is the significance of returning to my hometown? "


    Blake looked angry again and said, "Oh, I can hear it! You insist that you are Aesop Ackerman, and you want to take away not only the house, but also our estate in Aesop''s name. You think it''s beautiful. This city-state is law-abiding. My father''s name is written on the deed and the title deed, unless you can prove that they belong to you. "


    Aesop stood up and shook his head. "I''m looking for myself. I''m not trying to take away your property. You''ve misunderstood me, or you can''t understand it at all Then do as you please. Disputes like this in the city-state should be submitted to the Council of citizens for arbitration. I will stay in the inn until a verdict is made, and the house and the Grange will remain yours. "


    With these words, Aesop took medanzo out of the door, leaving the father and son looking at each other. Amun had already got the carriage and asked Aesop to get on and leave. The group of soldiers waiting outside the door did not know what had happened and had not received the order to intercept them. They could only watch them leave.


    On the way to the inn, madanzo asked, "Aesop, your relatives are so interesting that they dare not recognize you."


    Aesop said with a wry smile: "no matter whose family it is, there suddenly comes an heir who disappeared 60 years ago, and without proof of identity, no one will recognize it easily.""But you are a very rich rich man. They are so stupid!" he said


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    Aesop took the initiative to explain to his relatives: "they don''t know if I have an heir. Besides, I can''t prove my identity and my origin is very suspicious. The homestead and the Grange are real property, and they belong to them. They are smart or stupid. Only the gods can understand. "


    The driver Amun shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know. I''m a driver!"


    "You have enough money to buy the house and the Grange, and if you do, I think they will be happy to recognize your relative."


    Aesop asked, "medanzo, we live in the world. Have you ever considered a question - who am I? You''re madanzo, but why are you If I do that, I lose the meaning of looking for my hometown. Actually, I don''t mind giving them a lot of money, but what is it for? Let''s start by proving my identity. I''m Aesop. I''ll act as Aesop. "


    "How do you feel when you meet a relative like this? Are you a little disappointed?" he asked


    "In fact, I''m not surprised, let alone disappointed. They are all ordinary people. The so-called "small" does not mean that they have low status, but have universal human weakness. They may appear Philistine, selfish, suspicious, and seem ridiculous. But their ideas and practices are very common in the world, and they are very normal people. Even those playwrights in Yalun City often describe gods as such.


    Since so many people are like this, whose relatives may be such small people, why can''t my relatives of Aesop? Their reaction is understandable. In fact, I have no resentment at all. On the contrary, I am even grateful and grateful to the gods. When I return to my hometown, I can still see the relatives of the Ackerman family. The old house where I grew up and my father''s estate are still there. "


    "Aesop, you may be the closest to the gods in this city-state," Amun sighed


    ����


    Aesop, the old Ackerman''s son, is back, sixty years after his disappearance! This incident caused a stir in the city of miduli, and became a source of conversation in people''s leisure time. Some people say that Aesop made a fortune outside, but he still wanted to take back his ancestral estate and house. Some people said that the stranger was not Aesop, but had heard about the old ackermans'' family and pretended to be Aesop, who had come back rich, in an attempt to bluff.


    Aesop lived in the inn, with a groom and a guard. Anyone who was old enough to see him said that he really looked like a member of the Ackerman family. Maybe he was Aesop Ackerman. Some people began to argue that since Aesop had made a fortune, why should he take back the assets of the cousins who had been in business for 60 years?


    Reid Ackerman was very promising, so he could keep his property. After so many years of war, the house and the Grange would probably have been gone. If Aesop came back, who could he ask for? Those sages who like to preach in the temple square also talked about this matter. According to their point of view, if Aesop is Aesop, then the homestead and the Grange are him. Aesop''s generosity or parsimony can''t change this fact.


    Even if Aesop was willing to give the house and the Grange to his cousin, he had to prove that it was him before he could speak of generosity and giving.


    Aesop''s identity will be decided by the Council of citizens of the city-state, which is a request submitted by Aesop himself, and the adjudicator is 50 permanent representatives of the Council. This is different from being submitted to the court for trial by a judge, because the court can only accept Aesop''s property dispute complaint, or the fraud accusation made by red Ackerman against Aesop, but the premise of all this is to determine Aesop''s identity.


    Reid Ackerman did not file a complaint with the city court. He only claimed that he could not determine the identity of the old man.


    On the day of the citizens'' meeting, many interested citizens of the city-state went to see the bustle, and the city council hall was full of people. The Council of citizens appointed a representative to preside over the ruling. It was Thales, the famous sage in the city of miduli. After accepting this Commission, Thales first invited ten city-state elders over 80 years old, all of whom had met Aesop Ackerman.


    Longevity has always been regarded as the blessing of the gods. After the war, those who have lived in the same city-state and enjoy such a long life are respected elders as long as they are not criminals. There are not many such people, and it is even more difficult for them to be sober and able to recall the events of 60 years ago. It was not easy to invite ten of them.


    It is also unrealistic for these elders to recall clearly a young man whom they knew 60 years ago but did not pay special attention to. After seeing Aesop, some of the elders told Thales that his facial features were really like Aesop Ackerman in his memory, but after too long, his impression had been blurred. What''s more, Aesop is now an old man and can''t be confirmed!


    Thales did not expect the elders to confirm that they could recall Aesop and prove that the ruling was meaningful rather than farce. You can''t just come to the city-state and claim that you are who you were decades ago. The Council of citizens of the city will decide for him.


    Next, Thales asked isso in front of the crowd: "the old man back from abroad, you insist that you are Aesop Ackerman. Do you have any documents to prove your identity?"Aesop replied, "I have documents that can prove my identity in eju and Salem, but it can only prove my identity there. It is meaningless for this ruling. Such an instrument can only be signed by the Council of citizens of the city of mituli, which means that I can have it after the verdict is over. And the documents of that year are no longer there. Even if they are still in my hands, it is difficult to prove that I am the person in the documents. "


    Next, the city-state citizens'' conference held an important ceremony, which requested the gods to give an oracle at the proposal of most citizen representatives. If the Oracle confirmed Aesop''s identity, there would be no need to make a ruling. In the assembly hall, there was a statue of the city''s Guardian God. Under the chairmanship of two city-state priests, Thales prayed to the gods and prayed for the coming of the oracle on behalf of the people of the city.


    The situation of Olympus God system is very interesting. Its form of God domain is similar to that of the United Kingdom of hitton. Zeus is not the main god of every city-state. Almost every city-state believes in its own guardian God. For example, the guardian God of the city of Yalun is jarena; the patron god of kibata is Ares, the God of war and blacksmith; and the patron god of miduli is Hermes, the messenger of gods and the God of Commerce.


    If you don''t stand in the crowd of Damon, you don''t have to stand in front of me, either


    Aesop didn''t worry about this, but just watched silently. Ordinary priests would not lie on such occasions. If they really believed in gods, how much would it cost them to betray gods in public? But Amun was very interested in this. Would Hermes send down the oracle to confirm Aesop''s identity?


    As expected, there was an Oracle coming. It was really Hermes on the altar who gave the instruction. Amun felt very clearly that the priest didn''t play any tricks, while Thales, who presided over the ceremony, truthfully announced the content of the Oracle --


    "people of mituli, the old man in front of you came back from a foreign land and did not receive the light of the gods. The gods would not prove him He needs to prove himself


    Amun was stunned. Hermes should be able to confirm Aesop''s identity. For example, Amun can also confirm Aesop''s identity by using the art of retrospection - Aesop is now Aesop Ackerman. But Hermes refused to provide a conclusion. Instead, he asked Aesop to testify himself and gave the ruling power to the city-state Council.


    But Hermes did not lie, the gods told the truth, and he did not deny Aesop''s identity. Thales did not seem surprised by the result. After reading the Oracle, he said to the Israelite, "the gods have given you instructions, so you can identify yourself."


    Aesop replied, "I can prove myself. I stand here as proof. But what kind of evidence should I provide before the Council of citizens will make a decision?"


    Thales thought for a moment and said, "this is a problem. In fact, you are you. There is no need to prove it. But according to the law of the city-state, it is necessary to provide the basis for judgment. There should be three kinds of basis: the mark of your former identity, the memory of your past experience, and the trace of your native land that you have reserved. "


    Aesop nodded his head and said, "it should be so. I''ll come one by one. First of all, please look at this mark carefully." He stretched out an arm and rolled up his sleeve. On the inside of his upper arm, near the elbow socket, there was a faint mark of light brown, which looked like a scar left a long time ago.


    Aesop explained, "I was very naughty when I was a child. I heard that gold would not burn or go bad in a fire, so I put my father''s ring in my hand and baked it on the fire. As a result, I accidentally fell on my arm and burned myself. The ring was engraved with the emblem of the Ackerman family. At that time, I was only eight years old, and the wound just looked like half a badge. The scar grew bigger as I grew up, but I could still see the outline of the emblem


    Thales called red Ackerman to his body, took off his ring and examined the family emblem. The mark on Aesop''s arm was indeed the vague outline of half of the emblem, which was obviously not left recently. Thales asked the other representatives of the Council to examine it in turn. Although the scar was blurred, it was still recognizable.


    In the crowd, medanzo grinned and said in his heart that Aesop, the old man, was a ghost. He still had such a hand. He did not take his sleeve away until such an occasion.


    After examining the scar, Aesop put down his sleeve and said, "how can there be no memory of past experiences? How else can I get back here? Mr. Thales, I need you to ask red Ackerman a word. Although our old house has been renovated, the steps in front of the gate have not been moved for 70 years. Is that right? "


    Thales turned to ask red, who nodded in the affirmative. Aesop added: "there are five stone steps in front of the gate of the house. They are built by pressing one stone slab on the other. Take apart the four stone slabs above, and turn over the largest and heaviest one at the bottom. I still remember the patterns carved on the back, which can be painted in public."


    "How do you know?" asked Thales


    Aesop replied, "I built the steps when I was six years old, and I saw them with my own eyes."


    Thales ordered people to bring Aesop a pen and paper. Aesop drew a scepter on the parchment with two boa constrictors on the top. This is the common appearance of Hermes''s scepter. It was carved under the stone slab of the steps to guard the house. Many of the buildings in miduli had this custom when they were built, leaving the symbol of the city''s patron saint in an invisible place. It is said that if the secret is disclosed and the devil learns about it, he will lose the protection of the patron saint.The house was newly built after Aesop''s father and Reid''s father separated. The symbol of the patron saint was left on the back of the stone slab on the first step of the front steps. This was not even clear to red Ackerman, but Aesop said it in public.


    This kind of thing can''t be joked about. If it is verified, then according to the custom, the house will have to be rebuilt to live, because the hidden position of the patron saint has been exposed. Thales quickly asked a priest to take a group of strong warriors to the house, took down the steps and opened the stone slab to examine.


    After a while, the inspector returned, and the priest reported the results to the representative of the Council of citizens. There was no passive trace on the steps in front of the house door, while Aesop provided accurate information. All of a sudden the voices in the hall became so noisy that people were whispering, and no one doubted Aesop''s identity.


    Thales waved for silence and Aesop to continue speaking. As Aesop was about to speak, red Ackerman went up to Thales and saluted Thales: "gentlemen, distinguished representatives of the Council of citizens, don''t ask any more. This old man is my cousin Aesop Ackerman. I''m sure it is!"


    Red Ackerman was a nobleman and one of the representatives of the city-state''s Council of citizens. When he heard the people''s comments, he had a clear result. Whether he recognizes Aesop as a cousin or not, he has already identified Aesop''s identity in the hearts of the public. If he takes a stand after the verdict, he and his three sons will be despised and ridiculed. Although Reid was a Philistine, but also understood the reason, at this time he took the initiative to stand out.


    Thales grinned, looked at Reid and said, "now the topic of discussion in the citizens'' meeting is to confirm whether the old man in front of me is Aesop Ackerman 60 years ago. On this occasion, whether you accept it or not does not represent the final result. Mr. Aesop and Mr. Reid, shall we continue to ask, or shall we put it to the vote now? "


    Aesop said with a smile, "please vote now. If the representatives of the city-state Council think it necessary for me to continue to prove it, I will continue to do so."


    At the beginning of the voting, the 50 representatives who participated in the voting unanimously agreed that Aesop did not need to make any more proof to confirm that he was Aesop Ackerman. There were cheers and applause in the hall, and red Ackerman called his three sons to salute his uncle Aesop. Black, the eldest son, blushed with shame; hunt, the second, was embarrassed; and will, the third, was very happy.


    Aesop opened his arms and gave his cousin a warm hug. He hugged his three nephews in turn. Then he reached out and took out three flame elves. He handed them to each of the three nephews and said, "Dear nephews, I''m going back to my hometown alone. This is my gift for you. Since I have confirmed my uncle, please accept it. This is a blessing from afar. "


    Many people in the hall were shocked and looked at the flame spirit in the hands of the three brothers with all kinds of eyes. They never thought that Aesop was so generous and sent such valuable gifts to his three nephews in public. In fact, Aesop planned to give them to his relatives when they met for the first time. Otherwise, medanzo would not take it out. It was a gift that had been prepared for a long time.


    Red Ackerman was sweating on his forehead, and his three sons knelt down to thank him. He took Aesop''s arm and his excited lips were shaking: "my cousin, you are so generous! How can you give a child such a valuable thing? Please forgive me... "


    Aesop interrupted him and said with a smile, "I never blame you. I heard that you are going to buy a merchant ship to do business. It is useless for me to keep this money. If I were your cousin, it would be natural for me to support them In fact, I am very grateful to you. After so many years, when I come back to my hometown, I can still see the old house and the farmlands when I was a teenager. It is you and your family who have kept them. It is too precious for me


    The scene was very emotional. Thales cleared his throat and said, "the first topic to be voted on in today''s meeting is over. I would like to congratulate the ackermans on their recognition. Next, the second issue will be voted on, which is proposed by hunt Ackerman of the Ackerman family. The second proposal will not take effect until the first issue is decided. "


    Aesop turned quietly and asked, "Oh, dear sir, is there a second topic today?"


    Thales replied helplessly, "yes, this second issue is also related to you. The city-state Council of citizens unanimously ruled that you are Aesop Ackerman, the son of Sains Ackerman. The homestead and estate left by Mr. Sains Ackerman should belong to you, which has been determined at the same time of the ruling. Your nephew Hunter Ackerman has raised another issue in advance, asking for another ruling based on this ruling... "


    Before Thales had finished speaking, Hunter atman rose with a red face, opened his arms, and said in a loud voice, "fellow representatives of the Council of citizens, please forgive my impoliteness, I withdraw my proposal!"


    Red Ackerman also said, "God, please forgive this stupid child! I also asked him to withdraw his offer. "


    "Mr. Hunter Ackerman, do you really want to give up your request?" Thales asked


    Hunter nodded, "yes, I give up!"


    Thales simply waved: "so this is the end of this meeting."**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    What''s the issue put forward by hunt Ackerman? Hunt seemed to be the most "smart" of Reid''s three sons. He thought of a possibility ahead of time. If Aesop had any way to make the Council of citizens decide that he was Aesop Ackerman, then the homestead and Grange would be taken away, and the family''s plan to buy a merchant ship would be ruined.


    In order to prevent this "worst" situation, he asked the Council of citizens that if Aesop''s identity was confirmed, it would decide on another matter - compensation for the custody of the homestead and the Grange for the past 60 years.


    Aesop''s father, Sains Ackerman, was killed by accident. If the manor and the house were left unattended, it would be deserted. What''s more, the house has been renovated several times before it can be retained. However, the operation and maintenance of the estate have not made any money in recent years, but it is a burden in the war time. Otherwise, their family will not think of selling both the homestead and the Grange to engage in more profitable communication Commercial trade.


    If hunt did make such a claim, Aesop could refute it. For example, the Reid family had lived in a homestead, and the income from running the estate over the years should be able to compensate for the cost of custody, or both. It''s complicated to talk about this matter, but from a reasonable point of view, Aesop can still get his father''s assets after 60 years. The Reid family can''t help but make appropriate compensation if he is rich.


    So hunt wanted to take advantage of the city-state Council to apply for a ruling - should Aesop compensate the reids?


    However, the result of the event was beyond hunter''s expectation. Aesop did take back the manor and the house, which originally belonged to him. But Aesop did not come to fight for property. He gave the three brothers such precious gifts in public, which was much more valuable than the estate and the house. If the second motion were thrown out in public, hunt would have become a joke for the whole city of miduli, and he quickly withdrew his request.


    Since hunt gave up his request, Thales did not say in public what the second motion was, and Aesop was like a mirror, naturally able to guess, but asked nothing. At the end of the citizens'' Congress and the recognition of his relatives, Aesop lived in his hometown. He got along well with his cousins and three nephews, and was happy to come and go often.


    Aesop lived in his old house, and red often invited his brother to his house, and his three nephews often visited Aesop''s house to see his uncle. Aesop was a kind old man who was very kind to all three nephews.


    Reid''s eldest son was an officer with a hot temper and impulsive temperament. Aesop often talks to him about marching and fighting, and tells him that the war strategy and situation judgment are far more important to a commander than the hot blooded impulse. Reid''s second son was a merchant, and he was responsible for buying ships and trading. Business is Aesop''s old line, so he often talks with him about how to do business. It is not just calculation that is the real interest.


    As for Weil, the youngest nephew, he is only 16 years old, which is exactly the age when Aesop left his hometown. He looks like Aesop when he was a teenager. He is Aesop''s favorite younger generation. He even told his cousin that he would come to him when he was free, to live with him and help him with the shop. The implication is that will will will be his successor. Red was happy, of course, and well liked to run to his uncle.


    Aesop took back the grange and the house. How could there be shops? It''s also about will, and Aesop likes him best for no reason. Among the property left by Aesop''s father was a shop in the city of miduli. Aesop''s father was a businessman. Later, the shop was inherited by Reid. Reid sold his assets and bought a boat to do business. The shop was the first to be sold. Aesop did not mention it again.


    But weir told Aesop that in addition to the homestead and the Grange, he should inherit a shop in the city, not far from the house, which had been sold not long ago. At the same time, will told his uncle, he paid his own money to buy the shop back, the title of his uncle was written on the deed and returned to Aesop.


    Aesop accepted his nephew''s "gift" and gave the shop to will. Part of Hunt''s merchandise was to be sold in midtown, and of course it was the shop. Aesop''s life was very leisurely. When he had nothing to do, he went to the city square to chat with people and became good friends with the sage named Thales.


    Aesop often sits in the shop and looks at the counter to do business like an ordinary clerk. It was his old business decades ago. Now he is very kind and happy to go back to his old business.


    Of course, the old house was renovated. It was very comfortable to live in. Amun and the craftsmen hired by him personally renovated the house. It''s unnecessary to say much about the craftsmanship of the gods. But even the craftsmen who worked with Amun didn''t find anything unusual. They just thought that the coachman was very hardworking and capable. Master Aesop could really hire a man!


    During the renovation of the house, Amun asked Aesop that the original symbol of the patron saint had been exposed. Would you like to leave the symbol hidden again? Aesop said no, so the steps in front of the door did not move, but restored the stone slab. The stone tablet with the scepter of Hermes on the back was still in place. There was no other symbol of patron saint hidden in the new house.


    Aesop believed in Amun as the only God. In his view, the battle of power carved on the stone slab was just a kind of traditional hidden decoration. As a memory retention, it was still kept in its original place. However, he did not believe in Hermes, so he did not have to do anything unnecessary.With Aesop''s age and experience, he had reached the point where he didn''t have to worry about everything. He did what he wanted and was content to do. He knew who Amun was, but he still watched him repair his house like an ordinary craftsman. If it was Amun who asked to do so, he would not interfere. Anyway, it happens that someone needs to repair the house. Aesop doesn''t care whether the person who repairs the house is a God, as long as Amun is a qualified craftsman.


    If an insider saw the scene, he might think Aesop was disrespectful to the God, but Aesop knew how to get along with the God. Amun came to the world must have proof, since he has done so, that is the process of proof. Aesop did not know what he could do for the gods, and that was his help to the gods.


    After the house was repaired, Aesop lived in the city and didn''t need to take a carriage. Amun, the "coachman", was "unemployed". But he made another request to Aesop, hoping to take care of the Grange. Aesop asked privately, "my God, why do you take care of my estate?"


    Amun said with a smile: "I was destined to be a blacksmith and a miner in my life. If it wasn''t for the accident later, I would have been a blacksmith and a miner all my life. But then I became a hunter in the mountains, a bodyguard in the temple, a general in command of the army, and your driver, but I never became a farmer. "


    Aesop no longer said that he directly gave Amun full control of the farm, but told him how he wanted to run the farm and what crops he would grow. In other people''s eyes, Aesop was very generous and trusted with the old man who followed him back to his hometown. When he didn''t need a coachman, he gave the farm to Amun again.


    Amun is also called Amun. No one would think that he was the main god of eju, but regarded him as a mortal with the same name as some exotic God. There are many things to worry about when running a farm. Aesop''s farm is half flat and half slope land. Most of the crops originally planted are olives. Olive oil is the most important product and export commodity of the city states of the Yalun League.


    But Aesop changed crops, growing grapes on the slopes, building wine cellars on the farm, and planting wheat on the ground. The fertile plain area near miduli city-state is limited. The yield of wheat grain planted on many land is not high. People prefer to import wheat grain rather than plant it by themselves. Aesop does the opposite.


    It will take at least a year or two for replanting crops to see a good harvest. Mendanzo also privately asked Amun, "my God, you have fulfilled your wish to escort Aesop back to his native land. Do you want to stay here with Aesop to the end of his life? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "this is not for Aesop. He is accompanied by his relatives in his hometown. He lives well. This is what he asked for, not what the gods gave him. Without me, he would have invited better farmers to take care of the farm. As the God he believes in, I don''t need to stay here. I can hear his prayer and call even in the kingdom of heaven.


    I came to the world with my own proof. Here I deal with people and observe the world''s thoughts and thoughts. All things are handled by me and happen naturally. This is different from looking at the world in the kingdom of heaven. The experience along the way, including the plays we saw in the city of yalen, and what Aesop did, inspired me


    Since Amun said so, medanzo naturally stayed in Aesop''s house. Neither the gods nor the Ninth level gods cared about one or two years. In other people''s eyes, medanzo and Amun are both Aesop''s entourage back home. Medanzo is a handsome and powerful warrior. He can escort Aesop all the way back to miduli. Obviously, his means are not weak, and he may even be a great warrior. With him, naturally, no one dares to find Aesop''s trouble.


    Aesop gave the Grange to Amun, and he stopped asking about it. Every day, besides looking for Thales in the city square or chatting with others, he talked with Weil in the shop about various things. There was one thing that Weil didn''t quite understand. He asked specially: "dear uncle, running a farm naturally doesn''t make money in business. But it doesn''t matter if you like it. After all, the land of our ancestors is preserved. If the wine is good, it''s also a good business if you grow grapes, but it''s obviously not as good as planting olives


    Aesop wrung his beard and said with a smile, "wait and see. It won''t take long for you to understand. Nowadays, the conflict between the Yalun alliance and the kibata Alliance on the hitton peninsula is becoming more and more fierce. The kingdom of Macedonian in the north is rising, but the Boz empire is still unwilling to fail. In this situation, can the Yalun alliance maintain its dominant position in trade for a long time?


    Once the maritime transportation lines are cut off, or the focus of Commerce and trade is shifted, what will happen to the city-state of miduli, which lacks products? Whose money can your second brother earn when he is in business? Everyone is planting olives. If olive oil can''t be transported out because of the war, what will happen? I have talked to your elder brother about the recent strategic situation, which is mainly military, but I am still a farmland Lord, so I will naturally have my own consideration. "


    As Aesop spoke to his nephew, a young man came into the shop. He was wearing a tunic with short sleeves and holding a willow branch. He looked very elegant. Aesop stood up and said, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    The young man laughed and shook his head: "I just went into the city to find a grocery store and came in to see what I needed."


    Aesop waved his hand: "you can look at it at will."


    Looking at the goods on the shelf, the young man suddenly pointed to the most exquisite statue on the shelf behind the shop and asked, "how much does Zeus sell here?"Aesop replied politely, "it''s not Zeus, but the statue of Zeus. The one you mean sells two silver coins."


    The young man asked with a smile: "the great Zeus is the father of the gods of Olympus. Can this solemn statue be sold on the shelf like ordinary commodities? Can belief in gods be traded with money? This shopkeeper, please answer this question. Otherwise, why do you sell statues and earn your profits in the name of gods? "


    Young people''s questions are interesting and sound like they''re looking for fault. However, this is the city-state of the alliance of Yalun. There are all kinds of sages or wise men in the temple square of the city-state to have similar debates, so Aesop is not surprised. It seems that the young man is a passing sage, but he asks the shop owner who sells statues.


    Aesop replied calmly: "I have been to many countries in Tianshu continent, such as in eju. Gods can not be sold openly, or they will be regarded as blasphemy to the gods. However, the gods did not come from the sky. If the government or the people want to build the statues, they must also ask craftsmen to carve and depict them. This is to calculate the reward.


    The belief here is more tolerant, and people''s feelings towards gods are closer. You are willing to pay for the statue, rather than go to a pub to drink, which proves that you are willing to pay for your faith. The money was not paid by the gods, but was paid to the craftsmen who carved the statues, the grooms who transported them, and the shops that sold them.


    If you think you are buying gods, then two silver coins are really blasphemous. You can make a price for Zeus yourself, and no one can afford it! All we have is the sky above us and the faith in our heart. Things outside of us are a way of expression. So I want to ask you, how much do you want to bid for such a statue? "


    The young man was a little stunned. It seemed that Aesop would have such an answer. Then he changed the subject and pointed to the statue of Hera beside Zeus and said, "how much does this statue cost?"


    Hera is the wife of Zeus in mythology and legend. This statue of Hera is a work of stone carvings with colored paintings. Wearing a corolla decorated with peacock feathers and a bright skirt, Hera is plump, dignified and radiant. Aesop replied, "four silver coins are needed."


    The young man was surprised and said, "the two statues are of the same material and size. Why is the statue of Hera twice as expensive as that of the father of the gods?"


    Aesop calmly explained: "this is a statue of a goddess. The corolla and clothes are much more complicated. Craftsmen have to pay twice as much time to carve and paint carefully. If they don''t pay attention, it is easy to damage. Then the whole stone will be discarded, so it will be sold more expensive."


    The young man nodded, then pointed to the bottom of the wooden frame and asked, "well, the patron saint of miduli and the patron saint of merchants, the statue of Hermes is about the same size as the two statues just now, and the carving is very exquisite. I like them very much. How much do you want to sell them


    At this time, amon''s voice suddenly rang out in Aesop''s Soul: "the young man in front of you is the God himself of Hermes. He came from the kingdom of Olympus and came down directly from the altar of the city-state temple."


    Amun was far away in the vineyard outside the city, but he noticed the situation in time and reminded Aesop secretly. Aesop heard Amun''s voice and did not show any strange expression. He said calmly to Hermes, "do you mean this statue? If you pay six silver coins to buy the two statues just now, this one will be regarded as a bonus. Our shop will give you a free discount. "


    Hermes''s smile froze for a moment, and then he asked, "I think this statue is good. Don''t you want to sell it more expensive?"


    Aesop still smiles and says, "it''s just a statue. It''s worth so much money. It''s real. I don''t want to cheat you."


    Hermes frowned slightly. "Do you know who I am, old man?"


    Aesop replied, "you are the customer who has come to ask the price. I am the owner of the shop."


    Without saying a word, the young man turned out of the shop. Weir, who had been standing beside him, felt a little puzzled. And amon''s voice sounded in Aesop''s Soul: "Aesop, I want to say thank you! You have given me the best inspiration for what I think. "


    ����


    Why did Amun thank Aesop? Maybe only this God knows. And what is the purpose of Hermes? I''m afraid only the spirit can understand.


    At the city-state Council of citizens, Hermes had sent down the oracle at the request of the people: "people of miduli, the old man in front of you has returned from a foreign land, and there has not been the light of the gods. The gods will not prove his identity, and they need to prove themselves."


    Aesop''s way to identify himself was to remove the symbol of Hermes'' Scepter hidden in his old house. When the house was rebuilt, the stone slabs were put back intact. Hermes was aware of Aesop''s faith, and Aesop expressed his faith. The silent dialogue between the gods and the mortals was equally divided.


    When Hermes came to the world and appeared in front of Aesop in person, Aesop would regard him as a guest to ask the price whether he said his name or not. Aesop was not disrespectful to the customer as to how to sell the goods in the shop. And Amun watched the scene, knowing the cause and effect, but also had his own feelings.����


    Autumn is coming and winter is coming. The newly planted grapes need to be unloaded, pruned and buried in soil. The farmers in the farm are busy in the wheat field and can not spare any manpower. So Amun came to the road outside the farm, ready to hire short-time workers.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    After the end of the Greek Polish war, the Yalun city-state established the Yalun alliance to dominate the sea, and there were constant conflicts with the kibata alliance established by the city-state of kibara. There were more and more frictions and battles, and the scale was also growing.


    In the eyes of Amun, who was once a general and commander-in-chief of the Egyptian empire, the war on the hitton peninsula was somewhat funny, sometimes it was just like a competitive game. Although war always accompanies casualties, the casualty rate of city-state conflicts here is much smaller than that of other countries on Tianshu continent, and surrender is like a common meal.


    The hitton Peninsula lacks a large area of open plains, and the scale of the city states is relatively small. Therefore, the chariot formation popular among the mainland countries is very rare here. The city-state army is mainly composed of infantry. There are also heavy cavalry, but the cavalry equipment is more expensive, basically composed of aristocratic warriors, they are also the main force to charge in the battle, followed by a swarm of infantry.


    In the small-scale battle between the city states, the attack and killing of noble warriors and individual combat often become the main factors determining the victory or defeat, and the momentum of both sides also determines the morale. Once the front line breaks up, in most cases, they will not fight to the death, but will choose to surrender in a very opportunistic way, and the winning party will not kill all of them.


    This kind of battle is very much like the struggle in the heroic age in mythology and legend. The direction of failure is the surrender of the victorious party. After a period of time, there will be new conflicts when the covenant changes or the strength balance of the city states changes. Therefore, the situation among the city states on the hitton peninsula is very chaotic, and the sphere of influence controlled by the kibata alliance and the Yalun alliance is also constantly changing.


    How can such a military organization defeat the invasion of Boz army? In fact, during the invasion of Boz, many states surrendered. It was Yalun and kibata united with the city states to fight a protracted war of attrition with the troops of Boz who had been attacking far away. The key to success or failure is the powerful navy of Yalun city state and the well-trained kibata soldiers. The Yalun people are proficient in sea warfare, and the kibata Samurai army has heavy battle array.


    After the army of Boz retreated, the hitton Peninsula fell into a low-intensity but frequent civil war, which was also the most severe period of social stratification. The residents in the city states of hitton are complex, mainly including nobles and citizens. Of course, nobles also enjoy citizenship. The so-called citizens and civilians or free people are not a concept, but adult men who enjoy the political rights of the city-state.


    During the period of city-state alliance, more and more free people lost their land and civil rights for various reasons. In order to make a living, these freedmen did not have many choices. They went to work as mercenaries in times of war. Whoever gave the money would fight for whoever he was fighting against. In this case, many of the city-state war is only to conquer or surrender, rather than fight to death.


    When there was no war, the freedmen who had lost their land often did nothing and often went to various businesses or farms to do short-term jobs. There are many such people outside the Grange where Amun lives.


    Amun came to the Avenue outside the vineyard early in the morning. He called out, "people who have nothing to do, who can help me finish my work in the vineyard?"


    Soon someone gathered around and asked, "do you want to hire a part-time worker? How much is it paid?"


    Amun held out a finger and said a generous and surprising reward: "work until sunset, each person pays a silver coin."


    A lot of people went into the vineyard happily and began to work. When the sun was getting better, Amun was still standing at the gate of the vineyard to hire someone, and someone came to ask for wages. He still offered a silver coin, and more people went into the vineyard to get busy. At noon, Amun was still standing in front of the door to hire people, and workers kept coming into the vineyard. Until the afternoon, Amun was still standing in front of the door, and the wage was still a silver coin.


    There was a busy scene in the vineyard. When the sun went down, the workers came out one after another. Amun was still standing at the door, his feet had not moved since sunrise, and he paid a silver coin to every hired worker who came out of the vineyard.


    The workers who had entered the vineyard early in the morning exclaimed, "this is not fair! We worked all day in the hot sun, but the workers who came in the afternoon only worked for a while. Why are they all paid the same


    Amun replied, "because I promised them that the salary is a silver coin, and I will keep my promise."


    In the morning, the workers who came into the garden were discontented and exclaimed, "but we have done much more work than them, and we deserve more pay."


    Amun said, "but you also promised me that the reward is a silver coin, and you should keep your promise."


    Some people still want to argue. At this time, the majestic medanzo rode up from the road on a tall horse. Seeing that the posture was not good, everyone got the wages and quickly dispersed. Mendanzo got off his horse and saluted Amun. Amun said with a smile, "medanzo, you''ve come just in time, or I''m afraid I''ll be beaten. Do you think I did it right


    Medanzo blinked his eyes and said, "my God, what you have just said is absolutely correct, but no farmer will do so. What is your purpose?"


    However, Amun was lost in thought. After a while, he replied, "I just show the simple truth in a little complicated things to see how people will react.""You didn''t do anything wrong by giving these idle people a job that was far more rewarding than they deserved, and expressing your commitment to your commitment and your generosity to the workers," madanzo said


    Amun said with a smile: "but I didn''t do anything right. Things in the world have their own principles and human nature has its own characteristics. If I come back tomorrow morning, I''m afraid I can''t hire anyone."


    Amun is right as expected. He will be a * *. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Zeus hehe laughed: "well, you pay."


    Amun turned around and looked. In a blink of an eye, all the grapes in the garden had been collected, packed in a rattan basket and stacked neatly beside the grape trellis. Zeus quietly used the world''s best space divinity, which is not a small miracle, and then asked with a smile: "I picked all the grapes, and put them in order, overfulfilled the work. As an employer, will you thank me? "


    "What would you like to thank you for?" Amun said with a bitter smile


    Zeus: "I heard that a God came to mituli to grow grapes and build wine cellars. But the gods in Olympus never heard of wine. I''m curious. I want to have a taste of your wine. "


    Amun: How did you notice my cellar here


    Zeus: I didn''t notice you. Of all the vineyards in the whole hitton Peninsula, you are the only one who doesn''t sacrifice to Dionysian during the harvest season. Dionysus, the God of wine, was surprised. He wanted to come and have a look, but I found you here, so I came in person


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I see Medanzo, sing


    Medanzo was in the vineyard when he suddenly heard Amun''s words. He was curious and asked, "what song should I sing, my God?"


    Amun: "Ode to Dionysian", which is sung by people here. "


    Medanzo was stunned, then he opened his voice and sang -


    "hold up your glass,


    let''s sing.


    Happy on the top of the mountain,


    dance until you are drunk.


    Good wine runs like a red river,


    will clear away the sorrow.


    Will God come?


    We sang all night long to call him.


    The wine moistens the singing voice,


    the hair is bathed in the light wind,


    looking up at the sacred light of the starry sky,


    until the stars disappear,


    running barefoot to the rising sun,


    marching along the rivers and valleys,


    open arms and run to the gods.


    It''s like coming back to my hometown,


    pour out your troubles to the gods,


    drink a cup and forget all your sorrows. "


    Medanzo is very handsome, singing very loud, but this "Ode to Dionysus" sing a bit like a donkey. The other farmers in the farm heard it and whispered in succession that the warrior must have been drunk, and he did not know how much wine he had taken in the cellar!


    This song "Ode to Dionysian" is a song that people dance and sing when they drink wine to celebrate the harvest of grapes and thank Dionysian. At the same time, they are also praying for the protection of Dionysian to brew better wine in the coming year. Only when they are drunk can they have a taste. Medanzo didn''t drink at all, just howling at Amun''s command.


    After a song, Amun asked with a smile, "is it nice?"


    Zeus frowned and said to the truth, "it''s really hard to hear! Why do you want him to sing? "


    "Thank you for reminding me today. Do as the Romans do in Rome," Amun explained with a smile


    Zeus: "but Dionysus can''t be heard. Even if your disciples sing" Ode to Dionysus "in miduli, they are not eulogizing Dionysus."


    Amun: "after the grape harvest, people drink and sing, hoping to brew better wine in the coming year. What a simple and lovely feeling! If I had hired enough midulean workers today, I would not mind serving them with wine. They would have praised Dionysus, their God of wine. But you have collected all the grapes by yourself, so you should be singing! "


    Zeus changed the subject and asked Amun, "will you please buy me a drink?"


    Amun took out a sacred stone and handed it to him: "please, of course! Here is your reward. Please take it first. "


    They came to the farmer''s cottage in the vineyard, where there was a table and two stools. Amon took out a bucket of wine, took out two ceramic cups and jugs, filled Zeus with a full glass of wine, sat down and said, "please try my wine."


    Zeus took a sip, smacked his lips and said, "this is the same taste as the wine in the city of medulli. Although it is not bad, it is not the first-class wine in the world. If you hadn''t told me yourself, I couldn''t believe it was made by gods. "


    Amun explained, "it''s not the spirit''s wine, it''s the rice farmer''s wine. Have you drunk it in the city? That''s what we ship here. The grapes were just planted last year, and the wine cellar was also newly built last year. Compared with the best wine, it is still far from good, but this farm has tried its best to be the best. "


    Zeus raised his glass and said, "here''s to you, farmer of miduli."


    He reached out his hand, and Amun also raised his glass to welcome him, but suddenly he felt a clear force coming to his face.


    Zeus sat on the opposite side and raised only a glass of wine. However, the farm outside the house, the mountains outside the farm, and the heaven and earth containing the mountains seemed to have collided with this glass of wine. Ceramic wine cup is not suitable for hard touch, a little attention will be broken, and Zeus to this glass of wine is not able to drink.Amun quietly picked up the cup, outside the house is dawn, the sun has just risen, the distant farmhouse over the curl of smoke, the mountains just wake up from the deep sleep, in the sun seems to be still hazy. The wine in amon''s cup is gently rippling, reflecting the scene of the whole world, and their glasses are touching each other.


    Only listen to the "Ding" sound, Pang Ran''s strength collides with each other, and vanishes in an instant, and their wine glasses are intact. Zeus''s expression slightly surprised, looked at Amun with approval eyes, nodded, and then drank the glass of wine.


    The two gods are the masters of their respective kingdom of heaven. With the realm above the creation God, it is almost impossible for them to fight directly, and it is even more impossible for them to actually fight on earth.


    Zeus suddenly toasted and launched an attack, which was a little unexpected to Amun, but it was not a real duel, but a kind of state competition. Even if someone stands by and looks at it, there''s nothing unusual. What was the purpose of Zeus? Was he trying to test the details of Amun?


    After the first cup, Amun filled the wine again, lifted his glass and said, "you are the guest, I am the host, I should respect you!" However, before he finished speaking, he was stunned, his hands were in the air like a cup, and his body shape was fixed there.


    Zeus asked in a meaningful way: "Amun, who is the guest and who is the host here?"


    What happened? Amun reached for the glass, but his hand went through it like a shadow. With the wine glass on the table and the table on the ground, everything around him seems to be integrated with heaven and earth, and Amun becomes an outsider. He was still sitting there, but he became an irrelevant spectator. Zeus kicked him out of the world without a sound.


    What a wise means, did not touch everything in the world, but "sent away" a God. Only with the achievements above the creation God can it be displayed! If Amun doesn''t want to do it with him, if he doesn''t have a good level, he can only stare at him at the moment.


    Amun immediately laughed, put down his hand, picked up the cup again and said, "if I were a farmer, I was inviting a hired worker to drink. But since it is you, I am indeed a guest. "


    He brought up the cup of wine again, and the form and spirit merged into the world without a sound. Amun or Amun, wine or wine, this action proved to Zeus that their achievements were the same, and no one was superior to others in terms of realm.


    Zeus praised: "thank you for the wine!"


    They drank the second glass of wine. Zeus raised the jug and poured the third cup for Amun. Then he took the glass and handed it over. Amon reached for it, but found that he couldn''t get it! Zeus quietly changed the time and space between the two people, as if they had left the world. Although they sat across the table, they were far away from each other. Amun reached out and couldn''t touch the glass.


    They were sitting in the room, one holding a cup and the other holding out his hand. Amon''s fingertips could touch the edge of the glass, but something strange seemed to be running away between them. This is a competition of great powers. It is much more difficult for Zeus to let Amun not get the wine than Amun wants to take it.


    As if in the blink of an eye, he only heard Amun say: "this wine is just right. If you don''t drink it, it will be sour." The two gods moved. Their bodies were in a trance for a moment, as if the scene had not happened at all. Amun took the wine and said, "thank you very much."


    It was still early morning outside the house, but Zeus poured a glass of wine and handed it over. It was dusk now. This kind of competition finally tried out the details, Zeus''s magic power was obviously above Amun. Zeus laughed and poured himself a glass of wine, and the two gods drank again.


    The trial and competition ended. Zeus did not start any more. He drank and said, "Amun, I heard that you also hired part-time workers here last year, which caused a lot of discussion among the local people. I want to ask, if someone goes to your vineyard without permission to do a day''s work and then asks you for a silver coin, will you give it? "


    He clearly said something, in the blame Amun without permission to enter the Olympus God domain. It''s all right if Amun just passes by occasionally, but he stays here all the time! Amun looked simple and honest, and replied, "Zeus, I didn''t ask you to pay me."


    What do you mean, Zeus


    Amun replied, "in order to prove it, when I created the kingdom of heaven and transcended the realm of the creator God, I found that my vow had not been fully realized. So I know that the road I am pursuing is still unknown, but I don''t know where to look. It''s different from the country I''ve been in, so I''m here to witness all kinds of human stories. "


    Zeus asked, "are you borrowing from Olympus


    Amun did not answer, but did not deny it. He entered the hitton Peninsula as a driver and stayed here as a farmer. However, he was learning from different beliefs in another god system and seeking enlightenment. Since he was a God, Zeus was right.


    Seeing Amun not answering, Zeus asked again, "are you going to join the Olympian system?"


    Amun said, "of course not. Don''t you know why?"Zeus: in that case, you should make an agreement with me


    Amun: what kind of agreement do you want to make with me


    Zeus asked, "what do you say?"


    Amun entered the Olympus God domain without permission. As an ordinary person, he did not show any miracles. He did not want to attract the attention of the Olympus Gods, so as not to cause unexpected conflicts. But he didn''t say hello or make any promise. Zeus didn''t know what he would do here.


    Besides, the gods may not need to show miracles in the world. They can also use other ways to guide people''s faith, so that people can accept another new guidance. People who spread faith in the world may not be all gods. If other people pass by occasionally, however, as another Lord of heaven, Amun stays here, how can he not arouse the suspicion of the Olympus Gods? Zeus, of course, wanted to ask the question clearly.


    Amun thought for a moment and replied, "my vow is not to become the existing God on the land of Tianshu. But what you said is also a fact. At present, this is the divine realm of Olympus, in which I can understand and verify. If you find me, you should ask for it. If you have anything to say


    Zeus said bluntly, "you can''t be a God here!"


    What does that mean? Zeus did not want to expel Amun, but let him abide by an agreement: he could not publicize his God''s identity, nor could he show miracles to guide people''s faith, nor could he interfere in the affairs here as a God. Although Amun did this before, he did not promise anything, and Zeus asked him to make a definite promise at the moment.


    Otherwise, if Amun stays here for several decades, if he intends to achieve some purpose by his means, the nearby city states will have to change their faith to Amun. Even if Zeus didn''t care, Hermes couldn''t be willing to, and the patrons of the nearby cities couldn''t agree. With the help of the expansion of the Boz Empire, Marduk annexed the whole God domain of anuna Qishen system, and Amun''s method was simpler. He only needed to go to another God''s domain, and he could slowly "dig the wall" in subtle influence.


    Amun said without delay: "I understand what you mean. Since you have made a request, as long as this is still the God domain of Olympus Gods, I will not appear as a God, and will not interfere with the affairs here by means of gods. But don''t forget, even if I''m not a God, I''m still a top magician and warrior. "


    Zeus laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter. There are many magicians and warriors in the world. There are not many of you, not many of you."


    Amon said, "Zeus, I don''t think the same as you. I can allow the Olympian gods to enter my realm, as long as they act in a reasonable way, or they can spread another faith and let people choose for themselves. "


    Zeus replied, "it''s your business, your idea, your promise, but you can''t ask the Olympians like that."


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t want to ask you in the same way, just make another promise to the Olympians. You come here to drink with me, not just to make such an agreement? "


    Zeus laughed again: "this agreement is what Hermes wants you to make. I''m afraid he will make you angry, and he is not your opponent, so he will come in person. You and I should actually talk about something else. "


    Amun: you just tried to test me. Is that the purpose? Do you want to know if I have the qualification to talk with you


    Zeus awkwardly took his cup and said, "you are the only one who is qualified to talk to me about something."


    "Did you forget Marduk?" Amun asked


    Zeus sneered: "this room can''t sit him!"


    Amun laughed. "But you still think about him."


    Zeus said with a smile: "are you not prying into my kingdom of heaven when you come to confirm it in Olympus? I don''t believe that you haven''t thought about Marduk. You are looking for the way to prove, and naturally you will think about everything you can witness. But in my opinion, you are still far from it. I''m afraid it''s too early to talk about your so-called vows. "


    Amun said with a wry smile, "I made a vow long before I became a God. As for the world of Marduk, to be honest, I have been there He introduced a message to Zeus''s soul about what he had seen and heard in "the world of self.".


    Zeus slightly a Zheng: "you can run far enough, like a lost child."


    Amun: people who know the direction in their hearts will not get lost. The difference is only whether there is a way


    Zeus: to tell you the truth, I came here to discuss with you how to deal with Marduk


    Amun: why should I deal with him


    Zeus narrowed his eyes and said, "your followers regard you as the only God. Salem is still under the rule of the Boz empire. You can stay in heaven and enjoy the glory, but why do you want to come to the world? Anyway, you don''t know where the road is, so try it in the human way Maybe it''s not against him, but my wish and your attempt. "


    Amun thought for a while and said, "it''s OK to consider it, but you also said that I can''t be a God here."Zeus said with a smile: "Darius is only an emperor in the world. What he can do, others can do it."


    Amun thought again and said, "OK, we can cooperate. I should also confirm what Marduk has done. Otherwise, what will be beyond But I would also like to remind you that in terms of my experience in the hitton Peninsula, Olympus is a mess. You''d better deal with your own affairs before you talk about the rest. "


    The Olympus God system is different from the previous gods in Tianshu. Only one situation is very surprising. It has 12 main gods at the same time, and Zeus is only one of them! Each city-state has its own guardian God, forming different God domains. Although nominally all belong to the Olympian God system, the gods do their own things in the world.


    Zeus, known as the father of the gods, had authority in the kingdom of heaven. As for what the city states should do, the gods had their own opinions and were not bound by Zeus. The main temples in different places were not Zeus''s temples. The chaos among hundreds of States, large and small, on the hitton peninsula is also fully in line with this background.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Zeus and Amun discussed a matter, he wanted to revenge Marduk, not between the gods directly fight, but through human means.


    The reason is very simple. The Olympian system has never initiated a conflict with Marduk''s great light system. But Marduk set fire to the hitton Peninsula, provoking the dispute. Zeus''s character is very straightforward, how Marduk does, he will respond.


    In fact, these two gods have already touched hands on earth in some way. Marduk was incarnated as Darius, the prince of Boz, and Zeus was the king of kibata, leonion. Each led his army to fight at Wenquan pass. The Empire of Boz was defeated and leonion was killed. As a result, it led to the resistance of the United Kingdom of hitton. The war lasted for many years and eventually drove back the army of Boz.


    It was Marduk who provoked the trouble. After the army of Boz withdrew from the hitton Peninsula, Darius died, and Marduk left to create his own world. However, Zeus didn''t want to stop there. Marduk could decide how to start, but Zeus could not let him decide how to finish by himself.


    Whether Marduk is still in the world or not, the vast territory of Boz empire is already the divine domain of Mazda, the God of the great light, which is certain. Zeus''s counterattack plan was very clear. He would join hands with Amun to annex all the so-called great light divine region, just as Marduk once annexed anuna''s apocalypse.


    The Persian Empire is an unprecedented colossal thing on the Tianshu continent. This wish of Zeus sounds shocking. How could he achieve such an incredible goal by taking the little hitton Peninsula as the source? But that''s what Zeus thought. If he wasn''t such a God, he wouldn''t have become the Lord of Olympus.


    However, after the army of Boz retreated, the hitton Peninsula fell into a chaotic situation in which the city states competed for hegemony. The Olympus Gods were still in their own ways in the world, and the hitton peninsula was divided into many separate deities, large and small. Marduk unified such a vast divine realm, but Zeus did not even complete the small hitton peninsula. What else would he talk about to deal with Marduk?


    The status quo of the Olympus divine realm is caused by historical reasons. Zeus fused and inherited the original God Kingdom, and created Olympus heaven. He also allowed the gods to build independent palaces in the kingdom of heaven, attached to the kingdom of God, and created an independent creator world. In addition to obeying Zeus''s will in heaven, Zeus did not interfere in other things.


    This is the oath that Zeus gave to the gods after the victory of the battle of the gods, which is reflected in the divine realm of human beings. This is the current situation.


    The city-state era on the hitton peninsula was not only a time of constant disputes and conflicts, but also a time when all kinds of ideas collided and sparked. So Amun met so many sages, who had so many strange and even bizarre thoughts in the eyes of ordinary people, and saw so many wonderful human dramas in the city of Yalun.


    It is obviously not easy for Zeus to integrate this situation without violating his promise to the gods.


    He needed to foster a strong city-state, unify the hitton Peninsula in a real sense, and then cross the Strait westward to conquer the whole empire of Boz. If we can see from the map of Tianshu, Zeus''s plan is to let an ant swallow an elephant. Only gods like him and Amun dare to think about it!


    But Zeus chose neither yalen nor kibata. On the contrary, Zeus wanted to punish the two cities and let them suffer the fate of being conquered and declining.


    So which city-state is responsible for this almost unimaginable undertaking? The result of the discussion between the two lords of heaven was that Amun should choose, as long as the main god of the city-state was Zeus. They worked together as "gods" and "people" to accomplish this task.


    Since Amun "can''t be a God", he must do things as a mortal. Zeus is still the Lord of Olympus, and will send down the oracle to give all cooperation. If facing the gods of the great light, the Olympus Gods and their envoys will solve the problem.


    This is the division of labor between "God" and "man", which also conforms to the Convention between gods and mortals. But this time the situation is quite special. The "mortal" who made a contract with the "God" became Amun.


    Zeus''s calculation is very thief. Where can we find such excellent "mortals" as Amun? But Amun did not know what kind of consideration, actually agreed to cooperate with Zeus. Zeus wanted to prove his own achievements, while Amun was trying to explore the road of verification.


    After the two gods reached an agreement, Zeus said: "in the future, the entire hitton peninsula will achieve true unity. When you leave the hitton Peninsula and enter a new God realm, you and I can spread the guidance of the theocracy by means of each means. But you promised to let the Olympus Gods enter your divine realm, just because your vows are different. It is not your extraordinary generosity, and I will not thank you at that time


    Amun said with a wry smile: "this is a matter of annexing the Boz empire after the unification of the hitton peninsula. Then we will rely on our own means. It''s like doing business. It''s too early to think about how to divide the property before the business is opened! "


    Zeus raised his glass and laughed, "I wish you all the best."Amun also raised his glass, and they looked at each other and laughed. Zeus''s expression suddenly solidified for a moment. Glass in the air forward, but it seems that will never collide together! Zeus saw amon''s eyes, the cottage, the Grange, and the world outside miduli, and disappeared from him. Another world revealed in Amun''s eyes completely contained Zeus.


    Just after drinking the first cup of wine, Zeus suddenly attacked Amun. When the two men finished discussing the matter, they raised their glasses again. Amun was suddenly puzzled and returned with color.


    The hut was gone, and they were sitting in another world drinking. There is a strange dividing line between them. Amun is sitting in a desert, facing picturesque fields and mountains; Zeus is sitting on the grassland, facing a desert burning with flames and emitting thick smoke. ����This is the kingdom of heaven created by Amun.


    Zeus this cup of wine can not cross the boundary, meet amon''s glass, is equivalent to trapped in amon''s eyes in the world. At this time, Amun saw Zeus laughing, his eyes also reflected a world - towering mountains, clouds floating between the peaks, there are many beautiful palaces floating in the air, such as the embellishment between the mountains, it is Olympus heaven.


    Zeus, bound by Amun''s great power, left as if he had returned to his own kingdom, and as if he had invaded Amun''s kingdom with his soul. Only listen to the "Ding" of a sound, the wine glasses gently touch together, everything is back to the original, this record of confrontation is equal.


    ����


    It was late at night outside the cottage, and the sky was full of stars. The fight between the two gods was silent in the world, but it startled the gods they had created. When medanzo noticed that someone had entered the vineyard, he immediately pulled out the key of fate and went outside the hut. However, he saw two gods standing there confronting each other: Artemis, whom he had known for a long time, and Apollo, whom he had seen on stage.


    Apollo was holding a golden bow, Artemis was holding a silver bow. Neither of them had a bow or arrow, but they were warning each other. When he saw medanzo coming, Artemis nodded to him, but Apollo glared at him.


    At this time, a God appeared outside the hut. It was Hermes, the main god of the city of medulli, holding a staff. Hermes said to the two spirits, "please don''t do it here with me."


    Artemis replied without expression: "I didn''t break the agreement. I just stare here to see if anyone else wants to break the agreement."


    Apollo also coldly replied: "if Amun and Zeus started, it would be the invasion of another god system, and it has nothing to do with our agreement."


    Medanzo didn''t know what to do, but he still stood beside Artemis. At this time, his soul heard the Scorpion King Surabaya''s voice: "what''s the matter, Amun God ran so far away to fight? Do you want us to come and help? "


    "Don''t worry, I don''t know about Amun and Zeus. It''s estimated that they can''t fight. The Olympus Gods are just making fun of themselves. If they do, Amun can''t fight, can''t they run away? "


    Surabaya''s voice called out again: "Amun God can walk naturally, but you may not be able to run away from medanzo! But don''t worry. The angels in heaven and I will avenge you. "


    Don''t mention how medanzo secretly scolds Surabaya in his heart, the atmosphere outside the hut is a bit at war. Zeus and Amun in the room were naturally aware of the situation outside, but they were still speaking slowly. After drinking the last glass of wine, Amun said with a smile: "it''s a mess outside. I guess you have a headache. No wonder you have that idea. If it wasn''t for Marduk, you wouldn''t have a chance to clean up the whole kingdom


    Zeus sighed: "I incarnate as king leonion of kibata, the original intention is to make the United Kingdom of hitton truly united, but it has become the situation now, so I have to start a new stove Amun, I also want to remind you that to keep a certain promise, you have to pay a certain price. The price is not as simple as a silver coin. There are things in the world that you don''t want to see


    Amun nodded slightly. "I know it, but that''s what I''m going through."


    ����


    The door of the hut opened, Zeus came out and closed the door. He frowned and asked, "what are you doing here? I just collected the grapes and made a stone. Do you want to work to earn money to help Amun make wine? "


    Apollo drew up his golden bow and said, "father of the gods, I am just guarding against the invasion of another god system."


    Zeus waved his hand: "it''s OK. Amon and I are just drinking and chatting."


    Hermes said, "father of the gods, I am the LORD God of miduli."


    Zeus''s expressionless reply: "I know very well, Amun also knows! There''s nothing you''re worried about. When the grapes are made into wine, amon will leave the city of miduli. Put away your staff. It''s just a toy in my eyes. "


    When Zeus finished speaking, he stepped into the void. Apollo turned and left, but Hermes remained in place.


    Artemis drew up his silver bow, glared at Hermes and said, "why don''t you go?"


    Hermes was stunned: "this is my holy land. I should ask you this question!"Medanzo also took up the key of fate and said with a smile to Hermes, "you, you, don''t look at all! The whole city-state is your God''s domain. Why don''t you stay in other places? You have to stop at the gate and disturb people''s meeting? "


    Hermes responded, and with a cold hum, he stamped his feet and disappeared. At this time, Amun pushed the door and came out, smiling at Artemis and saying, "nothing worries you, but thank you for coming."


    Artemis pouted slightly, and his voice was filled with resentment: "you come here quietly without even saying hello, and let Zeus find the door! Fortunately, there is nothing wrong, otherwise I don''t know who to help Can you tell me what you talked to Zeus


    Amun nodded: "I have nothing to hide from you. If you want to know, I will tell you the truth. It''s cold at night. Come in and talk


    Amun opened the door and asked Artemis to enter. At the moment of opening the door, medanzo was surprised to find that the scene in the hut had changed. Behind the door, there was a manor, just like amon''s territory in eju! Medanzo happened to see the best temple in the backyard of the manor, where Schr? Dinger once loved it.


    The door closed and medanzo left. As he walked along, he still murmured in his heart: "the means of the gods are really amazing, and the small hitton peninsula is also a large number of talents, it seems that I am still far from it! I have been with Amun for the longest time and experienced the most things, but when can I transcend eternal life


    ����


    Why did Zeus punish the two cities of yalon and kibata? It is not because their main god is not Zeus, this is the agreement between the gods of Olympus, and Zeus has no reason to interfere; it is not because they launched the civil war on the hitton Peninsula, which is the dispute between the human city states, and Zeus will not directly intervene.


    The most important reason is that the two city states colluded with the Boz empire in the civil war. In order to defeat each other, they did not hesitate to invite back the enemies they had expelled together. This is what Zeus couldn''t tolerate. People offended the father of the gods.


    How did this happen? Why did Yalun and kibata collude with the Persian Empire? It also begins with a mean, unscrupulous careerist named fox.


    There is a kind of people in the world who only have a utilitarian wild hope, without any real faith and belief. Such people don''t care who they are against or who they yield to. They have no national justice, no honor and no shame. They can take any means to realize their ambition.


    They are different from those idealists who work hard with faith. The so-called ambition is just to prove that they think they are successful.


    But this kind of person often disguises himself as a believer or even a saint, and utters a variety of touching words, expressing the reverence for gods and describing lofty ideals. But they have no real faith in their hearts, and all the glory they preach is just stepping on the steps to climb up.


    True atheists, though they have no glory in the eyes of the gods, are not at fault, because even those who believe in gods will not believe in the same gods. Atheism is also a kind of faith and belief. What brings disaster to the world and disgusts the gods most is the blasphemer, who blasphemes all beliefs. They often stand in the temple, and such a fox appeared in the hitton peninsula.


    Fox is a consul elected by the citizens'' Congress of the city of Yalun. His policy has been supported by most citizens of the city. Taking advantage of the desire of the industrialists and businessmen in Yalun city to expand and plunder more interests, fox strongly called for the formation of an expeditionary army to occupy the surrounding islands and conquer the economically rich but relatively weak states in order to plunder the endless wealth.


    Inspired by Fox, the people of yalen city-state decided to build a strong navy for the expedition, which was defeated. At this time, it was difficult to get rid of the tiger, so he used the last sum of money from the alliance city-state to rebuild a fleet, and finally turned the defeat into victory in the expedition. However, just before the expeditionary fleet returned, the kibata allied forces pressed on the border and cut off the commercial relations between the Yalun alliance and the outside world.


    The kibadans used the tactics skillfully and mastered the intelligence very accurately. They just attacked the weak link of the Yalun alliance''s defense, and obtained the biggest result with the least cost. Why did this happen? Because the military plan of the kibata alliance was made by Fox, who betrayed the alliance of Yalun.


    Fox didn''t want to betray yalen at the beginning, but changed the "superior" strategy according to the changes of the situation. At first, he wanted to use the hegemony of the Yalun alliance to realize his personal ambition, but after the failure of his first naval expedition, he saw the power balance of the situation on the peninsula reversed, so he colluded with the kibadans.


    Kibata defeated yalen and fox was a great success. He created the overlord on the hitton peninsula by means of overturning clouds and rain. He also gained the greatest power and enjoyed the satisfaction of success. He often said to himself, "that''s what a man should be." ����I don''t know which sage is quoted.


    However, the situation soon changed again. After kibata dominated Hiton, he saw that Yalun had been subdued and didn''t want to be directed by politicians like fox, so he kicked him aside and established the oligarchy of the kibadans.Fox, who lost his power, returned to Yalun and made a new promise to the people that he had a way to defeat the powerful Sparta. People believed that he was really talented, and out of the desire to make a comeback, the yalens once again elected fox.


    Fox united with the city-state which had been robbed by the kibadans to form a navy. In order to gain a complete advantage, fox used his previous influence to negotiate with the nobility of kibata, and at the same time colluded with the Persian Empire to form an alliance. Fox promised the Persians that if he defeated kibata and his Yaron became the overlord again, he would recognize the privileges of the Persian Empire on the hitton peninsula.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    With the help of the resurgent Boz Navy, fox broke the peace treaty and fought back against kibata and achieved a series of victories. He achieved unparalleled brilliant achievements. ����He is the symbol of victory and success. No matter how the world fights, it is the Vanity Fair for him to make contributions!


    Under Fox''s counter attack, the kibata alliance was defeated and retreated. The powerful people did not want to lose their hegemony. They were also inspired by Fox''s various means, so they sent people to negotiate with the borz empire. As long as the Boz empire gave up its support for the Yalun alliance and supported the kibata alliance, they promised to give the Persian Empire more benefits.


    When the war situation has evolved to this point, the two hostile groups are simply competing to see who is more traitorous!


    The forces of Boz, who had been expelled from the hitton Peninsula, have now been invited back by the hittons themselves, and Boz has also held a good hand. Therefore, the Persian empire made more demands on the Yalun alliance, and even asked them to promise to cede several city states on the hitton Peninsula to the Boz Empire, otherwise they would support the alliance of kibata.


    At this time, the yalens were finally angry and prepared to use the national assembly to banish fox. Fox fled at the news, but the politician''s ambition did not stop there. He went directly to Potts to discuss the terms. Fox told the Persians that he had a way to lead the army of Boz back to the hitton peninsula. As long as he was appointed king of all hittons, he could help the Persian Empire realize the wish that Darius had not realized at that time.


    If the bozzians really listened to his demagogues, the situation might be what, but the bozzians killed fox, the careerist''s life ended. The development of the situation has made the Persians do not need a king of hitton. Both the alliance of Yalun and the alliance of kibata have been greatly weakened and are asking for the help of Boz. Boz can control the whole hitton.


    It was in this context that Zeus came to the vineyard and found Amun. The father of the gods of Olympus was infuriated. He wanted to punish him, unify hitton, and defeat Boz completely. What would Amun do?


    ����


    After Zeus left, Amun remained in Aesop''s farm, working as a farmer, as if nothing had changed. Hermes was so worried that he looked at the vineyard every day and said in his heart, "when will this God leave?"


    When the grapes were made into wine and the wine was in the cellar, Amun took madanzo to leave Aesop. He said to Aesop, "old friend, I have to leave. You have found your hometown and you are very happy here. As long as you call to me, I can hear your voice, and your God is still with you and waiting for you in heaven. "


    Aesop enjoyed his old age in the city of miduli, with his cousins and three nephews, and made wise friends. It was this old man who sought to live in his native land. He lived a comfortable life. Amun also knew that Aesop''s life was coming to an end, and that the place where they would meet next time, without accident, would be heaven.


    Medanzo followed Amun and left the city-state of miduli all the way northward. On the way, he asked curiously, "don''t we go to the garden of Eden or the kingdom of heaven? I heard that link has just passed the test and has become an angel in heaven. He spoke to me the other day in the kingdom of heaven - to show that he was ahead of me. "


    Amun replied, "you''re on the road, medanzo. Your achievements are not for showing off, but for your own verification. You are still the chief of my disciples, and will be the leader of my angels. I bring you with me because you need to experience. Remember the story of the vineyard? I pay the workers who enter the garden in the morning the same as those who enter in the afternoon. For the kingdom of heaven, the latecomers and the first comers receive the same amount. "


    "Oh, that''s what you did for me," he said


    Amun said with a smile, "I''ll show it to everyone, including you. People can get inspiration from it."


    Medanzo blinked and said, "my God, where are we going now and what are we going to do?"


    Amun replied, "from now on until we leave the hitton Peninsula, you will call me amon in any public occasion. We are going to escort a man named Aristotle, an elder whom I have respected since I was a child


    ����


    How did Aristotle come to miduli? He was passing by. Aristotle, as the ambassador of the kingdom of Macedonian, recently went to Yalun and made an alliance with him on behalf of the kingdom of Macedonian.


    On the surface, the content of the covenant is that the kingdom of Macedonian allied with the city-state of Yaron to jointly resist Boz. In fact, this is a covenant that Yalun surrendered to Macedonian. The so-called alliance is mainly Macedonian, and the kingdom of Macedonian enjoys the right to issue the oracle. In the past, Yalun had signed treaties with other states as allies, but this time he became a submissive one.


    Aristotle, the plenipotentiary envoy sent by King Philip II, contributed greatly to the success of Macedonian diplomacy. Aristotle was originally a nobleman born in the city of Yalun. His teacher was Plato, the famous sage. Later, he was hired by Philip II of Macedonian king to work as a court teacher in the palace. This time, he went to Yalun city to discuss the treaty.


    When Aristotle returned to the city of Yalun, he not only communicated with the powerful people in the city, but also preached to the people on the square and in the temple. He denounced Fox''s behavior and told people that the cities of hitton were facing great crisis.The hittons had united to defeat the army of Boz, but they did not know how to enjoy the victory correctly. Under the provocation of fox, the ambitious man who had been in trouble, both sides colluded with the forces of Boz in an attempt to strengthen their own power, at the expense of betraying the interests of the whole hitton United Kingdom.


    The enemy, who had been defeated, was invited back on his own initiative. Darius'' iron hoof failed to achieve the goal, but the hittons themselves helped the enemy achieve it!


    Aristotle called on the city states of hitton to unite and not to sell the interests of all people for the sake of the ambition of a city-state, so as to realize the real strength and prosperity. Unity begins with the alliance between Macedonian and Yalun. The kingdom of Macedonian should retaliate against the aggression of the Persians and punish those traitors who collude with foreign enemies.


    What Aristotle said was true. It was the city of yalon who first colluded with the people of Boz, and then the city of kibada also colluded with Boz. Under the strong attack of kibata, the city-state of Yaron could hardly breathe. They also hoped to get the help of the increasingly powerful kingdom of Macedonian in the north to drive out the power of Boz people and defeat kibata to restore their prosperity and prosperity.


    But help is not without cost. The purpose of Macedonian is to unite with the city states of hitton to end the civil war and expel the forces of Boz, instead of supporting Yalun to become the overlord again. The city-state of Jaron must be subject to Macedonian control. Therefore, the jaronites were divided into two groups, belonging to the pro Macedonian and anti Macedonian groups.


    Aristotle''s preaching moved a lot of people, and finally made the city-state citizens'' assembly make a decision and sign the covenant. The yalans hoped to defeat kibata with the help of Macedonian for the time being, and to extricate themselves from their immediate difficulties. They did not intend to abide by the covenant for a long time in the future. Although fox is dead, his poison still exists, affecting many people in the city of yalen.


    Aristotle was a great success in diplomacy. He left Yalun and returned to Macedonian under the escort of the guards. On the way, Aristotle passed through the northern border of the city of mituli. Amun had long wanted to visit Aristotle, but he could meet on the way.


    ����


    Amun took medanzo on the road. Instead of flying to Aristotle''s motorcade, Amun waited on the way to the north of miduli. Here is a mountainous terrain, winding road across a continuous mountain range, in the dense forest hidden, the mountain pass through several passes.


    "The terrain here is very dangerous," he said! It''s not suitable for the army. It''s most suitable for ambush and assassination. "


    Amun nodded his head and said, "this is the terrain. Let''s sneak through the dense forest and have a look."


    "Do you want to check the condition around the road?" he asked? Is there anyone here to assassinate the Macedonian envoy? That''s a lot of courage


    Amun replied, "there are plenty of bold people in the world! Not to mention the small envoys of the kingdom of Macedonian. Even if it was a great emperor like Cyrus or sinah, would someone assassinate it? I remember how you stormed into the sinach guard alone, and it was very impressive at that time


    Medanzo was a little embarrassed to smile: "I was just attracting attention, not the main force to assassinate sinah." Then she sighed: "the assassination of sinnah has been successful, and Princess Siu Chi has gone with Gilgamesh."


    Amun looked at him and said, "do you need to sigh?"


    "Aristotle is not a tyrant like sinach, but a respected sage. Who will assassinate him?" medanzo said


    It''s amon''s turn to sigh: "if there''s no ambush, of course it''s best. But I just want you to see if this road is safe. If someone does, it''s not because of anything else, it''s just for the treaty that Aristotle was carrying. "


    "But who would do this?" medanzo asked? Boz or kibada? It''s meaningless! The alliance is the decision of the city-state of Yaron and the kingdom of Macedonian. Killing the envoys will not change the fact. Even if you want to prevent Macedonian alliance with Jaron in this way, you should do it before Aristotle arrives at the city of Jaron, not now. If you do this, it will lead to joint retaliation between yalen and Macedonian. You can''t be stupid any more! "


    Amun sighed and said, "you are right. Because of this, you can''t think of it."


    At this time, medanzo in the soul issued a exclamation: "my God, there are assassins in front of you, there are still many people! It turns out that you have discovered it long ago. "


    **


    PS: if you have friends coming from afar, don''t you drink them.


    I drank a little too much last night, but I didn''t wake up today, so I only wrote more than 3000 words in this chapter. I apologize!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    The mountain road ahead passes through a small open area between two passes. There are rocks on both sides, and there are thirty people lurking in the dense forest!


    There were twenty-four men with crossbows in their hands. The bowstring had not yet been opened, but the arrow had been put up. The black shaft and tail feathers of the arrow were not noticeable in the shadow of the trees. There was a faint blue luster on the arrows, which seemed to have been fed with poison. This is a strong crossbow forbidden by the people. The sound of the bow string is very small and the size of the crossbow is not large, but it can shoot far and accurately!


    The black crossbow body is engraved with the pattern of Shenshu array, and the strong crossbow string needs powerful warriors to open it. Twenty four crossbow men were lying in ambush on both sides of the mountain road, with twelve people on each side. Looking from the dense forest on the side of medanzo and Amun, there is an ambush on the opposite side of the road, holding a staff to take charge of the whole situation. The faint breath is actually a great magician!


    Among the crossbow men, there is also a sword warrior lurking there silently. The invisible sense of strength is actually a great warrior. There are also three magistrates among the assassins, two on this side of the road and one on the opposite side.


    Medanzo took a cold breath and said, "the pure magic crossbow has ambushed two complete teams. There is a great magician under command, and there are two great warriors to cooperate with! What kind of battle is this? Even if I find them, I can''t subdue all these assassins quietly. "


    Amun nodded: "their ambush position is very good. On both sides of the road, they can monitor each other''s situation. There is a great magician on the center of the alert, two great warriors protect and coordinate, and three deities arrange array detection. Even if I do it, I can''t solve it all at once without a sound. Someone must be able to detect the movement and give an alarm. "


    "Are these people here to assassinate Aristotle?" he frowned? Isn''t it a little exaggerated? "


    Amun also frowned and said: "there is no need for such a big battle to assassinate a person. When you hit a person, you can get out of the mess. The more assassins, the better. What do they want to do


    Medanzo whispered: "killing people must be to kill people! Not only do they want to kill Mr. Aristotle, but they will not leave a single living member of the entire convoy, so that the mission will disappear completely


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I heard that Mr. Aristotle''s guard is also two small teams with 24 knights. The guard chief should be a great warrior. If the purpose of the assassins is not just to kill a special envoy, but to make the mission disappear and never return to the kingdom of Macedonian, then the lineup is understandable


    Medanzo asked again, "it is the strength of at least one state that can send out such an assassin team. Who will it be?"


    "Look at those Samurai costumes," Amun warned


    Medanzo was slightly stunned: "it''s the costume of kibada people! But I don''t think these people are like kibata warriors. The skin on the face of a real kibata warrior can''t be as thin as that, and there can''t be traces of wearing several rings on their fingers. It''s clear that they are deliberately dressed up as kibadas. "


    Amun: Well, you have good eyesight. Who do you think they will be, Boz? "


    Medanzo said in a puzzled way: "their appearance is clearly to kill people and kill their mouths. At the same time, they are prepared in case. If anyone in the mission can escape and run back to report the news, they will put the blame on the kibadans. But there is no need for the Persians to do so. It is meaningless to kill an embassy. If the city-state of Yalun is sincere in alliance with Macedonian, the loss of the mission will arouse even greater hostility towards the Persians. "


    "Who do you think is most likely to do this?" Amun asked meaningfully? Is the intelligence so accurate and the ambush so skillful? Think of the most unlikely place


    Medanzo took another breath: "can it be a Yalun?"


    Amun sighed with regret: "after signing the covenant, he turned around and regretted it. However, it is not easy to tear up the covenant openly and get revenge from Macedonian. What should we do? It seems that the only feasible way is to let this treaty never be sent to Macedonian, and the mission will disappear from the world, but no one can tell who did it. "


    Madanzo: can the yalens be so insidious


    Amun: is that right? When we take these assassins for interrogation, everything will be clear


    Medanzo quietly pulled out the key to fate: "do it now?"


    Amun shook his head and said, "don''t worry. You are also a general on the battlefield. I ask you, under what circumstances can we subdue them all without a sound? Now this kind of mutual alert formation is not easy to start with. Although they can not be our opponents, if the timing is not right, this place will be a mess. They haven''t assassinated yet. If they do it now, we will attack. "


    Medanzo thought for a moment and said, "no matter what the situation is, you should choose the best time for yourself. Then the best chance is that Aristotle''s team goes into the ambush, and when they do, we''ll do it at the same time


    Amun nodded his head and said, "it''s settled. I''ll be in charge of 15 people over there, including the great magician. You''ll have 15 here. Don''t let them have a chance to fight back once they shoot. Otherwise, the arrows in those warriors'' hands are very troublesome, and they may get hurt by mistake. As for the safety of Mr. Aristotle, I am responsible for it. "����


    Aristotle''s motorcade entered the mountain. There were three carriages in total. The important materials carried by the mission were put on the vehicles, along with the servants of the special envoy. There were two teams of twenty-four Knights escorting him. Eisen, the captain of the guard, was a great warrior. He should have been in the first car, but when he got into the mountain, he rode next to the second one, in which Aristotle was sitting.


    After a pass, the two mountains in front of us are towering and a pass. Here is a small open area with deep mountains and luxuriant forests on both sides. All of a sudden, Eisen heard Aristotle''s voice: "the terrain here is dangerous, it''s a good place to ambush. The cavalry can''t see what''s going on in the dense forest, and they can''t rush in on their horses. The assassins can shoot cold arrows while ambushing in the forest. Tell everyone to be alert and take up all shields. "


    At Eisen''s command, the accompanying Knight put on his helmet and took up his shield. The cavalry equipped with shields to ward off the stray arrows and protect the vital points during the charge. However, they did not hold the heavy shield in their hands when they marched, but only took them off when they were hanging on the horse''s buttocks. It''s the same with heavy helmets. It''s uncomfortable to wear. It''s usually hung on the horse''s shoulder when marching.


    The guards were on guard. Eisen was puzzled and asked, "my Lord, do you think someone will dare to assassinate? Now that we have made a covenant with the yalens, it''s no use making trouble again? "


    Aristotle replied unhurriedly: "it''s no fault to be cautious. Although I called on the Yalun people''s Congress to pass the resolution of alliance, it''s also because many people can''t answer in public about my accusation that they colluded with the Persians, so they have to make such a decision. I can see that those who are really in power in the city of Yaron are not willing to give in to Macedonian people. As soon as I leave, some people will turn back on me. And I''ve heard that the messengers of the Persians arrived in Jaron after I left, which may put new pressure on the yalans to change their minds. "


    Eisen was surprised and said, "does yalen want to tear up the covenant? It''s too fast


    Aristotle sighed: "they don''t need to tear up the covenant, they just need to pretend that it has never been signed, and that the whereabouts of our mission are unknown It''s just the worst guess. It''s very unlikely to happen, but we can''t take it lightly. "


    Before the words fell, there were birds in the woods on the left side. Suddenly, the killing intention was filled. Twelve black crossbows shot out with the sharp wind. Fortunately, the knights were on guard with shields. The catapults were so powerful that they even cracked the shields, and some of them fell off their horses. There are also cavalry longitudinal horse Dodge, people hide in the past, but the horse is thrown down by the arrow, the escort team is in a mess instantly.


    The attack didn''t just happen on the left side of the team. The chaos was just a cover up. Twelve feather arrows were also shot from the forest on the right side. They seemed to be wrapped in translucent light and shadow. They arrived in a blink of an eye. It was clear that there was a great magician who cooperated with the attack. The twelve arrows were all aimed at the carriage in the middle of the team, with Ethan beside the carriage and Aristotle in the carriage as targets.


    The great warrior Eisen was also a little unprepared. After a big drink, he drew out his sword and waved it out. He could only parry four feather arrows that attacked him, and one arrow shot at his horse. In addition, it was too late to stop the seven arrows in the car. Just then, a light blue protective cover appeared out of thin air to protect the carriage and Ethan outside.


    When the crossbow shot into the blue light, it made a crackle sound like breaking the ice. The magic shield was broken, but the arrow was slow. Eisen''s sword shot down all the twelve arrows with a gust of wind.


    "Thank you very much for your help. It turns out that you are so skillful in divinity." Then he yelled to the guards: "dismount and form a formation. It''s important to protect adults."


    In this dense mountain forest, there was no advantage in riding, so the guards dismounted one after another, raised their shields and surrounded Aristotle''s carriage, holding weapons as if they were facing a great enemy. Judging from the round of crossbow arrow just now, the assassins we met were not ordinary. The next step must be a thunderbolt. No one knows how many enemies are lurking around.


    However, strange things happened again. The assassins only shot the first round of crossbow, and then they were silent and missed the best chance to attack. It seemed that they were waiting for Aristotle''s guards to dismount and set up a defensive formation, and they never took any more shots.


    For example, crossbow arrows can be launched quickly and continuously. When the cavalry formation is in disorder, the continuous cold arrows are more threatening and can definitely cause great casualties. What''s more, if there is a great magician to cover and cooperate, how can there be no movement?


    "What''s going on?" Eisen said to himself nervously, holding his sword


    In the dense forest, a man flew out from afar. The guards were preparing to fight back. However, they saw that the man fell to the ground with open teeth and claws, and then did not move. It was seen that his posture was knocked out and thrown out. Then someone was thrown out of the dense forest on the other side, one by one, and thrown into the road in order. When the last one was thrown out, he still had a staff in his hand.


    "That''s Merlin, the high priest of Aaron! Lord Aristotle, it''s all right that you guess. The yalens really want to assassinate us Who? Who is the expert to helpAristotle had already lifted the curtain and stepped out of the carriage and bowed in front of him and said, "I don''t know which God has blessed my unfortunate world?"


    At this time, a man said with a smile: "two old friends passed by and happened to see an assassin lurking on the side of the road. You are fortunate in your misfortune that you have not hurt anyone. "


    With the words, Amun came out of the dense forest on the right side, and madanzo also came out from the left side and followed him. Ethan was stunned. He didn''t know the two men. Aristotle''s look was also very surprised, but he was stunned and immediately recovered to nature. He separated the guards and went to salute and said, "it''s you


    When Amun was only 14 years old, Aristotle met him in Duke town. Later, Amun became a general of eju to guard the red point defense line, and Aristotle was also in the army. Now the sage has silver temples, and Amun is still in his early twenties. Compared with the appearance of the old medanzo, Aristotle can recognize it at a glance.


    Aristotle knew very well that there was a god standing in front of him, and he was the main god that the Egyptians believed in today. However, he did not know what to call him at this time and here.


    Amun stepped forward to hold Aristotle''s arm and said, "Sir, you don''t have to salute me. It has always been my wish to have a chance to repay you. You are also one of the most respected elders in my life." At the same time, he said in his soul, "you don''t have to think I''m a God. I''m the retired general of eju, a child of Duke town. My name is Amun."


    Aristotle understood what he meant without any warning from amondo. Then Eisen came up and asked, "Lord Aristotle, do you know these two heroes?"


    Aristotle turned to explain: "his name is Amun. He was a friend I made when I was traveling in Tianshu, and I watched him grow up As for the hero''s name is medanzo, who was once a general who was good at fighting. They came to see me on the hitton Peninsula, but they happened to meet me


    Amun? This young man seems to have the same name as the God of eju! Medanzo''s name, Macedonian warrior Eisen, has never heard of it.


    Eisen also came forward to salute and thank him, and he was shocked. Every great achievers in the world are proud, because they have the magic that ordinary people can''t imagine. But in front of Amun and medanzo, Eisen can''t be proud. These two people have solved so many powerful assassins in silence. The means are amazing!


    Before Amun and Aristotle did not give orders, Essen stood by honestly, and the other guards naturally did not dare to speak in disorder.


    Amun asked Aristotle sincerely: "we have known each other for a long time. When I was 14 years old, you saved me. At that time, I was a child who didn''t understand anything. After I made great achievements, I met you. However, I didn''t know that your divinity was so brilliant until you put your hand on it. You didn''t even take the staff just now. How did you do it? "


    Aristotle held out a hand and opened his finger. There was a blue water heart in the palm. He said with a smile to Amun: "although I didn''t take the staff, I held the stone in my hand, and used it as an intermediary to display the magic art of water element Remember? It is the gift you gave me in the promontory city. "


    Before the assassins started, Amun did not stir them up. When the crossbow was fired, Amun used a very clever air disturbance technique to slow down the speed and strength of the crossbow in the air. Otherwise, those magic arrows would not cause casualties.


    When Aristotle''s chariot was heavily attacked, Amun was ready to stop the arrows, but Aristotle in the car had offered a blue magic shield to help the warrior Eisen block the arrows. This was beyond Amun''s expectation. He didn''t know until this moment that Aristotle was also a master of divinity. Judging from the way he held the stone, he had achieved at least level 8.


    Looking at the blue water, Amun said in his heart, "if someone told me that you are also a great magician, and I did not know you, I would not be surprised at all. But we have known you for many years, and we have never realized that you can divine. Your achievements can even escape my eyes. This is a situation I have never met before, and I want to ask the mystery of it. "


    As the Lord of heaven and one of the most successful gods in this land, Amun asked a mortal for advice. It''s not humility, it''s really asking for advice. He''s in a situation he''s never seen before. No great magician in the world can escape Amun''s eyes. Even if he can''t judge how powerful his power is and how skillful his means are, he can at least find traces in his breath.


    But he never realized that Aristotle could divine, let alone that he was such a brilliant master. The assassin in front of him has become a trivial matter. Amun must understand this unexpected discovery.


    Aristotle frowned slightly, but still smiling, he replied, "you never realize that I am a great achiever for two reasons. One is that you respect me, and you don''t wantonly spy on me with detection divinity; the other reason is that I forget myselfMedanzo interposed curiously: "what, you forgot yourself? What does that mean? "


    Aristotle explained: "although I have that magic power, it is not what I want. I only regard myself as a person who spreads thinking, and I never use divinity to prove anything. I will not use it when I don''t need to use it, and I don''t regard myself as a magician at all. It''s a real forgetting that you don''t even think about it. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    Hearing Aristotle''s words, Amun could not help but think of Thales, the sage of miduli. Thales preached and imparted all kinds of knowledge to the people in the square all day long, but they laughed at his knowledge, which was of no use to the merchants in miduli. As a result, Thales borrowed money from Aesop to do business and made a lot of money. Then he went to preach and impart knowledge.


    Thales did business only to prove one thing. The knowledge he imparted was not useless to the merchant, but it was not what he wanted. Thales has proved that he is an excellent businessman, but he is not a businessman. If you look at Aristotle, the great magician in front of him, he is not really a magician, and there is no need to pursue the identity of a magician.


    Amun thought of himself again. Zeus had agreed with him: "you can''t be a God here!" This agreement sounds funny, because Amun is a God, which can''t be changed in any way. So how can we not only abide by this agreement, but also seek inner peace? As soon as he met Aristotle, Amun got the answer.


    Where people often say thank God in their hearts, amon can only say thanks to Aristotle.


    Seeing Amun''s silence, Ethan finally couldn''t help asking, "what are we going to do with these assassins? Especially the high priest Merlin, who is an important figure in the city of yalon


    Aristotle took a look at the unconscious assassins lying on the road, thought for a moment and replied, "take them all away until they are safe."


    Amun said, "Mr. Aristotle, it''s a safe place to be with me."


    "After the interrogation, what are we going to do with these people?" Eisen asked? We can''t take so many prisoners on the road. "


    These assassins are now equivalent to prisoners of war. In the conflicts among the cities of hitton, the treatment of prisoners of war was basically the same. The aristocrats with status would be detained and asked to pay a large amount of ransom. The civilian prisoners of war with no "value" might be sold into slaves, and sometimes they would be executed or released.


    As these people were captured by Amun, they were Amun''s "booty". How to deal with them still needs to ask Amun''s advice. Aristotle added: "this group of assassins is very important to the kingdom of Macedonian, and I want to take them all back if possible. Amun and medanzo, if you want a ransom, the kingdom of Macedonian can pay for it. Please let me take the people away. "


    Amun waved his hand: "you can handle it. I don''t need any ransom. From now on, they will be your captives."


    Eisen frowned. "How can we take these assassins back so far? These people are here to kill people. If the news gets out, I''m afraid someone will try to kill these assassins on the way. "


    "Don''t worry, we''re here to escort Mr. Aristotle. These 30 assassins can be escorted by me alone. I promise to let them go on the road honestly, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    Aristotle told the guards, "first, disarm these assassins, and find out what''s left of them, even if they are your booty. They ambushed in the mountains. They couldn''t have come on foot. The horses must have been hiding somewhere nearby. We have lost our horses. Go and find them too


    As soon as the guards heard that there was something cheap to take advantage of, they happily searched for the assassin''s body, and others went to find the hidden horses in the mountain. Thanks to the generosity of Amun and Aristotle, we have made a small fortune. Let alone, the weapons carried by assassins are very valuable.


    At this time, one of the great warriors woke up, his whole body was limp and could not move. He found a guard touching him in his arms, turned red and roared angrily: "I''m moiley, the great warrior of Yalun city. You can''t be so rude! Even if I were a prisoner, I would ask for the courtesy of a prisoner! "


    Medanzo stepped forward and gave him a kick, sneering: "courtesy? Why don''t you mention courtesy when you ambush here to kill people? Is the warrior great? Don''t brag about here and lie down


    As expected, the guards found dozens of horses in the shelter of the nearby mountain forest. Medanzo woke up all the assassins. He not only limited their strength with magic techniques, but also tied his hands in two strings to let them walk behind the convoy of the mission. Medanzo was escorted on a horse, while amon was on the road in the same car as Aristotle.


    At this point, Eisen knew that there was not only a great magician in the assassin team, but also two great warriors! I can''t help but be more scared. Thanks to Amun and medanzo, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Such a team looked so strange that they came out of the mountain to a town that afternoon, causing a crowd of local residents.


    Mendanzo tied the Assassins'' hands and tied them together with ropes. Aristotle didn''t stop them. Amun guessed the sage''s intention and quietly gave him a few orders.


    Did Merlin, the high priest of the city of Jaron, suffer such humiliation? He was tied with his hands tied with ropes, and walked in the streets with a group of prisoners to receive onlookers. There were children spitting at him and throwing stones at him, just like watching monkey playing. The town officials were shocked to learn that the Macedonian delegation had been attacked in the mountains. They were relieved to learn that there were no casualties. However, they began to worry again because someone recognized Merlin and two other warriors.During the rest in the post house that evening, local officials came to express sympathy and apologize. They said that it was the responsibility of poor public security management that the special envoy met the gangsters here, and hoped that the special envoy would hand over these criminals to the local security officer for severe punishment. Eisen received these people. He shook his head and said, "they are not gangsters but assassins. Now they are our prisoners. They should be taken back to the kingdom of Macedonian."


    "We are willing to pay as much ransom as Aristotle and Lord Essen need," the local official added However, Eisen refused this request under the instruction of Aristotle. To redeem the prisoners of war, he had to make a request to the kingdom of Macedonian. After the mission returned to Macedonian, the local officials of mituli did not have to intervene.


    The officials of the town had no choice but to send a message to the city of Yalun overnight. The next day, Aristotle''s motorcade continued to leave the territory of miduli and enter the city of Olympus. In the city-state of Olympus, thirty assassins are still tied up in two groups to follow the motorcade, which almost causes the whole city people to watch. Merlin and the two warriors are of course recognized.


    So the same thing happened. Some people asked for the redemption of "prisoners of war", others asked Aristotle to hand over the "Assassin" to the local magistrate for severe punishment, but Aristotle refused for the same reason. Along the way, Aristotle did not ask what the assassins were, nor did he interrogate anyone. The captives were also terrified, not knowing what Aristotle meant and what fate was waiting for them?


    In particular, the three proud great achievers felt worse than killing them with a knife. They asked to be interrogated several times along the way, but medanzo ignored them. They are the assassins who assassinate the Macedonian mission. Even if someone wants to rescue or exterminate, it is not easy to do so openly. They can only ambush in a hidden place. When the motorcade left the border of Olympus city state, they met another group of "assassins" in the mountains.


    The target of the assassin''s attack was not Aristotle''s motorcade, but the helpless prisoners who followed the convoy. As a result, after the team got out of the forest, the prisoners escorted by medanzo changed from 30 to 90. Walking along the road was quite a bit of a mighty force. Then they went northward and entered the territory controlled by the kingdom of Macedonian.


    The second group of assassins was also urgently sent by the city of Yalun, and was captured by Amun and medanzo. Medanzo deliberately mixed the first group of assassins with the second group of assassins and tied them with ropes again so that they could talk to each other on the road. As a result, the prisoners quarreled with each other.


    The captured warrior moylai yelled at the commander of the second assassin team, claiming that he was under the secret order of the city-state and risked his life to assassinate the Macedonian delegation. Unfortunately, he was captured by accident. The city-state sent reinforcements to the city, but he did not try to rescue them, but killed them. What a shame!


    Medanzo could not help but curse: "Mr. Aristotle has no injustice or hatred with you. He just signed the treaty and wanted to tear it up in a flash, but he took a mean and dirty assassination method. Fortunately, he wanted to scold others!" All the prisoners bowed their heads.


    A delegation of more than 20 people, with 90 prisoners of war, passed through the towns of the kingdom of Macedonian and came down to the Macedonian city-state in the crowd. Before they could see the Macedonian walls, smoke and dust rose in the distance, the sound of horses'' hooves, and the flags were flying. King Philip II led his guards out of the city to greet them and gave them the highest standard of courtesies.


    ����


    The kingdom of Macedonian was a state which rose in the late period of the Hebrew war. Now King Philip II is also a great hero. At the beginning of the invasion of Boz army, the kingdom of Macedonian was once subject to Boz. The Boz people expropriated local civilians to build military fortresses and transport logistics supplies.


    At that time, Philip II was the uncle of the young king. He sent a group of his cronies to spy on and collect all kinds of information about the Boz people. He also analyzed and sorted out a series of information about the distribution of forces of the Boz army on the hitton Peninsula, and provided them to kibada and Yalun in the south. In the later battle of Hippo, the military information provided by Philip II played an important role.


    After the end of the Greek Polish war, the Persian army withdrew from the hitton Peninsula, and the situation in Macedonian was once very chaotic. Philip II took the opportunity to depose the young king and ascend to the throne in person, which not only calmed down the situation of his own country, but also took advantage of the situation to fill the power vacuum in the surrounding areas after the withdrawal of Boz.


    At this time, in the south of the hitton Peninsula, the alliance of Yalun and the alliance of kibata were contending for hegemony, and civil wars broke out one after another. In the north, where the situation is relatively stable, the sphere of influence controlled by the kingdom of Macedonian has been quietly expanding, and the place where the Boz people withdrew was occupied by Macedonian. By the time Yalun and kibata, trapped in the quagmire of civil war, were greatly weakened. The climate of the kingdom of Macedonian had become the most powerful force in the northern part of the hitton peninsula.


    The kingdom of Macedonian has ushered in a golden period of development due to the expansion of its territory and the growing strength of the country. Philip II specially invited the famous sage Aristotle as a court teacher to teach his young son Alexander. When the careerist fox provoked the scuffle between Yalun and kibata to an uncontrollable situation, and the forces of Boz came back again, Philip II finally decided to pacify the southern part of the hitton peninsula.


    He sent a delegation to the city of Yalun to discuss the alliance. The purpose was to end the civil war, unify hitton, and completely expel the power of the Persians. The yalens made an alliance, but they turned back and sent assassins to try to make the mission disappear forever. But the assassin was caught by mistake and brought back to Macedonian.Before Aristotle arrived, Philip II received the news. Instead of becoming angry, the king was overjoyed. In his opinion, Yaron, who is in the end of his life, is looking for his own death. Originally, he only made an alliance according to the traditional customs among the states in the hitton peninsula. However, the treacherous behavior of the city-state of Yalun gave him an excuse for complete reunification.


    Aristotle was able to capture the assassin alive and bring it back to Macedonian as living evidence! In this case, if the Macedonian army went south, the states of the hitton peninsula had nothing to say, so Philip II himself went out of the city to meet the mission. There was another reason why he was so eager to leave the city for dozens of miles.


    The main god of Macedonian belief is Zeus. On the night before Aristotle''s return, Philip II received an Oracle from Zeus, telling him that someone would follow Aristotle to the kingdom of Macedonian. This person would bring unprecedented achievements to this kingdom, even beyond the imagination of all people!


    The Oracle did not say who this man was, but Philip II was very happy. In his opinion, only the captives brought back by Aristotle had great value.


    ����


    Aristotle gave the king the signed covenant and prisoners, even if he had completed his mission. This is perhaps the most dramatic covenant in the history of the United Kingdom of hitton, because it was torn when it was handed over to the other side.


    I don''t know if the dignitaries in the city of Yalun will cry, because it is clearly stated in the covenant that the two states will form an alliance, not invade each other, and will jointly resist foreign enemies. But now the covenant is no longer valid, and the captives are evidence of the destruction of the covenant by the jaronites.


    Since the name of the "man" was not mentioned in the oracle of Zeus, theoretically, he may be any new person brought back by Aristotle, or he may be among the prisoners of war. So Philip II had to be careful. He did not kill any of the captives. They were all under house arrest, interrogated separately and given preferential treatment, but were not allowed to redeem them.


    There was no difficulty in interrogation, and even without the use of torture, many people voluntarily confessed. It''s enough for medanzo to toss them all the way, and Philip II, who favored them, was like a savior sent by the gods.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Just after Aristotle left the city of Yalun, the envoys of the Persian Empire also arrived. They put new pressure on the military and political officials of the city of Yalun and threatened: "if you unite with Macedonian to betray Boz, then Boz will fully support kibata and completely destroy Yalun! You are far away from Macedon, but closer to gibada! Please don''t forget that it was you who made the decision to ask for help from borz. Why do you break faith now? You will be punished by the gods for this


    The city states of Yalun agreed to form an alliance with Macedonian. In fact, they would rather sell the interests of the hitton Peninsula to potz in the distance in exchange for the hegemony, rather than yield to Macedonian on the hitton peninsula. Under the threat of the Boz people and the new promise, Yalun changed his mind and decided not to let the treaty come into force, so he sent Merlin, the high priest, to assassinate the mission.


    This is a top secret operation. Whether it is successful or not, the identity of the assassin can not be revealed. So Merlin took two warriors, three magistrates, twenty-four elite soldiers, and dressed as kibadas. The lineup was more than enough to get rid of Aristotle''s mission, and it was thoughtful. Unfortunately, they failed.


    Not only were they lost, but they were all captured alive; they were not only caught alive, but also recognized by people who marched openly with their hands tied; they were not only recognized, but also watched all the way from afar. The worst that imaginations can think of, all happened! Is this the punishment of the gods? What you fear most is everything.


    As an assassin who was caught by mistake, a bound great magician walked thousands of miles with other prisoners and suffered indescribable humiliation. At the beginning, Merlin wanted to die of shame and anger, and the resentment in his heart was indescribable. But along the way, he was surrounded too many times, and he had to calm down and gradually realized that this was the end he deserved.


    Jaron betrayed the covenant and went against Israel. He even wanted to kill the Macedonian mission. This kind of despicable act was originally disgraceful. Otherwise, these assassins would not dare to reveal their identities. He is the commander of the assassination operation, and now the result is his own fault. What reason does the person he assassinate have to cover up for him?


    Merlin was numb, like a walking corpse, but when Aristotle''s motorcade was assassinated for a second time, his mind was churning and he thought more. The main target of the reinforcements sent from the city of Yalun was not Aristotle''s mission, but their captured prisoners. The great warrior moyley scolded the commander of the second group of assassins, and was scolded by medanzo. Merlin listened but said nothing.


    After entering the Macedonian city-state, Merlin became calm. He knew that he could not return to Yaron to serve. Even if he was redeemed as a prisoner, he did not intend to go back. In terms of personal glory and city-state credibility, this experience was a disgrace.


    When he was placed in a comfortable residence, King Philip II of markington came to "interrogate" himself, Merlin simply said everything, and then calmly asked, "Your Majesty, what are you going to do with me? Do you want to take my head as a flag and launch a large army to punish the Yalun people? "


    Philip II replied, "the city of yalen is in the process of self destruction, and the entire hitton Peninsula, including the yalans, needs to be saved by the gods. From the moment you are caught by mistake, your personal mission is over. From the moment you are assassinated by the second group of assassins, you have been abandoned by Yalun. God has given you a chance to choose again. Would you like to be loyal to Macedonian? I will not kill you. If you refuse my request, I will let you go back. "


    Merlin considered only a few breathing times, and then rose to salute and pledge allegiance to Macedonian. In addition to him, the great warrior Moyle and others also submit to Macedonian because of their own consideration. As long as they are still alive and don''t want to abandon themselves, they must wash away their shame through achievements and glory. Philip II gave them the best advice: "I don''t want you to attack yalen, and in the future, fight the Boz on the battlefield."


    Philip II was willing to accept these captives patiently, on the one hand, to show the ambition and magnanimity of a monarch, on the other hand, it was also related to the oracle of Zeus. The Oracle did not say who was very important to the kingdom of Macedonian, and Philip II had to be careful.


    After dealing with the prisoners, Philip II inquired carefully about the journey of Essen, the head of the guard of the mission. He was very interested in the affairs of Amun and medanzo, and asked his staff to investigate. The results shocked him deeply.


    Of course, the intelligence system of a kingdom can know much more than what one usually sees and hears. When Philip II saw all kinds of materials mentioned by his staff, he knew who Amun was, but he couldn''t believe that Aristotle brought back gods from other lands!


    Amun''s identity is both special and embarrassing. He is not a god believed by the hittons, but came to Macedonian as Aristotle''s friend and entourage. This determined that Philip II could not visit him as he did to the gods, nor could he listen to him as he listened to the oracle. But Philip II was a king and had never seen a God. He was very eager to see Amun, but he didn''t know how to meet him.


    Philip II hesitated for several days and finally called Aristotle to the palace for private consultation. Aristotle said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you can''t receive him like you did to a God, but you are afraid of being blamed by the gods for your impoliteness?"Philip II nodded: "yes, he is not the God I believe in, but after all, he is a God."


    Aristotle asked again, "Your Majesty, do you know how we should get along with the gods and how we should treat them?"


    Philip II moved his buttocks forward from his chair, leaned forward and said, "Sir, please tell me!"


    In Aristotle''s view, the true self is the realization of God''s self. The world we can perceive is imperfect. All kinds of life have imperfect thoughts and desires, and all living beings may feel God more or less


    Philip II shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t understand."


    Aristotle said with a smile: "let''s talk about Amun. He is a friend I knew in my early years, a child who grew up in Duke Town, a retired general of eju, and a tourist who has come to Macedonian. The man you''re going to meet is him. He''s not perfect in this world. How he exists depends on the purpose he came to the world. His Majesty''s desire to see him depends on his Majesty''s purpose. You can do it in your own way, as long as it is reasonable. "


    Philip II nodded and said, "Oh, I see. Thank you, sir."


    The next day, Philip II ordered Aristotle to be granted a reward, and held a private banquet in the palace. At the same time, two heroes who helped the mission on the way were invited to attend. Philip II wanted to express the gratitude of the kingdom of Macedonian to his face. Amun and medanzo followed Aristotle to the palace, and Philip II finally saw the gods.


    If Philip II didn''t know Amun''s identity, as king, he would just sit there waiting for the valet''s announcement, but now he personally met him at the door of the banquet hall. Aristotle came with Amun and medanzo and introduced the two "Heroes" to the king. Amun naturally bowed to Philip II.


    Philip II quickly stepped forward to stop: "two heroes, don''t be polite. Today is a special banquet to thank you."


    After taking part in the banquet, the king offered a toast and Amun raised his glass calmly. Philip II had a lot of questions in mind, but the first thing he said was, "Mr. Amun, you have been to many places. Why did you come to Macedonian?"


    Amen replied, "I came to see Mr. Aristotle on the hitton Peninsula, so I came."


    Philip II asked again, "how do you view the situation here and the future of the kingdom of Macedonian when you come to the peninsula?"


    Amun laughed, looked at Philip II and said, "it''s up to you, not to me. I would like to ask, what is your Majesty''s vision for the future of the kingdom of Macedonia? "


    Philip II replied, "my idea is to unite the whole of the hitton peninsula into a united alliance, which was the reason why the Persian attacks were defeated. And now, because of the hitton civil strife, Boz will make a comeback. "


    Amun said with a smile: "in fact, both Yalun and kibata have this idea, but if they use the wrong means, they are doomed to fail. You have the hope to realize your vow, but there are many enemies on this road. If the day comes, you will find that it is not the end of desire


    Philip II sighed: "the vow is not easy to achieve, but no matter how many enemies there are, I will try my best to do it. If there is a day, I will talk about other things, I am not a God, I can not learn more."


    However, Amun shook his head and said, "I used to think that the human vow is not simple, so it is not easy to realize. Later, I found that the simplest vow is the most difficult. There are always more desires driving people forward Your majesty, I admire your courage and ambition and wish you good luck


    Then there were a lot of topics about military affairs, politics and the situation of the mainland countries, which did not go beyond the scope of human affairs. On the contrary, medanzo said the most. Amun did not embarrass Philip II, let alone disrespect the king and the gods he believed in. He was very calm and natural. Whether it was a God or not, he was the Amun.


    Perhaps because of this, Philip II felt uncomfortable, and the king was even slightly uncomfortable. His heart is not disrespectful to Amun, but subconsciously does not want to get along with Amun face to face, because this feeling is not very good. Amun always looked straight into his eyes when he spoke. His eyes seemed to be able to see through his soul, which made a monarch quite uncomfortable.


    Who would look at him like that? Who would talk to him like that? Philip II would rather sacrifice and kneel to the statue on the altar than drink with a "mortal" subconsciously. Amun did not deliberately put on the airs of the gods, not to be arrogant. He just said a few words, but let Philip II, who received the praise of the people, felt a little uneasy.


    On behalf of the people to sacrifice to the gods, it also means to have the supreme glory given by the gods in the world. It is totally different from the feeling that the gods are sitting at a table drinking, and they dare not breathe and feel uncomfortable.


    At the end of the banquet, Philip II delivered the guests to the Palace door in person, which was a sigh of relief. Amun did not ask for more, and Philip II could not make any special arrangements. He still lived in Aristotle''s house with amon. He didn''t want to see the God again, but he couldn''t put it down in his heart. So he ordered his son Alexander to come to Aristotle''s house to consult the teacher.Aristotle was Alexander''s court teacher. He taught Alexander all kinds of knowledge. Of course, all the places before were in the palace. The time depends on Alexander''s convenience. But now the situation has changed. Philip II specially ordered his son to go to Aristotle''s house every day to listen to the teachings, and secretly told him the identity of Amun.


    It is not difficult to understand that Philip II would do this. Amun is a God after all, with abilities and secrets that ordinary people don''t know. Although Philip II didn''t believe in Amun, there was a God in Macedonian. How could he not let his son get some light and gain some benefits? As for what he can get from the gods, it is up to Alexander himself.


    Aristotle, of course, knew the king''s caution, but never pointed it out. From that day on, the place for teaching Alexander was changed to Aristotle''s house. Alexander came every day, sometimes to study, sometimes to greet his teacher. After Aristotle finished his class, he let the prince play in the mansion at will. He could go to anyone he wanted.


    In amon''s opinion, Aristotle may be the best teacher of hitton, and Philip II has a good eye for him. But Alexander, the student, does not think so. He is the son of Philip II and the future successor of the kingdom of Macedonian. We can say that he has everything he wants and can learn according to his own interests. He is not a young miner in Duke town.


    Alexander''s nature was active, and he was fond of martial arts, but he did not like to learn literature. Aristotle was a pedantic old scholar in his eyes. Out of respect for his teacher, the prince often tried to learn all kinds of knowledge, but only to cope with the task. He only hoped to finish the course quickly so that he could go out riding and hunting, or summon guards to practice in the army.


    But now Alexander changed his temper under his father''s Secret instructions. He had never been so diligent in asking questions. He went to the teacher''s house every day to ask for advice. He was also disciplined in reading and listening. Of course, the young prince''s happiest time was after he finished his study. He not only saw the true gods in the legend, but also got acquainted with medanzo.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Alexander is very curious about all the unknown things, and likes to talk about marching and fighting. Unlike other children, he just dances with guns and sticks and makes a fool of himself. Instead, he seriously discusses all kinds of strategic issues. This is very against medanzo''s temper. Amun lived in Aristotle''s house and did not have much contact with other people. It was not easy to meet him. However, mendanzo often talked with Alexander about various things.


    According to the information learned by Philip II, medanzo was also a wonderful figure, and even another God. The king specially told Alexander to respect him as much as his teacher. It''s not difficult for Alexander to do this. In addition to being awe inspiring, medanzo usually has no airs. Alexander deliberately makes friends, and the two get along well.


    Alexander is only 18 years old this year. In him, medanzo saw the shadow of young David. David Solomon was a disciple of madanzo, who liked the DUK miner when he was a boy, but the city Lord of Salem let him down. David Solomon''s ambition was to establish the kingdom of the Salem. Out of his love for his disciples, medanzo still hoped that David would get what he wanted.


    David demolished the temple of Amon and changed the main temple of Salem into the house of aroha. Although the gods did not care, they escorted Aesop from Salem. David Solomon has achieved seven levels of original power, but his greatest vow is to establish Salem. I''m afraid that''s the end of his life''s achievement of original strength, because he is pursuing another achievement.


    When medanzo saw Alexander, he thought of David Solomon when he was a teenager. He liked this child very much, probably out of some kind of inexplicable compensation psychology. Perhaps he felt that he had not brought David into the garden of Eden, nor had he been able to help him realize his desire to build a nation. There is always some unspeakable regret.


    Alexander was influenced by his father when he was young. His life wish is similar to that of David Solomon, and is more grand. He wanted to conquer the vast and unimaginable empire of Boz and avenge all the hittons. Juvenile frivolity, is the most imaginative time, which in other people''s eyes is simply a dream, but Alexander is very serious about his own wish.


    Instead of laughing at him or hitting him, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "good boy, have ambition! The only thing is that we have to go step by step. Now that even the hitton Peninsula has not been unified, there is no need to talk about how to conquer the Boz empire. The real difference between empty talk and practice, regardless of whether the wish will come true or not, is that when you say what the future will be, what are you doing now? "


    Alexander is not empty talk. He has been learning military array and art of war, and let his guards line up to practice. It is like a child''s game, but he plays it very seriously. After he got to know him, he pestered him and asked him to teach him about the local conditions and customs, population distribution, previous wars and military command and so on.


    Aristotle, who had been to Tianshu and experienced war, naturally taught Alexander these courses. But when the sage mentioned military issues, he mostly talked about national strategy. Medanzo, who was born as a pro bodyguard captain, often talks about a series of strategic command and tactical arrangements from the formation of large legions, the cooperation of various arms, the scheduling of logistics system, to the charge confrontation, battle array rotation, and short combat.


    Aristotle taught his students how to see the world, and medanzo became another teacher of Alexander. What Alexander learned from him may be how to conquer the world. Medanzo didn''t mean to teach, but Alexander learned what he needed from his own perspective.


    One day, medanzo tried to ask Alexander, "you know my origin and story. If one day, when you really conquered the Persian Empire, David Solomon had the opportunity to establish Salem, would you support and allow it?"


    This sounds like a joke, but Alexander knew that people like medanzo would not ask questions casually, so he replied in a positive tone: "if the Salans want to establish their own kingdom, they must get rid of the rule of the Boz Empire, which is consistent with my goal. If my wish to defeat Boz can come true, I will help them


    Medanzo nodded: "well, I hope you don''t forget what you said today. I ask you again, David Solomon demolished amon''s temple, which disappointed me. If you were in the same position one day, would you do that? "


    Alexander replied seriously, "I swear to the gods, never! If I can get to eju one day, I will sacrifice myself to Amun temple and rebuild Isis temple! "


    The child was able to add the icing on the cake. He made up his mind to say how to rebuild Isis temple. He knew how to vote for amon. Amun was a warrior born in Isis temple, and became the commander of the army on the recommendation of Mary, the guardian of Isis temple. Among the ancient gods in Tianshu land, amon revered Isis the most. The restoration of Isis temple does not damage the glory of Amun, but places deep commemorative meaning on it.


    I didn''t expect that this 18-year-old boy should have such a mind. He is really brilliant!


    When Alexander answered this, a cough was faintly heard in the soul of medanzo, but it was not clear whether it was from Zeus in the sky or Amun on earth. Medanzo patted Alexander on the shoulder again: "go, don''t sit here chatting all day. Take me to the barracks in Macedonian."One morning a few days later, Amun and Aristotle were talking in their study when mendanzo came in with Alexander. "Monsieur Amon, teacher Aristotle, I have something to show you," said Alexander


    He ordered the guards to move in a model of a sand table. The sand table was an open area at the foot of the mountain. On top of it were soldiers and puppets. At first glance, it looked like a bare grove. "What formation is this?" Amun asked with a frown


    Alexander replied, "infantry battle."


    Amun: These soldiers are very close. Are they holding spears? According to the height ratio, it is 20 feet! I haven''t seen this kind of close battle, and there are weapons that are so difficult to manipulate. How did you come up with it? "


    Alexander: it was Mr. medanzo who helped me think of the idea. It solved the biggest military problem in the kingdom of Macedonian


    Medanzo said with a smile and a wave of his hand: "I just gave some inspiration. The boy organized his own drill and worked out the array. As a matter of fact, there are already troops in this line on the hitton Peninsula, but there is no systematic drill


    Aristotle stood up, waved his hand to Amun and medanzo and said, "don''t talk now. Let your highness speak for yourself." Then he asked Alexander Boulevard, "what are the military problems of the kingdom of Macedon? How did your army overcome those problems? "


    Standing in front of the sand table, Alexander began to explain one by one --


    Macedonian is the most powerful state in the north of the hitton Peninsula, and its strength is no less than that of Yalun and kibada in the south. However, in the eyes of medanzo, a well-informed general, Macedonian and even the whole hitton peninsula is just a small place, far from being compared with the former EGU, balun, hathi, Assyria and other countries, not to mention the great Persian Empire.


    Hitton peninsula is surrounded by sea and mountains. The kingdom of Macedonian has a rare open plain, but more than half of its territory is still mountainous. It is very difficult to set aside the chariot array commonly seen in the battlefields of the countries in Tianshu. Because the scale of the city states is relatively small and the number of heavily armed cavalry is very small, only wealthy noble citizens can afford the armor and weapons of knights. When fighting, it is usually a small number of cavalry with a large number of infantry to kill each other.


    It is very difficult to build and practice chariot array and cavalry here. In addition, there is also a big problem, that is, the number of warriors is limited, and it is difficult to form a regular Legion like the traditions of various countries in the Tianshu continent.


    Among the regular legions Amun had seen in other countries, except for the powerful and perverted Uruk army, the standard system was basically 5000 soldiers with 50 deities, and the formal Legion soldiers were at least the first-class warriors who awakened the blood force. Because a large army is most afraid of collapsing the battle array, ordinary people without strong blood force can hardly afford to hold heavy weapons. Even if they can, they can hardly cooperate with the advance of the battle array to launch a continuous charge and kill.


    For a country with a large population base, it is not difficult to organize several regular legions. As for combat effectiveness, it depends on the level of training and logistical support. However, it is very difficult to achieve this in the hitton peninsula. In addition to the city-state citizens'' own weapons, there are also many mercenaries wandering around fighting. Most of them are ordinary farmers. Although they are strong, they are not warriors.


    Therefore, the battle scene between the city states of hitton is a bit chaotic. Only when the city-state like kibata is transformed into a city-state completely formed by military means, can a strong regular military array be formed. Among the official citizens of kibata, all adult men are warriors. If they do not have the power to awaken their blood, they will be eliminated by cruel training before they are 20 years old.


    Kibata warriors can organize battle lines with high fighting capacity, but other city states are hard to follow. The shield of the kibata warrior is very heavy. It needs to be tied to the left arm with a strap to level it. The spear can be used for close combat and throwing. Ordinary soldiers in other states could not meet this requirement, so they were always inferior in the face-to-face confrontation with kibata warriors.


    If, according to the conventional thinking, with the expansion of Macedonian sphere of influence and population growth, more people can try to cultivate martial arts skills. The lucky ones will awaken the power of blood to become warriors, and then form an army corps for training in the traditional way of Tianshu mainland. It is not known how long it will take, and there are many difficulties.


    Alexander, inspired by medanzo, created a new type of military battle array, emphasizing formation and coordination. The first change is the main weapon. It is no longer a traditional throwing shuttle gun or a Tomahawk shield, but a 20 foot long gun.


    Medanzo is also a master of martial arts. He told Alexander that for ordinary soldiers, it takes a long time to learn to use swords and axes, but after simple training, almost everyone can master the most basic long spear stabbing technique. Moreover, the cost of building other weapons is relatively high, large-scale equipment is extremely expensive, and the wooden spear is relatively the cheapest.


    Alexander, on the other hand, took this idea to the extreme and designed a long gun that was more than three people tall. It''s very difficult to control such a long gun. If you want to wield it freely in the chaos, unless you are a warrior with amazing strength. But Alexander does not require soldiers to have this ability, but to stab forward in dense formation. The techniques used in combat are relatively simple, and the more important is the strength of overall cooperation. The tight formation can not be disordered when advancing.Medanzo helped Alexander make a long spear, about 20 feet long. The point of the spear pointed to the sky, the butt of the gun was on the ground, and the position in hand was exactly the position that he grasped during the battle. This kind of spear should not be too heavy as far as possible, but it should have good toughness. The butt should also be equipped with weights so that the center of gravity is between the positions held by the hands, so that it is easier to maintain balance when piercing.


    When marching, you can lean the spear on your shoulder and point at the sky. When approaching the enemy, the soldiers in the first row will put the spear flat, and the soldiers in the second and third rows will point their spears forward, and the rear lines will keep up with each other. From the front, it looks like a hedgehog with no place to eat. Even a strong warrior in the face of this situation, but also can not play the advantage of personal combat effectiveness.


    If we set up an army array in this way, we can solve the three most headache problems at the same time: first, the source of troops. In addition to warriors, strong ordinary people can also be incorporated into the battle line, greatly expanding the scale of the regular Corps. Second, finance, its equipment is not expensive compared with other weapons, can be built in a short period of time. Third, the effective use of the arms, the hitton peninsula is difficult to build into a large-scale chariot soldiers, this battle array makes full use of the advantages of infantry.


    Why did madanzo make the barrel so long? It pierced out of front of the soldier just over the length of a chariot.


    After Alexander''s introduction, Aristotle frowned and asked, "well, you''ve really solved the biggest problem in the kingdom of Macedonian. But what is the biggest problem in such a battle? "


    Alexander replied, "I''ve had the guards rehearse. With such a long barrel, a tight line, you can''t turn around, you can''t move forward, and you can''t move forward in disorder. This requires key training, and the command and pace must be unified. If the soldiers in front fall down, the soldiers behind must make up immediately. If they violate the orders, they must be severely punished. "


    Amun said with a smile: "this is the usual training problem, and the formation is the simplest and most important training for the large army. This kind of formation can only move forward in battle, and it is difficult to turn around, and it is the same when marching. When you are out of combat to March, the commander has to give at least three orders to turn the battle array in one direction. How fast it can be completed depends on your level of practice. "


    Alexander nodded, "yes, I''ve got the guards in a sixteen line array, and it''s done very well. But if ordinary soldiers are allowed to form a large-scale battle array, they will have to work hard to train. "


    Amun pointed to the sand table and asked, "in the state of contact, the front of this battle array is very strong, but the flanks are very weak. This can not be compensated by training. If the enemy encircles from the flank or the rear, what do you plan to do


    Alexander replied, "it is because there are not enough warriors and the number of cavalry is limited that I want to put strong ordinary people into battle. In this way, the liberated warriors can form an auxiliary battle array on the flank and rear, and the two wings can also be protected by cavalry. "


    Amun pointed to the sand table again: "there are two fatal weaknesses in such a dense long gun battle. First, if you encounter a volley of archers, you can''t even hide; second, if the battle array is staggered, the morale of the other side is very high and the casualties are hard to retreat, so it''s impossible to fight in close combat with long guns. What should we do if the sword and shield soldiers are forced to the front of them? "


    Alexander showed hesitation and scratched the back of his head and thought: "the range of the bow and arrow is limited. It is a way to use the cavalry on both wings to attack and shield the advance of the battle line. In the future, when the country''s national strength is strengthened, these long spearmen can also be equipped with short shields and short swords. "


    Amun said with a smile: "because the number of samurai is limited, you can''t organize large-scale legions. It''s worth popularizing. It may cause a great change in military history. However, I still suggest that the first three rows and the last row of the array still use regular warriors. "


    Alexander blinked his eyes and thought for a long time. He was somewhat disappointed and said, "I thought my idea was perfect, but when you ask me, you will find that there are many weaknesses in this battle, which are not as strong as I thought."


    "There is no perfect military array in the world. It is a kind of perfection to give full play to the maximum combat effectiveness under the existing conditions," he said. Anyone can follow the same tactics, but in peacetime it depends on training and military discipline, and in wartime it depends on command and logistics. This kind of battle reduces the difference between individual combat effectiveness and solves the most important problem of military resources. It is also a kind of pioneering work.


    In the present situation of the kingdom of Macedonia, it is the most appropriate. Didn''t Aristotle say that the world we perceive is not perfect, but you should be aware of its shortcomings and know how to avoid it. This is the difference between genius and mediocrity. Child, take this sand table to your father, and tell him what he said just now, and he will know what to do


    Aristotle also waved his hand and said, "Your Highness, there is no need for today''s class. Take this sand table and the guards to the palace. His majesty will be surprised


    When Alexander left, madanzo sighed, "I have to admit that there are talents in the world! It''s a pity that the little prince was born with weak blood and could not awaken his original strength. If he wants to live a long and healthy life, he must pay attention to his body carefully. "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Amun said thoughtfully: "the formation form of the Legion in Tianshu mainland is likely to change because of this. The battle array used by Alexander today maximizes Macedonian advantages. I''m afraid that future generations will not understand that when the situation changes, if we still stick to the old rules, we will win and lose.


    Medanzo, have you moved your mind to accept disciples again? In fact, there is no need to regret that everyone has his own pursuit. Even if he wakes up the original power, there is little hope of becoming a God. Alexander''s vow is to be a king. Then go to be a king. You feel sorry for him. Who else in the world is not worthy of sympathy? "


    ����


    Amun lived in Macedonian and was not noticeable. Except for a few people who knew his identity, most Macedonians did not even notice his existence. As for medanzo, this handsome and powerful warrior is very eye-catching, but most people do not know his special identity, only know that he is a foreign warrior who helped the mission on the road, and is highly valued by Prince Alexander.


    After listening to Alexander''s advice, King Philip II inquired in detail about the conversation between his royal highness and Amun and others. Then he called together his ministers to discuss the military reform and formed the first army in this way.


    Although Macedonian is the most powerful state in the northern part of the hitton Peninsula, there are only 1800 warriors who awaken the blood force, and there are only more than 1000 standing cavalry. Philip II gave full play to the fighting effectiveness of infantry, and formed the spear battle array, which was later the Macedonian square array which later became a great shock to the mainland. The first head of this regular army corps was his son Alexander.


    Alexander became head of the army at the age of 18. This is the test of his Majesty''s successor. Another more important reason is that Alexander created the new infantry battle array. The regiment was formally organized into 4096 long spearmen, each of which consisted of a thousand infantry troops led by a general.


    Each team has four phalanxes, each consisting of 256 soldiers. One hundred and twenty-eight of them form a combat unit, which can be used alternately in combat. The most basic combat unit is divided into two teams, each of which has 64 members and is under the command of a captain.


    Philip II sent the most experienced generals in the kingdom to assist Alexander in his military exercises, and mendanzo often gave advice and advice to Alexander.


    These more than 4000 long spearmen are the core of the regiment''s operations. Amun has pointed out the fatal defects of this kind of battle array. Therefore, he has to train all kinds of arms to cooperate with each other and protect the flanks. Cavalry and auxiliary infantry are also important combat forces of the army. Most of them are composed of regular warriors.


    Philip II had the ambition of unifying the hitton peninsula. If he wanted to achieve it, he started by building this army, and let Alexander establish authority in the process of forming the army. Alexander, the 18-year-old commander of the army, is the future successor of the kingdom of Macedonian. Philip II also hopes that he can gradually control the military from now on.


    Since the return of the mission led by Aristotle, the shameful act of treachery of the yalens has been made public, and everyone is waiting for Philip II to send troops against him. However, after the formation of the new legion, Philip II''s first target of conquest was Delphi in the middle of the hitton peninsula.


    Alexander''s first army was called the Delphi army. When Philip II decided to drive his own expedition, he decided to keep Alexander in the Macedonian prison, and his majesty personally acted as the head of the army. The regiment has one chief and two deputy chief magistrates. Merlin, once the high priest of yalen, is one of the deputy chief magistrates. The great warrior imole, who surrendered with Merlin, is also one of the four generals commanding the thousand men team.


    It took a year to form and train the army, but when it was time to go out to war, he was left behind. But Philip II said to him, "don''t worry, my son. Everything in Macedonian will be yours in the future. Delphi is a special place for all the hittons, and there are things that are not suitable for you to do


    How special is Delphi? It is the "holy land" of the Olympus Gods on the hitton peninsula. Delphi is only a small city-state in terms of scale. It has no walls. It is built on the middle of a mountain. Its main buildings are various temples. The main residents are the priests in each temple, and the slaves of the city states dedicated to these priests.


    As we all know, there are 12 main gods in the Olympus God system. The main gods believed by different city states are different. They have their own ways in the world. However, the existence of the concept of "hitton United Kingdom" is not only due to geographical reasons. Although the states act in their own ways, there has always been a "pan hitton alliance". The core of maintaining this alliance is the Delphi oracle.


    When the states of hitton want to take joint action, they will send representatives to Delphi to ask for instructions from the gods. The Oracle here is called Delphi Oracle, which has the highest authority beyond the oracle of the city states. The annual sacrificial ceremony, attended by representatives of all States, is the most important ceremony of worship in the United Kingdom of hitton.


    Therefore, Delphi''s status, nominally independent of the States, was not involved in the civil war between the city states. However, Delphi''s seemingly detached position is bound to be affected by the complicated political and military influence of the world. When the Yalun alliance dominated, the power of promulgating Delphi''s oracle was controlled by the yalens, and it was the yaluns who led the city states to sacrifice to the gods in Delphi.Today, the Yalun alliance is in a difficult situation. The kibata alliance has the absolute upper hand in the struggle for hegemony, and the power to promulgate the Delphi Oracle is controlled by the kibadans. This has been common in the history of the hitton Peninsula, and it is often the most powerful state that, by virtue of its strength, controls the power of promulgation of the Delphic oracle and becomes, in fact, the leader of the United Kingdom of hitton.


    But what Philip II wanted to do was different from his predecessors in history. According to the original tradition, he had to make the city states submit, establish the strongest Macedonian alliance, and then try to control the Delphic oracle. However, he simply sent troops and decided to occupy Delphi directly, which would inevitably lead to the fear and opposition of other city states.


    But he would have been a potential enemy of Philip. This may be related to the oracle of Zeus, but the more important reason is that Philip II did not just want to be the overlord of the hitton Peninsula, nor to establish a strong Macedonian alliance, but to unify the hitton Peninsula and become a complete country.


    If you succeed in occupying Delphi, it will lay the foundation for the kingdom of Macedonia to completely unify the hitton Peninsula in the future; if it fails unfortunately, it will be an act of making enemies, which may even offend the gods and expose all potential enemies. So this time Philip II decided to go on his own expedition and not to let his successor Alexander participate.


    At Alexander''s age, it was a time when he was fond of adventure and impulse. In such an important matter, the army he had set up was still his own, but he could not take part in it. Naturally, he was depressed and could not interest himself in doing anything. At this time, he thought of Aristotle, the old scholar who always taught him earnestly, so he went to the teacher to complain.


    Aristotle said with a smile: "it''s the most normal way for the king to fight personally and keep the heir to the throne in charge of the country. This is also your responsibility. Why do you sigh when you shoulder your responsibility? "


    Alexander said with some frustration: "I understand this truth, otherwise I will not stay in Macedonian obediently. But it was a battle line I had created and trained by myself. To carry out such a major task, I did not have the opportunity to participate in it. I could not personally verify its combat effectiveness and enjoy the glory and achievement. "


    Aristotle also advised: "war means not only glory and achievement, but also the future of the hitton Peninsula and even the status of the gods. No one will let a general who is only 19 years old and has never been on the battlefield to command. It is irresponsible for the fate of the whole kingdom.


    If your father is successful, the glory and achievement still belong to you, because that is the army you have organized and trained, but the commander on the battlefield should be in the charge of more experienced people. Summing up the gains and losses of this new tactics in actual combat can help you to better practice and train the army in the future.


    It is not your fault if this expedition unfortunately fails or even offends the gods. The kingdom of Macedonian is still here, and you will inherit it and all the experiences and lessons. Your father''s practice, in fact, carries the possible charges, and removes as many obstacles as possible for you. You should not sigh, but be grateful. "


    Aristotle clearly told Alexander that Philip II would do all the dirty and hard work, and that he would bear the consequences of offending the gods and the names he might incur. However, he cleared the way and left the glory and achievement to his successor in the future. Philip II may not have been a benevolent and wise monarch, but from his father''s point of view, what he did for Alexander was close to perfection.


    Alexander was a little calm. Of course, he could understand these reasons, but he was somewhat unwilling to ask: "I heard that Mr. Amun was only 19 years old when he was the head of the Legion of ejuin La, which was also the army he formed and trained together with Mr. medanzo. What would Mr. Amun think if he was left on the March? "


    Aristotle smile: "you can ask Amun."


    Amun happened to come in and calmly replied, "Your Highness, my situation is different from yours. I don''t have the responsibility to supervise the country, and I went to the battlefield to save my people. At that time, the Anla army was just a partial division, purely to attract the enemy''s attention, and no one expected me to win.


    The real main force of that expedition was Horus and Isis led by the Pharaoh. It was because the main force was defeated that I got my credit. And the Delphi army you formed today is the main force of the Macedonian army, led by your father himself. If you take me for example, do you want your father to fail and wait for his success


    Alexander got up quickly and explained, "I don''t think that way!"


    Amun nodded his head and said, "since there is no such idea, don''t have such a sigh. When we sigh, we must know what we are sighing about


    Alexander could not help but behave himself in front of the God. He bowed down and said, "I see. Thank you for your explanation."


    Aristotle added: "you are not only a commander in chief, but also interested in military affairs. You will inherit this kingdom in the future. Now you can learn from ministers how to deal with all kinds of government affairs and solve all aspects of governing a country. Now that you understand, go back to the palace. "Alexander left, and madanzo went into the room, frowned and said, "Philip II took Delphi first. This is an act of making enemies. It will offend the gods. Whether we win or lose, we will poke a hornet''s nest."


    Amun said with a smile: "I''m afraid that is the intention of a certain God. To unify the hitton peninsula is to unify the Olympus God domain. The kingdom of Macedonian who completed this task must first control the holy land of the Olympus Gods."


    Medanzo added: "the Delphic oracle today was issued by Apollo, while the Delphi Oracle long ago was issued by the temple of Themis. This goddess of Themis is not Artemis as you know, nor one of the twelve main gods of Olympus. Have you ever heard of her? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t quite understand that this situation may be caused by the battle of the gods, because Zeus replaced the original creator God."


    "But why was the Delphic oracle issued by Apollo?" he asked


    Aristotle explained, "I don''t want to interrupt about the gods, but I know more about the history of Heaton. According to the ancient legend, in the battle of the gods you mentioned, Zeus won, and Apollo probably did the most. This is his victory. On the other hand, it may be that he has received the most contributions in the world, which is the result of historical inheritance. As for the goddess Themis, the God of justice and justice in the hitton myth, the Delphic oracle was issued by her temple a long time ago


    Medanzo laughed: "if Philip II occupied Delphi and the kingdom of Macedonian controlled the promulgation power of Delphi''s Oracle, the Delphi Oracle would be released from Zeus Temple instead, and Apollo might not want to."


    Amun also laughed: "Zeus is willing to see."


    Aristotle said with a wry smile, "do you remember the plays you saw in the city of yalen? Apollo temple holds Delphic oracle, so this God receives the most ridicule in the world. In the play of Oedipus king, there is an inscription on the wall of Apollo Temple: "know yourself", which means Apollo temple in Delphi


    Amun sighed: "in fact, it is also written to the gods. The gods should know what kind of gods they are."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    When Philip II occupied Delphi, it was not possible to openly claim to send troops to conquer Delphi, but in two names: one was to sacrifice to the gods and pray for the blessing of the gods, and the other was to ask the father of the gods to bless all the hittons and drive the powers of the Boz Empire out of the hitton peninsula. Of course, the king had to take a guard when he went out, but Philip II took a larger guard this time, which was enough to have an integrated army.


    Philip II named this regiment, which was organized and trained in a new way, the Delphi regiment, which is the holy land of the United Kingdom of hitton, will be under the protection of this army in the future.


    At present, Delphi is in the hands of the kibata alliance. Attacking Delphi will certainly encounter resistance from the Allied forces of the city states led by the kibatans. However, Philip II chose a very good time. The number of elite kibata soldiers was limited. They were attacking the Yarlung alliance in the south. They could not spare the main force to fight against Macedonian in Delphi. The loose coalition forces of other city states were not the opponents of Delphi''s army.


    Philip II''s action, as expected, was strongly protested by the kibadans, denouncing Macedonians as invaders of the holy land. According to the tradition of the United Kingdom of hitton since ancient times, Delphi is the Holy Land shared by the city states in name, and all those who attack the holy land are the common enemies of the States.


    The gibadans called on the city states to organize allied forces to fight against Macedonian, and they also mobilized a small army. Although the city-state of Yalun, which was fighting with kibata, did not send troops to Delphi, it also denounced Philip II''s "crime" of occupying holy land.


    Alexander, who stayed in Macedonian, was very worried when he heard the news. He suspected that the scouts could not grasp the situation of the front line in time, and worried about the safety of his father. He knew that he could not invite Amun, so he begged the powerful medanzo to spy on the situation in the front line. He didn''t ask him to participate in the battle, as long as he told him the battle situation in time.


    Amun said to medanzo, "in that case, you can go there. You don''t have to show up or do anything. Tell me the truth about what happened there. Since I can''t be a God here, and this is not my divine realm, I can''t use the means of gods to understand things so far away. But I feel that this is not only a human war, but also the Olympian gods


    After about half a month, the battle report from the front line had been sent back to Macedonian. Philip II''s army won the victory, occupied and controlled Delphi. The Delphi Legion formed by Alexander deserved its name. Alexander finally breathed a sigh of relief and was very happy. However, medanzo did not come back. He could not help worrying about him again.


    Ten days later, medanzo returned to Macedonian. The nine level God emissary fell from the sky and went directly to Aristotle''s house to see Amun. "What''s going on? You''ve been holding up for so long?" Amun asked


    Medanzo sighed: "miserable, too miserable! In the first battle of Delphi, dozens of envoys were lost! " He did not say much, but directly used information divinity to print what he saw into Amun''s soul -


    as Amun had predicted earlier, the new battle method created by Alexander was a military revolution, and the new battle array emphasized the combat effectiveness of strict military discipline and overall cooperation. The resistance forces from the city states were doomed and unable to fight against the Macedonian Delphi army, which had an absolute advantage in number, military discipline and training level.


    Three hundred soldiers from the city-state of kibata arrived at last, and they thought they could win easily. But this time the battle was no longer the battle of wenquanguan. The city-state allied forces that cooperated in the battle were defeated. When facing the Macedonian army array with strict orders and like a moving gun mountain, 300 kibada soldiers could not give full play to their personal combat effectiveness.


    They wanted to retreat to the high pass to form a new front, but the Macedonian cavalry on both wings had cut off the retreat, and the infantry formation took advantage of the situation and wiped out all the kibata soldiers. The battle between the city-state armies was so smooth that Philip II won easily, but another unknown battle was extremely tragic.


    The Holy Land Delphi is composed of many temples built on the mountainside. Almost all the gods of Olympus have temples here, even the ancient gods before the war of the gods, which is not seen in other cities of hitton. In a sense, the Olympian system can be regarded as a big one, which contains many small ones.


    The Olympus Gods will not appear directly to participate in the battle of the city-state, but it does not mean that they will not intervene. The simplest way is to order those gods in the world to do so. In such a sensitive event as the occupation of Delphi, all kinds of God envoys who can''t hide themselves and only concentrate on cultivating their original strength appear one after another.


    Watching in secret, medanzo found that many envoys usually hide in the temple as priests, and there is at least one emissary guarding the temple of every God in Delphi. Such envoys may not be eye-catching or have a high status. For example, a powerful nine level envoy in Apollo temple is a common bottom priest who manages lamps and candles.


    Philip II''s military action caused the contradiction among the Olympus Gods. Some people supported it, others opposed it. The gods did not start directly, but sent envoys one after another to launch a scuffle. The battle started high above the summit not far from Delphi, and many envoys fell. Even madanzo, who had experienced many great battles, was terrified.Medanzo is also a nine level God, he can more understand the cruelty of this kind of battle. Under the guidance of the original power, it is possible to pass the test, have a life of endless, and even have the opportunity to transcend eternal life, which is a rare great fortune in the world. So these envoys rarely fight with mortals, and they are used to solving problems by agreement like gods. However, this incident is totally different.


    According to the Macedonian War report, when Philip II entered Delphi to deliver his speech, thunders and flashes were seen on the high mountain top in the distance, which was a symbol of the gods'' blessing on Macedonian and all the hittons. And according to medanzo''s own eyes, it was actually the gods who were making a melee!


    The scuffle lasted until the end of the battle between Macedonian and the city states, but it came to an abrupt end. All the undecided envoys stopped at the same time, confronted each other at high altitude for several days, and then withdrew from the battlefield one after another. Perhaps the gods saw that the loss of the emissary was too heavy and they didn''t want to fight any more. After all, it was not easy to guide a suitable envoy. It was also possible that the Olympus Gods had reached a compromise or a new agreement, which was beyond medanzo''s knowledge.


    Amun also saw the scuffle in the message conveyed by medanzo. The scene was really tragic. Even the immortal gods were involved in it, it was hard to guarantee that it would not fall. He was also shocked by the fact that the Olympian system was far more powerful than he had previously thought. It was only the envoys who took part in this scuffle. Several of their achievements and powers were not under medanzo, and some of them died.


    They should be the elite forces of the Olympian gods. Although they are not all, they are more powerful than all the ambassadors under the guidance of Amun''s Heavenly Kingdom after the fusion of anunaghi and the nine United Kingdom. Although Amun did not fully understand the situation of the Olympus Gods, the strength of the God system exceeded Amun''s expectation.


    Amun frowned and asked medanzo, "it seems that the information you have shown me is not complete. There are so many powerful envoys present, and the gods in the kingdom of heaven must be paying attention to them. You may also sneak peek in the scuffle. When they finish the scuffle and confront each other at high altitude, how can they not find you. You must have been exposed. How did you get back? "


    Medanzo was a little embarrassed and replied, "I didn''t say a lot about shame. I was found out later, so I ran away, but several envoys have touched me and want to leave me. Fortunately, one of them knew me and didn''t stop me. I took the opportunity to get out of the way. "


    Amun: who knows you


    "Did you forget that? TIPHON, the keeper of the underworld of Osiris, was the three headed golden dog. Didn''t he join the Olympian system with Lord Schrodinger? I met him, and I heard the voice of Lord Schrodinger in my soul - you have not intervened, you are not going! "


    Amun was surprised: "did Schr? Dinger speak? It seems that the Olympus Gods are also paying attention to it. You can''t escape their eyes


    "My God, I always feel that something is wrong," he said! The Olympus Gods made the war so fierce that they suddenly stopped. It must be the gods in the sky who made a deal. Philip II''s action, obviously under the guidance of the oracle of Zeus, this really poked the hornet''s nest!


    And you''ve been in Macedonian all the time, and the Olympus Gods can''t have no idea. To say that we have nothing to do with this matter is not true, and the gods will not believe it. I''m afraid you were used by Zeus, who used you to transfer the contradiction between the gods and achieve his own purpose. Don''t you think it''s too smooth for us to enter the Olympian realm and live a peaceful life


    Amun locked his brow and said, "I had an agreement with Zeus that I could not act as a God here. I promised to cooperate with him to unify the hitton peninsula. The kingdom of Macedonian is the choice. After that, the story of Marduk will be repeated, integrating the divine regions of all parts of Tianshu. My purpose is just to find the way in the proof.


    If he used me, I used him. If the Olympus Gods really reach some new agreement, I will face it. Medanzo, you haven''t experienced a real battle for a long time. You are always looking at the world''s disputes coldly and intervening occasionally is just based on your interest. Would you be afraid if you were involved? "


    Medanzo raised his eyebrows and said, "afraid? When have I been afraid of it? " Then he sighed: "my God, you are right! The peaceful days have been too long. I can hardly feel the inner conflict. It''s not until today that I see the fall of those envoys that I know that the challenge is far from over, and I haven''t felt so shocked for a long time


    It is not only medanzo who is feeling, but also Amun himself is in deep meditation. Since the founding of heaven, Amun seems to have no idea what he should do? Maybe he doesn''t have to do anything, just enjoy eternity in the kingdom of heaven like many gods; maybe there are still many things to do because his kingdom of heaven is not perfect, and the world created in his soul can be more colorful.


    However, after surpassing the creation God''s achievements, Amun did not realize his original vow. He was no different from the gods he once despised and ridiculed. That''s why Amun left Salem and came to the hitton peninsula. He started a new experience, pursued the unknown road in the process, and got a lot of new insights.Indeed, as medanzo said, since Amun came to the hitton Peninsula, he felt completely different from before. His life was too peaceful, and he could hardly feel the conflict in peace. This is abnormal for him. The world and the gods are far from peaceful. The Olympus Gods have already had conflicts, and there must be conflicts between them.


    Just then a servant announced, "Mr. Amun, someone wants to see you."


    "Who?" amunland asked in a voice


    The servant replied, "she''s a big girl. She''s beautiful. She calls herself Schrodinger. Do you know her strange name, Monsieur


    Amun quickly got up and said, "please invite her in!" Then he said to medanzo, "go to the palace. Alexander has been worried about you."


    Medanzo: I''m going to the palace right now. I won''t disturb your meeting with her She is indeed the first one to come. She must want to tell you something about the Olympus Gods. We must be careful. "


    Medanzo left, happened to pass by the goddess Artemis who entered the door, and did not forget to salute. Amun met the door and said with a smile, "Schr? Dinger, if you want to see me, you can come directly. Why do you have to report it?"


    Artemis did not smile, said with a straight face: "you are here, is the identity of a mortal, I come to see you, of course, should be the same as to see a mortal." At the same time, he waved his hand, covering the room with divinity and isolating the internal and external voices. Even the gods could not spy on the conversation between them.


    Amun asked her to sit down, approached and said, "you should know all about the wars between the cities, and I have heard about the conflicts between the Olympians. Do you come to me today to announce a decision on behalf of the Olympians? "


    Artemis glared at him: "of course not, I am not here on behalf of the gods! It''s only because they care about you that they come to remind you before the gods find you in trouble. "


    Amun still said with a smile: "Olympus Gods want to trouble me? I have always kept my promise, never acted as a God or offended them Schr? Dinger, why do you keep a straight face when you enter the door? I thought you were driving me out on behalf of the gods


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    Amun once promised to "cooperate" with Zeus to accomplish an initiative: to foster a strong city-state, punish yalen and kibata, unify the hitton Peninsula in a real sense, and then cross the Strait to conquer the entire empire of Boz. Only gods like them dare to imagine such a great undertaking.


    The city-state will be chosen by Amun, as long as the main god of the city-state is Zeus. Zeus and Amun cooperate to promote this matter in the capacity of "God" and "man". Amun chose the kingdom of Macedonian, which would not only punish Yalun and kibata and unify the hitton Peninsula, but also attack the Boz empire in the future.


    It is not who Amun chooses, who will have this achievement, but the kingdom of Macedonian has the best potential to choose it. After making an agreement with Zeus, Amun always acted as a mortal, waiting for the opportunity to rescue the mission led by Aristotle, and led the delegation to Macedonian kingdom with medanzo, while Zeus timely lowered the oracle.


    Amun came to Macedonian and lived in seclusion. He did not seem to have done anything, but what happened was going on according to the plans of the two gods. Amun is so mysterious that everything seems to be done intentionally or unintentionally. He seems to have done everything in a way that people can''t detect and push it at the most appropriate time.


    Only when you look back and think carefully can you suddenly realize.


    With stable internal affairs and no strong foreign enemies, Macedonian government has formed a new army. Philip II took this army as the main force, and the first target of his expedition was Delphi, the holy land of the United Kingdom of hitton. Of course, the Olympus Gods knew that Amun was in Macedonian. As soon as Philip II went out to battle, even if ordinary people didn''t know what Amun had done, the gods also responded.


    Zeus''s move, first of all, touched the interests of some gods in Olympus, and would break the pattern formed in the world since the battle of the gods, which led to the opposition of a group of gods headed by Apollo. Therefore, such a fierce battle will break out in Delphi. The gods fought fiercely in the world, and the Olympus Gods quarreled fiercely in heaven. The gods were divided into three groups.


    A school of nature led by Zeus, the father of the gods, supported the decision made by Zeus. The other group was headed by Apollo, including seven of the Twelve Gods of Olympus. All of them were the winners of Zeus in the war of the gods. They accused Zeus of "colluding" with Amun, interfering in the city-state disputes, violating the interests of the gods and violating the agreement of that year.


    There is also a group headed by the goddess of justice and justice, Themis, who represent the ancient gods of the gods before the war. They are the relative middle cube and the mediators of this conflict. Themis, in particular, has always played the role of arbiter in the kingdom of heaven. Zeus first proposed that the gods in the world should stop fighting and wait for the gods to reach a new agreement. This proposal was supported by Themis, and Apollo and others also agreed.


    Apollo asked Zeus to disclose the agreement between him and Amun, and explain the purpose of provoking the dispute. What role and purpose did Amun play in it? This request was also supported by Themis.


    Zeus said it all. He told the gods of their own plans, which would bring greater benefits to the Olympian system in the future, and preached what Marduk had done. With the purpose of integrating the divine realm, Marduk incarnated as Darius to enter the world and invade the Olympus realm. Only by unifying the Olympus God domain can we retaliate against Marduk''s invasion.


    Zeus retaliated not only for revenge, but also for him. For the whole Olympus system, this was the first invasion of the exotheism. If there was no counterattack, how could we prevent the occurrence of similar events in the future? Moreover, it is also good for the Olympus Gods to shine the light of the gods all over the land of Tianshu.


    Zeus promised that with the expansion of the divine realm in the future, the gods would be able to guide believers and envoys in a wider range of human beings and obtain more fields of divine power. The loss caused by internal disputes will be more compensated in the external expansion. The gods were convinced by him to reach a compromise and a new agreement, so the gods left the battlefield.


    The Olympus Gods have reached an agreement of "consensus on external affairs". Zeus''s goal has been achieved. The rest depends on what the Macedonian kingdom does. The gods will cooperate and help. Then there is a "person" that seems dazzling and unnecessary, that is, Amun, who still lives in the kingdom of Macedonian.


    Amun did not come for the Olympus Gods. He promised to cooperate with Zeus, but also to explore his own way of proof. He is another Lord of heaven. If Olympus wants to seek benefits in the expansion, Amun''s existence seems out of place, and conflicts will break out sooner or later.


    Now Amun is in Macedonian, which will have an inevitable impact on the Macedonian kings. For example, Alexander has promised medanzo, "if I can get to eju one day, I will sacrifice myself to Amun''s temple and rebuild Isis temple!" If Amun is allowed to stay like this, Amun may steal the fruits and benefits gained by the Olympus Gods in the future.


    Even if Olympus could not tolerate it. On the other hand, the gods reached a compromise, and the conflict shifted to the outside. Amun became the target that Apollo and others hated. After all, they lost a lot in this dispute. If they don''t investigate Zeus, can''t they pursue Amun?So Apollo proposed that Amun be expelled from Olympus. Zeus objected because he had an agreement with Amun, but amon did not violate the agreement. The gods began to quarrel again, and Themis, who represented the neutral side, ruled that Amun should not be expelled in the name of Olympus, and the gods'' personal enmity should be handled by themselves and the consequences should be borne by themselves.


    Zeus, the father of the gods, also accepted the ruling. After the gods reached a final agreement, Artemis came to remind Amun at the first time. Among the Olympus Gods, she had the most special relationship with Amun and was in the most awkward situation. She went to the door as a girl and explained the situation with a straight face as soon as she entered the door.


    Amun understood the whole story and said gratefully, "thank you for coming to see me and telling me all this under such circumstances. You are not afraid of the gods'' suspicion?"


    Artemis said angrily, "what am I afraid of? You have not violated the agreement. You can''t expel you in the name of Olympus. The gods can only solve their personal grievances. In terms of your personal relationship with me, of course, I would like to remind you that even if someone is dissatisfied with you, they can''t attack me


    With a smile, Amun asked again: "I''m a little curious. The fighting made by the gods on earth is so fierce that many people have died. And the gods in the sky have been arguing and negotiating, and have not done it themselves? "


    Artemis replied, "what is there to be curious about? When Zeus established the kingdom of heaven, he asked the gods to make an oath that they should not fight against another God for internal affairs. When the spirit of the original God system challenges the God of the external God system, you can''t attack the God of the original God system. When the gods of the external system challenge the gods of their own, they should not help the gods of the external gods. "


    Amun said in a loud voice: "this is very much like the covenant between the cities of hitton, and the Olympian God system is also like an alliance. Zeus is very clever in doing so. He will stop the gods within the divine system from challenging his position and prevent the historical repetition of his defeat of the last creator God and the fusion of the divine kingdom. "


    Artemis nodded and said: "the United Kingdom of hitton is the Olympian God domain, and the city states believe in the Olympus Gods. Human affairs must reflect the scene of heaven, which is the source of civilization As for the oath that Zeus asked the gods to make, it also learned from the history of the war between the gods and other gods. "


    Amun said, "but there is still a struggle among the gods."


    Artemis explained: "yes, the gods do not fight directly in the kingdom of heaven, but fight with the gods through the city-state on earth."


    "Agent''s war?" Amun mused? I come from the ancient town of Duke in the East. It is said that Tianshu is the center of the world, and Olympus is a new God system in the West. So what you''re talking about is western tradition It seems to be the source of a habit for the Olympian God system to make a decision this time to shift contradictions and unify with the outside world, so as to expand outwards and solve internal differences. "


    Artemis asked, "have you ever seen a city-state Republic like yalen? It is very similar to the present situation of the Olympian God system. You should have heard that "Yalun is the Yaron of the yalens and the Empire of the hittons.". People are not gods, they will act according to their own understanding of the divine guidance, with their own desires. Even after a thousand years, this kind of inheritance will be shown in various forms Amun, I''m not here to discuss this with you, but to remind you that you''d better get out of here first, and someone will come to trouble soon


    Amun shook his head and said, "I didn''t break the agreement. Why do I leave here? Isn''t it nice that you can see me here? We meet on earth as mortals. "


    Artemis''s face finally showed a gentle color, took Amun''s hand and said, "I heard that you have promised Zeus that the Olympus Gods can enter your divine realm, and I can see you at any time, right But now the gods have to deal with you. Even if they are not as powerful as you, they will use various methods and means. If you can''t act as a God, you will suffer. Why stay here? "


    Amun still said with a smile: "since I have promised to cooperate with Zeus, I will naturally encounter such a thing. The test I have experienced is also part of the verification. How can there be no trouble? If there are no problems, what else can I prove? The way the Olympus Gods deal with me is the test I should face when I come here. You can say that I am taking the blame, but I will not take the initiative to leave. This is the price that must be paid on the way to exploration. "


    Artemis clenched amon''s hand and said anxiously, "I don''t come to persuade you to leave because the gods want you to leave. You haven''t fully understood what I mean. I have a feeling that Zeus is using you and calculating you. I know the father of the gods better than you do. You are proving, and he is proving. "


    At this point, Artemis did not continue to speak, but put a message into Amun''s soul, telling her conjecture and judgment -


    both amon and Zeus have made achievements beyond the creation God and created their own kingdom of heaven, which is unknown. Artemis called it "the God of the gods" according to the ancient prophecy of the Duke plain. However, both Zeus and Amun are facing a very serious problem. What should be done if other gods in the divine system have made the same achievements in the future?In the ancient theocracy, if a deity also achieved the achievements of the creator God, he could break away from this divine system, no longer be bound by the oath, and could open up another divine Kingdom and create another one, such as Seth''s wish.


    The situation of Zeus is different. He surpasses the creation God and achieves the achievement of "the God of the gods". He integrates the God of the original world God, UNOS, to create the kingdom of Olympus, and let the gods make an oath to prevent the similar situation from happening again. However, if there is another God in the system of gods, how can the two "gods of gods" coexist?


    Zeus could not prevent another God from creating his own kingdom. If he created another kingdom in the immortal eternity, it would lead to the division of the divine system and violate the oath of the gods. If it is created in the original kingdom of heaven, it may no longer belong to Zeus. It may also lead to the collapse of the kingdom of heaven, and even lead to the fusion of Zeus''s heaven.


    All these consequences are unknown. Although it is unlikely to happen at present, it will not be impossible in the long future. Therefore, Zeus must prove a higher achievement, which is that his kingdom of heaven can merge or accommodate the same heaven world in some way.


    But God''s verification of the unknown state is not out of thin air, otherwise Amun does not have to come to explore the human world. If you want to integrate the same heaven world, it''s like a person who wants to know if he can eat an apple? Then he needs apples in the world for him to try. Now Zeus can find only two "apples" - Amun and Marduk.


    Marduk''s "self in heaven world" is quite different from that of "Olympus heaven" created by Zeus. Obviously, it is the verification of another way, which is impossible to be compatible. However, Amun''s "Kingdom of angels" is very similar to that of Zeus. Zeus and Amun cooperate to "deal with" Marduk, why not also play Amun''s idea?


    Zeus created heaven earlier, and his mana was higher than Amun. He took the opportunity to expand the divine realm and transfer the contradiction of the divine system. He not only aimed at Marduk, but also the gods began to target Amun. If the Olympus divine domain expands as planned, sooner or later, it will try to integrate Amun''s divine realm. What fate will Amun''s kingdom be then?


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    If we say that the process of Marduk''s incarnation of Darius to establish the borz empire is the proof of his creation of the celestial world; then the process of Zeus''s desire to unify the hitton peninsula by the rise of Macedonian and to expand and conquer the whole Tianshu continent is the exploration of his higher level achievements, among which Amun is a very important link.


    Sooner or later, there will be a collision between the divine realm of Olympus and that of Amun''s "Kingdom of angels". At that time, if Amun still wants to have a foothold in the human world and possess the source of divine power, there may be two results: one is his fall in the inevitable frontal conflict; the other is that his divine realm is integrated into the Olympus realm in some way.


    In other words, if Amun is defeated in the conflict and wants to fulfill his promise and leave the guidance of his faith in the world, he may join the Olympian God system as a god of heaven, and let Zeus integrate his "Kingdom of angels" into "the kingdom of Olympus", which is an unprecedented attempt.


    Amun is a God outside the Olympian system. Whether Zeus succeeds or fails, at least he will not cause the collapse and division of Olympus. The process of all this was the way Zeus explored a higher realm. When he could try, it was the most rare opportunity.


    In the simplest and understandable way, what should Amun do if the kingdom of Macedonian rises and annexes the whole Tianshu continent, including eju? He must abide by his oath and leave faith guidance to heaven on earth. Unless he has fallen, he will cooperate with Zeus and let Zeus try another fusion.


    Would amon like to see this day? In fact, whether he is willing or not, he must make a choice at that time. The origin of all this has already appeared, and Amun is personally involved. Artemis, as a God, has seen the beginning of the seed germination. How can she not worry about Amun?


    This is true for Zeus, but another for Amun. Amun is the "only God". Even if there is no Zeus, if some of the angels he guides can achieve the same achievement as him and create a heavenly world, what should Amun do?


    Believing in Amun as the only God, this sincere belief is also included in the achievements of the angels, and it is their oath to join the kingdom of heaven. Therefore, the problem does not lie in such an angel, but in Amun, the Lord of heaven. Amun must be able to integrate the new heaven world created by angels with the whole heaven, and become the new connotation and extension of the kingdom of angels.


    Don''t forget the oath Amun made: "if I can become a God, what kind of God will I be? I don''t like the gods, or even hate them. With this belief, I can''t become such gods no matter what I practice. This is determined by the test of the original strength.


    If one day, when I will pass the examination of fate and the judgment of the last day, my wish is not to join or establish such a god system and become such a God. I hope to build a home of faith, which can guide all those who yearn for, instead of who the gods specially guide.


    The so-called God is no longer a God, but a God in people''s belief. People can choose a paradise like home in life, or bear the hell like suffering in their hearts. ����This is my wish to be a God, and the road under my feet will eventually lead to it. "


    Later, Amun became a God, and then Amun made achievements beyond the creation God and created the kingdom of heaven, but his oath was not fully realized. "The only God" is not only a title. The realm of Amun''s proof is higher than that of Zeus, even inconceivable.


    Amun has been working so hard, just like the people who strive for their ideals in the world, but for the gods, desire, implementation and real achievement are two different things. He has not yet realized the vows he made before he became a God, so he is still exploring, so he came to the hitton Peninsula.


    That''s why Amun agreed to cooperate with Zeus. But in the eyes of Artemis, he is also lifting a stone to hit his own feet. If Zeus''s plan is successful, Amun will become a stepping stone for Zeus to prove a higher level. If he is wise, Amun should leave the hitton Peninsula now and not participate in this matter.


    After listening to Artemis''s thought, Amun nodded slightly and said, "Schr? Dinger, you see well, this is really the situation I have to face. But if I don''t go this way, how do I know the answer? Those people with lofty ideals in the world have to face tests in order to fulfill their vows, and I am afraid the test I face is more difficult than that of Zeus. "


    Artemis pouted and said, "Amun, are you going to stay here?"


    "At least I won''t take the initiative to leave," Amun said


    Artemis raised his eyes to Amun and said, "your achievements are higher than mine. You can understand what I can understand. I just tell you what happened in Olympus heaven. Since you have made a choice, I hope you don''t embarrass me when there is such a day


    Amun took her hand and said, "Schrodinger, I will never embarrass you."


    At this time, a servant reported outside the door: "Mr. Amun, another young man named foppers has asked to see you."


    Artemis stood up and said, "it''s Apollo. He''s the first one to come! Apollo is very proud by nature, and he is also very direct in doing things. He is the most powerful fighting force in addition to Zeus among the twelve main gods of Olympus. He should come to challenge youAmun: challenge me, in what name


    Artemis: in his own name, of course, he has a reason to make a move. You should be careful


    Artemis left the backyard without meeting Apollo. When the servant led a young man into the room, even amon could not help but brighten his eyes. He waved to the servant and said, "you should quit first. I have something to talk with this gentleman."


    As soon as the servant went out, Amun waved and set up a phalanx. He and arobo were shrouded in the center of the array to prevent the disturbance of the house. The God was less than 30 years old. He was the most handsome man Amun had ever seen. He was wearing a robe, bare one shoulder and arm, and holding a beautiful Harp in the other hand.


    Apollo had a broad forehead, firm eyes and self-confidence. He wore a laurel crown, and his long hair hung over his shoulders. He was well proportioned and fit. His face was impeccable. Mendanzo, a disciple of Amun, is already quite brave and handsome, but compared with Apollo in front of him, he obviously lacks something. If the God came to compete with Amun, then Amun had lost.


    Amun said calmly, "are you Apollo? I have seen your statue, and I feel that what the craftsmen have carved is the most beautiful man that the world can imagine. When I see you, I feel that the statue is far from enough to describe your look. Do you come to see me as a mortal? When you were outside the door just now, it caused a crowd of passing women. "


    Amun''s last sentence was obviously funny. Apollo said with a cold face: "I also come to see you as a mortal? It seems that Artemis has just left. "


    Amun: Yes, she just left. I think you should apologize for interrupting my meeting with her


    "If you have something to say, I''m here to challenge you," said arrobo At the same time, he explained the reason why he challenged Amun with information divinity.


    Philip II captured Delphi, causing the gods to quarrel and the gods to fight fiercely. Although a new agreement was finally reached, Apollo suffered the most heavy losses.


    The Delphi Oracle is the most authoritative Oracle in the hitton Peninsula, and has been issued by the arrobo temple on behalf of the gods. This is the result that Apollo captured from the ancient god Themis in the battle of the gods, and made him the most important god in the Olympian system besides Zeus.


    On earth, more people sacrifice directly to Apollo than to Zeus, the father of the gods! In the history of the United Kingdom of hitton, the number of city states that believed in Apollo was also the largest.


    This period of history lasted until the end of the Hebrew war and the rise of the Yalun alliance, and it was only when yalena became another more important God. The Delphi Oracle, which represents the highest authority, is still issued by the Apollo temple in Delphi. Philip II sent troops to occupy Delphi and controlled the holy land of the hitton Peninsula in the hands of the kingdom of Macedonian, which also foreshadowed the end of this period of history.


    Apollo was unable to pursue Zeus, but he was angry with Amun. Amun was a God outside the Olympian system, and he had something to do with it. For Apollo, it was a challenge to his authority, so he came here.


    Amun looked at Apollo and said, "if I accept your challenge in the name of gods, I will violate the agreement with Zeus. How would you challenge me if you came here as Faustus? "


    Apollo replied, "we can fight against each other in eternity."


    Amun laughed, shook his head and said, "I will not leave because of your challenge, and I will not show the means of gods here. If you want to challenge me, as a mortal, we fight like warriors on earth. "


    Apollo nodded happily: "good! What happens if you lose? "


    Amun still said with a smile: "since it is a duel, there should be a bet. The loser will retreat in front of the winner. No matter what his identity is, do you understand what I mean?"


    Although Amun was smiling when he spoke, the bet was cruel enough! For example, if Amun becomes the winner and arrives at the Apollo temple in a good mood, then Apollo''s feelings on the gods should also be recovered, and they can not appear in front of Amun.


    This duel is very troublesome. If Amun cuts down Apollo in Olympus, he will openly offend the gods and become an invasion of another god system. He is likely to be besieged by the gods and cause a scuffle between the two gods. But Apollo didn''t want to take the opportunity to kill Amun. If he succeeded, the kingdom of heaven created by Amun would disappear, and there was no need to talk about the rest.


    So Amun could not be cut down by Apollo, nor could he be cut down easily. If Apollo was defeated, he would come back to find trouble, or ask some gods to help him tangle up. Amun would also have a headache. So he made this bet and simply let the loser disappear from the winner''s eyes.


    When Apollo heard this, he raised his mouth slightly and said, "no problem! If you are still alive after losing to me, you should never appear in front of my eyes. Leave hitton Peninsula immediately and go back to your kingdom of heaven. If one day I''m interested in going to eju, you can''t open your eyes in front of me. What I have suffered in the battle of Delphi will be doubly borne by youAmun nodded and replied calmly: "the result of the battle of Delphi has nothing to do with me. It''s reasonable that you have such a request. I promised Zeus that the Olympian gods could enter my realm. But if I win, you will be excluded. You shall withdraw from the place where I go, even if it is your God''s domain. "


    Apollo a wave: "less nonsense, where do we start?"


    Amun: of course it can''t be here. Let''s go to the suburbs. On the cliff of a mountain in the distance, there''s a place that is suitable for you and me. Don''t worry. Let''s go all the way. You can think about it on the way and repent at any time


    Apollo: I just hope you don''t go back and go


    Amun said hello to the servant, saying that he might come back later today, so he didn''t have to prepare dinner. Then he went out with Apollo. He walked slowly through the streets of Macedonian toward the outside of the city, while Apollo strode in front of him without expression.


    Many passers-by stopped and looked at Apollo involuntarily, especially the women exclaimed: "who is this! My God, he looks so handsome! How could there be such a handsome man in the world? Oh, my God, isn''t this the man of my dreams Many girls even trotted after Apollo to see the beautiful man more.


    Amun walked behind Apollo like an attendant or servant. All the splendor belonged to the God in front, and no one noticed him. When he left the city, medanzo quietly appeared beside Amun. Amun did not speak, and explained the cause and effect of the matter with information divinity.


    Medanzo looked at Apollo with a look in his eyes. This God has no fancy decoration, just with a crown of cinnamon twigs, a common white robe, and a harp in his hand. However, he has a charm that frightens the soul in his every move. He does not need to publicize it deliberately, and naturally he can make everyone admire him.


    Apollo walked through the streets like this, and his bearing was even more windy than when he was at his best.


    Medanzo looked at it for a while, then suddenly turned his mouth and said, "what about being handsome? To challenge Amun, nine out of ten people took the wrong medicine. "


    Amun couldn''t help laughing: "he didn''t take the wrong medicine. He knew what he was doing. You should also learn something from this person. Sooner or later, you will have such charm, and when you have it, you will not think like you do today. "


    Apollo''s voice suddenly came from the soul: "Amun, do you want to take the God to hand together?"


    Amun replied, "no, he just came to see the fun. You are so handsome!"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    Dozens of miles to the north of Macedonian, there is a relatively gentle open land on the precipice and precipice. There is almost no grass in the open space among the forests, and there is only a grotesque giant rock. The battle field of Apollo''s challenge to Amun is here, and medanzo also follows the two gods to come here.


    Along the way, medanzo murmured in his heart. He didn''t think Apollo could defeat Amun, but he was also wondering how much it would cost Amun to defeat Apollo? From the momentum of Apollo, we can see that the God was strong and confident, and absolutely proud.


    Confidence is also a kind of capital, backed by a strong force. Among the twelve main gods of Olympus, Apollo''s combat effectiveness is second only to Zeus, and he also made the most contributions in the war among the gods at that time. In terms of the achievements of the gods, Apollos is less than Amun, similar to the peak of the creator.


    Olympus heaven is different from other gods, and the achievements of gods are also slightly different. Gods like Apollo can also attach themselves to heaven and create their own world, and the world is unfolding. This is not because Apollo''s achievements are higher, but because Zeus, the Lord of heaven, has a higher realm.


    But such a "creator world" will not change the face of heaven, nor will it be touched by other gods. It is just an independent landscape in Olympus. In Amun''s kingdom of angels, there are also angels who have the achievements of the creator. For example, EA, the God of wisdom in the original anuna Apocalypse system, once had his own creator world.


    After Amun merged with anuna, EA became an archangel, and his creator world was completely integrated with the kingdom of heaven, which was related to the oath made by the angels to join the kingdom of God, and also showed Amun''s higher achievements.


    In terms of realm analogy, Apollo is already equivalent to the peak of the creator, and he is a god famous for his powerful fighting power. His time of becoming a God is much longer than that of Amun, and he also has more abundant accumulation. If he only competes for magic power, Amun may not be above him. Apollo promised Amun to fight as a warrior on earth. In fact, it was better for him.


    If in the immortal eternity, Amun may have more mysterious means. Even if his magic power is not as good, he can also use other methods to develop his strong points and avoid his weaknesses. But on earth, the means of the gods are limited, because this is not the world they created.


    The battle was more difficult for Amun, so Apollo seemed confident. Medanzo looked at Apollo and said to himself, "fight like a warrior? You''re looking for the wrong person if you compare your fists! Do you think you are a warrior like enqidu who has passed the test and become a God? Don''t fight with Amon, it will scare you when you do it


    Thinking this way, medanzo quietly asked Amun, "you have given all your powerful weapons to your disciples. Do you need to use the key of destiny?"


    Amun said with a smile, "no, I left Salem with the best guy. In a moment, when you start, you stand by the side of the key of destiny to prevent disturbing the outside world. If someone tries to plot a plot, you should give warning in time. "


    Medanzo: "no one dares to hide and plot. The eyes of the gods are staring at it, but I will be careful."


    When they came to the duel, the two gods stood a hundred feet apart. The place was really dangerous. On the high cliff, there was only the sound of the wind. There was a strange huge stone standing between them. Even the birds could not be seen. Medanzo, holding the key of fate, retreated to the edge of the forest beyond the void.


    Apollo''s white robe fluttered in the wind. He stretched out his hand to trim the clothes on his shoulders. His posture was very natural and unrestrained. With his action, the wind suddenly stopped, and there was silence on the cliff. He looked up at Amun and said, "are you ready? You can do it. "


    Fools all know that the one who takes the first move in the face-to-face confrontation will have the advantage. Apollo shows strong confidence and makes Amun do it first. Amun laughed and shook his head: "Apollo, you have made a mistake. It''s you who challenge me, not me. If you don''t want to do it, give up!"


    Apollo''s handsome face showed a trace of anger, picked up the harp and stretched out his hand. He only heard the sound of "Zheng", and a chill came. In the open space, those strange stones twisted and wriggled under the shadow of light, and did not turn into fragments, but softened and fell soundlessly and disappeared like water.


    Medanzo outside the open space was surprised. No wonder Apollo pulled so hard. His hand was really amazing! The magic power generated by plucking the string is accompanied by the most excellent divinity in the world. It is still elemental divinity, which does not surpass the means available to human magicians. However, it is the synthesis of all elemental divinities and can control all forces in the environment.


    If it is medanzo who is facing the sound of the piano, he has to wave the key of destiny to protect his body. Everything around him will be broken by Apollos, and there is no room for him to use his magic arts to fight back. The strange stones in the open space were scattered by the rippling sound waves, and they were immediately flattened by an invisible giant hand. The impact of the piano sound came to Amun''s eyes.


    There was the last boulder in front of Amun, with a flat top, about waist high, like a table or anvil. Amun held out a hand and pressed it on the stone surface. The huge stone seemed to be integrated with his body and spirit. The rippling impact dissipated here, and Amun was safe and sound.The first blow was quietly resolved. Apollo narrowed his eyes, and his fingers kept plucking the strings. He attacked Amun with the melodious sound of the piano. This string sound is not dense, with a beautiful melody, Apollo''s posture is very elegant, but the attack from his hands is stronger than a wave.


    Medanzo looked at the side of the dark heart, Apollo took the first opportunity, seems to be a good time to play the piano, but has all Amun''s return attack routes were sealed. Amun''s situation has become a hard fight with mana. He can''t even fight back without breaking the sound. This is the most disadvantageous to Amun. Although Apollo was conceited, he also knew how to deal with Amun.


    Medanzo was a little worried, amon and Apollo duel, the least should be standing still, simply fighting with mana. After all, Amun has been a God for a short time, which is his weakest link. Even if his powerful magic power lasts long and is not under Apollo, Apollo uses the magic harp to deal with unarmed Amun. Even if Amun can persist in the end, the result will be both losses!


    Just as medanzo''s brow was clenched, Amun moved too. His action was too unexpected. The God took out an oval pebble with his left hand. It was the core mined from the Shenshi mine. With a wave of his right hand, he pulled out a sledgehammer.


    This hammer is not a magic weapon, but a mine hammer used by the miners in Duke town since ancient times. The head of the hammer made of horse leather steel is rough, but it is hard and heavy. The wooden handle is very tough. It is infused by Amun''s magic power and gives out a faint golden light. The hammer was taken away by Amun when he left Salem. It was also handmade by him in his new courtyard.


    Both the hammer and core are placed in a space artifact and are taken out. Medanzo knew the origin of the hammer, but he didn''t know when Amun was with him? Amun put the core on the boulder and struck it with a hammer. He had done this action many times when he was a teenager. He was very skilled. But now he can complete it without interference, which also shows his powerful magic power.


    Under the cover of Apollo''s piano sound, everything around is in chaos. All kinds of elements seem to be broken and fused, and can change arbitrarily with the sound of Apollo''s piano. As long as Amun shows a flaw, Apollo can control all kinds of attacks at will. In this battlefield, the only thing that has not been affected is Amun and the huge stone in front of him.


    When the hammer fell, only a sound of "Ding" was heard, which was not loud, but with a small buzz, echoed for a long time, penetrating the sound of Apollo''s piano. The heavy hammer was like a light feather in Amun''s hands, and countless fine cracks appeared on the surface of the ore core which was harder than pig iron. Cracks propagate alternately, become dense, and then turn to gray white powder and fall.


    The ore core was broken into powder and scattered around it. It fell from the boulder, and then disappeared in the musical storm. Only a colorless and transparent divine stone was left on the boulder.


    Apollo''s squinting eyes suddenly opened in the distance, and his face showed a trace of sullen. The blow of Amun''s hammer was just after he plucked the string. The sound was not loud but penetrating, which disturbed the rhythm of the instrument. What does amon want? Did Apollo play his piano and Amun open his mine? I''ve never seen anyone fight like this, and it''s impossible for a warrior to fight like this!


    However, Amun did not pay attention to Apollo''s reaction. He took out another ore core, waved the ore hammer and knocked it down. The debris fell into the storm of the sound of the piano, and there was a god stone on the stone platform in front of Amun. Don''t say Apollo was surprised. Even medanzo didn''t respond with his mouth wide open for a long time?


    Apollo realized that Amun was trying to destroy the rhythm of his piano with the sound of percussion. He closed his eyes and ignored what Amun was doing. He still played the strings according to his own tune, playing a beautiful melody without interference, but mixed with a fierce attack. As long as you break Amun''s magic power, he will win. The last stone in the open space will be broken anyway!


    The music is melodious, like the most wonderful music in the world, and the rhythm of Apollo''s plucking strings has changed. Between the two syllables, Amun can''t easily swing the hammer every time.


    This seemingly funny but sinister "Duel" continued for a while. Apollo suddenly responded that Amun didn''t deliberately use the hammer to destroy his music. It was just a coincidence. Looking at Amun''s appearance, he didn''t care what Apollo was playing. He was mining God stone there, according to his own rhythm.


    Hammer after hammer, one stone after another is mined out. Amun is like the most outstanding and tireless miner in the world. He has mined hundreds of sacred stones and filled the huge stones in front of him. He waved his sleeve, put away these sacred stones, and took out the core to continue to knock.


    The skills of the miners in Duke town are very unique, including the skills of body art and divinity. In other parts of the mainland, it is generally the work of low-level magicians to take out divine stones from the core. Apollo has opened his eyes today. However, he was very puzzled. It seemed that Amun was fighting against the attack of his zither sound, but it seemed that it had nothing to do with the attack. Besides, seeing Amun''s action of constantly taking out the ore core, how many ore cores did he carry with him? When would he want to knock?Apollo was very puzzled. There were people who couldn''t hold their breath more than him. At last, medanzo asked, "Amun, where do you come from so many mines?" Amun once specifically told medanzo not to call himself Amun God when others were present in the Olympus God domain, but he remembered very clearly.


    "A while ago, I asked Alexander to help me collect a batch of ore cores, and I took out the stone. But I''m not doing it for nothing. This is a job. The kingdom of Macedonian pays me a gold coin for every stone I take out and give it to him. If I am not good at learning and damage the core, I will pay 30 silver coins for each core. "


    Amun is telling the truth. He did ask Alexander a while ago to ask the prince to do such a "small favor". The reward was fair. He was absolutely innocent of both the old and the young. Alexander didn''t dare to neglect it. He took it as a national event. He sent people to collect the ore and give it to Amun. Amun put it in his space magic weapon.


    After hearing the speech, medanzo was stunned. Then his eyes brightened and he realized something. He asked with a smile: "Amun, do you want to earn some money to spend?"


    Amun nodded his head and said, "yes, we should make some money. We have lived in the kingdom of Macedonian for more than a year, but we haven''t paid for the house and meals. Although Mr. Aristotle doesn''t care, how can we always live for nothing


    Medanzo also repeatedly nodded: "yes, I have also neglected. Ordinary people in the world should behave like this. Guests have their own rules. How can a guest stay for such a long time? You can''t use the host''s kindness and treat others'' Politeness as your own blessing. You should pay for your room and meals. "


    Medanzo followed Amun for the longest time, and he knew the spirit''s temper very well. At this time, he had already reflected what Amun wanted to do. He deliberately followed the words and chatted with each other. The conversation was quite lively. Their words don''t matter, almost made Apollo''s nose askew!


    In the duel field, Apollo took out the harp and plucked the strings to play. The beautiful melody and beautiful music were full of surging magic power and infinite killing opportunities. His posture is so elegant, with incomparable powerful bearing, Amun can''t even see in front of him! However, Amun''s response made Apollo almost vomit blood. It turned out that the God didn''t take the duel seriously at all. Instead, he mined the core there to earn money.


    Amun chatted while working, and chatting didn''t delay his work. He didn''t pay attention to Apollo at all, even when the God who was attacking didn''t exist at all! Apollo''s posture is more elegant, the sound of the piano is more beautiful, and the attack is more powerful, but now it seems meaningless. Amun, who is fighting with him, doesn''t even lift his eyelids. The God has become a clown who amuses himself there!


    In fact, judging from the battle scenes of the two gods, Apollo took the first chance and completely took the upper hand. Amun was only passively resisting. In the end, regardless of the outcome, as long as Amun can''t break Apollo''s piano, both sides will pay a huge price. However, Amun was not "serious" at all, chatting and mining God stone.


    Do gods need to make money? Even if it''s not necessary for a man to pay for food and lodging? Apollo was very strong, so he was very confident, because he was very confident, so he was proud. Such a proud God is not afraid of powerful challenges, and the most unbearable thing is the humiliation of contempt!


    If it wasn''t for God''s stone, miners were one of the lowest jobs, usually by flogged slaves. And Apollo''s piano sound is so elegant and wonderful that even the emperor on earth can hardly hear it. How can Amun face his challenge like this? It''s so shameless, so bad! This attitude and action hit Apollo''s arrogant weakness.


    Apollo was angry, the consequences were serious! The sound of his piano suddenly became urgent, and it was no longer so soothing and wonderful. It was like thousands of golden snakes dancing wildly on the strings. The white and delicate fingers, like marble, were plucked on the string, scattering dazzling lights. These rays of light condensed the great magic power penetrating space and time, and shot at Amun, but they were scattered in front of the stone platform.


    There seems to be an invisible barrier in front of Amun, which just covers the stone platform where he works. But Apollo''s piano also contains a power to penetrate the soul, which can not be blocked by any visible divinity, but must be resisted by a stronger soul. At this time, the mined God stone is filled with the surface of the boulder. Amun swings his sleeve and takes out another core to shoot it down with a hammer.


    Just listening to a dull sound of "poop", the ore core was broken into several pieces, and no divine stone appeared. Amun, the Lord of heaven, is one of the highest gods on the land of Tianshu. Using his most skillful skills since he was a child, he accidentally destroyed the ore core! This is simply unthinkable, but under the powerful attack of Apollo, Amun did not control the hammer well this time.


    At this time, we can see that Apollo''s magic power is profound and mysterious. He is definitely the enemy amon has never met before! Even medanzo could not help but exclaim. Amun sighed, stopped, looked up at Apollo and said, "you''re really good. I lost 30 silver coins!"


    Apollo''s fingers trembled, and almost didn''t break the string of the artifact harp. Such a shocking means that all the gods would admire were worth only 30 silver coins in Amun''s mouth! Finally, he could not help but shout: "Amun, no matter whether you win or lose, you should respect your opponent. How can you be so rude?"Amun did not answer, and took out a core to continue to knock. Medanzo, outside the battlefield, took it in time and said, "Apollo, you are so rude! I don''t know what you used to do. Maybe you are a performer. You play the piano very well. Amun was a miner since he was a child. Mining God stone is a family skill. His miner''s skill is no worse than your piano skill


    **


    PS: I''m so busy these days. I haven''t asked for tickets for a long time. At the end of the month, the ranking on the list has fallen so far. I have to ask for your monthly ticket support here!


    Monthly ticket, cry out for monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Apollo asked Amun, and Amun lowered his head to continue mining, as if did not hear, but medanzo cut in and retorted. Apollo turned his head and drank, "what can I do for you?"


    In the face of Apollo''s majestic reprimand, medanzo stepped back and shrugged: "it''s really nothing for me."


    Although Apollo was angry, but also very sober, the attack was still sharp, and did not give Amun the opportunity to take advantage of. But when he turned his head and yelled at medanzo, there was a trace of distraction. The most proud God in Olympus could not bear such humiliation.


    In the fierce battle, although Apollo turned his head and yelled at medanzo, Amun''s every move was still under his close attack monitoring, and he didn''t need to see to know all the details. Although there was a flickering flaw in the sound storm, Amun''s action did not change. He still swung the ore hammer and knocked down, making a "Ding" sound.


    At this moment, the battle scene suddenly changed unexpectedly. When this ore core is opened, a new God stone should appear in front of Amun. Under the attention of the gods, all these details can not be wrong. However, there is one thing beyond Apollo''s sense - there is no God stone on the stone platform! Then there was a second change - Amun suddenly disappeared!


    Even if it''s a fight between two ordinary people, the most fear is unexpected situations. For example, one side kicks a foot, while the other side doesn''t expect the opponent to kick over. Of course, there is no time to prepare for the fight.


    When there was a flaw in the sound and the rhythm was in chaos, Amun found a chance. The impact of the hammer was especially strong, and even Apollo''s next plucking action was unable to help but freeze for a moment. The more fatal accident is that newly mined God stone, which even flashes a light of gold, is an extremely rare tears of gods!


    The tears of the gods are made by nature. Things in the world can not be brought directly into the immortal eternity, unless they are refined into artifact that can be integrated with the mind. The tears of the gods need not be refined. As long as we can master its magical effects, we can naturally integrate them with the form and spirit. Amun should be the God who knows this kind of artifact most in the world, and his form and spirit refine a tear of the gods.


    As soon as the ore core was opened, the stone was already in harmony with Amun''s form and spirit. This may be just a trivial change, but beyond Apollo''s induction, the core is opened, the percussion interferes with the rhythm, but no divine stone appears.


    Medanzo saw the scene with his own eyes and couldn''t help but cry out! When the tears of the gods appeared, the hammer in Amun''s hand disappeared. When he grasped it with his right hand, the tear of the gods turned into a golden boxing set, and his whole body was covered with a light layer of gold. When Apollo turned to look around, Amun was no longer behind the stone. A shining fist hit him head-on!


    Mining the tears of the gods is an accident. Something that didn''t belong to this place suddenly appears in the fierce battle field. However, no matter whether the accident occurs or not, Amun will seize the flaw to fight back. Apollo yelled at medanzo in his fury. The sound of the piano had an instant flaw. Amun''s knocking disturbed his rhythm. The appearance of tears of the gods was another test for both gods.


    Amun''s reaction was faster than that of Apollo. He was almost unaffected, and he took advantage of the "accident" naturally. It was like that there was such a boxing set in his hand. The golden light penetrated the sound of the piano. The distance of a hundred feet seemed to be a nonexistent space. He disappeared from behind the boulder and hit Apollo directly.


    The last boulder in the battlefield suddenly dissipated in the sound of the piano. Apollo''s attack did not stop, but Amun had already taken advantage of the opportunity to pass through the sound storm. Only listen to the "bang" sound, the cliff under the feet of a slight shock, amon this fist knot solid hit on Apollo''s beautiful nose!


    It was so sudden that Apollo couldn''t get away from it. Amun has been there to knock the core of the mine honestly. Looking at the frame, he seems to be knocking until tomorrow. He is still chatting with medanzo, as if he has forgotten the duel. The arrogant Apollo felt humiliated, scolded Amun but could not get a response, and couldn''t help scolding medanzo. As a result, Amun fought back in this instant.


    Will amon bleed his nose? Of course not. Gods are another kind of existence, which can only be damaged by the form and spirit, and will not be as bloody as mortals. Eager between Apollo can only run mana hard to resist this blow, while casting space magic to try to retreat, but he is still slow.


    Amun''s punch can blow down half of the mountain, and Apollo is really tough. Amun just crooked his nose. Apollo almost didn''t get angry and crooked nose just now, which is really hit askew. For example, Amun once saw Horus break an arm, which is Horus'' mood at that time.


    However, Apollo did not have a crooked nose mood. This blow hurt him a lot. Then he turned his magic power, and his nose became straight and his beautiful face was restored. But it was such a short mental transition that Apollo did not escape Amun''s second punch. Amun''s left hand was not boxed, but covered with a light golden light. He stepped in place, bowed out and hit Apollo in the stomach.


    It''s not a duel between gods. It''s a fight in the market! Apollo blocked Amun''s fist with his harp, and heard only a string sound. Even the distant medanzo took out the key of destiny and put his magic power in front of him. All the thirteen strings were broken, and the golden light on amon''s fist was also broken, but the blow still hit Apollo in the stomach.The harp is a artifact. The broken string is not damaged. The broken string can still entangle amon''s wrist, and Amun has already taken back his fist. The blow broke Apollo''s space magic, which he wanted to flash but did not. The God bent down in the shape of a big shrimp rice, and was beaten out by Amun, with his head down and his long hair flying.


    But Amun didn''t mean to slow down at all. He sprang forward and stretched out his boxed right hand to grab Apollo''s hair. Does God fight like a woman''s hair? There are, for example, Amun now, not to mention Apollo didn''t expect, even the gods watching the war in the kingdom of heaven are stunned!


    Amun said in advance that he did not come here as a God, or he accepted the challenge like a mortal. However, the noble warriors in the world usually take out weapons and swords to fight against each other. They seem to have great momentum and dignity. How could they do this like Amun?.


    However, Amun fought with other children in Duke town when he was a child. In the real battlefield, even if a general fell into the enemy''s line and surrounded by ordinary soldiers of the other side, if he had no weapons, he could only do so. Unless it''s a samurai like enqidu, and no one can get close to him with a fist, this kind of scene is very normal. In battle, life and death are between the hair. What can''t be pulled?


    Just now, Amun punched his nose askew, and then let Amun tear his hair off. It would be a shame to throw him home. Apollo could not let Amun succeed in any case. He roared in the back flight, shrunk his neck as much as he could, and punched Amun in the chest.


    Amun''s left fist went up, and the fists of the two gods collided together without making a sound, and a kind of annihilation power broke out. In the distance, medanzo, holding the key of fate, could not help but kneel on one knee with a soft leg. The fists of the two gods were broken like ore cores, and their arms were lost in the air, and their bodies were separated by the explosive force.


    It was a blow to both sides. Amun didn''t catch Apollo''s hair, but pulled off the laurel crown on his head. Amun was injured, and a fist broke with his arm, but his reaction was not affected at all. His right hand grabbed the laurel crown and shook it. The boxing set disappeared and fused with the laurel crown. The cinnamon twigs were scattered and turned into vines with golden light, which stretched down and bound Apollo''s body.


    Ordinary ropes and vines could not bind the gods at all, and Apollo could break free with a transfiguration technique. However, the vine made of cinnamon twigs is twined with golden light, and Amun uses great magic power to perform two kinds of magic arts at the same time: the "entanglement vine net" learned from Mu Yun and the "imprisonment of Isis", which he has always been good at.


    Apollo was unable to make any changes, and his power was temporarily imprisoned. Amun threw Apollo, who was tied up in a ball, heavily. This time, he did not exert his magic power, but the dust on the ground rose and the duel ended.


    Looking at Amun''s right hand, the boxing ring on his right hand has disappeared, and his left arm has gradually recovered, but the clothes from wrist to shoulder have disappeared. But Apollo was tied up firmly, fell to the ground and couldn''t move. The corolla on his head was gone, and the harp fell into the dust. His face was almost mortified.


    No matter how humiliating Apollo was, Amun looked back at him and said, "are you fighting or fighting? Don''t forget we''re fighting It''s over. You''ve lost. What else do you want to say? "


    Apollo growled, "you, you, you..."


    Amun frowned and asked, "what am I?"


    Apollo called out: "noble gods duel, you should use this despicable method!"


    Amun turned his mouth and sneered: "that''s just your dignity. Is my method mean? Which one is not fair and aboveboard? If you challenge me, can you ask me to do what you want? "


    Yes, Amun''s tactics are astonishing, but they are not mean and frank. Apollo plays the piano, he knocks the ore core, uses is good at the skill. Amun is chatting with medanzo as he knocks on the core. Apollo''s attack distracts him a bit and destroys a core.


    However, Amun also distracted Apollo. In his anger, he even turned to find medanzo to "chat". The two gods spoke to madanzo, and no one took advantage of him? A tear of the gods appeared on the stone platform. Apollo''s reaction was obviously slower than Amun''s, but he had a harp, and Amun could also use other artifacts.


    The rhythm of the piano was flawed and Amun broke out of the encirclement. Who stipulated that fists should not be used in fighting? Is it necessary to control artifact and display all kinds of dazzling magic arts with great magic power, which is gorgeous and dignified? Apollo has been a God for a long time. Even before he became a God, he never did like Amun, but Amun didn''t eat it!


    Apollo was ashamed and angry, but he could not speak. Amun didn''t pay attention to the God any more. He turned to medanzo and said, "the duel is over. Let''s go back. Maybe we can catch dinner."


    As soon as Amun waved, a golden light flew back to his palm and turned into tears of the gods. The cinnamon twigs wrapped around Apollo disappeared, and returned to the shape of a corolla. Beside the harp, Apollo seemed to lie intact in the dust. Amun did not look back and took medanzo down the cliff.


    Apollo stood up with shame and picked up the corolla and harp. He almost did not dare to look up, because the gods in heaven were watching. He is also famous for his powerful fighting power. How could he meet such an opponent as Amun today, and he delivered it to the door himself!There was a melodious song on the mountain road. Amun was singing a hymn, praising the God of youth and love. The song reverberates in the wind slightly desolate, but the melody is graceful with the beauty of natural rhyme. ����In addition to being able to knock the core, the God was not out of tune.


    In Olympus heaven, a beautiful goddess frowned slightly: "this song sung by Amun Are you praising me ����The speaker is the God of youth and love, and Aphrodite, the God of beauty in Olympus.


    Artemis in the distance said coldly, "Aphrodite, don''t be so beautiful! That song is really praising the God of youth and love, but it is not you, but mu Yun, the God of youth and love of the original anuna God system. Amun was born as a miner in Duke Town, and Mu Yun was once the patron saint of Duke town. That song is often sung by the miners in Duke town when they sacrifice to the patron saint


    What Amun sings is the human song, which can''t be heard by people outside the mountain. However, in the immortality of eternity, he created the "Kingdom of angels", but this song is faintly visible. Mu Yun stood in the rose garden of heaven with a smile in the corner of his eyes, but his expression was a little difficult to describe. He whispered to himself, "my God, you stinky boy! It''s getting worse and more cute. Apollo really doesn''t know himself. Who is your opponent


    In Olympus, Aphrodite was robbed by Artemis, but deliberately pretended not to hear, and said to another goddess beside him: "yalena, Amun is a God I have never seen before. He dueled with Apollo, but at first he did not have the appearance of dueling at all, but suddenly he hit Apollo''s nose, which was just like a mob fighting in a well. Apollo has been defeated, and you are the God of wisdom and the goddess of war. If you make a move, are you sure to win him? "


    Elena was dignified, plump but slender. She frowned and said, "if I fight head-on, I can''t stop amon''s fist. It''s a stupid choice to fight him like this. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    Aphrodite blinked her eyes and said, "what are the tricks of one punch in the nose, another in the stomach, and then reach out to pull the hair? After all, Amun is a God and a man who knows etiquette. If his opponent is a woman, he can''t do the same? "


    "Would you be able to stop him if he changed his tactics?" she asked


    "If you want to know the answer, you can try to challenge him. But Aphrodite, I want to remind you - it''s not love, it''s fighting, don''t make a mistake. "


    Aphrodite sighed: "it''s boring to fight and kill. I still like to talk about love. I''m not Apollo. I have my means."


    "Apollo was identified by Amun, otherwise he would not have lost so badly," Yarena warned. In our camp, the most effective Apollo can no longer participate in this matter. Aphrodite, don''t overestimate your charm. You can''t seduce Amun. Even if you can tempt him and what happens, do you think Artemis can let you go


    Olympus God is the God of the gods to keep the oath, can not directly fight each other, but does not mean there will be no conflict. If Aphrodite annoyed Artemis, the goddess of hunting gave her bow to a powerful emissary and set a trap to plot against Aphrodite, the God of love and beauty would not be able to bear it.


    Aphrodite said with a look of regret: "a god like Amun and such a man are both a temptation and a challenge to me. If you love him, it should be achievement and enjoyment. But I thank you for reminding me that the wisdom goddess''s words can''t be wrong. I won''t directly face Amun. What should I do? "


    "If you want to beat a person, you don''t need to use your fist. Everyone''s weakness is different," she thought. If you want to defeat a man, you don''t have to fight him directly. Aphrodite, if you really want to expel Amun, I have a suggestion that can give full play to your strengths... "


    The next words are not heard by others, and I do not know what kind of idea the goddess of wisdom gave Aphrodite.


    ����


    Medanzo followed Amun down the mountain. On the official road outside of Macedonian, people and horses came and went. Amun stopped singing and walked forward with his hands on his back. "My God, you are so amazing," he asked quietly! How can we just mine a tear from the gods? Among the living craftsmen in the world, I''m afraid you are the only one who has mined this kind of stone. You have actually mined two of them in a row


    Amun said with a smile: "I''m not so lucky. I''ve only opened hundreds of ore cores today. If you can mine a tear from the gods, it would be too exaggerated! Don''t forget that I have a tear from the gods in my hand, which Mary left for me. I gave all my artifacts to my disciples, but I only left them to follow me in and out of heaven. "


    Medanzo suddenly responded and said in his soul, "it''s so. No wonder."


    The core that Amun finally opened was "fake", but it was made by this excellent craftsman. He put his tears of gods in it, just like the real one. Apollo, when he spoke, took out an accident.


    Although Amun doesn''t like to play tricks at all, it doesn''t mean that he won''t. If anyone wants to bully him as an "honest man", it''s really a mistake! As for the ambush of this ore core, the method is quite beautiful.


    When they entered the Macedonian gate, medanzo asked again, "my God, can you really extract another tear from the gods? Alexander should have given you a lot of cores. "


    Amun said calmly, "it''s possible, but it''s not the tears of my gods. It''s Alexander''s. I will give all the God stones, no matter what they are, to the kingdom of Macedonian, and each stone will be rewarded with a gold coin. "


    ����


    The kingdom of Macedonian successfully occupied Delphi, the holy land of hitton. Philip II left a team of thousands of Delphi''s Legion to garrison in the holy land, leading the army to return home. On the way back, he made a detour and conquered many cities near Delphi. This conquest of Macedonian was different from the alliance of the city states in history. It was not in the capacity of alliance leader, but directly brought these city states into the territory of Macedonian.


    The citizens'' assembly of these cities is still retained, which usually decides the internal affairs of the city-state, but the city-state should be subject to the unified governance of Macedonian, and the words, laws, taxes, and weights and measures are consistent. At this time, the situation of three strong powers had formed on the hitton peninsula. The kingdom of Macedonian in the North competed with the alliance of kibata and Yalun in the south, and the Yalun alliance had become the weakest side.


    At last, Yalun and kibata felt panic, so they stopped attacking each other and sent envoys to negotiate to establish a new alliance in an attempt to jointly fight against Macedonian, but it was too late.


    The kingdom of Macedonian has a larger territory and more population, and its national strength is stronger. It can recruit more trained warriors and recruit more soldiers from strong ordinary people. After Philip II returned to the army, he divided the elite of the former Delphi army into three, and formed two new legions on the basis of these backbones.Each new regiment is set up by Alexander, who is responsible for the specific training exercises. When a new army is basically formed, another army is formed, or Alexander is transferred to be the first head of the army. If you change someone to play this role, you may be making a wedding dress for someone else, forming an army corps and training the officers and men, and then handing them over after they have formed combat effectiveness.


    However, there is no such problem for Alexander. Philip II''s intention is very obvious. In the future, the huge Macedonian army will obey Alexander''s command and control, because they were formed by the prince, and the generals who grew up in the battle are also the lineages trained by Alexander at the beginning.


    Many people are also predicting whether after the Macedonian occupation of Delphi and the surrounding city states, it will take revenge on Yalun? However, Philip II''s action was beyond everyone''s expectation. Half a year later, he went out again to attack the alliance of kibata.


    Kibata is the main force on the hitton peninsula that can still fight against Macedonian. Philip II saw it very well. The main force of Yalun is the Navy, while the main force of kibata is the army. If Yalun is attacked along the coastline, kibata''s army can rescue it, but Yalun''s navy can''t help in attacking the alliance from land.


    At the beginning of the war, kibata soldiers were brave and good at fighting. They fought several hard battles against the Macedonian square array and the attack of two winged cavalry. However, the number of kibata soldiers was not large, and they were gradually unable to withstand the continuous consumption. Once the battle situation turned, the attack of the Macedonian army would become a crushing force.


    Philip II''s attack on kibata has a very realistic consideration, because the kibata alliance is not a community of interests. As long as the powerful kibata Legion is defeated, the other city states in the alliance will not fight.


    The kibata alliance is maintained by the powerful force of kibata soldiers. In fact, it is a kind of alliance for kibadans to conquer and enslave other city states. The brutal rule and exploitation and plunder of the gibadans had long aroused the resistance of other city states within the alliance. After the defeat of the kibata army, almost all the city States welcomed the arrival of the Macedonian army.


    The Macedonian army has been fighting to the bottom of the city of kibada. The gibadans, who have no way out, vowed to defend their city-state to the end with blood. If the city of kibata is forcibly attacked, it is bound to suffer heavy casualties and may be attacked by the Yalun people. Philip II has made a decision - the attack on kibata is over. Leave the city-state of kibata and let them live and die on their own!


    The citizens of the city-state of kibata are not engaged in production. They are trained for the purpose of military conquest and survive by conquering and enslaving other city states. Now the kibata warriors have lost most of their conquered territory, leaving only their own city-state. If forced too quickly, the kibadans will fight to the end under the threat of destruction, which is not good for Macedonian.


    The kingdom of Macedonian has achieved its strategic goal and disintegrated the alliance of kibata, so the city-state of kibata has closed its doors and died. Macedonian has occupied two-thirds of the territory of the hitton peninsula. A small isolated city of kibata can no longer pose a threat to it. The remaining kibata fighters may have the courage to defend the city, but they can no longer launch a counter offensive.


    Keep the city of bakhtar, the second, and turn the Allied forces of bakhtar. This war was different from the attack on kibata. The alliance of Yalun was a community of interests combined with commerce and trade. Philip II appeared as an avenger rather than a liberator. Therefore, the city states of the other side united to fight. The Macedonian army needs to be eroded step by step, not determined by the first World War.


    Philip II first captured a port city along the coastline, cut off an important sea supply line of the alliance of yalen, and then avoided the yalen Navy, and made a detour from the inland, one city-state occupation. The stronger the Macedonian Vietnam War was, the weaker the alliance of Yalun was in Vietnam. In the end, only a few important city states were left, relying on their communication and naval support.


    Philip II did not rush for success. The newly occupied territory needed to be consolidated and digested. The situation of Macedonian unification of the whole hitton peninsula was irreversible. He had to prepare for the next strategic goal and form a stronger Macedonian army.


    Philip II led the army in the war, and the news of victory continued to come, and Alexander, who stayed in the imperial capital, with the help of his ministers, handled daily military and political affairs very well. He raised troops in the new territory and formed two regiments. This time, he did not serve as the head of the army in succession. Instead, he entrusted the task of forming and performing the new army to his trusted followers.


    Young Alexander served as the commander of three legions, and his promoted cronies formed two other legions. The prince soon ushered in the most important thing since his imprisonment, which was the annual Delphi Oracle ceremony. Now Philip II is leading the expedition abroad, and Alexander will preside over the ceremony on behalf of the kingdom of Macedonian.


    This year''s Delphi Oracle will still be released by Apollo temple, where the main ceremony will be held.


    There is a process of historical change. Although Macedonian has occupied the Holy Land Delphi, it is a new owner after all. Many things still need the support of the local priest group. Therefore, there is no immediate order to change the form of Delphi''s Oracle, which is still issued by Apollo temple.


    In the future, when the kingdom of Macedonian completely controls the situation and the Delphi traditional priesthood group no longer has the strength to oppose, it is estimated that this period of history will have real changes. Alexander, who was less than 20 years old, was very excited to preside over such a great ceremony, the most grand ceremony in the whole hitton peninsula.Aristotle, Alexander''s court teacher, of course, accompanied him to teach the young prince all the necessary rituals at the ceremony. And madanzo went, and Alexander begged him to go with him. During this period, Alexander had a closer relationship with medanzo, who often accompanied him to inspect the army, perform battle lines, and teach various things in hunting outings.


    For such an important ceremony, important people in the kingdom should also be invited to attend. Some people, whether they want to go or not, must be invited by Alexander to show the importance of etiquette. Amun also received an invitation from Alexander in his personal capacity to attend the Delphi ceremony. Amun politely refused.


    Amun''s reason for rejecting Alexander was simple. If he did go, the first Delphi Oracle hosted by the kingdom of Macedonian would be in vain. Amun won Apollo in the duel. If he got to Delphi, all the avatars of Apollo on the statue would retreat, and it would be impossible to send down the Oracle again. Unless the priest lies and forges the Oracle, the ceremony will become a joke. Whether the Oracle really appears or not depends on the Great Magicians present.


    However, Amun agreed that medanzo would accompany Alexander. The Macedonian army had just conquered many city states, and the situation was not completely stable. In such a complicated scene, with the presence of madanzo, Amun can rest assured of Alexander''s safety.


    The young Alexander, on behalf of his father, led a guard composed of elite soldiers of the Delphi army. Accompanied by medanzo, Aristotle and other ministers, he went to Delphi, the holy land, where he received representatives from the city states to attend the ceremony, and then presided over the grand ceremony.


    On behalf of the Olympus Gods, Apollo sent down the oracle to bless the young prince, and at the same time to bless all the hittons, who would become a powerful country under the leadership of Macedonian. The glory of Macedonian has reached its peak, and Alexander, who represents this glory, seems to have become a figure who can be compared with various heroes in historical legends.


    Young people''s mentality is always playful. After the ceremony, Alexander, who had a hard time coming out, didn''t want to go back so soon. Philip II is not here, and no one can control him today. He ordered Aristotle to lead the Macedonian mission and the guards to go back first. He disguised himself as a civilian and went with medanzo to the city states to open their eyes.


    Aristotle wanted to persuade but could not persuade him, because he once said to Alexander that as a monarch, he should not only deal with government affairs in the palace, but should experience and think in the identity of the people, so as to know how to make decisions on many matters. Now that Alexander really wanted to do this, he felt very headache and worried about the safety of the little prince. Fortunately, there was medanzo in, so he could only give him a careful instruction.


    It is not significant to carry a small-scale guard, and it is easy to expose Alexander''s identity. Since he is acting in a humble way, it is impossible to lead a large army to follow him. It is best to be protected by a powerful God envoy like medanzo. Medanzo took Alexander on a trip to the folk city states, dressed like the traveling sages of the hitton peninsula.


    Alexander is very curious about everything. He can''t even live in a hotel. He has to teach him everything. In fact, any "teacher" in the world can teach the little prince these things. But Alexander feels that medanzo is really knowledgeable and envies his colorful experience.


    Alexander had been out for more than two months, and had he not been advised by madanzo to go back earlier, he would have had a little more time. Although the prince played hard, he did not forget his duty. He immediately decided to return to the Macedonian city-state when he heard that Philip II was about to return.


    Alexander and medanzo were in miduli at that time. They heard about Amun''s helping Macedonian mission, so they begged medanzo to take him on that road again. Medanzo took Alexander to the mountain where the mission was attacked. He explained the story with flying colors. Alexander was so impressed that he wanted to be a hero to capture the assassin.


    While they were talking and laughing, a man appeared in the distant pass and walked along the mountain road. She carries a big burden, which is not suitable for her delicate figure, and looks pitiful.


    Medanzo and Alexandria found that someone was walking alone. At the same time, they stopped talking and looked at the past. They were all in a trance for a moment, as if they were suffocating. This girl is so beautiful!


    She looked about eighteen or nine years old. She was wearing a light green gauze skirt, probably because she was on her way. Sweat was dripping from her nose and forehead. Her forearms were out of her skirt, and her skin was white and tender, like a masterpiece of divine perfection. Her eyes are clear and soft, with deep and charming luster. Her waterfall like long hair is orange, slightly curled and scattered on the round and beautiful shoulders and white chest.


    Through her dress, we can see that her chest is full, her waist is flexible and her legs are long, which shows the beauty of women everywhere. How can there be such a beautiful girl in the world? Alexander could hardly speak. He just looked at the girl foolishly. And medanzo is not that he has never seen a beautiful woman, even a goddess, but at the moment, he has never met a sense of surprise.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    The girl was on her way in the mountains. In the wild, she saw two big men staring at her. Her face showed a look of vigilance. She put down the burden on her shoulders and stood still. She asked crisply, "who are you?"


    My God, her voice is so beautiful, even the soul will send out a wonderful resonance, the whole body feels strange and inexplicable soft! The way she took off the burden, the way she spoke, and the look in her eyes were so lovely.


    Alexander was still in a daze, but medanzo reacted and coughed softly: "girl, don''t be afraid. We are not bad people, we are just passing by here. How could you, a young girl, walk alone in the wilderness


    The two men before the girl met were not vicious, and they were both young and handsome. Medanzo was also very kind-hearted, so he replied, "I come from the city-state of Cyprus. I once prayed for the oracle in Aphrodite''s temple. Where can I find my hero? The voice of the gods told me that I should go to Macedonian. The kingdom of Macedonian will soon unify the hitton Peninsula, which will also be the gathering place of the heroes of the time


    Medanzo frowned slightly, and then asked, "I want to ask, how can you walk alone in such a desolate mountain? It is not peaceful here. There have been attacks on Macedonian missions. It''s too dangerous for a beautiful girl like you. "


    The girl suddenly laughed. She reached out and drew out a short sword with cold light from the bag. She drew a few strokes with light light light. Her expression seemed to show off or warn. She raised her mouth slightly and said, "I''m not afraid. I can protect myself!"


    Medanzo was surprised again. Such a beautiful girl was actually a five level warrior. Ordinary thieves were not her opponents. Even if she killed ten or eight strong men, it was no wonder that she dared to walk alone. The girl''s skill also explains why she went to "look for the hero in her heart". It is very rare for a woman to practice martial arts to this level. If she is such a beautiful girl, there must be many pursuers around her. She should also yearn for the legendary heroes.


    Medanzo has been spying on the girl with detection magic all the time. She is a standard five level warrior without any abnormality. When the girl wielded the sword, she revealed a kind of bravery and firmness, but there was still soft beauty in her charm. Madanzo felt that her heart was trembling. It was so beautiful that her charm could not be described.


    "Great! We are going to Macedonian as well. We can go with each other What''s your name, girl Alexander didn''t come back to speak until now, and he looked a little silly.


    The girl chuckled like a hundred flowers blooming in the spring breeze. She replied, "my name is Helen. How about you?"


    "Alexander." "Medanzo." They answered almost at the same time. Alexander''s name is not uncommon, meaning "extraordinary man", while the name of medanzo is almost unheard of in the hitton peninsula.


    The girl took back the sword and said with a smile: "you are not bad people. I thought I met a mountain bandit just now. Since it is by the way, let''s go together. You look like scholars. If you really meet bad people, maybe I can protect you. "


    Do medanzo and Alexander need her protection? But the two men all said thanks. As Helen spoke, she had to put the burden on her shoulder. Medanzo and Alexander reached out at the same time and said, "girl, it''s too heavy for you to carry such a heavy burden. Let me help you."


    Helen is a warrior of level five, let alone carry a burden, even if they both fight on their shoulders and go on the road. But such a beautiful woman carries such a big burden, while the men on both sides are empty handed. It''s really not appropriate to look at it. Medanzo and Alexandria grasped a corner of the package at the same time. The girl laughed and let go of it and said, "thank you very much."


    Alexandra saw that medanzo had already grasped the burden. A moment later, he let go of his hand. Medanzo picked up the bag and the three of them went on their way together. Medanzo did not forget what he had just done. On the way, he told the story of Aristotle''s mission. However, due to Helen''s presence, he did not mention his name any more, just like telling someone else''s story.


    Helen was also very interested, and from time to time she made a silver bell like laugh. The journey from this time on became so beautiful and happy. On that day, they went out of the mountains and stayed in the market town in the evening. In the past, it was medanzo who went to find the shop owner. Today, Alexander took the initiative to run ahead, looking for the Best Inn and asking for the best three rooms.


    Just two months ago, the prince couldn''t even check out at the hotel, but today he managed to get everything done. It was dark after dinner that day. The three went back to their rooms to rest. Helen''s room was in the middle, and Alexander and medanzo lived on both sides. For some reason, Alexander couldn''t sleep. He always listened to the next door, as if he could feel Helen''s voice.


    Medanzo was sitting in meditation when she heard what was going on next door. Helen walked out of the door and went downstairs. What is she going to do so late? Her movements were very quiet. Alexander did not have the power to awaken his blood. He was not a warrior, and certainly not a magician. He could not hear, but medanzo could hear clearly.


    It was not long before Helen went upstairs again. She seemed to have something in her hand. Listening to the sound of footsteps, she came to the front of madanzo''s house. A faint light came through the crack of the door. Medanzo quickly got up and got out of bed when he heard a gentle knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Helen carrying a plate and a lamp. She said in a timid whisper, "you hardly have anything to eat tonight. You must be hungry. I''ll bring you some food."This girl is so careful. Medanzo didn''t eat much at dinner. She was always telling stories with flying eyebrows. Helen and Alexander were very happy. But Helen noticed this detail. It was really warm and caring to send the food to the room in the evening.


    On the next day, he continued to leave the city of miduli and enter the city of Olympus, where medanzo had been the first to explain his views to Alexander. Today, however, Alexander is very active and cheerful. He takes the initiative to tell stories about the army exercises in the kingdom of Macedonian and various anecdotes about marching and fighting. This was a man''s topic, but Helen, as a fifth level warrior, was also very interested. She asked questions from time to time, and sent out various kinds of praise, which greatly satisfied Alexander''s vanity.


    In the afternoon, he stayed in again. At the time of dinner, medanzo didn''t eat much at first. As a nine level God, he didn''t really care whether he ate or not. But Helen gently reminded her, "you didn''t eat much last night. Don''t be hungry today. Don''t talk and eat!"


    Medanzo was embarrassed if he wanted to eat or not, so he had to fill his mouth with bread while drinking soup. He thought that Helen would not be needed to deliver the night snack tonight. After dinner, Helen went outside for a circle before returning to her room for a rest. After she returned to her room for a rest, mindanzo, who had a keen sense, did not hear anything unusual in her room. But Alexander heard Helen''s door opening and footsteps, and came to his door.


    Alexander quickly got out of bed and opened the door before there was a knock. Helen stood in front of the door, with a new robe in her hand. She stepped back and said, "why did you open the door suddenly before I knocked?"


    Alexander was a little embarrassed and said, "I heard your voice. I''m sorry, didn''t I scare you?" What''s that in your hand Oh, I''m rude. Please come in and talk


    Helen came into the room. Alexander lit the lamp and asked her to sit down. The little prince, who had seen all kinds of scenes, was somewhat embarrassed. He rubbed his hands and said, "the room is a bit messy and the things are very simple. You can make do with it."


    Helen couldn''t help laughing and said, "Why are you so polite to me? This is the hotel room, not your room! "


    Alexander scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "that''s what you said."


    Helen handed her robe to Alexandre Boulevard: "your dress is broken. Put on this new one and mend the old one. It''s a long way to go to Macedon. You can''t always go in rags. "


    After traveling outside for more than two months, Alexander carried very simple things with him. Now the robe he is wearing is broken. He and medanzo didn''t care about these details. They came out to play as ordinary people. What''s the matter if their robes were broken? But careful Helen noticed that she was very concerned about Alexander. She went to the town to buy a new robe just after dinner, which just fit Alexander''s figure.


    Alexander quickly waved his hand and said, "what does it matter if a man''s clothes are worn out? How can you buy me new clothes?"


    Helen pouted slightly, and said in an angry tone: "you paid for the room and dinner for me these two days. I should buy you a dress, otherwise I will give you money?" Change the old robe quickly. A big man can''t sew clothes


    Alexander, of course, could not sew clothes. Even if his clothes were broken by accident, he would throw them to the servants and replace them. Today, he received a worthless robe, but Alexander was very excited. After Helen left, he held the robe on the bed and dreamt about it, so that he didn''t sleep well all night.


    Without much gossip, the three continued their journey together. Alexander felt that this was the happiest journey of his life. Helen is the most beautiful, gentle and understanding girl in the world. She has an indescribable and irresistible charm. She is so lovely that she has captured the hearts of two men unconsciously.


    Alexander is the Macedonian prince, and the identity of medanzo, let alone that they have not seen the beauty of the world, but this Helen is absolutely different. These two people are not clear at this time. In fact, the girl around them is Aphrodite, the God of love and beauty of Olympus, who came to the world in person.


    Helen didn''t lie because Aphrodite was the patron saint of the city-state of Cyprus, and she was going to Macedonia to find "Heroes".


    Leaving the city of Olympus and heading north is the border of the kingdom of Macedon. At present, the city-state of olintos still belongs to the alliance of Yalun and is at war with the kingdom of Macedonian, and the roads along the border are blocked.


    This day was not far from the border. Helen volunteered to say, "there is an army blockade ahead. We are in a state of war. We can''t get through."


    "Helen, the heroine who protects us all the way, do you have any idea?" medanzo asked with great interest


    Helen replied, "we went around the inaccessible mountains, avoided the barrier and went straight into Macedonia. I heard there are monsters in the mountains, but you don''t have to be afraid. I will protect you! "


    Alexander and medanzo looked at each other and nodded: "good idea! Thank you so much, or we really don''t know what to doThe three left the road and entered the mountain area. They walked into the rugged footpath and walked towards the remote forest and deep field. It is also a pleasure to accompany such a girl to explore and visit mountains and rivers. In any case, there was no delay in the trip, so did Alexander and medanzo.


    The mountains in this area are connected with a large mountain range in the east of Macedonian and deep into the kingdom of TuYaQi. It is said that there are monsters occasionally, but it is not far away from the edge of the mountains. There are no beasts that are too fierce. A level five warrior can handle it completely. The two men also want to see Helen''s heroic gesture of drawing sword and fighting beast. It must be more moving than the most beautiful song and dance in the world. They even hope that there will be a monster.


    You can do whatever you want. At noon, three people take a water fire for a picnic by a stream in the mountain. Alexander is not very good at cooking, and medanzo is also happy to enjoy it, watching Helen''s Qian Qian Qian hand baking delicious food. At this time, a deep roar came out of the dense forest, even the land under their feet was trembling slightly.


    Helen jumped up, threw down the food in her hands, grabbed the package, pulled out the dagger, and murmured: "you stay by the fire, don''t leave. There are monsters, I''ll deal with them!" With that, he dashed to the forest with his sword, and the dagger sent out light and cut in front of him.


    As if the roar of gold and iron came out, Helen''s sword was cut in a sharp corner out of the trees. The sharp corner struggled to pick it up, a huge force carried Helen away, and the dagger also got rid of it. I didn''t know where to fly. Helen tried to control her figure in the air and fell by the stream. When she could not stand steadily, she fell backward. However, she was firmly held by her arms. She just fell into Alexander''s arms.


    And the monster in the dense forest was obviously infuriated by Helen''s blow. The trees with a thick bowl mouth were uprooted and rolled around. It roared and wanted to rush. But medanzo has pulled out the key of fate and rushed up, forcing it back in the twinkling of gold.


    What they came across was a rare adult loth, with a huge head like a cow, a pair of huge sharp corners, and it could stand upright like a human being, with infinite force.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    The beast is not only powerful, but also has a natural skill in adulthood. The roaring sound can shock people''s soul and make them in a trance. Even ordinary warriors don''t dare to fight one-on-one when they meet them. Level five warriors like Helen who don''t have much practical experience are more unlikely to be opponents. Fortunately, medanzo stopped the monster''s attack in time.


    The roar made Alexander feel soft and almost unconscious. Medanzo''s key to fate unfolded at the right time. The golden light enveloped the beast and isolated the soul shock. Alexander came back to his mind and found Helen shivering in his arms. He patted her on the back and said, "you don''t have to be afraid. It''s OK."


    Helen also felt that the shock of soul was gone. She raised her head in front of Alexander''s chest. Her lips turned a little pale. She could not help but look at the war there. Then she exclaimed, "my God, you are such a powerful warrior!"


    Seeing medanzo brandishing the golden shuttle, he was so powerful and dazzling that he forced the huge beast of Los back and forth. He wanted to escape, but there was no way to escape. The trees broke between the left and the right, and the sand and stones flew in the air, but the flying sand and stones could not reach the golden light. Although the Los beast is powerful, it is easy for medanzo to clean it up, but the God makes the scene so fierce.


    He still likes to shake his head when he''s OK. How can he miss the chance to show off in front of the little prince and miss Helen? The Los beast was also a bad luck, and became the unjust head who sent the door to cooperate with medanzo to perform all kinds of gorgeous means. The golden light of the key of fate diffused, and set off medanzo in the fierce battle like a God.


    But Alexander regretfully told Helen the truth: "I''m not a warrior. Madanzo is protecting me from traveling. You don''t have to worry about it. Medanzo is very good at it. The little monster is not his match at all


    Seeing medanzo so powerful and heroic, Alexander was also envious, but he soon had another wonderful feeling. Although Helen turned her head and looked at the fierce battle over there, her hands still held his waist, and her moving fragrance was in her arms. Alexander''s heart beat very fast.


    Is it medanzo who fights with monsters, or is Alexander comfortable with beauty? No one can tell.


    Medanzo, who was in a fight, did not forget to look back. She found Helen hiding in Alexander''s arms, but staring at herself with a pair of beautiful eyes. She realized that the scene might have frightened the girl. So he stopped pestering him. After a light drink, the golden light turned into a rope and tied up the beast. Then a golden divine script was printed on the center of the huge head of the beast, and disappeared. The monster, which was thrusting left and right, became honest immediately.


    Medanzo also did not know where to take out a translucent yellow string, tied the nose of the Los beast, led it out of the forest has been a mess. Just now, the fierce Los beast is just like a pet dog. Alexander reluctantly let go of Helen and asked, "are you not hurt?"


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "it''s just a Los animal. How can I be hurt?"


    Helen, however, was very worried. She went up and down and looked at medanzo. Then she stretched out her hand and pinched his arm to make sure it was not hurt. Then she patted her chest and exclaimed, "you are a wonderful hero, stronger than those heroes in the legend I would like to apologize to you. It was I who suggested this way into Macedonian and said that I could protect you. I''m afraid it''s just that if you give it to me, I''m afraid


    Alexander interrupted, "how can I blame you? It was an accident in an accident that an adult Roth appeared here Remember the story of the Macedonian mission? Medanzo was one of the two heroes of the rescue mission at the beginning, but he was very modest and low-key and did not say his name


    Is medanzo modest and low-key? It''s the sun coming out in the West! This is the first time he has received such an evaluation. He and Alexander were in the city-state of the alliance of Yalun, so they would not reveal their identities. This is a kind of low-key. Helen looked at him with adoring eyes and said, "you are so great


    Medanzo waved his hand and said modestly, "it''s just a little work. Don''t praise me Miss helen, I''m sorry to have frightened you just now. I''ll make this beast of Roth make amends to you. It''s hard to walk on the mountain road. Let this beast carry you into Macedonian


    Two days later, the three men went out of the mountains and appeared on the plains in Macedonian territory. Two handsome men with such a beautiful girl, the girl did not ride a horse or ride a car, even riding a Los animal! Although medanzo led Los beast without saying a word, it was also majestic in the invisible, and it was impossible to keep a low profile.


    The appearance of these men soon alerted the local garrison and local officials, and a patrol army came quickly. Helen saw it from a distance and said with worry: "how can we explain when confronted with the cross examination of the patrolling army?"


    Alexander smiles. "You don''t have to explain anything. Just sit tight."


    As soon as the soldiers came to see what the three men looked like, they heard an order from the chief officer, and they all got down from their horses and knelt down to salute. In the salute of the officer, Helen knew that Alexander was the prince of Macedonian. She also quickly jumped down from the beast of LOS and saluted Alexander: "Your Highness, please forgive me. I don''t know your identity. It''s so rude all the way."Alexander helped her up with his own hand and said, "girl, I was just acting in a humble way. There is nothing wrong with you. On the contrary, this is the happiest journey I have ever had. I really don''t know how to thank you! Now that you know my identity, I hope you will not be so restrained as before. Go to Los beast and we will keep on going


    Now that he had been recognized, and with such a striking beauty and beast, Alexander could not be more humble. He returned to the capital under the reception of local officials and the escort of local garrison.


    ����


    The two things that Macedonian people talk about most recently are King Philip II''s successful return to the army, holding a grand celebration ceremony, and leading the people to sacrifice to Zeus and thanking the gods for blessing Macedonian. Another thing is that Prince Alexander came back from a private visit in disguise. He led a fierce beast of LOS and brought back the most beautiful girl in the world. This has become a symbol of God''s blessing to Macedonian!


    When Helen came to Macedonian, she could live in a royal palace or a post house, but she said, "I have savings and skills. I can not only protect myself, but also support myself. So I rent a courtyard in Macedonian city."


    Alexander didn''t have to. With his help, Helen rented a good courtyard to live in as soon as she entered the city. Alexander also sent maid and servant to take care of her daily life. This time Helen did not refuse the prince''s kindness. In the following days, medanzo still often went out with Alexander. When they were OK, they always liked to run to Helen.


    After the return of Philip II, he reorganized and trained a new army to deal with various military and political affairs. Alexander was his most important assistant, so he was very busy and had not much free time. As a result, madanzo spent more and more time alone looking for Helen, and spent some time there almost every day. He had nothing else to do. He liked to listen to Helen and look at her smile and smile. He almost lived in her home.


    As for the beast of Los captured by medanzo, Alexander specially ordered the construction of a strong and comfortable cage to keep it. It''s not easy to capture such a powerful monster alive. Alexander had a bold and strange idea. He wanted to try to tame this monster and maybe play a greater role in fighting.


    But Los beast is almost untreatable. It was willing to walk with Helen on her back, just because she was bound by the powerful power of medanzo. Seeing that the attempt was not successful, Alexander tried to find another way. He invited all the great magicians who were good at summoning divinity in the country to try to make a soul contract with this powerful monster, but failed.


    So Alexander asked for medanzo. Medanzo wanted to show off in front of Helen for a moment. So he took Helen to tame the Los beast, but he failed to make a soul contract by using the magic of summoning. Among amon''s disciples, Celia Rushui was the most proficient in summoning divinity, while medanzo was not.


    In front of Helen lost a person, medanzo is not discouraged, he asked for Amun there. Amun, of course, knew the story for a long time, but he didn''t ask about it until mendanzo came to ask for it. It turned out to be a surprise that even amon failed to make a soul contract with the beast.


    After that, medanzo asked Amun in private: "can''t you subdue the beast by your means? I''ve played with him. It''s not very powerful. It''s equivalent to an eight level warrior. "


    Amun explained: "if you use summoning divinity to make a soul contract, whether it''s coercion or temptation, guidance or persuasion, you need the spirit beast to voluntarily do it. Otherwise, even if you kill it, you will not be able to conclude the soul contract successfully."


    Medanzo even more puzzled: "a cage of Los beast, there is no reason to refuse you such a powerful God. You don''t even need to intimidate it. Don''t forget that you are also a necromancer. You should know what can be done for him to make a decision voluntarily. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "I don''t have any way to tell Alexander not to try again. No one can do it."


    Medanzo was stunned: "how can this happen?"


    Amun explained: "there is a characteristic of summoning divinity. The soul contract is exclusive. If a spirit beast has entered into a soul contract with a master, as long as the contract is still there, no one can make the same contract with it, no matter how capable he is. "


    "You mean It''s actually a human driven Summoner! But so many great magicians who are good at summoning divinity have not found it? "


    Amun nodded his head and said, "yes, the method is very ingenious. The summoning divinity of Olympus has something extraordinary. Otherwise, it is impossible for you to take this beast back to the capital. To tell you the truth, I didn''t even notice it. I only came to the conclusion after all kinds of means failed. "


    "If it''s a summoner, then it''s not an accident," medanzo said


    Amun looked at medanzo with a smile, and said meaningfully: "beauty and beast are not accidental. Don''t tell me, madanzo - you haven''t noticed the problem yet


    Medanzo shrunk his head, but laughed.����


    Aphrodite came to the world under the pseudonym of Helen. She lived in the Macedonian city as an ordinary woman. Even if she could hide from medanzo, she would not be able to deceive amon''s eyes. But she didn''t show any malice. What she did was natural, and she didn''t act as a God. Amun, a foreign god in Olympus, naturally could not interfere with anything.


    A girl as beautiful as her is single, so she will attract many pursuers wherever she is. Even those princes and nobles will come to express their admiration or ask for happiness. But this was not the case in Macedonia, and no one even dared to harass Helen. At that time, it was because of Alexander''s relationship. Who dares to offend the successor of the kingdom? As a result, medanzo became the only "harasser.".


    One day, Helen took her maid to pray in the temple of Zeus. She murmured to the statue: "My Father God, I come to Macedonian to look for the hero in my heart, eager to conquer and be conquered. But now I don''t know what to do, because at the same time, two outstanding heroes touched my heart


    I don''t know if Zeus heard this, but the priest in the temple heard it. The news soon reached Alexander''s ears in the palace. It was on this day that Amun suddenly found Aristotle and said, "Sir, I hope you can do me a favor. I want to see his majesty."


    Nearly two years after he came to Macedonian, Amun asked for Philip II for the first time, and Aristotle immediately reported to the palace. Although Philip II was busy with his business, he immediately made arrangements and summoned Amun alone that evening. He invited Amun to dinner, a private dinner with only two people present.


    I don''t know what the God talked to his majesty at the private banquet. Anyway, it was not too long, and no one else, including the gods, could hear it. After dinner, Amun left the banquet hall, but did not leave immediately. Instead, he left alone in a small room next door. Philip II ordered Alexander to come in.


    As soon as they met, Philip II said to the point, "my child, I heard that you and medanzo came back to Macedonian with a beautiful girl. You all like her very much, and she did not refuse your kindness at the same time. There is a question. Who will get the girl? Since the girl''s attitude can''t be determined, it''s up to you two men to decide. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    Alexander was stunned, lowered his head and whispered, "father, how can you care about such a small matter?"


    Philip II replied, "if it''s someone else, it''s really a small matter, and I certainly don''t care. But do you really never doubt why that girl appeared and why you and madanzo were both in favor? You should know the identity of mendanzo, and you should know who Amun is. Remember the Oracle two years ago? Zeus, the father of the great gods, said that man should be amon and medanzo


    Alexander still lowered his head and said, "of course, I know what the arrival of Mr. Amun and medanzo means to the kingdom of Macedonian. Please rest assured that I will not offend medanzo and Amun for Helen''s sake."


    "It doesn''t just depend on whether you want to or not. If someone wants to start a dispute, there will be cracks," he added. Since you have this attitude, you can simply show that you wish medanzo and Helen as friends, and Helen has no reason to refuse this kind of blessing. "


    Alexander didn''t speak, just a slight frown. Philip II stood up, came over, patted him on the shoulder and said, "my child, what is your real vow? Is it the future Macedonian empire or a beautiful girl Helen? It seems that the two are not contradictory. A strong monarch can naturally have the most beautiful girl in the world, but now there is a contradiction, which is not necessary. You have a long way to go in the future, you have to go through a lot of tests, and you will face a lot of such choices. "


    While they were talking, Amun also sat next door and listened quietly. He quietly displayed a kind of Divinity -- the protection of Isis. This is a kind of divinity, which can make people forget the pain and fatigue, and make the soul more sober and comfortable. He did so not only to appease Alexander, but also to eliminate the negative effects on the soul.


    Aphrodite, as the Olympian God of love and beauty, must be proficient in the art of enchantment, and quite ingenious. There is something in common between the divinity which can affect the soul''s feeling and the enchanting effect, and the divinity of summoning the soul. In the beast of Los, Amun has already seen her means, so she will not be taken lightly.


    If Alexander''s soul is affected by the enchantment effect of magic, it is not easy for Philip II to persuade him. Amun did not find this trace in Alexander''s soul, but he still used Isis''s protection to pray for Alexander. Whether he found it or not, he tried to eliminate this possibility.


    Alexander still made a decision under the persuasion of his father. He knew that medanzo liked Helen, and Helen attracted the favor of two men at the same time. It seemed that she would not refuse anyone. So Alexander decided to find a chance to express his attitude and bless Helen and medanzo.


    The next day Amun took the beast away, and without saying anything, released the beast to the mountain. And Alexander went to visit Helen, and it happened that madanzo was there. While talking and laughing, the young prince suddenly said to Helen, "you come to Macedonian to look for your hero. In fact, the hero is near you. Is there anyone more heroic than medanzo? You are very kind to each other. If you can get together, I will send my best wishes on behalf of the kingdom of Macedonia. "


    This almost flushed madanzo''s face, but Helen looked very surprised and turned into the room, as if she didn''t know how to answer. Alexander talked to madanzo for a while, and made a few jokes about him and Helen. Then he got up to leave.


    That night, Helen sat alone in the light and said to herself, "actually, I prefer the handsome prince Alexander. A strong warrior is only a strong individual, and the king who conquers many states is the real hero. " Although she spoke in a low voice, her maid heard her. She was sent by Alexander, and the words naturally reached Alexander''s ears.


    But Alexander did not respond, as if he did not know, and gradually reduced the contact with Helen. Even if he occasionally visited Helen, he was also with madanzo. However, medanzo pushed the boat along the river and went more frequently with Helen. One day, he stayed at Helen''s house for the night.


    ����


    The next morning, when the energetic and radiant mendanzo came back humming a tune, he happened to see Amun sitting in the yard. Aristotle''s mansion is not small, specially for Amun and medanzo empty a courtyard, usually no other people disturb. Amon took several chairs and put them in the yard, sitting in the middle.


    Seeing this frame, medanzo was stunned. Seeing no one around, he asked in embarrassment, "my God, are you waiting for me?"


    Amun looked up at him and said quietly, "desire is one of the forces that drive the world. It''s just how we face it. To awaken the power of the source, the first test is to face desire, and such a test will run through the whole process. "


    It was obvious that he had something in his words. Medanzo laughed and said nothing. "How did you feel last night?" Amun asked


    "I''ve never been so happy," madanzo murmured, embarrassed


    "Do you really think it''s her?" Amun said


    What does that mean? In fact, last night, the girl named Helen was not in her room at all, and madanzo did not spend the night with anyone. Aphrodite, as the God of love and beauty, has many unique and brilliant means. For example, even amon has not found any trace of her summoning divinity. Yesterday, she performed a kind of enchanting telepathy to make madanzo think that she was on good terms with Helen.This method is very clever, even amon had to admire, and medanzo did not use any means to resist, experienced unprecedented ecstasy. If Aphrodite used this method to seduce men in the world, few could resist it. Amun asked medanzo, not to blame him for staying overnight, but whether he understood?


    "I know," he replied, lowering his head! My God, do you want to blame me? I didn''t lose anything, and on the contrary, I thank her


    Amun seemed to want to laugh, and then he held back and said with a straight face, "you really enjoy it. Just wait for the beating."


    Medanzo stepped back and said in surprise, "who will beat me?"


    Amun: me


    Madanzo: you? Why? "


    Amun said in a deep voice: "after a while, you will know that someone will come to calculate your account for this night. You should know who Helen is and why do you want to step in? "


    Medanzo quietly stepped back and whispered, "why, Helen is really lovely. She is the most attractive woman I have ever met. She has also offered to make advances to me. I have no reason to refuse."


    "If she''s Helen, it''s nothing," Amun asked. You don''t have to say that. What else? "


    Medanzo finally raised his head, blinked his eyes and replied, "if Alexander is fascinated by Helen, he will listen to whatever she says. This may not be a bad thing for the kingdom of Macedonian. The future heirs are favored by the goddess. But it''s not a good thing for you. I''m afraid she wants to use Alexander''s hand to force you away. Your cooperation with Zeus ended with your leaving without any reason, and your attempt to prove failed. "


    Amun said with a wry smile, "the fool who thinks he is clever! Is that why? "


    "Of course, not only that, but also the first reason, which I have already answered," madanzo said honestly


    Amun suddenly sighed: "those who want to find trouble will find trouble no matter what. They don''t know who is the fool I know in my heart, no, she''s already at the door! "


    As soon as the words came to an end, a servant called out, "Mr. Amun, miss helen and his Royal Highness Prince Alexander are looking for you."


    "Come in, please. The seats are ready," Amun Lang said


    Medanzo then responded. No wonder Amun put the chairs in the yard. There were six chairs in total. Helen is here, her eyes are still red. Alexander also came. He looked a little embarrassed. It seemed that he was called by Helen, accompanied by Aristotle.


    Amun was not a disrespectful person, but he did not show any affectation. When he saw them coming in, he did not get up to greet him. He just waved to Aristotle and said, "Sir, please have a seat." As for other people, Amun doesn''t care whether they sit or not. Anyway, the seats are there. They can do it by themselves.


    Instead of sitting down, medanzo stood with his head down, neither did Alexander and Helen. Helen stepped forward and saluted Amun with a look of injustice: "Mr. Amun, I hear that your highness Alexander respects you very much, and that madanzo is also your disciple, so I want to ask you to be fair today."


    Amun gently waved his hand: "beautiful girl, please don''t be sad. If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Helen lowered her head and pulled at Alexander''s sleeve. Alexander coughed slightly and looked at Aristotle with a look of help. It seems that they are not easy to talk about this matter, but they ask Aristotle, the noble elder, to say so.


    Aristotle''s expression was somewhat helpless and slightly embarrassed and said: "well, Mr. medanzo forced to stay in Miss Helen''s room last night. The specific process is not much to say. In short, servants and maidens can testify. Medanzo is a hero. Miss helen can''t resist his power, but... "


    Before the words fell, he heard a crackling sound. Amun raised his hand and flew out a translucent whip from his sleeve. The whip rope used to be enril''s shepherd and Amun''s horse whip used to drive a car. In the air, a beautiful and exaggerated whip flower was shaken out of the air, and the whip tip was severely whipped on the back of medanzo. The whip was as sharp as a knife, and medanzo''s clothes were cut like paper, which was not a light blow.


    Alexander rushed forward to stop him and cried, "don''t be angry, Mr. Amun!"


    Medanzo gave a short cry of pain, and Helen came forward with her arms outstretched and said, "Mr. Amun, please don''t punish him like this!"


    Amun took up his whip and said with anger: "do you feel heartache if I beat him? What a kind girl Medanzo has to pay for what he has done, which is the result of his choice


    Aphrodite secretly scolded amon for acting, but on the surface she said, "please listen to Mr. Aristotle''s words and then get angry."


    Amun turned to Aristotle and said, "Sir, are you not finished?"


    Aristotle had to go on to explain: "the kind miss helen thinks that she is also responsible. She doesn''t want to accuse madanzo. She just comes to ask you and me to be fair."


    Amun asked again, "what do you think should be done to punish medanzo?"Aristotle thought for a moment: "medanzo is a noble warrior. If miss helen doesn''t object, according to the practice of Macedonian city-state, citizens can be called together to vote on pottery to decide whether to banish him as an unwelcome figure."


    The so-called pottery voting refers to that when a meeting is held, each person issues a piece of pottery, and draws a symbol of support or consent on it, and a secret ballot is held. This practice was first carried out in the city of yalen, and then spread to all parts of hitton.


    Medanzo forcibly stayed in Helen''s room at night, and Helen was the guest of Prince Alexander, so medanzo was also disrespectful to the kingdom of Macedonian. What Aristotle said was the usual way to punish a nobleman, and the punishment was not very heavy. But if he expelled medanzo in this way, which was brought by Amon, then Amun might not be able to stay.


    Amun said bitterly: "he is not welcome anywhere. I wish he would disappear from the world earlier Madanzo, I ask you, did you open the door or did she open it? "


    Medanzo: I pushed the door open


    Amun: do you take the initiative or she takes the initiative


    Medanzo: I took the initiative, too


    Amun: did she say no


    Medanzo: "I said" no "but I didn''t say I didn''t want to..."


    Amun: nothing but! Who closed the door? "


    Medanzo: she closed the door


    Amun said to Aristotle, "in this case, I have another proposal to punish medanzo. Is it OK?"


    Aristotle quickly said: "I just said one of the common punishments. If Mr. amon has any suggestions, please say so."


    Amun thought for a while and said, "no matter how you punish medanzo, you should be fair to miss helen. Who can judge that our punishment is fair?"


    Helen finally couldn''t help saying, "I''ve got someone here. Her verdict will be fair."


    With Amun and Aristotle present, Helen even invited a person to "adjudicate", which is quite surprising. At this time, all the people in the courtyard could not help looking at the door, because a person came in, just like suddenly appeared from the void and walked through the gate.


    No matter who it is, to see a person walking with his eyes closed, but as if he could see everything clearly, he would be surprised. However, this "little thing" is not enough to make Amun lose color. A woman who describes her in her twenties came in. However, amon''s face changed slightly when he saw her. He stood up and stared at her face.


    **


    PS: it''s the beginning of the month again, please ask for the minimum monthly pass!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    "Is it you?" Amun asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s me." The woman replied faintly.


    If you look at her appearance, you can guess that the coming one is a God. When you look at her with her eyes closed, Amun guesses that she is the God of justice and justice of Olympus. But these are not enough to surprise Amun, and even a little embarrassed. The goddess looks very beautiful, although not as charming as Helen, but also looks gorgeous and dignified. Amun actually recognized her - met in the world a long time ago!


    Themis, the goddess of justice and justice of Olympus, is not one of the Twelve Gods today. But the status of Themis was not lower than that of Apollo, yalena and Aphrodite. In myths and legends, she is the second wife of Zeus, the father of the gods, in addition to Hera.


    In human myths and legends, the seat of Themis among the gods in heaven is next to Zeus. She is the judge of the differences between the gods. Of course, the myth of the human world is not the same as the actual situation of the kingdom of heaven. People just deconstruct and deduce in the way that they can understand. But because of this myth spread in the world, some things that happened may not make Zeus happy, but can''t say anything about Amun.


    In fact, the status of Themis is due to her identity. Zeus defeated the original God, UNOS, to create his own Olympus heaven in the way of fusion, and most of the gods of Olympus are still there. Themis is is the representative of the ancient gods before the war of the gods. These gods are neutral in the battle of the gods and still have strong power.


    Zeus has achieved the so-called "God of the gods", and the ancient god of justice and justice, Themis, also hopes to prove higher achievements. She once went to the world in the way of rebirth of her soul, and possessed a new insight as a mortal in a foreign divine realm. At that time, she was born on the outskirts of ejuememphis, the daughter of a farmer named themisfei.


    Amon met her for the first time in a luxurious brothel in mengfeisi city. At that time, she was known as the flower of mengfeisi. Her fall was to avenge her father who had been framed and died unjustly. At that time, Amun, who was a general at that time, made a big fuss about Memphis, avenged themisfei, and redeemed her from the brothel and took her away.


    Later, themisfei and John, a disciple of Amon, became a couple of lovers and were guided by the original power. Later, in the battle between Salem and the giant army of Assyrian Empire, John was unfortunately killed. Although she knew she could not save John, she rushed into the enemy line and was killed in the battle.


    When themisfi was killed, Amun was not on the scene, but healing in the immortal eternity. At that time, he had just become a God. If Amun was present, he might have found nothing, and he might not have found anything, because his realm at that time was actually far worse than that of themisfei.


    But if Amun had been in Olympus at that time, he would have known clearly that Themis, the goddess of fairness and justice, had returned to heaven after a period of human cultivation. It is a mysterious coincidence that there is only one syllable suffix difference between themisfi and Themis.


    When Amun saw the spirit with his own eyes, he touched the mark in his soul and recognized her. He was surprised and excited, and asked in a deep voice, "since it''s you, why don''t you open your eyes and look at me?"


    Themis still closed his eyes and replied calmly: "closing my eyes is not blindness. I just don''t want to see the face and identity of the disputants. I don''t want to shake my position for selfish purposes. I''m not afraid of being strong. It has always been the case when I am an arbiter. "


    The external image of the spirit is her inner state of mind. Themis has made clear her attitude. Helen asked her to arbitrate, but she did not ask who the disputant was. Amun nodded his head and said, "I believe your ruling will be fair, so please listen to my proposal to punish medanzo."


    "Say it," said Themis, with no expression


    Amun pointed to madanzo and Helen, and said to Themis, "since you are the arbiter, I don''t have to explain what happened. I just want to ask miss helen, in what capacity does she come to ask Aristotle and me to give her justice? "


    Themis said to Helen, "girl, please answer yourself."


    Helen replied, "I am standing here, an ordinary woman who came to Macedonian from afar. I am also invited by Prince Alexander."


    Amun gently stroked the back of his hand and said, "that''s easy! As far as I know, your Royal Highness has blessed you and medanzo. Of course, you can accept or not accept this kind of blessing. This is just his Royal Highness''s attitude. You told me that he was your hero, and he told me that a girl like Helen was his dream lover. So now, my punishment for medanzo is to let him officially marry you. "


    Medanzo''s legs were soft and he was sitting on the ground. If Helen is Helen, Amun''s suggestion is no problem, and medanzo will not be reluctant. But now she knows that Helen is malicious and wants to divorce Amun from the kingdom of Macedonian, and her identity is the God of love and beauty of Olympus. If medanzo wants to marry her, it is a little bit of seeking death on her own.


    Aristotle''s expression on one side was strange. The generous old man wanted to laugh, but he tried to hold back and nodded: "yes! How can we always think of things as bad, as long as miss helen is willing, this is the best endingMedanzo quickly cut in: "Sir, I..."


    "What are you?" Amun said? Now it''s the verdict on how to punish you, so listen to me


    Helen interjected again: "of course, this suggestion is OK, but..."


    "Don''t worry, miss helen. I haven''t finished my words. My advice will be fair to you. Medanzo was a noble and a noble warrior. His identity was also recognized in the kingdom of Macedonian. If you let him marry you formally, I will ask King Philip II to grant you noble status and title


    Alexander quickly nodded his head and said, "no, no problem. It''s up to me."


    The young prince was very intelligent, and when he saw Themis walking into the yard in that way, he guessed the identity of Helen and Themis. Helen once said that she came from the city-state of Cyprus. Aphrodite is the patron saint of Cyprus. Such a beautiful girl is likely to be the God of love and beauty.


    Themis suddenly appeared from the void and stepped into the gate of the courtyard. He should be a God, and nine times out of ten, he is the goddess of justice and justice in the legend. Helen was able to invite the goddess to be the arbiter, which also revealed her own identity. Alexander realized that it was a dispute between the gods, and he stood beside him with no breath in his face. Then he intervened carefully.


    Aphrodite did not expect Amun to make such a decision and sold his disciples directly. He really has the courage, let his God envoy marry the Olympian God of love and beauty, is not afraid to offend the whole Olympus God system? Although there was nothing wrong with the proposal itself, Aphrodite did not expect that amon would really come up with it.


    Helen blinked. "Thank you, Mr. Amun. Thank you, your highness. I came to Macedonian to find the hero in my heart. Yesterday''s incident also has my responsibility. I am willing to marry medanzo. But if medanzo marries me, he will remain in Macedonian forever and become a subject of Macedonian faith. "


    She was deliberately making trouble - if medanzo married Helen, she would have to be a hitton and believe in the gods of the hittons.


    However, Amun shook his head with a smile: "kind girl, you are wrong! Medanzo is a warrior of balun, a general of eju, a hero of Salem and a distinguished guest of Macedonian. No matter what local customs or laws, to get a wife is to get a wife. If you marry him, you should serve him as a wife. You should take care of the housework and have children for him. You must not leave the city without the permission of your husband. Because you have answered my question just now. Your identity is either someone else or miss helen Mr. Aristotle, you are the most profound scholar here. Am I right or wrong? "


    Aristotle said with a smile: "no matter which country''s customs and laws are like this, Macedonian is no exception, this is a common thing in the world. But Mr. Amun, you haven''t finished speaking. Please go ahead. Medanzo is your disciple. Now you are making a decision from the perspective of justice. You need to show your attitude


    Amun nodded: "yes, if Helen decides to marry madanzo, she must obey her husband''s faith and respect her husband''s elders. And I will treat her fairly and treat her as my disciple This closed-ended arbiter, please make a ruling. Is such a decision fair? "


    Helen waved her hand and said, "wait a minute!"


    Amun frowned slightly: "do you want to object?"


    Helen: Yes, I object! It should ask my consent. "


    Amun laughed: "yes, we should ask your permission. We can''t force you to marry madanzo. It''s just a proposal to settle the matter and let your arbitrator decide whether it''s fair or not. If you refuse, it''s because of your kindness that you are no longer responsible for medanzo. As for the cause and effect of the matter, I think you and the arbitrator are well aware of it. "


    At this moment, Themis suddenly opened his eyes. "Our arbiter, why do you open your eyes?" medanzo, who has been secretly looking at her, asked in surprise


    Themis replied, "when I open my eyes, it means that there is no need to make a decision. Amun''s proposal was fair, but it put me in a dilemma, so I had to open my eyes


    Helen and madanzo, male unmarried and female unmarried, have a good feeling for each other. No matter whether the good feeling is true or deliberately pretended, there is no flaw on the surface. Medanzo stayed in Helen''s room, not breaking into the door, Helen''s previous a series of behavior, means that she accepted the hero.


    If from the perspective of mortals, Amun asked medanzo to marry Helen formally and asked the kingdom of Macedonian to grant Helen the status of aristocracy. It would be fair for anyone to decide. Helen can agree, but she also has the right to refuse. In fact, Shanghai Lun has already agreed, but she takes the opportunity to make Amen difficult. But amon was also cruel enough to treat Helen as if he were a disciple according to human customs.


    If Helen is Helen, there is no problem with Amun''s conditions, but what should Aphrodite do? Is she going to break away from Olympus and join the kingdom of angels? She had only one choice, and that was to disappear from the world.


    Why didn''t Themis want to rule? Amun''s proposal is fair in the world, but in fact it is not fair to medanzo, because Helen is a God who can disappear at any time and return to Olympus.Helen turned and asked, "Themis, don''t you make a decision any more?"


    Themis also said bluntly, "Aphrodite, this is a farce. You think you are smart, but you are stupid. It''s unfair for you to tease medanzo as a God. What happened last night, Helen as a mortal doesn''t exist. You go, get out of here. This is my advice with my eyes open. "


    The two goddesses called each other''s names and exposed their identities. Alexander quickly knelt down and Aristotle got up to salute. Medanzo had a strange look on his face. He didn''t know whether he wanted to cry or laugh. Amun stood still, just watching quietly.


    Aphrodite glared at Themis, but could not say anything. She stamped her foot and disappeared. Without saying anything more, Themis turned and walked back to the gate, as if she had come.


    Amun called after her, "it''s not easy to meet. I finally recognize you. Don''t you want to talk a little longer?"


    Themis stopped, did not look back, only a light reply: "Amun, the flower of dream flying thought doesn''t know its origin, it''s just a part of my cultivation experience. I should thank you, but when she dies, it''s all over, and themisfei has made a reward with her life. I just want to remind you of one thing - do you remember him, did you ever look for him? "


    Amun sighed, "John? I swore at the graves of John and themisfei that I would continue to guide them if their souls were born on earth. As for John, I''m sorry to say that I haven''t found that man yet


    Themis sneered: "not yet? I''m afraid you have forgotten him? Have you ever looked for him? I''m here to tell you - I''ll find that person and give him another guide. This is also the vow I made when I returned to Olympus. "


    Amun wanted to say something, but he stopped. To hear the meaning of Themis, she wanted to guide John''s new soul into the kingdom of Olympus. This vow is perfectly understandable. But amon had the same vow in front of John''s tomb, which seemed to conflict with her. The tone of Themis had a trace of blame for Amon, because of all the disciples in the garden of Eden, only John died by accident.


    If the new born soul is more willing to accept the guidance of Themis, Amun is not good at interfering with anything. But she may have trouble doing so, Zeus may not be happy, after all, in legend, Themis is Zeus'' second wife.


    After careful consideration of the tone of Themis, it is implied that he was fighting against amon or Zeus. She also wanted to prove a higher level of guidance to the new person, which contained this intention, or a way. Amun thought of so much in a twinkling of an eye, but Themis had gone out of the courtyard and disappeared.


    ����


    Amun looked at the place where Themis had disappeared, and was in a trance. Medanzo, Alexander, Aristotle and others walked out of the courtyard. He did not say hello. He only thought about a question in his heart: the flower of Memphis, what did Themis prove?


    Themisfei is not the incarnation of Themis, but the Spirit himself, who becomes an ordinary creature in the way of soul rebirth. Amun did not do such a thing, but Artemis and Anu had done so, becoming Schrodinger and gore respectively.


    Anu is to prove that he is beyond the realm of the creator God. If he failed, ANU did not break through higher achievements, but at least he understood that he was on the wrong path.


    Artemis''s proof is successful. She wants to prove the realm of the creator. After Schrodinger disappears, Artemis who returns to heaven will have the achievements of the creator. Schr? Dinger was trapped in a cat for hundreds of years, and finally Amun helped her.


    As for Themis, the situation is quite different. The goddess of justice and justice has already had the highest achievement of the creator. Before the battle of the Olympian gods, her temple held the right to issue Delphi''s Oracle. Later, Zeus fused with Olympus, and Themis also wanted to prove a higher realm. She came to the world as themisfei, which is part of her cultivation experience. However, it is difficult to say whether this experience is a success or a failure.


    After the death of themisfei, the goddess of justice and justice returned to Olympus. She did not break through higher achievements, but her life experience in the world was not without harvest. A valuable experience is a kind of wealth in itself, whether it is for gods or mortals. She abandoned the preconception of the gods, reborn her pure soul as a person, witnessed everything in the foreign land again, and was lucky to get another guidance. She was very lucky.


    There is an old proposition that sages often ask people in the square whether luck can be copied? Can people achieve the same success by changing their identities and situations?


    This sentence has a different meaning for the gods. The achievement of any deity beyond immortality is a rare fortune in the world, and there are many opportunities that cannot be reproduced. If the gods cast away the identity of gods and do it again like mortals, can they achieve the same success? It''s a huge question, and the answer is - almost impossible!


    For example, Amun himself once mined a tear of the gods, which was impossible for most craftsmen in Duke town in their lifetime. He was lucky to meet it. However, Amun also wants to exploit a second tear of the gods, and the probability is negligible.**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    The one who achieved as high as Gloria in the world did not escape from immortality again; the one who was both lucky and unfortunate as best was only one step away; as for themisfei, who was guided by Amun, it was a rare fortune in life, but her life was far from being beyond immortality.


    However, this kind of confirmation does not hinder the original achievements of the gods. After the end of their lives, they will still restore their status as gods and have more insight. It is precisely in this process that Artemis broke through the achievements of the creator.


    Suppose there is a situation that the gods come to the world in the way of rebirth of the soul and become mortals, and this life has achieved the achievement beyond immortality. What will the result be? There will be no other deity in the world. He will return to immortality and return to his original identity. He will be able to integrate all the mana gained in this life and will be more powerful in all aspects than before.


    According to Amun''s knowledge, Zeus returned to the world in a new way more than once after his transcendence from immortality. Zeus did not enjoy eternal life in the kingdom of God, but constantly withstood the test of life, so he left too many legends. Zeus came to the world again and again. When the mortal''s life was over, he returned to the kingdom of God again and again.


    Until once, Zeus, as a new mortal, made achievements beyond immortality. It was in this great opportunity that Zeus verified the realm of the so-called "gods of the gods".


    Today''s Zeus, Marduk and Amun have made similar achievements, but the opportunity for everyone to go to this step is not the same. After Zeus made such achievements, he cut down his incarnation and became king of kibata to resist the invasion of Boz. This is a more mysterious method, which Amun never tried.


    As the life of themisfi, although he did not break through higher achievements, it was also an important experience and accumulation of this goddess. As a Themis, she would like to experience like Zeus or Amun. She may have this wish when the battle of the gods broke out. This also became the reason why she and Zeus and Amun could not be solved.


    She told Amun to seek the rebirth of John''s soul, not simply to rob the disciples, but to have another mysterious meaning. Finally, after pondering over the causes and consequences, Amun could only smile bitterly, because his vow was not to become the present God, otherwise he would not come to the hitton Peninsula, promised to cooperate with Zeus, and be hostile and harassed by the Olympus Gods.


    ����


    While Amun was standing in the yard, two gods in Olympus were talking. Apollo said to arena, "goddess of wisdom, is this your idea for the God of love? Timothy is right. I don''t think it''s a trick. It''s like a farce


    "Don''t you think it''s surprising that Aphrodite''s way of seducing two men in the world can lead to such a situation? In other words, the two men will certainly become enemies. "


    Apollo snorted, "in a different way? But you should know that Amun is there, and medanzo and Alexander are not simple characters. Why did Zeus take a fancy to Alexander to realize his wish, and why did Zeus go to Amun to cooperate? Aphrodite went to the world this time, except to lose the face of the gods, did not play any role! This is what Amun is so powerful. You can''t see it at that time, and you will understand it afterwards. Otherwise, how can I lose to him? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning. If you lose to him, it doesn''t mean I''ll lose to him. Such things are not without effect. People''s feelings are always accumulating imperceptibly. When Amun brings one, two or three troubles in succession, conflicts will break out. "


    At this time, Aphrodite had returned to the kingdom of Olympus, happened to appear at the side of Alena. Hearing this, she immediately asked, "goddess of wisdom, do you have any follow-up plans?"


    "Yes, I have plans. Aphrodite, you didn''t use what you were best at and didn''t make those two men fall in love with you. Maybe they are willing to love you when they have not discovered your identity, but they have not fallen in love with you unconsciously and are willing to make a choice for this love. "


    Aphrodite frowned and said, "arena, you should know that the question you cannot answer as a god of love is exactly - what is love?"


    "Yes, I know very well. So mu Yun, once the goddess of youth and love in anuna, can''t answer this question, can''t she? "


    Aphrodite was stunned: "what does this have to do with her?"


    "Don''t ask her what it has to do with her," she said with a confident smile. "First, you can answer why you didn''t use the best means. You didn''t shoot that arrow, either to Alexander or to medanzo."


    Aphrodite frowned and said, "didn''t you tell me to go to the world as a girl?"


    Elena: Yes, you''re right. It''s just not good enough. Now Helen is gone, but you are still the Olympian God of love. I''ll tell you what to do


    She spoke to Aphrodite again, and the world and the other gods did not know what she had come up with.


    ����After Helen left, Alexander also knew that he had met the God of love and beauty. He asked himself that his words and deeds did not offend the God. Although he knew the purpose of Aphrodite, the young prince could not help but feel a little melancholy when he recalled the past.


    Before Helen left, because of the busy affairs of the Kingdom, his meeting time with madanzo had gradually become less and less. Often, he went to Helen alone. After Helen left, they did not meet much.


    On this day, Alexander accompanied his father back from the camp in the suburbs. Philip II suddenly reminded him, "my child, you have been with me recently to help with state affairs. Haven''t you visited the teacher for a long time? At present, a lot of things have been figured out. Let the officials do what they should do.


    There is nothing else during this period of time. You''d better go to the teacher for advice. When you really shoulder the burden in the future, you won''t have so much leisure. Your sister is about to get married, and the kingdom of Macedonia is planning her wedding. I have invited a lot of guests with their beautiful daughters. There are princesses from different countries. You can choose your favorite girl from them


    Alexander asked, "sister''s wedding, you invited princesses from all over the world to attend, is it specially arranged for me?"


    Philip II replied, "yes, you are twenty years old. As the heir of the Kingdom, you must consider marriage. But I won''t choose who you like


    After entering the city, Philip II''s car went back to the palace, while Alexander went directly to Aristotle''s mansion. The prince has had a habit of walking through the streets in casual clothes since his last trip. He was not recognized by ordinary people, and the servants of Aristotle''s house were familiar with him, and there was no need to inform him when he came in or out.


    Accompanied by three plainclothes guards, Alexander walked to Aristotle''s house, thinking about what his father had just said. He has a younger sister who is two years younger than him and will marry in a few months. The person who married the princess is one of the most important lords in the original land of AQI, which is a typical political marriage.


    The kingdom of TuYaQi is located in the northeast of Macedonian and faces the former kingdom of Hati across a strait. After destroying Hattie and before attacking hitton, the Persian Empire annexed the kingdom of TuYaQi and established the province of TuYaQi. Later, the army of Boz was repulsed, and TuYaQi province was separated from the rule of Boz. A part of its territory was occupied by Macedonian, while most of the other territories were separated by lords of all sizes, and the former kingdom of TuYaQi was never restored.


    Through the arrangement of this political marriage, we can also see Philip II''s intention. Kibata is not enough to worry about. Only the last few city states of the Yalun alliance are still struggling. The reunification of the hitton peninsula is irreversible. Philip II was preparing to attack the borz empire. First of all, he had to integrate the territory of the native AQI Kingdom and try to obtain the support of the most local forces. It was better to go down without war.


    Alexander''s sister had not yet met her fiance, but the marriage was settled and she would have to marry if she did not. Alexander thought of himself again. His father would be more tolerant towards him. He would invite distinguished guests from various countries to bring their beautiful daughters to the wedding ceremony, and let Alexander choose his sweetheart among these princesses.


    But does he really have a choice? Can you find the one you love by scanning at the wedding? But as Alexander, Philip II has made the most tolerant arrangement.


    What kind of girl would he like? Could he compare with Shanghai Lun? Thinking so, I came to Aristotle''s house. Alexander stopped and looked up. He happened to see a girl in front of him. His heart seemed to be hit by an invisible arrow. He was so determined that he didn''t recover for a long time.


    The girl was wearing a pure white denim skirt with indigo stripes. Although it was the color of a civilian''s dress, it was just a beautiful figure. Standing in the spring breeze, her hair and train fluttered gently, her face like the bright sunshine, as if she could dissipate all the haze in her heart, and her eyes were like the spring under the starry sky, gentle and mysterious.


    It may not be said that she is more beautiful than Helen, but Alexander''s feeling is totally different. When he saw Helen, he was very surprised. How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world! And now to see this girl, as if there is a buried in the depths of the soul, a long time, even do not know the memory has been awakened, it is a kind of yearning breath.


    If he saw this girl at his sister''s wedding, he would not hesitate to say to his father, "that''s her. I want to choose her."


    Is it love at first sight? What is the so-called "emotion"? Alexander didn''t even know her at all. He didn''t know where she came from, whether she was gentle or irritable, whether she was good or evil? It was such a moment of feeling, or induction, that his soul was touched, as if it had been branded indelible, and the whole body and mind also resonated.


    Alexander did not know where people could not find in the distance. Aphrodite held a transparent bow and shot an invisible arrow. Just as Alexander looked up and saw the girl, Aphrodite''s arrow hit him.


    The girl, who was going to the same place as Alexander, was saying to the gatekeeper, "please tell me my name is Anna. I''d like to see Mr. Amun."The porter quickly replied, "please wait a moment. I''ll go in and report."


    Just then, the girl seemed to feel something and turned to look at Alexander. Her eyes became sharp in this moment, as if they could penetrate the human heart. But Alexander felt that her eyes were so beautiful, so beautiful.


    However, to Alexander''s disappointment, the girl''s eyes swept over him, and then she looked into the unknown distance with a deep frown and anger. Her angry look is so charming. What is she looking at? Alexander could not help but turn his head along her line of sight, but there was nothing in the distance. It was in the middle of the sky where there was no trace of birds.


    Of course, Alexander couldn''t find anything. Aphrodite shot the strange arrow secretly, but yinnana could feel it. Looking at Alexander, she realized what had happened. If there is anyone else who knows the most about Aphrodite''s means, it is mu Yun, the God of youth and love, who was once the God of Apodemus.


    Alexander did not find anything. He turned back to look at the girl. The porter had just entered the door to announce the news. However, Amun himself walked out of the door and opened his arms to the girl and said, "Yin Nanna, how did you come?"


    Before the porter had time to report, Amun met him in person. Yin Nanna walked up the steps and naturally fell into Amun''s arms. She put her hands around his waist and said, "I came to see you, can''t I? I know who you are here, so I''m not bothering you by calling for an interview like an ordinary person? "


    Amun put his arm around the girl''s fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "I heard your footsteps, so I met you. Go in and talk!" Of course, he also saw Alexander outside the door. He took the girl''s waist and turned to enter the gate. He turned his head and said, "Your Highness, do you have time to come here today? Madanzo is out, and Mr. Aristotle is in his study


    Alexander couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Amun, this girl


    Amun said with a smile: "her name is yinnana. She came to see me in the kingdom of Macedonian." With that, Amun went in with Yin Nana in his arms, but left Alexander outside the door.


    What is indescribable melancholy in Alexander''s heart? From a purely rational point of view, this melancholy feeling is ridiculous. He only looked at the girl, but he left such a deep impression in his soul that his body and mind were impacted indescribably. But he also saw the girl and amon so intimate behavior, her relationship with Amun naturally need not be suspected.


    "Your Highness, let''s go in. Aren''t you here to see the teacher?"


    "I''m not feeling well today. I want to go back," Alexander replied Then he turned around and left.


    At this time, medanzo happened to come from the outside and was about to say hello to Alexander. Alexander stepped forward, grabbed his sleeve and said, "you''re just in time. I have something to ask you about."


    "What''s the matter?" medanzo asked curiously? Why are you so nervous? "


    Alexander: "who is yinnana? Just now I saw a girl who called herself yinnanna and came to see Mr. Amun. "


    Medanzo was also surprised: "what! Is she here? There''s a lot of fun here! Thank you for reminding me. I''d better stay away today. "


    Alexander asked, "what''s the matter? Do you know her? Who the hell is she? "


    Medanzo did not speak, but his voice sounded in Alexander''s Soul: "Your Highness, have you not heard of the myth of eju? That Yin Nanna is mu te, the wife of Amun, the main god in the legend of eju, and Mu Yun, the God of Tianshu


    Alexandria let out an indescribable look. "What''s the matter with you, your highness?" he asked curiously


    Alexander quickly waved his hand and said, "no, nothing. I''m just a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest soon. "


    Alexander left, and madanzo was confused. But in the small courtyard where Amun lives alone, Yin Nanna''s face is not very good-looking. She is chiding Amun and says, "why do I come? Although this is the Olympian realm, it is also a kingdom of human beings. Why can''t I come as an ordinary person? I don''t know what''s going on here. I just care about you. "


    "What did you hear?" Amun said with a smile


    Yinnana stretched out her hand and pinched Amun''s waist, and said, "if you come here, you must meet Artemis. That''s all. You used to be friends. I heard your song in heaven that day, praising the God of youth and love. I thought you were singing to me. But then I heard a story.


    Aphrodite, the God of youth and love believed by the hittons, shot Amun with the arrow of love, and Amun sang for her. God of love into a beautiful girl Helen came to the world, Amun vowed to take her back to the kingdom of angels, but Zeus was angered. Now the two lords of heaven have to face each other. Can I not worry about your safety when I hear such a story? Shouldn''t I come at once? "


    Amun still said with a smile: "Yin Nanna, you know that''s a rumor. It''s just boring people making up stories about gods. Would you believe that? "Yin Nanna glared: "of course I won''t believe it! Even if you can hook Aphrodite away, that''s your skill! Zeus would not confront another Lord of heaven for such a thing. Besides, how could she be so easy to break away from God and join the kingdom of angels? It''s nothing more than having an affair with you! So it''s a rumor. But can''t I come to see you? Don''t you welcome it


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Amun said with a simple smile: "you are welcome to come here But the person who made this rumor saw it very accurately. Even if you knew it was a rumor, it would still come, and someone would calculate that you would come! "


    Yin Nanna''s look has eased, and then in a coquettish way: "you just want to be happy."


    Amun grabbed her wrist, hugged her and said, "of course I''m very happy, but I''d like to ask a question. What''s the matter with the arrow of Eros that you mentioned just now?"


    Yin Nanna replied, "I didn''t understand. It must be just a kind of address, but I already understood it just now. You should also have a sense that someone is shot by an arrow outside the door, which is actually a moving feeling


    Amun nodded: "yes, I sensed that someone was casting magic on Alexander in the dark. When I went out to say hello to him, his mind was on you. You used to be the God of youth and love. Some means should be clearer than me. What''s going on? Can Cupid make one person fall in love with another, and if so, can you do the same? "


    Yin Nanna said with a wry smile: "as the God of love, or the angel of youth and love, the question that cannot be answered is exactly - what is love? I''ve heard countless prayers in the temple, people praying for God''s blessing to make another person fall in love with him. But I''ve never used it, except once. "


    Amun asked, "which time, is it for the lion king or for the enlightenment?"


    Yin Nanna slapped him: "what are you talking about! At that time, the man was just a silly boy who didn''t know anything. He just came out of the deep mountain to the outside world. He was not as smart as he is now. I said I was a shepherdess, and he believed me. He accompanied me to find the lost lamb, but he didn''t know that lamb was himself


    Amun said with a smile: "Oh, so you said me, did you shoot me an arrow?"


    Yin Nanna said with anger: "if that''s the arrow of love God, I wonder if that arrow has hit the knee? You didn''t react at all! "


    "Who said that?" Amun said with a smile? I have a reaction. I''m very moved Then he said slowly, "but it''s not right. The Alexander I saw just now is obviously different from me at that time."


    Mu Yun explained: "people are different from people. Who knows what you are thinking? At that time, you were practicing the power of both sides of one body. You just passed the test of "the devil''s temptation". You were not influenced by me. Otherwise, you would not have won my bet with enril. I knew it at that time But Alexander is not you. Now you should understand why God of love can''t answer what love is, because even the gods can''t decide. The arrow of Cupid may have nothing to do with love


    Amun shook his head and said, "I still don''t understand."


    Mu Yun narrowed his eyes and said, "can you tell me why a person falls in love with another person? What is this so-called love? Is it the cause or the result? Is it inevitable? Are there supposed to be and should not be, possible and impossible? "


    Amun blinked: "well I can''t answer. "


    Mu Yun stretched out his finger and nodded at Amun''s chest: "if you can''t answer, then no one can answer."


    Amun: let''s talk about the arrow just now. You''re standing next to Alexander. You should feel better than me


    Mu Yun: "I''ve explained that it''s a moving feeling, just when he saw me. It can awaken the resonance between the desire in the heart and the pursuit of the soul. The body and mind have a strange feeling and feel that it is what they want. It was like leaving a mark in his soul that he would never forget. Alexander is just a mortal. He may be thinking about such a problem in his heart, and he is imprinted into his soul by this arrow. "


    Amun blinked his eyes again: "after such a big circle, you might as well simply say that he is in love with you."


    Yin Nanna also showed a wry smile: "to be more precise, he is in love with me! That moving feeling has been blended with the desire of the soul, and that arrow has succeeded. "


    Amun frowned slightly: "is that a plot? If it is a magic effect, it can also be eliminated by magic. "


    However, Mu Yun shook his head and said, "even if you use the most skillful divinity, he will not miss him any more, because this is his spontaneous induction. Although it is caused by external factors, his soul has been touched. Emotion is his own, you pray for him, and you can''t let him not dream of me


    Amun thought for a moment, "there''s only one way."


    Mu Yun understood what Amun was saying and reminded him: "the imprint of the soul is indelible, but memory can be sealed. However, to seal a memory is the only means possessed by gods. If you use this method against Alexander here, you will violate your agreement with Zeus What? Are you upset? In fact, this method is not unconditional success, but also depends on whether the object can arouse his love


    Amun said with a smile: "it also proves that you are charming enough. How can I be unhappy? But this is a trap. Someone has designed a trap against me, which is to use your coming. "At the same time, Amun prints a message into Mu Yun''s soul, explaining a series of recent events. Mu Yun also instantly realized that he was in the trap, and frowned: "doing this kind of small action is just to leave a shadow in Alexander''s mind. Every time I see you, I can''t help thinking about it, feeling sorry and sighing in secret. Although he still respects you and won''t say what he shouldn''t say, he can''t help but think about it. I''m afraid it''s not a happy thing. This is the subtlety of emotion. To pry a small gap repeatedly will make a bigger crack over time. "


    Amun asked, "it''s Aphrodite''s method again. How can she always do the same thing on such boring things?"


    Mu Yun grabbed Amun''s hand: "you have to be careful, this method is not boring at all! Although it is just a small trouble, but the accumulation of small troubles over and over again can enlarge the cracks that have not been seen, which is the inherent weakness of human nature. Aphrodite, as the God of love, can use this kind of means of course, and I suspect that there are people behind her, very clever calculation.


    Apollo is not your opponent. If they want to fight you directly, they may not be any opponent, but they have used people related to you, including medanzo, Alexander, and now implicated me. As long as the gods have weaknesses in the human world, if you have nothing to do with everything around you, why do you exist? That''s why they want to do it themselves. "


    Mu Yun is worthy of being beyond immortality and the God of youth and love. Although she has been calculated, she has seen this matter thoroughly. It is the goddess of wisdom who points out Aphrodite behind her, and Mu Yun tells the truth about yalena''s plan and predicts that there will be trouble in the future.


    Amun nodded and said, "actually, Schrodinger has reminded me of what will happen. This is also the test I have to face when I come here to verify. It seems that it is only some boring troubles, but the means of the gods can only be understood in the past. I also want to thank you for being here today. Although this is the result of the calculation of the Olympian gods, you also remind me


    Mu Yun also said: "even I have been calculated, and it''s embarrassing to stay here. I''d better go. Now that you understand the intention of the other party, you should pay attention to everything. "


    Amun said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. Since you are here, you can leave tomorrow. I will accompany you to visit Macedonian."


    ����


    The next day, yinnana quietly left Macedonian, did not stay in the Olympus God domain, the next two months were calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Alexander did not mention it to anyone. He knew what to say and what not to think. But in the dead of night, he could not help but think of Yin Nanna''s appearance and felt helpless and regretful. This young prince inexplicably experienced the taste of lovelorn. Is all this because of Amun? In fact, he knew it had nothing to do with Amun.


    ����


    The wedding of Philip II''s daughter and Alexander''s sister was finally held. Due to the special identity of the groom and the bride, the wedding site was chosen at the border of the kingdom of Macedonia. It was originally the territory of the kingdom of TuYaQi, which was occupied by post Macedonian during the Hebrew war.


    Both Philip II and Alexander attended the wedding ceremony, and Alexander has made a decision to choose a princess who will be most helpful to the kingdom of Macedonian in the future. He told his father about the decision, and Philip II was very happy - how sensible the child was!


    Amun, however, was a little uneasy. He specifically told medanzo to go with Alexander. The purpose of this marriage arranged by Philip II was to control and annex TuYaQi, and some people would not like to see it. When Amun assassinated sinnah, he was also at a wedding. No matter whether there is an accident or not, it is better to be prepared.


    Amun was on guard, but the accident happened. On the evening of the wedding day, a magician flew back to Wangdu to report that Philip II had been assassinated!


    The murderer assassinated the king and fled with his accomplice. When he fled to the border, he was caught up and died in resisting arrest. Therefore, the motive of assassinating the king is always a mystery. Once Philip II died, if there were changes in all places, the kingdom of Macedonian would immediately face civil strife.


    Philip II fought countless battles in his life, but his death was so sudden that everyone was surprised. Fortunately, he had made various arrangements before his death, and Alexander firmly controlled the army of the kingdom. Medanzo immediately escorted Alexander back to the royal capital and asked his royal highness to preside over the overall situation and ascend to the throne as soon as possible to stabilize the situation.


    When this happened, Amun of course asked medanzo why he could let the assassin succeed if he was there? And medanzo was helpless. He was talking with Alexander and a group of gorgeous princesses. Suddenly, the assassin started.


    The assassin''s assassin can''t be prevented by anyone. He is a level 8 warrior, and his identity is actually the captain of the bodyguard protecting Philip II! After the assassination, people have made a variety of speculation, but no one can say why the assassin did it?


    ����


    After Alexander returned to the capital, he never saw Amun again. The young king was in the pain of his father''s death, and he had to take control of the kingdom in a sudden change. Zeus had sent down an oracle to bless the new king, and Alexander announced his succession on the day he returned to Macedonian.He also needs to hold a formal ceremony to ascend the throne, offer sacrifices to the gods and pray for blessings under the leadership of the priests, and accept the congratulations of the ministers and the people before he can become a legitimate new monarch. So Alexander has so many things to deal with recently that he has no time to come back to Aristotle.


    Aristotle was also busy. He lived in the palace for many days, and was responsible for many ceremonial affairs concerning the funeral of Philip II and the accession of Alexander. Amun still lived in Aristotle''s house, as if he had become a forgotten, idle man.


    Just after the assassination of Philip II, there was a rumor all over Macedonian that it was about Amun. At that time, Amun had a notorious nickname - Emperor killer! All the emperors who had met with Amun and had close contact with him died in a short time.


    Some people also mentioned amon when discussing the death of Philip II, claiming that the reason why Philip II was so strangely assassinated was because of Amun''s magic spell. Many people who spread this rumor did not know who Amun was before, and even had never heard of Amon''s name. However, due to the assassination of Philip II, amon''s story quickly spread in the area of Macedonian.


    It is said that there is such an evil god from a foreign country, quietly entered into the Macedonian, met Philip II, and then there was the tragedy.


    The people who talked about it had never met Amon, and most people did not know that amon lived in Aristotle''s house. This kind of rumor sounds absurd. All the people who know it are very clear that the death of Philip II has nothing to do with Amun, and no one mentions it in front of him. But how could amon not be clear about this?


    Amun can only smile bitterly. He also has a magic spell, just like the famous "love curse" of Goddess Mu Yun in those years, which makes people helpless. He did not say anything, just quietly waiting for someone to mention it to him.


    Just one day before the ceremony of the new king''s accession to the throne, Aristotle, who had been busy for many days, finally returned to his house. He came to see Amun, accompanied by madanzo. Medanzo''s expression is somewhat embarrassed and resentful, but Aristotle''s look is very calm, only with a trace of fatigue and regret.


    Medanzo told Amun what kind of rumor was spreading in the kingdom of Macedonian recently, and finally gnashed his teeth and said, "I don''t know who deliberately created this kind of rumor, that is, to force you to leave Macedonian, let Alexander no longer see you or hate you. But the rumor maker did not succeed, because Alexander did not believe it. He still invited you to the ceremony


    Amun sighed, "medanzo, you don''t have to be angry. It''s not a complete rumor. People believe what they see, and it''s true what happened. The misfortunes of the emperors have their own causes, but I am to blame. "


    Aristotle also sighed: "my teacher Plato told a story when he taught epistemology. A group of prisoners lived in a cave since childhood. They were all tied up, unable to move or turn back. They could only look at the back wall of the cave. There was a fire behind them, and between the fire and the prisoners, there were people holding various dolls to make movements, sometimes talking and sometimes silent.


    The prisoners can only see the images projected on the wall of the cave. This is the world they can see. They will take these images as the reality and the echo of the cave as the words of images. People can only understand what they can see, and it is difficult to know beyond what they can see. If a prisoner breaks free and turns out of the cave, he will discover the source of those images. "


    Amun said with a bitter smile: "Sir, thank you for opening me up! Is this the source of my so-called "emperor killer" spell? Are you also implying the meaning of transcendent immortality? In fact, I know in my heart that I am like the prisoner who has broken away from his shackles


    Aristotle explained, "I know that I don''t have to tell you these words. I just told Alexander the story of teacher Plato to answer the rumors in the Kingdom about you. So Alexander still decided to invite you to attend the ceremony. "


    Medanzo thumbed up at the side and said, "this child has courage and courage, and he has seed."


    Amun waved his hand: "you haven''t finished speaking. Go on."


    Aristotle also said with a wry smile: "but the ministers objected. The generals who followed Alexander faithfully even drew out their swords and admonished him to never see you again."


    Aristotle finally said the dead end of the problem. Even if Alexander himself did not care about this rumor, others would care. The more loyal a servant he was to the new king, the more he would prevent Alexander from seeing Amun. Those who were willing to serve Alexander even tried to dissuade him. This is their loyalty to Alexander, and Alexander can''t scold him.


    Amun replied, "I see. Alexander invited me to the ceremony to show his attitude. The loyal servants would never allow the new king to see me again for the sake of his safety. It seems that this is a difficult problem. Who is more important than the authority of the king and the loyalty of his subjects? But this problem is easy to solve, as long as I refuse to invite, no one has to be embarrassed. "


    Aristotle nodded: "that''s what it is. You can make this decision without me saying anything. But I''ll tell you everything myself. It''s my responsibility. ""I must trace the source of the rumor," madanzo said angrily! See who spread it? "


    However, Amun shook his head, looked up at the sky and said, "don''t go to find out. I know who it is. These people didn''t make up anything. They just told people something that happened and let us see the shadow on the cave Mr. Aristotle, it was you who brought me to Macedon. I don''t want to embarrass you. Please tell your majesty Alexander that I will not go to the ceremony and will leave Macedonian and never see him again before he officially ascends the throne. "


    **


    PS: ask for tickets, ask for monthly tickets, sing for monthly tickets! God Amun, give me a monthly pass!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Hearing that Amun was about to leave, medanzo lost his voice and said, "in this case, you have not let some people succeed? Their purpose is to force you to leave! "


    Looking up at the sky, Amun replied, "when people think they have achieved their goals, they often end up finding that they are not getting what they want. They don''t know why I came here. Since they have tried so hard to let me go, let them think they have succeeded. Please think about why I left and what did they get? "


    ����


    In the kingdom of Olympus, Zeus, the father of the gods, questioned the gods in his anger: "who can tell me why Philip II was assassinated?"


    Hermes, the emissary of the gods, stepped forward and said, "since ancient times, there are so many emperors who have failed to die peacefully. Is it strange that Philip II has suffered this? It''s strange that an emperor who takes expedition as his vow does not encounter many assassinations in his life. The difference is whether the assassination can succeed


    Zeus said angrily: "if he is injured or killed in battle, it is nothing.". But if you can get a king''s bodyguard to assassinate the wedding, don''t tell me that there is no God behind the scenes! Who of you can explain why you did this? "


    Apollo came up and said, "my father, please calm down. Philip II was the king of Macedonian. With the help of Alexander, he conquered other states in the hitton Peninsula, not in the form of alliance, but directly absorbed into Macedonian to make them believe in Macedonian God. This is his achievement in the world, but the gods have lost their independent divine realm. This behavior is tantamount to challenging the gods as mortals, and the gods can retaliate against Philip II and his son


    Zeus took out his thunderbolt, pointed to Apollo and other gods and said, "don''t forget your promise that you will not prevent the kingdom of Macedonian from unifying the hitton Peninsula and taking back the lost interests when fighting against the Boz empire. Now that we have made an agreement, how can anyone do such a thing? "


    Apollo explained: "the gods did not violate the agreement and would like to see the kingdom of Macedonian unify and expand outward. But supporting the kingdom of Macedonian does not mean supporting Philip II. The gods can still punish him for his offence. In fact, we all know your arrangement with Amun. The person you care for is not Philip II, but Alexander.


    Philip II can''t fulfill your wish. All he did was to pave the way for Alexander''s achievements. The greater the success of Alexander II. Now it''s time for Alexander to be on the stage. The sooner he takes control of Macedonian, the easier your plan will be, so you don''t have to blame. "


    Zeus looked at Aphrodite again and said, "in this case, how can you explain the arrow of love that was fired at Alexandria?"


    Aphrodite stepped back and replied, "as Apollo has just said, the gods can retaliate against Philip II and his son. But because of the agreement of the gods, my arrow did not hurt him, but made him move for a person who should not be loved. This will not damage your plan. I''m just aiming at Amun, the agreement of the Olympus Gods does not include Amun. He is not the God here


    At this time, Zeus heard Amun''s voice --


    "Zeus, please tell the wisdom God yalena that she is cruel! I''ll let her do it, and I''ll leave the hitton Peninsula today. When I was here, I did not violate our agreement that I had never acted as a God in Olympus. I have chosen a kingdom to help you complete your plan to unify the divine realm. We are still partners now, and I can come back anytime.


    If one day I go back to Olympus, and it is no longer the way it is today, it will be the end of our cooperation. In Olympus, there are some gods who hope to break with me. Please tell them that my intention of coming and going has nothing to do with them. I am just completing my own verification. If this continues, it will be the evening of Olympus. You are also responsible for the actions of the gods. "


    With these words, amon''s voice disappeared. Zeus was still holding the lightning rod, and his remaining anger did not disappear: "you have succeeded. Amun has left! I want to ask why you have forced him to leave, and have done so much before and after? "


    At this time, Hera put her hand on Zeus''s shoulder and advised, "Lord of heaven, please put away your weapons and don''t be so angry. The gods have made an agreement with you, but it does not necessarily mean that they will forgive Amun. I think it is also for your good


    Zeus slowly put away his thunder rod, turned his head and said, "are you behind the scenes? No wonder they have such courage! Is this for my good? What''s your point in trying to get amon to stop working with me? "


    "My Father God, I understand your purpose. You want to prove higher achievements, so cooperate with Amun to prove that Marduk has tried. Your pursuit is to integrate another heaven like Olympus. On the death of Philip II, Alexander himself took control of the kingdom of Macedonian. The wheel of history is irresistible. The Macedonian army will sweep across Tianshu and conquer eju.


    Amun''s divine realm will be integrated into the divine realm of Olympus. If you can''t achieve what you''ve promised, then it''s not feasible. In any case, sooner or later you will conflict with Amun, or he will be your enemy sooner or later. If Amun stays in Macedonian and guides Alexander to accomplish such a feat, is this his proof or your verification? Is it Amun''s divine realm or Olympus''s divine realm sweeping across the mainland? My father, history has begun, and he should be out of the stage, so Hera says it''s for you. "Zeus narrowed his eyes: "but my cooperation with Amun did not end. He just left temporarily."


    "You don''t have to break the agreement with him. I have my own way to let him withdraw from the cooperation with you."


    At this time, Ares quietly asked Hermes, "you are the most moving God in the world. Can you tell me why we want to kick amon out?"


    Hermes replied, "if Amun and Zeus continue to cooperate, it''s just that they get what they want, and it''s not good for us."


    Why do you say that? Philip II''s unification of the hitton Peninsula violated the interests of the gods and triggered a war of envoys. Later, the gods reached a new agreement to make up for the loss of the hitton peninsula by expanding the Olympus God domain to Tianshu. The greater the scope of new gods opened up by the Olympian system, the more benefits the gods gained, but there was an alien god Amun in the middle.


    Alexander had promised that even if he arrived at eju, he would sacrifice to Amun and rebuild Isis temple, which was not what the Olympians wanted to see. The purpose of Zeus may be to prove a higher realm, and the gods reached a compromise in order to pursue greater interests in expansion. But if they let Amun continue to cooperate with Zeus, the biggest profit maker besides Zeus may become Amun.


    So the gods wanted to destroy this cooperation, and some of them were not even willing to let Zeus do what he wanted. According to Zeus''s best expectation, if he can prove his vow to merge Amun''s kingdom of angels with Olympus, then Amun will join the Olympian system in another way. This is not a good thing for the original gods.


    Amun will become the most important god in the Olympian system except Zeus. Apollo and others are no opponents. The benefits of the expansion of the divine realm will only be divided by Amun and Zeus. Therefore, yalena and others repeatedly designed to kick Amun out, and they also got Hera''s behind the scenes support. Forcing amon out is only the first step. I''m afraid there will be other plans to get him out.


    Zeus, however, narrowed his eyes and was no longer angry after listening to yalena''s words. No one knew what the Lord of Olympus was thinking?


    ����


    Amun is saying goodbye to Aristotle. He came all the way to the hitton peninsula for verification, and worked with Zeus to plan the most daring plan among people. Although he was forced away by the Olympus Gods, Amun also had a great harvest. The most important inspiration is not from the gods, but from the two mortals Aesop and Aristotle. In their words and deeds, Amun has a lot of new understanding.


    Before leaving, Amun said to medanzo, "I want to leave here and return to the kingdom of heaven. You are not beyond immortality. You''d better go back to Eden first."


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "no, I want to stay. I''ll stay in Macedon."


    Amun frowned slightly: "do you want to stay alone? No longer under my patronage, as an emissary of another god system, I remained alone in the realm of Olympus. You know that the gods are watching here with hostile eyes. If you are not careful, you may be doomed. Why take such a risk? "


    "I''ve come here, and I have my proof," he replied. I helped Alexander design the army, run the army, taught him everything I could teach, and he promised me that in the future he would help and allow David to establish Salem, offer sacrifices to your temple and rebuild Isis. In this case, I will always help him until I witness the fulfillment of his promise, which is also a witness to my request. My God, please allow me to stay


    For the first time, Amun showed his approval to the disciple and said with a smile, "OK, I will allow you to stay. The end of human practice is not so easy to reach. Now that you have made a decision, this is your chance. Even if there is the danger of falling, you have to face it. I wish you well, madanzo. I will wait for you in heaven


    After saying this, Amun turned and walked out of the gate. The people in the courtyard saw him go out, but the people outside didn''t see him come out. The spirit seemed to disappear into the void, leaving no ripples in the air. Next moment Amun appeared in heaven.


    Because in the Olympus domain, Amun could not act as a God, and could not use the means of the gods. Moreover, it was not his domain. He didn''t know what was happening. The angels who stayed in heaven welcomed Amun''s return under the leadership of seagulls. However, Amun suddenly frowned and disappeared.


    Amun had just returned to the kingdom of heaven, turned around and went to the world again. Because of an unexpected event, Mu Yun and Gabriel had already rushed back to the rose garden.


    ����


    The rose garden was originally the shrine of Mu Yun, the goddess of youth and love in anuna''s Apocalypse department. The gods themselves often come here, but it is mainly for the gods to live and practice.


    The palace is surrounded by a great array of divine arts, separated from the outside space, almost equivalent to another world. Even if ordinary people come here, they will not find the traces of the temple. The God emissary who lives in the temple naturally knows how to open the door to get in and out. If it is other people, even the gods, they can''t enter without permission, unless it is a strong attack.However, it is also costly to break through the guard array and the space boundary of the palace, and it is much easier to defend a temple than to break it. Therefore, for the gods, this is a peaceful world.


    After the expansion of the great light divinity system extended the divine domain to the whole Tianshu continent, the God domain of anuna Qishen system had been lost, but the gods'' palaces were still there. Later, Amun integrated anuna Qi Kingdom and the nine alliance kingdom. The gods became angels, and their temple on earth became an angel''s paradise. Only those who were guided could enter. Mu Yun''s rose garden was one of them.


    But today, a strange thing happened. Even the gods were surprised that there was a thief in the rose garden!


    If it is the courtyard of an ordinary family, the thief may climb over the wall instead of going through the main gate. But there is the human God''s palace, the angel''s paradise! How can one touch the desolate places on the Assyrian plateau, separated by a great array of space and divinity? Since it is a "thief", of course, it is impossible to open the door to enter in the normal way. Even if the gods find this temple and want to enter by force, they have to break the guard array.


    But such a strange thing happened, and there was a man who, without the help of the gods, entered the rose garden. He not only went in by himself, but also brought in a companion hand in hand. If we use the analogy of human courtyard, of course, these two people did not enter through the gate, nor did they go through the wall! And they got into trouble as soon as they got in.


    The first person they met in the rose garden was Wendy, the virgin of Baron. Wendy was singing in the flowers. When one of them saw Wendy, he said to the other, "this big girl is very beautiful. How could she be possessed of evil?"


    Another person is wide eyed way: "since we met, help her." With a flick of her finger, Wendy woke up.


    Wendy may be the best information divinity in the world, which is the illusion that Amun left in her soul, but it is an extremely real experience for Wendy. Amun can''t awaken the original power for Wendy, and the gods can''t let all the people he meets have great achievements. Wendy can only be a mortal in this life. So when Amun left the rose garden last time, he used a kind of magic to make Wendy think that he was still here with her, and had lived a happy life over the years.


    Wendy was singing to Amun in the flowers, but he heard a ring of his fingers. Amun suddenly disappeared. The rose garden was still a rose garden, but two strange people appeared in front of him. She could not help but utter a exclamation, not because of the terrible appearance of the two men, but because of the sudden disappearance of Amun and the inexplicable appearance of strangers, Wendy was greatly shocked, which shocked the gods.


    Goddess Mu Yun was in the kingdom of heaven. She was the first to find out the situation. She was shocked at that time. What thief in the world can touch the rose garden? Must be the invasion of unknown demons or foreign gods!


    Gabriel was the second to find out the situation, but she was faster than Mu Yun. She was the first to arrive at the rose garden from heaven. Gabriel, as a guardian angel, how can this happen? She appears directly in front of Wendy, perceiving that the intruder has just broken Amun''s magic power, wields the blade of order and cleaves it.


    Wendy exclaimed behind her, "Gabriel - stop it!" Why did she stop Gabriel''s attack? Because the silver arc of the blade of order cuts at a child, who somehow penetrates the space barrier of the rose garden and breaks Amun''s divinity.


    Gabriel has been through many battles. He has seen many demons and monsters. He has never been confused by the appearance of the enemy. But when Wendy saw the child, she couldn''t bear to let Gabriel hurt him.


    It was a little boy with a white and red face and a long, pink face. It seemed that he was only five or six years old at most. His hairstyle was very special, which he had never seen in the land of Tianshu. He shaved his hair and left a peach shaped pinch from the top of his head to his forehead. He was wearing a small robe, which seemed to be made of silver silk, with wide cuffs and almost drooping, and a gold belt. The child was so lovely that Wendy almost wanted to pick it up and kiss her. As soon as Gabriel appeared, however, he struck it with an axe.


    The little boy broke Amun''s magic and was laughing at another little girl beside him. The little girl was his companion. She looked smaller and more lovely. She was only four or five years old. She was wearing a big red and green jacket. Her small face seemed to be broken by blowing bullets. Her big eyes were very clear.


    Lengbutin Gabriel appeared and chopped with an axe. The blade of order has the power to cut space, and nothing tangible can stop it. The little boy was startled, jumped up and yelled, "Oh, how fierce!"


    He waved his sleeve into a ball of mercerization, covered himself and the little girl in. The arc of the blade of order cuts through the void, and the two children''s bodies are exposed again, and their whole bodies are intact. Gabriel was surprised - what a clever means. Where was he from?


    But the little boy looked down at his sleeve, turned his mouth, and looked like he was about to cry. Then he raised his head and pointed to Gabriel and said, "you woman, you are so vicious! Why hurt people without saying a word? Pay for my sleeve I''m good at cutting my sleeve? " Look at the sleeve of the child''s robe, which has been marked with a thin cut.


    **PS: tickets, monthly tickets!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    At this time, Mu Yun has arrived, just appeared in Gabriel''s side, see this scene is also deeply shocked. But she immediately showed a smile, stepped forward to the two children and said with a smile: "wait a minute, angry, where are you from?"


    When the little boy saw Mu Yun appear, he was stunned at first. He still puffed his cheek and said, "we are not gods and ghosts. We picked herbs in the mountains and mistakenly came here. When we saw someone in the flowers, we helped. But suddenly, the man jumped out and sacrificed without saying a word. What''s the reason? "


    The little girl quietly pulled his sleeve and said, "brother Jumang, there is something wrong with the situation? This is clearly someone else''s paradise. The girl has no magic power, but she seems to have been washed marrow and changed bones. Although she was enchanted, it didn''t seem to hurt her


    Mu Yun still said with a smile: "this is my rose garden, you even do not say hello to break in, but also break the magic arts, it is inevitable that you will be mistaken for the invasion of demons. Even if the guests come to the door, they can''t help but say hello to the host and make trouble as soon as they enter the door. Gabriel just shot because he thought you were going to hurt Wendy


    Mu Yun saw that the two children were skillful and difficult to deal with, and their origins and intentions were not clear, so he welcomed them with a smile. He calmed down first and then avoided unexpected conflicts.


    The little boy saw that she was kind-hearted and had a good smile, so he also held a small fist in front of her chest. It looked like a salute. He said in a loud voice: "we come from Kunlun, and we take Snow chrysanthemum in the bitter and cold mountain areas. Just then he reached out and broke the branches. Suddenly, he saw that the flowers were blooming, but there was no real water around him. So I turned back and pulled the real water in and saw the girl singing in the flowers We didn''t mean to intrude. It seems that there are other reasons for this girl''s evil. I''m afraid this is a misunderstanding. It turns out that this is your cave. Which immortal family are you


    The "real water" he said should be the name of the little girl. They claimed to come from a place called Kunlun. Mu Yun was confused, but somehow understood what he meant. The little boy called the rose garden a paradise. Since Mu Yun is the master here, this is her immortal home. But these two children are clearly gods, but they claim not to belong to ghosts and gods, also known as Mu Yun''s immortal family.


    At this time Gabriel''s soul heard Amun''s voice: "put away your weapons, do not conflict, these two gods have no malice." Mu Yun''s soul also heard Amun''s voice: "these two children have a special origin and may be very important to me. Please try to ask them to stay as a guest."


    Along with the sound, Amun appears beside Wendy. Wendy regained consciousness when she saw amon. She grabbed his sleeve and said, "what happened just now? You suddenly disappeared? Those two children are so lovely, but don''t hurt them. "


    "There was something urgent just now. I went to deal with it. Don''t worry. Those two children are guests in the rose garden. Yinnanna will treat them well. "


    The little boy named Jumang saw Amun appear, but he was surprised. He reached out to hold the real water and took two steps back. His face showed a look of vigilance and said, "another immortal family? It''s a mistake to rush into Xianshan today! It''s not right for us to break the magic again, but the axe just now was too fierce! We don''t mean it or mean it. If we don''t welcome it, we''ll leave! "


    Gabriel had already put away his axe and bowed over and said, "two gods, you are so strange that no matter who you are, you will inevitably misunderstand. Please don''t mind if you offended me just now


    The little girl named Zhenshui pouted and said, "didn''t you tell us that we are not ghosts and gods, why do we always call people that way?"


    Mu Yun has already walked over with a smile: "this is just a honorific title, just like you just called me immortal family. There are few visitors in the rose garden. It''s really rare today. Since there was a misunderstanding just now, there is no need to worry about it. I have wonderful flowers and grasses for four seasons, as well as fine food and wine. If you like, you can have a good time here. My sister is very happy to entertain two guests from afar. "


    True water frowned again and looked at Mu Yun and said, "how old are you? Do you want me to call your sister?"


    It''s really funny to say that after transcending immortality, we don''t remember the human years, and the appearance of the gods is reflected outside the state of mind. Therefore, the gods are not old. Look at the appearance of real water, don''t call it sister Mu Yun, or call it aunt! However, she also wrinkled her small nose and said it seriously. Mu Yun had to smile and reply, "then you can call me yinnanna."


    At this time, Wendy also stepped forward to put out her hands and said with a kind face, "my name is Wendy. I live here. Little brother and sister, welcome to the rose garden. "


    Sentence mang frowned a little reluctantly, but did not dodge, his arm and magic feather sleeve were Wendy this mortal grasp. Wendy also took real water''s hand and walked with the two children. Sentence mang asked the water in a low voice: "are we going to play here?"


    Zhenshui replied, "since I''m here, let''s have a look! It''s beautiful here. Aren''t we here to look for exotic flowers and plants? Maybe we want to find something we haven''t found yet. "


    Amun did not entertain guests in the palace at the foot of the mountain. As soon as he waved, a beautiful big tent appeared on the grass slope beside the flowers and the stream, in which the tables, chairs and wine had been arranged. Since he met the lion king in the desert, Amun has always been in the habit of entertaining some great achievers with special status.The two children were not surprised by Amun''s methods. They went into the big tent and sat down in a big square. They looked like two little adults. They were both lovely and funny. Mu Yun looked at almost can''t help but want to reach out to touch sentence Mang''s head, but did not really do so, her heart is very clear that this child is not simple, the achievement is not under her.


    The fairy maid, shubrazan, was in the garden of Eden, but there were other gods in the rose garden. However, Amun waved to let the gods disperse, and poured wine for Jumang. When she arrived at the real water, the little girl shook her head and said, "I don''t drink."


    She wears two small braids that are inclined to the sky. It''s very interesting to shake the braids when she shakes her head. Wendy poured a light rose transparent drink into the glass of real water. The real water took a sniff and said, "is this made from the honey of Rose Rose Rose?"


    Wendy replied, "it''s the honey of a wild flower at the foot of the mountain. I don''t know its name is Rose Rose rose flower. I made it by myself. Is it good to drink?"


    After taking a sip of the real water, he felt the sweetness all over his body. He could not help nodding and praising: "this honey can cure the internal damage, assist the furnace tripod recovery, and have the effect of relaxing and invigorating the spirit. It''s really a good thing. And its physical nature is pure, not mixed disturbance, if you personally tune, sister is a good person


    She called her sister Wendy and said she was a good person. Mu Yun could not help but cover his mouth and said with a smile: "Wendy is a good man, we are not good people?"


    This sentence is a joke of course, but sentence mang is very serious: "except her, you are not human."


    All over the table laughed. Except Wendy, all of you are not "people". Amun, Gabriel and Mu Yun are beyond immortality and are another kind of existence. Of course, Jumang and Zhenshui need not be mentioned.


    After sentence mang finished speaking, he raised his glass to drink. The child''s drinking appearance frightened Amun a little. Amun naturally produced the best wine in Tianshu mainland. However, the child''s posture was simply pouring into his mouth rather than tasting it. After a gulp, a large cup would be gone.


    Amun asked, "Mr. gumang, how about this wine?"


    Sentence mang slightly frowned and said, "it should be good, but not my taste."


    Gabriel and Mu Yun are slightly discolored, the child''s big tone! Zhenshui handed his cup over and said, "brother Jumang, if you don''t like drinking, try this one. It''s good to drink!"


    Jumang didn''t pick up the cup. Amun noticed that he glanced at it with the same method of divinity detection, and then replied, "although the nectar of the Rose Rose rose is good, it is better to use the flower picking dew to help the furnace cauldron and the spirit work. The so-called "Rumei honey" is not a honey but a condensation essence. Wendy, since you can treat guests with this, we are sorry to drink it for nothing. I''ll give you the Dan Fang of ruimeimi. You can make it according to the prescription. "


    Mu Yun said quickly, "the nectar collected by Wendi is very popular with the gods here. It is really helpful for cultivation. I have been planting this flower in the rose garden for a long time, and it is very helpful to draw the essence of this flower smell. This is the means of the gods, but never thought of using other means to do things.


    Sentence mang replied: "the immortal family means, good at fake foreign things may not become a pill. But Cheng Dan can be carried or given to others. You should have thought so. "


    The more he listened, the more curious he became. The two "gods" in front of him were just like an unknown world to him. He poured a glass of wine to Jumang and said, "Gabriel just had a conflict with you, you don''t care. I see your skill is superb. Thank you for not fighting back, or I''m afraid you will hurt her


    Unexpectedly, Ju mang put down his glass and said, "I won''t hurt her at all. I''m just the body of a wisp of mind. Although I have great magical power, I don''t have great magic power with me. She can''t hurt me with that blow. It''s just that the artifact in her hand is strange and cuts my feather sleeve, but I can''t do anything about her


    Zhenshui also held the cup and said, "you misunderstood just now. Brother Jumang would not hurt Wendy at all. He never hurt all sentient beings in the world. He only saw Wendy''s appearance at that time and mistakenly thought that..."


    Amun coughed in time and interrupted the real water''s words. His cough also carried the message of divinity into his soul, explaining Wendy''s identity and his intention to perform divinity. The two children immediately responded. Jumang looked at Amun and grinned: "you did it, but it''s not harmful. I think I''m helping people, but I''m almost good


    Amun had looked at the two children carefully. The breath was not human, but he could not see what kind of existence it was. In terms of the realm of the gods, these two children are not higher than him, but they belong to the category that he does not know.


    Amun was calm, not eager to get to the bottom of the matter, but turned aside the topic and said, "you don''t have to point out what happened just now. Anyway, I''d like to thank you for your kindness I should call you "immortal family". I think that''s what you call yourself. I''ve never seen such an immortal family as you in Tianshu. Is it from the "self in heaven world"


    Zhen Shui frowned and waved her braid. "No, no, how could we come from there! Do you think we''re like ''he''s transformed into a demon''


    Sentence mang also put down the cup and asked, "do you know bosun?"


    Amun was slightly stunned. Marduk''s name was Boxun, which was still a secret in Tianshu continent. Unexpectedly, the child named bosun directly. He said with a wry smile, "not only do I know him, but I have dealt with him a lot."Sentence mang said: "that is a very interesting person, extremely has the ability to bewitch. You should be careful when dealing with him."


    Amun nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. I''ve been very careful! Do you come from Lingshan Buddha kingdom In addition to Poseidon''s own world, Amun knew that another kind of guidance came from limitless light. As for Lingshan Buddhist kingdom, he had heard from Da Yuan Di Zang and Vincent Tibu.


    This time, Ju mang was slightly surprised and said, "have you ever seen limitless light?"


    "Once upon a time," Amun replied At the same time, he uses the information divinity to print the situation of limitless light into the soul of Jumang and true water.


    True water opened his mouth and said in an envious way: "you have seen the boundless light in the world. What a blessing! We have not met him, and he is not a disciple of the Buddha''s Lingshan mountain. The limitless light has been proved invisible, and his achievements are still above the golden immortal


    Amun frowned: "can you tell me about your history?"


    "We are the sentence Mang and the real water," she said with a smile


    Isn''t that nonsense? Amun knows who Jumang and Zhenshui are? The words of Zhenshui naturally have the magical effect similar to information divinity, but they are not directly printed into the soul like information divinity, but can be understood and explained by those who can hear it.


    In fact, the two children had been carrying this strange "magic power" when they spoke just now, otherwise Wendy, as a mortal, could not understand what they were talking about. Because they speak a language other than Tianshu, they can talk freely with Amun and others.


    They came from the Far East, a place called Kunlun. However, what Amun saw was not the two "gods" themselves, but the images of the two gods who made their vows in their fixed seats and turned into a wisp of mind. Amun did not know the names of the two "gods", but the children in front of him had their own names, namely Jumang and Zhenshui.


    In fact, when it comes to achievement, Amun should be above the two gods, but the cleverness of the realm is different. Jumang and Zhenshui are like gods but not gods. They have great supernatural realm, but they have no great magic power to follow. No wonder Amun didn''t see through their existence just now? "Once upon a time," Vincent''s "eye of God" had been discussed.


    Vincent Bu, a native of Tianshu, clearly knows the gods here. But the two children didn''t understand. They came here only by chance, pursuing the veins of the mountains and taking the seeds of exotic flowers and plants. They went too far by accident and ran to the Assyrian plateau.


    "Who am I talking to?" Amun asked again


    Zhenshui smilingly pointed to Wendy: "who was she singing to in the flowers just now?"


    Amun also laughed and stopped pestering the question. He asked, "just now Yin Nanna called you gods, but you are very unhappy. You claim that you are not ghosts and gods. What''s the matter?"


    In his natural conversation, he raised the most concerned problem. His soul vaguely felt that this issue was very important, which seemed to be the key to his exploration and verification. He was very eager for the two children to explain clearly. Unexpectedly, sentence mang put down the cup, spread his hands and said: "look at your realm, like gold fairy belongs to, should be above me."


    He also mentioned a word - Jinxian, whose voice is naturally accompanied by explanation, which can be accepted by those who can understand it, but can not be heard by those who do not understand it. It describes the achievement of Artemis'' so-called "God of gods".


    They can create a world in the immortal eternity through soul imprinting and practice, and lead disciples beyond immortality to come. They can share with angels or gods, and make it grow and become more colorful. Moreover, the gods themselves are not bound by this world, and they can freely travel in and out of the world.


    However, Jumang''s "Jinxian" is different from Amun''s vows. Jinxian is also very different from the concept of the so-called God system or the Lord of heaven on the Tianshu continent, but the realm is similar. Therefore, he is referring to "the genus of Jinxian".


    True water is in a side way: "sentence mang elder brother, you discuss with him also is OK. There are fifty-three good fortune children in Buddhism, and they also seek Dharma from the outside world. Although he is not a fellow, and his achievements are higher than yours, he can ask you. "


    Mu Yun was very clever. Although he didn''t fully understand what they were talking about, he also understood probably and knew Amun''s intention. These questions can''t be explained clearly in a few words, only if people are willing to answer them. She immediately got up and said, "don''t worry. Since you''re here to be a guest, let''s open the table first There''s wine and honey, and then try some of the delicious food that amon and I cooked ourselves


    Sentence mang waved his sleeve and said, "that''s right, eat first!"


    Mu Yun and Amun look at each other with a smile, and they start to make delicious food on the table. Amun makes barbecue and thick soup. Mu Yun takes out a stone plate to bake dough cake. This is a very common food in Tianshu, but it is the most delicious food in the world made by them. Even the emperor seldom enjoyed it. At that time, Schrodinger liked Amun''s craft best.


    Alluring aroma floating in the air, people can''t bear to saliva when they smell it. In such a beautiful and beautiful place, watching the gods make the rare food in the world, even if you haven''t eaten it, it''s already a great enjoyment of life.Sentence mang whispered: "it looks good."


    But Zhenshui wrinkled his nose and said, "look, they are not wild people. How can they make dishes face to face at the table? Although the immortal family doesn''t pay much attention to it, it''s not the way to treat guests in the world. "


    Sentence mang shook his head slightly and said, "it''s really not the way to treat guests when they make dishes and eat without chopsticks. After all, they are foreigners, dining like a picnic. But if you are attentive and attentive, you should not worry too much about it. "


    "I didn''t care, just a little curious," he said


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    What do these two kids mean? Zhenshui is very strange. How did Amun and Mu Yun move the work that should be prepared in the kitchen to the wine table? If it''s really a treat, the meat should be well pickled with seasoning, cooked, cut into pieces, and then put on the plate. Instead of baking at the table, cooking fumes and cutting with a knife. If it''s camping and having a picnic, it''s a bit strange to make a formal banquet in the cave for the first time.


    Amun and Mu Yun hand-made delicious hospitality, but Zhenshui is curious, and Jumang advised Zhenshui not to care too much, which makes people laugh and cry.


    However, Amun could hear them talking. Instead of serving a large roast, Amun cut the meat into small pieces and put it on a plate and handed it over. The two children did not take the knife or reach out directly. Instead, they pointed to the flower branches nearby. Four straight twigs less than a foot long flew by. The skin of the branches peeled off and turned into two pairs of slender sticks.


    They cleverly hold the sticks between their fingers to eat, and sometimes reach out to serve soup with a spoon. It looks both magical and elegant, which makes Wendy gape.


    Gods don''t have to eat, but it doesn''t mean they can''t. They can still enjoy the delicious food of the world. After eating for a while, Jumang put down his two sticks and said, "thank you for your hospitality. You have something to ask me - why do you claim not belong to ghosts and gods? But you have to explain - why am I called a God? What do you mean by gods


    Amun wants to ask questions about cultivation, but he has to explain his own situation to the other party first, so that others can know what he wants to ask. What are gods? That''s not a very easy question to answer.


    The traditional gods in the Tianshu continent have transcendent immortal achievers. However, Amun was regarded as the only God, who accepted his guidance, who was beyond immortality and called himself an angel. It is not easy to explain these things clearly. Amun used the most simple and direct method. He held his glass and looked at the sentence and the real water and said, "in my kingdom of heaven, I am the only God."


    This sentence contains a piece of information, which is not forced into the soul, but accompanied by fairy tales. The so-called "fairy tales" is the mysterious means used by the two children when they just spoke. Amun''s achievement is higher than them, and he will use it if he thinks it through. Da Yuan Di Zang used similar means to communicate with him, but Amun didn''t understand it thoroughly at that time.


    But this piece of information is unimaginably complicated. In addition to some secret details that should not be or inconvenient to say, Amun told all his life experiences. From the town of Duke, until now sitting in the rose garden, there is nothing hidden about the stories of people or gods he met. But Amun is just a simple show, so that the two children can know what he saw.


    Rao is so, ordinary gods can not stand such a huge information at a time. If the soul is not unimaginably powerful, Amun''s message will be printed directly, which will form a kind of harm. Therefore, Amun draws on the other party''s Xianjia witticism, which means that the other party can understand, understand and accept depends on himself.


    He was also testing how powerful the souls of the two children were and how long it would take to react to them? Sentence mang holding the cup, hands in the middle of the air, as if to hold, about a half day before the cup down. Amun was slightly surprised. Although the little boy''s realm was not as good as he was, the strength of his soul was beyond his imagination, no less than any angel in the kingdom of heaven.


    Meng Meng was surprised when she put down the glass. She didn''t know what she was blinking at.


    "This is the best explanation, you are very magnanimous."


    Amun smile: "I have nothing to hide."


    Ju Mang: "thank you very much."


    Amun: you''re welcome, because I want to ask you for advice


    Amun told his own experience so frankly, sentence mang also got a lot. Amun took medanzo with him to visit the hitton Peninsula, but he also wanted to let his disciples to explore and understand. Although Jumang and Zhenshui didn''t participate in it in person, they could learn a lot from the bystander''s point of view.


    After receiving Amun''s heavy "gift", Ju mang didn''t return his feelings. He put down his cup and said, "I don''t know what you want to ask me. Just open your mouth. I know everything." However, this sentence also contains a hint that Amun can only ask questions related to his own experience, rather than inquire about Jumang and Zhenshui.


    Amun''s first question was a little strange, because he asked not himself, but thought, "what Zeus asked for?"


    Sentence mang replied: "the ultimate gold fairy."


    What is the acme of Jinxian? Jumang made a detailed explanation. With the help of Lingtai''s opening-up and transformation, it became an immortal''s mansion in the boundless and mysterious world, and the one who got great freedom was called Jinxian. The ultimate realm of Jinxian is not only a world of its own, but also allows the world of Jinxian to attach to it. Lingtai can see the phase of knowledge, and the Taoist field extends beyond the immortal house, which can be called a fairyland.


    Because of the different ways of proof, Zeus may not pursue the so-called "fairyland", but the realm he asked for is similar to this "golden immortal extreme". Zeus is the real God of the gods, because it can accommodate another heaven with Olympus heaven, integrate soul imprint with practice and knowledge, and make the connotation and extension of Olympus heaven more extensive.Amun could not help nodding: "the so-called God of gods, so it is! And what kind of realm do I seek? "


    Sentence mang answer is very simple, but also let Amun some disappointment: "I do not know, not to speak in vain."


    In the great prophecy of Alma, a god of gods would be born in Tianshu. Artemis believed that Zeus or Amun had achieved the achievement of gods, which fulfilled the prophecy. However, after listening to Jumang''s explanation, Amun realized that he and Zeus had not really verified. Only when he reached the state of "gold like immortals" that Jumang said could he be called the God of the gods.


    But Amun''s vow is not so, or is not only so, but also beyond this realm. But to transcend this realm also needs to experience this realm.


    Among the angels he guides, if any of them can also achieve his current achievements, he can also create a kingdom of heaven in the immortal eternity and become what Jumang called "the genus of golden fairies". If on that day, Amun is still "the only God" and can integrate the disciples'' world with his kingdom of heaven, then it is equivalent to proving the "God of the gods".


    As for the higher realm, Ju mang had heard of it, but he could not explain it clearly to Amun. At this time, he took the initiative to introduce his achievements.


    Jumang is the body of a wisp of mind of an immortal family in the Far East, with great supernatural power and knowledge. However, the immortal family has not proved the golden immortal himself, so the realm of Jumang is "the realm of materialization of real immortals". It can be understood as the peak of the creator''s achievement, and can also be emptied into a unique mountain and river.


    The immortal family has the same means as the creator, and can create the world in the eternal immortality. But what they want is not so, and their ideas are also very interesting. Such a world is in the soul. If you want to have something, you can have nothing. There is no need to create one and put it there. It is just a means of verification.


    Just like people can do a strange painting, and then into the painting of mountains and rivers to travel, and painting is only a painting, not the real mountains and rivers. What the painter proves is the technique of writing, not the content of the painting itself.


    This is the confirmation of the immortal family. If it is not, it will be another way to prove it. It can not be called the immortal family. It can not be called the immortal family. It can not be called the immortal family. It is also the creator of the various God systems in the Tianshu continent, or the archangels guided by Amun. This is not only the difference of ideas or opinions, but also the difference of practical practice.


    Since Jumang introduced the realm of the immortal family, Amun took the opportunity to ask, "the realm of real immortals is like the peak of the creator, and then upward is to prove Jinxian. What do you think of the achievements of the creator God


    Ju mang shook his head and said, "the archangels in your kingdom of heaven will not seek to prove the creator God in the future. Under your guidance, they will directly verify your present state, the genus of golden fairies. As for the achievement of the creator God, I don''t know. If you have the skill of turning into Lingtai, you are bound by your own cocoon. You can''t even think about it. But according to your opinion, to create a god system to prove the end of human desire can also be called Shizhi. But this will really come to an end. If there is more demand, there will be no way out unless we renew our desire to rebuild it completely. "


    Jumang didn''t know about the achievement of the creator God before, but when he heard Amun''s introduction, he understood clearly that it was a dead end. If that''s what the gods want. If there is more to be desired, there is no way to go. As an immortal like him, he would not have this idea, so I don''t know.


    Amun nodded with emotion: "Mr. Jumang, you are right! This is what happened to Anu and Allah at the beginning, and they finally chose to do it again. They only understood it after all kinds of attempts, but you broke the point. "


    Sentence mang smile: "it is not that I am more brilliant, but the way is different. Although I have not proved the truth, I know what I have proved. "


    Jumang''s situation is different from that of Amun. Although his realm may only be equivalent to the peak of the creator, he knows what the higher pursuit is. He didn''t do it yet, but he knew what to do.


    Amun has been exploring for himself. He is a pioneer and has no ready-made road to refer to. Allah and Anu at that time were even more so. They might not want to prove the Lord of heaven, but they did not know how to prove the Lord of heaven. They naturally reached the end of human desire and created a god system to become the creation God. Only with the ancient creation God as a reference, can the gods make another vow. Isis failed, while Zeus and Amun succeeded.


    Next, Amun finally asked the key question: "Mr. Jumang, how do you view the field of the source of divine power?"


    Sentence mang light answer four words: "ghost cultivation method."


    It is not only the idea of "a ghost knot" but also an explanation of why the "ghost knot" is different from that of "a God in the land". This time it was Amun''s turn to be stunned. He sat there with his glass in his hand for a long time.


    Jumang''s words are like the voice from another world. In his opinion, the so-called field of the source of divine power is dispensable, no matter whether the achievement is beyond immortality or not, whether before or after becoming a God! However, the immortal family, who turned a wisp of mind into a sentence awn, has never had a field of divine power, but takes the human world as the Taoist field.Jumang did not deny the use of the source of divine power to the "gods". As for its advantages, Amun had already made it clear that he was now the main god of eju, so there was no need to elaborate on it. Interestingly, Ju mang is also very clear, and I have seen many creatures practicing so much. But he was such an immortal that he never deliberately pursued it.


    Among the practitioners seen by Jumang, there were the spirits of the dead, demons and spirits, who showed off their magical powers, magic power or miracles, and guided or bewitched the believers in the world to set up ancestral temples and offer sacrifices. There are also people who have made great achievements and made great achievements in the world. The people are grateful for their kindness and set up ancestral temples to sacrifice them with incense. There are many kinds of witches and witches in the folk.


    Receiving human incense and practicing with the will of the people, the Yin God can be condensed and formed, and the essence demon can get magic power. This is what the gods call "the power to repair the soul". There are also immortals who set up Taoist temples on earth, which are similar to the temples in the Tianshu continent, or have the effect of a temple, but are not used as a temple. The first is to inherit the Dharma, and the second is to admire the heaven and earth to see knowledge, which is also equivalent to the so-called "learning from the soul of the world".


    But it is only on the left. The left way is not the true way, or can be used, but can not be proved.


    Hearing from here to here, Amun also thoroughly thought about one thing. The so-called field of divine power can be enjoyed after the achievement of nine levels of original power. It can absorb the power to repair the soul, listen to the voice of prayer, and find out everything in the God field. But the achievements of the gods themselves do not come from this. In some cases, they are just a symbol of status and interests.


    Horus, for example, was once the main god of the nine linked divine realm, making him very powerful and almost omniscient in the divine realm. This may be a kind of help to confirm higher achievements, but it does not represent the achievements and realms of gods. When Seth banished Horus from the throne, Horus did not really grow up in the long years of God. He was still such a God.


    Does Amun become the main god of eju, which is helpful to his cultivation? Of course! When his body and spirit are injured, he can recover faster and learn more about the world at any time. But did he prove the realm of the Lord of heaven because he became the LORD God? No, of course not!


    In terms of means, the method of ghost cultivation mentioned by Jumang is not fundamentally different from the nature that these gods enjoy the divine realm. If we generalize it, we don''t need to achieve level 9 achievement to be called a God. Demons and spirits with any means can borrow it. As long as people can set up ancestral temples to sacrifice, it''s just that such "gods" do not have endless vitality.


    Therefore, when Mu Yun called Jumang a deity, in the concept of this immortal family, he actually put him in the category of those spirits and demons. Of course, he would shake his head and deny it. What is God? According to the understanding of the sentence, the user is the God. The so-called sphere of divine power was in his eyes nothing more than the cup of nectar Wendy had poured into the real water.


    Jumang believes that the gods in the temple of Tianshu continent can be called "the God of virtue and virtue", which is a symbol of "unpredictable" for ordinary people. Ju mang accepted the guidance of "the way of the supreme emperor", which said: "when a Taoist comes to the world, its ghosts are not gods, and their gods do not hurt people." In other words, the guidance accepted by the world is just a kind of faith, which has nothing to do with the statues on the altar.


    What kind of God will become depends on what he is doing and what he is pursuing? The divine realm is both an end and a result. The original power can not include the method of ghost cultivation, but now the gods of Olympus are fighting for the divine realm and trying to expand it. Although their achievements have been very high, they still rely on the method of ghost cultivation.


    Hearing this, Amun can''t help but reexamine his own experience. He has also established divine regions, such as Salem City, such as the present-day eju. It''s not that he has to do this, but the gods do it. He does it naturally, and there are many gains and benefits. But now looking back, the main reason for each breakthrough is not that.


    Perhaps Marduk also understood this truth. He incarnated as Darius to establish the potz Empire, and pushed the bright divine realm to the whole Tianshu continent. The main purpose was to prove the "self world" he had created. After the verification, Marduk left, as if he did not pay attention to the affairs of the Boz Empire, and no one knew that the bright god was Marduk or potion.


    But Zeus seems to be thinking about this issue. He wants to unify the Olympus God domain and expand outward, so as to bring the ghost cultivation method to the extreme. It is also in pursuit of the perfection of his achievements. As for his reputation in the world, Zeus seems not to care.


    Now that Amun understood, what should he do? It is unnecessary to give up the divine realm. Just like a person who wants to prove that he is not greedy for money, there is no need to throw away all the money at home. There is no need to prove this to anyone. He can still have his domain, but he can look at it from another angle. He didn''t want to be such a God. Even if he was strong, he would have to wait for an opportunity. To realize his vow, he would have to pay a great price.


    Unfortunately, Jumang can answer Zeus'' request, but can''t answer what Amun pursued? In his meditation, Amun asked again, "Mr. kumang, have you ever heard of a higher achievement than the golden immortal?"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    Sentence mang picked up the two thin wooden sticks on the table and held out a piece of meat and said slowly, "of course. What I am now practicing is the way handed down by the Supreme Master. Above the acme of golden immortality is the state of three living things and forgetting one''s feelings. If you and I have achieved something, you can say nothing about it


    Mu Yun, who has not spoken for a long time, asked in amazement: "there is no achievement to speak of? What kind of person do you see in the Supreme Court


    Ju mang replied, "the supreme emperor is invisible. I don''t know if I have seen him. If you can really meet this state of Da Jue Da Luo, or if you don''t know who he is, or who you are, or who you don''t know who you are, or who you don''t know who you are


    Mu Yun blinked: "isn''t that equal to not being able to see?"


    True water in the side of the whisper: "invisible is not invisible, but everything is possible. This, he has never met. At that time, wuliangguang wanted to guide him, but Amun didn''t go. The Lion King ran away with Manjusri


    When Amun recalled the scene of that day, if he had some enlightenment, he said: "I have been lucky to see the limitless light, and its realm is already above the golden immortal''s acme. Is the achievement of Manjushri, who took away the lion king, also belong to what you call golden fairy? "


    Jumang nodded his head and said, "Manjusri Bodhisattva is also a kind of golden fairy, but the proof of his vow is different. In fact, you are so lucky that I only see you in my life. You pass by immeasurable light, but you can still create the kingdom of heaven. It is wonderful to meet you when you came to the West for the verification of the great wish dizang, and the great wish dizang later was to prove the Bodhisattva in front of you. When you ask what is the realm of the God beyond the gods, ask not me, but the true water. She has proved the golden immortal, but I am still in the realm of materialization of the real immortal. "


    Amun was surprised again. It was Jumang who broke through the boundary of rose garden space, Ju mang who broke his magic, Ju mang who took the edge of Gabriel''s order, and Ju mang was the one who talked at the banquet. Therefore, he always paid attention to the little boy. Now he realized that the little girl Zhenshui''s achievement was even higher, and he had verified Jinxian''s theory It is an accident that the world is not under him and Zeus!


    Zhenshui, holding a cup in his two small hands, was drinking nectar with relish. Seeing Amun looking at her, he raised his head as if he had no intention to say: "it is impossible to say clearly, and empty talk is useless. As long as you sit here and talk to us about it, you can''t get it; you can''t get it as long as you''re still issuing an oracle on earth.


    Don''t ask me how to prove it. I don''t know. Even if I know, I can''t say it. But I can tell you that it has nothing to do with practice. It requires great ambition. Whether these grand aspirations can be realized does not depend on how advanced and profound the strength of your training is. It is necessary for these great opportunities to be robbed of the world and the heavens, not the fairy family has the final say.


    Amun seemed to understand, but he seemed to be more confused. With a bitter smile, he asked a question he could ask clearly: "just now Mr. Jumang said that Bodhisattvas are also like golden fairies. Can Bodhisattvas create heaven from nothing like me?"


    Zhenshui blinked his big eyes and replied, "the golden immortal realm is not something out of nothing, but the transformation of emptiness into reality; the Bodhisattva realm is not nothing. According to their words, it should be the appearance of the air. Emptiness is not nothingness, and emptiness is not nothingness. Your kingdom of heaven is formed in your soul with practice until it is transformed. If there is something you can do to show it, isn''t it? "


    Jumang pointed to Amun and pointed to the real waterway: "Amun experienced the form of natural calamity. He integrated anuna Qishen Kingdom and Jiulian divine kingdom. If he made a mistake, he would immediately fall and disappear. However, he did not realize that he came here. This is also the work of Anu and Allah. If the two creation gods did not wish to help Amun survive, he would not have succeeded. What a blessing


    Amun understood the meaning of sentence mang. What he called the transformation of the heavenly calamity was the test of proving the Lord of heaven, in which Isis fell. Amun didn''t have any fear. He just said with a smile: "this is the situation of the founder. I didn''t know it at that time, but I can understand it later. Now I''m thinking about another thing. If I want to finally fulfill my vow, will I fail in a greater test? "


    Mu Yun grabbed his hand and said, "what are you talking about! "


    however, Ju mang said faintly:" the fall itself is one of the results of verification! What you ask is what you want, and you should understand it before you become a God. If one hesitates after becoming a God, he will never have a real ambition. If you don''t, you can''t


    Amun laughed again. He filled the cup of Jumang and drank a glass of wine himself, as if to himself: "I will not do that until none of my disciples have the Lord of heaven. Because like Allah or Anu, I promised the kingdom of heaven to the angels. If my vow can become a real great ambition, as Zhenshui said, it is not entirely up to me. But if one day I fulfill my vow, what will happen? "


    Zhenshui said: "it''s not heartless to forget one''s feelings too much. To be detached from ghost cultivation is not to be a ghost cultivation any more. You may become the biggest ghost cultivation in the immortal family. Although you are detached, this is the foundation of the birth of a god like you I can''t explain this kind of thing clearly. Brother Jumang, you are good at deducing. What if Amun could fulfill his great ambition as he saidSentence mang shook his head and said: "this matter can''t be deduced. It''s just like watching the world and speaking frankly. Amun, your idol will fall and be trampled by your believers; those who claim to believe in you will be enemies to each other, pointing to each other for evil, knowing evil faith. It doesn''t depend on you at that time, but on the earth where you were born. The road you lead leads to the kingdom of heaven, but I can''t say much about the myriad phenomena of water, the human nature and the world''s struggle for sin. "


    The two children are so direct that they don''t save face at all. Amun said with a bitter smile: "those who believe in me may not be able to enter heaven, but those who follow me can enter heaven." After finishing this sentence, Amun was silent for a time. He answered all the questions that Jumang and Zhenshui could answer, and those who could not. Amun was thinking about the inevitable conflict between the future and the Olympian God system, and he suddenly felt a sense of sudden relief.


    Amun did not speak, but mu Yun took the opportunity to ask: "since the proof of Amun''s vow is not clear, but what I seek, should be able to say clearly?"


    "What do you want to prove?" he asked with a smile


    Mu Yun: "an angel like me has no wish to live in the eternal kingdom of heaven, but in my early years, as the God of youth and love of anuna apocalypse, I always wanted to have my own creator world. Later, I became an angel and still wanted to be an archangel. This is similar to and different from the realm of the creator. In your opinion, how will the wish be realized? "


    Gabriel suddenly interrupted to remind: "Mu Yun, such a question, you should ask Amun."


    Mu Yun said with a smile: "yes, my God has given guidance, and I just want to ask these two friends from afar what''s their opinion on this. Didn''t Amun also ask him questions Why are you looking at me like this? Is it strange


    See sentence Mang and real water have put down the cup, with a puzzled eye looking at Mu Yun. True water pushed a mang a way: "sentence mang brother, you are far better than I am to talk about the way, just tell her."


    "What can I tell you? I am neither the creator nor the archangel. If we talk about the real immortals, she already has the realms of the real immortals. Fortune and cultivation are enough, only between a thought, she did not respond to ah! Is it necessary to ask people whether they are warm or cold when they drink water


    Mu Yun was confused. She recognized the real water and seemed to speak better than Jumang. Then she said, "Narcissus, what are you talking about? What do you mean? Can I become an archangel in a moment


    Zhenshui blinked and asked, "your achievements are similar to those of real immortals. Do you want to ask me?"


    Sentence mang couldn''t see it any more. She pointed to Wendy and asked, "sister, how old are you this year?"


    Wendy is very clever and docile. Knowing that she can''t get in a word, Wendy sits by and listens to her all the time. Sentence Mang''s question really stunned her. Wendy thought for a long time and then replied, "I forgot."


    She really forgot that Wendy had been living in the rose garden without worry for decades. She didn''t know how long it was. She is not the immortal spirit, but the description of her youth is not declining. How did this amazing thing happen? The most important reason is not Amun''s divinity.


    Jumang looked at Mu Yun again and said, "you have proved your strength in the temple. With the help of Amun, you have restored the divine realm of Salem city. Amun has set up your statues in the main temples of eju, so that you can absorb the power of your soul. If the cultivation of magic power is enough. But as the God of youth and love, what was your original intention and symbol in the world? Where did Wendy''s miracle come from? You did not find it in the temple, but in the rose garden


    What do you mean by Jumang? Wendy did not know the years and remained young all these years. It was not only Amun''s credit, but also the magic of Mu Yun''s rose garden. Mu Yun built this rose garden, which has flowers of four seasons, keeps away from the troubles of the world, and has magical power to pray for Wendy silently.


    This temple contains the wishes of the builders. Mu Yun''s rose garden is so magical! Wendy''s temperament is pure and good, and her mind is clear. She does not have the power to awaken the source, but she accepts the blessing silently, as if it is a bone washing effect, although she is still a mortal. Isn''t it such a world that the goddess of youth and love is proving? Seeing Wendy today shows that Mu Yun has done it.


    The problem goes back to the metaphor just now. Some people can make a magical painting and travel around the mountains and rivers in the painting, but the immortal family pursues the technique of writing rather than the painting itself. Now that the painting and the people in the painting have it, Wendy in the rose garden, Mu Yun, who created this miracle, naturally has a similar realm of real immortality.


    Why didn''t Mu Yun realize it? The ancient god is still in the confusion of the creator. She also opened a rose garden in the kingdom of heaven, but the angels in heaven are always young and can not see any change. Moreover, the archangel achievement is not dependent on the kingdom of heaven to open up a closed world. This is a new guidance given by Amun, which is different from the original anuna kingdom.


    Mu Yun has been able to become an archangel, but if she really wants to have an archangel achievement, she still needs this final self awakening.


    Mu Yun quietly pinched Amun and said in his soul, "my God, you bad boy! Why don''t you wake me up? "Amun replied quietly, "I don''t need to say more about this self awakening. When Wendy leaves the rose garden and goes to heaven, your proof will be complete. I didn''t expect that these two children came today. It''s fate to wake you up like this. "


    Just as she spoke, the breath of Mu Yun and the whole Rose Garden quietly changed beyond description. In a moment, she was an archangel from heaven to the world. Mu Yun said with a happy smile: "two guests from afar, how can I thank you? It is said that you are here to look for exotic flowers and plants. There are many in my rose garden. You can pick anything you like. If you have the ability, you can even move this rose garden away! "


    Zhenshui also smiles happily and shakes his small hand and says, "we are just a wisp of mind. We have great supernatural power, but we have no immortal family''s great magic power. We can''t move this paradise back to Kunlun."


    "You are serious?" she frowned


    Mu Yun nodded: "of course, it is serious."


    Sentence mang turned to ask the real waterway: "do you like it here?"


    True water also nodded: "of course I like it."


    "Thank you for moving to yunmang garden! In return, I''ll show you the mysterious means of immortals. "


    With words, sentence mang suddenly reaches for mu Yun and seems to have made some kind of attack, but both Mu Yun and Amun are sitting still. The archangel and the strange breath contained in the whole Rose Garden seem to have been grasped by sentence Mang and condensed into a strange thing.


    It is half a person high. It seems to be polished with pure and transparent crystal. It is long and thin in the middle, with two ends unfolding in an arc. The bottom is the base, and the upper part is like a dish of water. The whole is like a crystal plate with high feet and no impurities.


    Jumang put it on the ground beside him, covering the magic array and the space where the rose garden is located. Mu Yun''s wishes for opening the rose garden are perfectly integrated with this high foot crystal plate. Scanning the crystal plate with detection divinity is equivalent to sweeping the whole rose garden. After the


    crystal tray was placed, there was a dish of water in it, pointing to this dish of clear water. "This is the real immortal substance, which contains the essence of the rose garden. People with pure hearts can only see this blessing when they feel it, and drinking it can stay in youth. "


    Mu Yun exclaimed: "it''s amazing! Aren''t you a wisp of mind, and you don''t have great magic power with you? How did you do it? "


    Sentence mang shook his head and said, "what magic is there for you? It''s not my achievement, it''s your achievement. I''m just turning emptiness into reality and condensing the spiritual pivot here into this thing. The spring of youth in this dish is not my magic power, but the blessing of rose garden. With this magical rose garden, I can condense the spring of youth when I am in it. And this Wendy girl hasn''t drunk it like this, isn''t she young? "


    Mu Yun praised: "spring of youth, good name! What I''m talking about is not the spring, but your hand


    Zhenshui said with a smile: "brother Jumang''s hand is good at catching wind tail and capturing all kinds of methods in the world. Do you know it''s powerful? The cultivation of each immortal family is different. Although brother Jumang has not verified Jinxian, this method is unique. You don''t have to feel amazing, just show your achievements in another way. "


    Gabriel narrowed his eyes and suddenly cut in: "Jumang, can this spring of youth have the same effect if placed elsewhere?"


    Sentence mang shook his head: "no, this is not my work, but mu Yun''s work. What I evolved is just means."


    Gabriel asked again, "what can I do?"


    Ju mang thought for a moment and replied, "if you have the achievement no less than Mu Yun, understand its magic, find out the heaven and earth, gather the spirit pivot and place it, and the pure mind can see the spring of youth, which is equivalent to rebuilding a rose garden. If it''s just this thing, it''s just a beautiful plate. "


    Then he turned his head and asked Zhenshui: "do you like this spring of youth? We can take it with us. "


    Zhenshui shook his head and said, "what a beautiful thing, just put it here. If we take it away, it will not be the spring of youth, and the spring of youth will be of no use to you and me She told a great truth. The spring of youth sounds magical, but it is of no use to the God who has passed the endless test, and it is even more useless for those who are beyond immortality. Moreover, the requirements for its placement are so high that leaving the rose garden is just a high foot crystal plate.


    Sentence mang a wave of hand: "then stay here for the time being."


    Wendy clapped her hands and said, "thank you for putting such a beautiful spring here."


    Sentence mang a smile: "don''t thank me, it is here, you have drunk it, I just let you see such a thing. It is better to thank Mu Yun than to thank me. It symbolizes the verification of this Archangel. "


    Mu Yun said with some embarrassment: "if you demonstrate like this, I don''t know how to thank you."


    Ju mang replied, "you just said, can you let me take flowers and plants at will? I''m going to find out what I need now He waved his sleeve, silver light into the appearance of two small bees, buzzing into the flowers.The more he looked at it, the more interesting he felt. Zhenshui''s achievements were higher and he seemed to speak better. However, Jin Xian, who had not yet been proved by Jumang, seemed to be very dragging. As a matter of fact, among the two children, Ju mang is the better one to deal with, and the better way is also Ju mang. The special cultivation is not entirely in the realm of achievement.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    But Zhenshui is Jinxian after all. She speaks very directly, and she doesn''t have the restriction of asking questions like Jumang. If you want to answer them, you don''t have to answer them. Amun still has to ask her some questions, so she said with a smile: "Mr. Jumang, you should slowly look for flowers and plants in the rose garden True Narcissus family, you have the realm of golden immortals. I want to ask the magic of incarnation. Can you give me some advice


    There is a method Amun has never tried. Marduk has been transformed into Darius, and Zeus has also come to the world to become leonion, king of kibata. What is the subtlety of this?


    The two children in front of them were the result of the minds of the two immortals, which were obviously different from Darius or leonio. In fact, such a method is a kind of strange separation and transformation. Let alone Amun, even Mu Yun can try it, just in different ways. But like Darius, Amun should be able to cut out, but mu Yun can''t.


    In other words, in front of the two children in front of the real water has this realm, sentence mang has no such realm, Amun of course asked Zhenshui. However, the real water shook his head and said, "I have never beheaded the incarnation of the past, which has nothing to prove." She rejected Amun''s question. She had the ability, but she never used this method, so there was nothing to tell Amun.


    On the contrary, Jumang took the initiative to say, "Amun, you have proved that the Lord of heaven belongs to a kind of golden fairy. You can cut down the incarnation of all ages, depending on what you wish for." In his words, he answered Amun''s questions in great detail.


    Jumang did not directly explain what happened to Darius and leonio. Instead, he introduced what he knew as the incarnation of Jinxian in the past -


    he made a vow to experience the physical calamity and achieve the golden immortal. So far, there is no master''s law that can be taught. For example, amon''s current disciples can also tell them how to cultivate their original power step by step. However, when they reach the realm of the Lord of heaven, there is no specific method of cultivation to teach directly. Everything depends on one''s own insight and perception, and the guide can only follow the circumstances. So was amon and Zeus.


    For this, Amun''s experience has been very deep, because he himself is a pioneer. His guide is Nietzsche, and Nietzsche is not a God, but an eight level magician. Amun''s travel is also learning. In a sense, Aristotle or Aesop is also his teacher.


    But these teachers will not directly teach him the cultivation of the gods. All depends on Amun himself to think and witness. Then, jinxianjian incarnates in all ages, which is also a very important cultivation method. It is not commonly understood that the transformation of a separate body walking in the world, it has a variety of reasons, and is related to the idea of making a wish.


    Amun himself, sitting in front of Jumang, can be called the original Dharma body. The original Dharma body of Jinxian stays in the eternal world, and cuts out the incarnation to do things in the world, or accomplishes some wish, or accumulates some merit, or breaks some cause and effect.


    As for the status and ability of this incarnation in the world, it depends on what Jinxian''s wish is. After the wish is completed or some kind of cultivation is completed, Jinxian can take back the avatar; it may also be that the incarnation''s things in the world fail; or the avatar is cut off and the previous achievements are abandoned. When the golden immortal incarnates in the past, if the Dharma body of the Buddha comes to the world, it will merge with the incarnation. At this time, people also see the immortal family himself.


    After hearing this, Amun probably understood that Darius was the incarnation of Marduk. However, when he saw Darius, Marduk''s true dharma came to the world, and the people who drank with him in the tavern were also Marduk. As for rynio, king of kibata, he was not the incarnation of Zeus. According to the interpretation of Jumang, it was the reincarnation of the immortal Dharma.


    Amun asked again, "what is the reincarnation of the immortal Dharma body?"


    Ju mang frowned and said, "you have not seen that cat, ANU who helped you, and the goddess of justice, Themis, have all done so? And none of them made it. In fact, you can do whatever you want. However, after having the achievements of Jinxian, it is not necessary to reincarnate with the original Dharma body. Usually, it is OK to cut out the incarnation of all ages. "


    The so-called reincarnation refers to the process of life that has transcended the immortality, chooses the way of rebirth of soul, and returns to the human world as an ordinary living creature to spend the course of life again. Due to the different purposes of coming to the world, the imprints left in the soul lead to different directions. In the anecdote of the immortal family, Jumang introduces three situations of reincarnation of the original Dharma body of the immortal family.


    the first is to return to samsara and go through it. When this life is over, the immortal family will return to heaven. This is the case with Schrodinger, themisfi, Gore and leonion that Amun saw.


    The second situation is very special. If the vow is not fulfilled, the immortal family will turn from generation to generation. After the end of one''s life, one will become another in the way of soul rebirth until the wish is fulfilled. It is also a great test for the immortal family to make such a choice, because there is the worry of eternal samsara.


    Those who have transcended immortality rarely do so if not necessary. On the other hand, if there is no real immortal materialization, the immortal family can not be reincarnated in this way.


    The third situation is very rare. It is only when the Jinxian who has the Lingtai transformation can do it. It is not only the reincarnation of the world cycle, but also the beginning of all mortals. If you are lucky enough to transcend immortality again, you will not return to heaven, but become another immortal family.When Jinxian wishes to rebuild and leave, the golden immortal world he opened up will disappear, which means that he gives up everything he has and starts from scratch. If he is lucky enough to fulfill his wish, he will return to the former view of the immortal family when he reconfirms the achievement equivalent to that of Jinxian. At the same time, he has the confirmation of two kinds of achievements, but his identity has changed.


    The reason why Jumang knew this was that he had heard that some golden fairies had become Bodhisattvas, and some Bodhisattvas had become golden immortals. As for why they had made such a decision, they could only ask the immortal family themselves.


    This third situation sounds absolutely difficult to understand, but Amun could understand it completely and solved one of his doubts. Amun finally understood - where are Anu and Allah? These two creation gods are vowing to practice again!


    In fact, the creator God also has the power of Lingtai transformation, and his achievement has reached the so-called "golden Fairy" of Jumang, which is just a wrong step. With the help of Amun, Anu and Allah were able to abandon the kingdom of God and return to the world in the way of rebirth of their souls, which are being re verified in the cycle of the world. They didn''t have to, but they did.


    As for whether they can fulfill their vows, and if so, what kind of gods will they become? No one can tell! Amun may never see them again; or one day, another Lord of heaven, or a golden immortal or a Bodhisattva, may come to Amun and say, "I am Anu at the beginning."


    After hearing these words, Amun left the table and saluted: "Mr. Jumang, thank you for your advice today. I have too many problems, and I finally become clear!"


    Sentence mang also clasped his fist and saluted: "don''t be so polite. Your achievements are above me, but you have never heard of the way of the immortal family. Now it is confirmed by watching that you can see through the joints naturally. And I''m not a God here. I''ve benefited a lot from your experience. "


    Ju Mang''s words are quite fair. Although he has answered so many questions from Amun, Amun has already told Jumang and Zhenshui almost all his experiences before asking questions. It is unnecessary for him to ask him sentence by sentence.


    Then Ju mang waved his hand and said, "if you ask deeper, I can''t answer. As a matter of fact, some of the answers I have just answered are not verified by me, but I have seen them and understood them. Let''s call it a day. "


    Real water put down the cup and said, "brother Jumang, are we going to leave?"


    Sentence mang stood up and said, "this wine has been drunk all day. It''s time to break up."


    Amun asked: "there are so many strange flowers and plants in such a large rose garden. Why rush? You can look for it slowly and stay here for a few more days. "


    Sentence mang shook his head: "I have searched all over, want to take a ruicao." As soon as he waved his hand, the little bee, which had just been silky in his sleeve, turned into a bird again. He fluttered his wings and flew back with a grass in his mouth. The silver mercerized bird flew into the sleeve of Jumang, and the grass was held in his hand.


    Zhenshui clapped his hands happily and said, "this is the Phoenix plume knot! I found it here. "


    The grass has been bearing fruit. The fruit is slightly larger than the grape and is bright yellow. It has seven pieces in total. The slender fruit stems are distributed in fan shape, which looks like the feather on the head of peacock.


    Sentence mang also said with a smile: "this Phoenix plume knot just fruited mature, is suitable to take back." With a wave of the hand, the newly found grass was received in the Silver Feather sleeve.


    Seeing Amun''s intention, Mu Yun clearly wanted to retain the two children. Seeing Jumang''s feather sleeve, Mu Yun had an idea and said, "Mr. Jumang, your sleeve has been cut out. Don''t you say you want to add baileyi? It''s better to be a guest here, play more, hang around more, and wait for the sleeves to be sewn up before leaving. "


    It was a good excuse, but as soon as the voice dropped, amon''s voice was heard in her soul: "don''t mention that sleeve. Gabriel can''t compensate, and we can''t either."


    The silver silk robe worn by Jumang is not ordinary clothes or even ordinary artifact. It is condensed with the spirit of the immortal family, which is a little like the tears of the gods who blend with Amun. When Amun had passed "the examination of fate, the judgment of the end of the day", he inadvertently melted a tear of the gods with his own form and spirit, which could show the faint golden tears. Although the origin of the robe worn by Jumang is unknown, its mystery is similar.


    There is a cut in the sleeve of the robe. I''m afraid there is no material in the world that can be mended, even if a kind of silk thread is refined into a artifact. Only when a wisp of heart thought turns into a sentence awn, can the immortal family, after taking back this wisp of mind thought, condense the form and spirit again, can fill this gap. The integration of Silver Feather sleeves and the form and spirit of the immortal family is the manifestation of the realm of great supernatural powers. How can Gabriel compensate for this?


    Sentence mang left without mentioning this stubble, Amun also reminds Mu Yun not to say it again. Mu Yun stopped, but Gabriel stood up and said, "Mr. Jumang, it was I who broke your robe sleeve because of my recklessness. I would like to repair it for you as before."


    Mu Yun quickly pushed Gabriel''s shoulder and said, "you are a warrior, and you haven''t taken a needle or thread. Where can you do this kind of work? I think it''s better to invite Mr. kumang to come and treat him well. "


    Sentence mang has led the real water to go out, looking back at Gabriel with a smile: "you have this intention, I don''t care."When talking at the banquet just now, the child talked like an adult. It looked like fun. But the last smile on his way out was the expression and tone of a five or six-year-old baby.


    Amun suddenly said in his soul, "Mr. Jumang, I have one last question. How did you get into the rose garden?"


    Ju mang also quietly replied in his soul: "I have my own unique cultivation method. If I am not a disciple, I will not pass it on. It is difficult for my disciple to pass on without this blessing. It is not easy for you to follow it as it is, but it is not difficult to understand its metaphysics. Amun, let me ask you, how did you get into Olympus? It seems like two things, but their principles are interlinked. "


    Amun was stunned, as if in the aftertaste of sentence Mang''s words, and the two children have walked out of the rose garden.


    ����


    Jumang and Zhenshui left the rose garden and walked with the wind in the deserted land of the Assyrian plateau. Zhenshui suddenly said: "brother Jumang, you talk to him so much and show the mystery of materialization. If you change someone else, you will be led into the way of the immortal family. But amon is only a question, and he has not been influenced by you. "


    Jumang replied: "that Amun had a first thought before asking questions. He showed me his experience of proof completely. It seems that he is polite, but his intention is to guide you and me. To show his kingdom is to guide me into his kingdom. It is straightforward! But the way is different. He has never known the transcendence of the immortal family. "


    Zhenshui added: "his guidance can''t make you move, but his mind is really tough. At the beginning, he had not passed the heaven punishment, only the earth immortals had made achievements. The lion king went away after hearing the Buddha Dharma, but Amun was not moved. Later, the Scorpion King at that time was even introduced into the kingdom of heaven by him. Brother Jumang, you talk to others about the magic of turning Tao into moistening, but it is useless to him. "


    Sentence mang grinned and said: "that''s not necessarily true. It''s just that my realm is not enough today. As for the immeasurable light, I can''t say that it is unknown whether he met Amun. And the subtlety of too much forgetting emotion and moistening is also mysterious and mysterious. "


    ����


    After Jumang and Zhenshui left, Amun put up his tent, and there was a spring of youth beside the flowers and the stream, which symbolized that the two immortals had been here. Wendy crouched down, caressed the exquisite high foot crystal plate with admiration and drank a handful of spring water.


    Amun looked at the direction of the disappearance of the two immortal families, and suddenly thought about it. After a long time, he said, "Mu Yun, I have some understanding in my heart, and I will practice for a period of time Gabriel, return to heaven. Although yesterday''s matter is a misunderstanding, but you have the duty of guardian angel. You are not at fault for the blow of the blade of order against the sentence


    Amun''s words clearly show that it was an accident that Jumang mistakenly broke into the rose garden. Gabriel, as a guardian angel, will have to deal with this situation in the future.


    Gabriel saluted back to the kingdom of heaven, Mu Yun asked again: "you want to sneak in, don''t you go to heaven?"


    Amun replied, "I''m not going to the kingdom of heaven, but to the caves in the garden of Eden, which is where my foundation lies and the starting point of the road to explore the original power. I didn''t expect to have such an adventure. I would like to thank yalena and the gods who forced me out of Olympus. They thought they had succeeded, but they helped me a lot. Otherwise, I may miss the two immortal families and I won''t get what I have today. "


    I don''t know if the gods like yalena will be angry to vomit blood when they hear Amun''s words at the moment? If Amun was still in Macedonian and remained in Olympus as a mortal, he might not be able to detect what happened in the rose garden. Jumang and Zhenshui are just entering by mistake, and there will be no real big conflict. Mu Yun and others can solve the problems themselves. However, Amun missed the good opportunity to ask this time, but he didn''t realize it. Yalena designs to force Amun away, but it happens to help him.


    Amon left the rose garden and went to the garden of Eden. Moses and other envoys came to worship him. Now the envoys in Eden are not only the disciples guided by amon himself. Over the years, angels in the kingdom of heaven have guided new envoys in the world. Some of them are from Salem. After being guided by angels, they realized that Aloha and Amun were the same gods.


    Amun is still the main god of eju, and the former Jiulian temple has become a paradise for all angels on earth. It has also guided a number of new envoys in recent years. Amon ordered all his disciples, the original envoys of the gods, and the new envoys guided by the angels, who were not yet above the eternal life, to listen to him in the garden of Eden.


    This was the only time Amun preached publicly on earth. Half a month later, all the envoys came from all over the world to meet and listen to Amun''s teachings in the garden of Eden under the leadership of Moses for three days. Three days later, Amun finished speaking and a spectacular "miracle" occurred in the garden of Eden.


    His disciples, Moses, George, yaorio, Yunmeng, Raphael, Uriel and Celia, almost at the same time, ushered in "the examination of fate and the judgment of the end", successfully passed the test and entered the kingdom of heaven, becoming an angel beyond eternal life. Meanwhile, Muyun''s Fairy maid shubula and the original nine link beetle God kebri also passed the test and entered the kingdom of heaven.


    It''s an incredible coincidence, but it''s not without reason. Whether they were guided by Amun himself or from the original gods, the cultivation and accumulation of their original strength was long enough to explore the end of the human road. Amun summoned the envoys of the gods to speak for three days, which was the chance for them to take the last step.Among the disciples under Amun''s guidance, except John and Abel, who had died, and Cain, who had betrayed Amon, there is only one medanzo who has not gone beyond immortality and is still with Alexander, king of Macedonian. Amun vaguely knows when medanzo will face the test, but he is not sure whether he can successfully pass the test?


    Medanzo has been with Amun for the longest time and is also the longest of the disciples, but he will be the last to meet the test.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    According to the tradition of the gods in Tianshu, only the gods who have transcended immortality can guide the gods in the world, and only by becoming such a God can they have the chance to transcend immortality. But Amun made a change, leaving a different way to guide. No matter whether the believers are gods or not, as long as they protect the faith left by Amun, cultivate their original power to the end and pass the final test, they will naturally enter the kingdom of heaven, and the angels who lead them in the kingdom will be Michael and Raphael.


    This change began in Salem. The priests in Salem called themselves magicians. What they practiced was not pure divinity. What they first awakened was the original power. They only focused on the cultivation according to their own characteristics.


    On the day of the end of the preaching in the garden of Eden, Amun, as the LORD God of Egypt, sent down the final Oracle and announced the secret of the original power to the priests of the temples of eju. From this day on, the road to the gods is no longer monopolized by the various gods.


    The people who get this secret to awaken the original power may not necessarily believe in Amun. Most of them can not achieve great success at all, and few of them are beyond immortality. But Amun didn''t think about it. He just left a guide. No matter how small the chance is, the road to heaven is already in front of us.


    On the other hand, it is not easy to awaken the power of the source, even amon himself can not wake up for Wendy. If people in the world do not have the opportunity to achieve great success, they may still wake up the power of blood or magic respectively, which is no different from the traditional Samurai or the magician, which Amun can not change.


    After all this was arranged, Amun gave another order. If any of the angels in the kingdom of heaven could prove the achievements of the Lord of heaven, he would be named Archangel. Then he went into the big cave in the garden of Eden.


    It is connected with the other places by the high mountain bridge and the cliff. When the flood broke out in DUK plain, Schr? Dinger guided the boat of the underworld with Amun to come here for the first time. He found the remains left by Bell and Cong Ni, and got the secret of the power of both sides.


    This can be said to be the starting point of Amun''s road of proof, and now the Lord of heaven has returned to the cave to repair alone.


    If there is no accident, no one knows how long Amun will stay here? It is possible for several years, decades, hundreds of years, even thousands of years, until the first Archangel appears in his kingdom of heaven. At that time, Amun must prove the true realm of gods. But it didn''t work out as Amun wanted. In fact, he only stayed in the cave for three years, and then he suddenly left.


    Amun, who left the garden of Eden, did not appear on earth or in heaven, but appeared in heaven. Many people may not know the difference between heaven and heaven, thinking that they are the same place, but they are not. Both heaven and hell are the underworld created by Amun, and the destination of the dead after believers'' death.


    However, Amun used a kind of mapping method to skillfully map the scene of heaven in heaven, so that those souls who enter the heaven can see the kingdom of heaven, as if they are also in it. But they are still the souls of the dead, not into the eternal immortality, beyond immortality.


    The two angels who guard heaven and hell are erebi and nergal. They are also the Hades of the original anuna Apocalypse system. This time, however, Amun himself welcomed a soul in heaven because Aesop was the dead.


    Aesop, whom Amun saw in heaven, was not an old man, much like the first time he had seen him in the Syrian desert. When the soul comes to heaven, it presents the description of the youngest, handsome and radiant face, and makes up for all the regrets in life. If he is a lame man, his legs are in good condition. If he is blind, he can open his eyes and see the light.


    Amun said with a smile, "old friend, you''re early."


    Aesop went up to salute and said, "my God, it''s time for me to see you too! I don''t know how to describe my gratitude. I thought it was solemn and stirring to face the end of life calmly. Unexpectedly, you are greeting me when you come here


    Amun''s voice was slightly heavy, and said with a slight reproach: "why don''t you pray to me and call, I can save you."


    Aesop said with a smile, "my faith is very clear, everything I do is a choice of faith, and I don''t need to ask the gods for anything. It was not until the moment I was executed that I prayed to my God, and then I saw you. There was no regret in my life


    Amun gently shook his head and said, "the end of coming to heaven is certainly not a pity, but the experience of your leaving the world is a pity. You are my friend, one of the most respected elders. I should not sit by and watch that happen anyway. But for special reasons, I didn''t pay attention to everything in the world until I heard your dying prayer Aesop, welcome to heaven! And I''m going to miduley to get what I''m supposed to get back. Your soul can stay here, or you can choose whether to go to the world to be reborn. "


    Aesop asked, "my God, are you going to hitton again as Amun?"


    Amun nodded and said, "yes, I will punish the person who framed you. In my way, it''s also my break with the Olympians. I sent you back to your hometown with medanzo to satisfy your desire to enjoy your old age, but I didn''t expect that you would have such an encounter in the last moment of your life. Medanzo would not have allowed such a thing to happen if he was still in hitton. Unfortunately, he went out with Alexander. The Macedonian army has just crossed the Syrian desert, where you and I met for the first timeAesop saluted and said, "although heaven is good, it is not really detached. I have met you here and I am still willing to choose the rebirth of the soul. But before I leave, I would like to see what you are doing in Heaton


    Amun nodded his head and said, "then wait in heaven. Don''t worry. I''ll meet another old friend."


    Amun said "another old friend" is a high spirited warrior, it is the former Cape City Lord rod - Dick. Seeing rod Dick also came to heaven, Aesop met him with a smile and said, "Lord, I hear you have achieved great samurai. It seems that you have come a little early."


    Rod Dick also said with a smile: "in terms of my age, I am not young, and I enjoy a lot in the world. If you can come, why can''t I?" With these words, he also stepped forward and saluted Amun.


    Aesop joked, "I heard that a great achievers can refuse to be introduced by the underworld and choose to leave. Why are you still here? Are you so sure you won''t go to hell


    Rod Dick asked, "Aesop, have I ever done something I''m sorry for you, and you just want me to go to hell? In fact, I have been praised by the people all my life. It''s just a little pity. "


    Amun asked, "rod Dick, when you were born, you were the heir of the Cape city master. You have great honor and honor. Then you have the achievements of a great warrior, which is admired by the world. You have been the Prime Minister of eju for many years, and you have even mastered more real power than the Pharaon. What''s the regret


    Rod Dick replied, "even so, haven''t I come to see you in heaven? It''s not easy to come here. I didn''t come to you directly. I came through hell. Just before I died, you just sent down the oracle and promulgated the secret of the original power. I want to practice it, but it''s too late in my life. Isn''t it a pity? "


    Amun laughed: "at least you know this road before the end of your life, it''s not too bad. In fact, based on your foundation, even if I guide you from the beginning, you will only achieve great success in the end. It''s hopeless to pass the endless test, let alone go through the final test and surpass immortality. It''s better to be your city Lord and prime minister. But Aesop is also right. You are not killed on the battlefield, so you did come a little early. "


    Rod Dick sighed: "every day, worry about state affairs! Don''t you know, my God? Alexander crossed the strait with the Macedonian army. He had already annexed the kingdom of hathia, and was about to approach eju


    Amun''s expression could not tell whether he was happy or sad: "what news do you have to tell me?"


    Rod Dick said, "do you want me to tell you? When the soul comes to the underworld, you will know everything. There is no secret. "


    Amun laughed again: "yes, you should know that it is meaningless to sigh here. When I come to heaven, I will naturally know that the army of Boz has withdrawn from the DUK plain, David has established Salem, and medanzo has sent you a letter to convey Alexander''s promise that he will come to eju and claim to be the son of Amun. Is that true? "


    Rod Dick said with a wry smile, "since you know everything at once, what else do you want me to do? Alexander will call himself the son of Amun. He will come to eju to offer sacrifices to you and rebuild the temple of Isis. My God, when did you have such a son, and with whom did you have it? "


    Aesop interposed again, "rod Dick, when have you learned to speak like that? Be careful that the gods will throw you back to hell."


    Rod Dick said with a smile: "in fact, I came to heaven just to give my life''s soul mark to the gods. I''m satisfied to see the gods. I will also choose the rebirth of the soul, but I want to wait in heaven to see if Alexander can fulfill his promise


    At this time, angel erebe came to salute Amun and said, "my God, there are many old friends of yours from hell."


    Amun waved his hand: "then let them live! Heaven and hell are not the ultimate destination of the soul, they are just the post stations for new life. The difference is only whether they are liberated Aesop, rod, it''s predestined that you can meet here. Talk slowly. I''ll go to the world. "


    Rod Dick''s soul came to heaven because he died, but Aesop did not die normally. He was executed by the court of miduli. This tragedy is actually related to Delphic oracle, which represents the will of Olympus Gods. There are also gods behind the scenes, which arouses Amun''s anger.


    The Olympian gods, such as arena, have not given up their trouble with him. They must force him to take the initiative to terminate the cooperation with Zeus and declare a complete break. If yalena and Apollo face Amun directly, they are not rivals. However, as long as Amun is in the human world, there are human weaknesses. They have used many means to involve medanzo, Mu Yun and Philip II, all of whom are related to Amun.


    When Amun left the hitton Peninsula, the Olympus Gods did not stop. This time, Aesop, the elder whom Amun respected most, was implicated. Aesop''s experience can not be said to be completely innocent, the matter has to start from the beginning.


    ����


    After Philip II was assassinated, Alexander became king of Macedon. Once medanzo said something carelessly, and the young king also vaguely guessed that the assassination of his father''s king was related to the God yalena. He could not punish yalena, but could punish the alliance of Yalun.Soon after taking over the throne, Alexander led his army to launch a fierce attack on the alliance of Allen. Although the alliance of Yalun has been isolated, this war will determine the survival of the city states, so it also concentrated the greatest strength to resist. Alexander broke the most tenacious city of Thebes, selling all 30000 citizens who had always been against Macedonian into slaves, and burned the city-state, leaving only the temple of Zeus and the residence of a bard he respected.


    Such an iron handed method has greatly deterred the rest of the Yalun alliance. When Alexander''s army went south, the city states fell almost without resistance to the same disaster. Alexander successfully eliminated the alliance of yalen, and the era of city-state partition on the hitton Peninsula came to an end.


    When the Persian Empire heard of Philip II''s assassination, it was once relieved that the greatest threat on the hitton peninsula had been removed. As a result, Alexander, who succeeded him, was more talented than his father. In the second year of unification of the hitton Peninsula, Alexandre had formed an unprecedented army, crossing the promontory to attack the three provinces of the Persian Empire, which were also the territory of the original hathian kingdom.


    At this time, the Persian Empire was no longer the scene of Darius era. Although the territory was vast, civil strife was frequent and the national strength was declining day by day. Today''s emperor Boz is Darius III, and his empire is far less stable and tolerant than that of Cyrus or Darius. There are frequent conflicts among the various tribes in the country, and the people in the occupied areas have been brewing to break away from the bondage of the Boz people.


    The Persian Empire relied on force to suppress and maintain its fragile rule. Once it was attacked by more powerful forces from outside, the Empire would collapse immediately.


    Alexander launched a total of eight legions, including 5000 cavalry and more than 30000 infantry with Macedonian spears as the main force, to cross the headland to attack. The Macedonian army regarded itself as liberators, and received the response of the local people of hadith. They went straight into the army and finally fought a decisive battle with the army led by Darius III of Boz.


    Macedonians surrounded the two wings with cavalry, and the phalanx advanced steadily, while the Persians were defeated. Darius III fled among the rebellious army, and the Macedonian army pursued to the West Bank of the Euphrates River and completely occupied the territory of the former kingdom of hathia.


    With the return of the Persians to the West Bank of the Euphrates, a vacuum of ruling power was temporarily formed in the DUK plain. Salem and its city states under David Solomon took the opportunity to declare independence and establish Salem. At that time, Alexander was already known as the great Macedonian emperor. It was said that the news did not stop David Solomon. Instead, he sent an emissary to confer him the title of King Salem, thus fulfilling his first commitment to medanzo.


    The defeated Darius III sent messengers to beg for peace with Alexander, offering to cede the land west of the Euphrates to Macedonian, and to pay a large amount of war reparations. But Alexander refused the peace talks. He asked the Persians to surrender unconditionally.


    But Alexander was not in a hurry to attack the hinterland of the Persian Empire. After a rest, the army went south along the coastline and crossed the Syrian desert to go straight to eju. Before arriving at eju, Alexander also asked medanzo to send a letter to rod Dick, and Amun knew the content of the letter.


    The expansion of the Macedonian Empire, of course, was in Zeus''s plan, and was always guided by his oracle. However, Alexander''s commitment to the God of medanzo and the Egyptians was not what the Olympian gods like yalena wanted to see.


    Alexander led the army with madanzo, but the annual Oracle ceremony of Delphi, the holy land of hitton, will still be held. This is the fourth grand ceremony since the Macedonian occupation of Delphi. According to Alexander''s plan, the tradition of Delphi''s Oracle will be reformed and the history of temples standing alone will be ended. A main temple dedicated to Zeus, the father of the gods, will be built. The Delphi Oracle will be issued by this main temple ��


    However, Alexandria has not had time to return home to do this. This year''s Delphi Oracle is still issued by Apollo temple. The city states will send representatives to sacrifice, and Aesop is the emissary representing the city-state of miduli.


    They offer sacrifices to the gods and put them on the altar. But the gods will not take away those symbolic sacrifices, they only accept the prayer and praise of the world. The sacrifices of the city states were for the temple, and were enjoyed by the priests, including a large number of livestock, slaves, and valuable utensils. Of course, a large amount of money was the most affordable.


    A large amount of gold was prepared by the city-state of miduli, which had been the main business and had always been rich. The city-state raised money from the merchants of miduli, and sent envoys to Delphi on behalf of the city to enter the temples dedicated to Delphi, the holy land.


    How could Aesop, who believed in Amun, become the emissary of mituli and offer sacrifices to the Olympus Gods on behalf of the city-state? This is related to the oracle of Hermes, the patron god of miduli. The Oracle gave Aesop a seemingly dilemma. As a citizen of mituli, he had to perform his duties. But when facing the Olympian gods, how could he keep his faith?


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    After Amun left, Aesop lived a comfortable life in miduli. He was good friends with Thales, the famous sage, and often went to the temple square to chat with people. He was old and had nothing else to do. He liked to tell stories. He has been to all parts of the Tianshu mainland and has experienced too many things. It is also quite wonderful to briefly talk about his life experience.


    Many young people and children especially like to hear Aesop tell stories. Gradually, Aesop, who tells stories in the temple square, has become a scenic spot in miduli. Aesop tells people about his experiences and legends all over the world. The protagonist of the story is not himself. When looking back on his experience, he often mentions Amun. From eju to Duke plain, including the original Tianshu continent, Amun left many legends.


    A young man who walked out of the mountains became a legend in the world. This kind of experience fascinated other young people in the world. People can''t help but think that Aesop''s former coachman was also called Amun, which may be the name given by the old man, symbolizing the memory of the past. At this time, no one realized that the God Amun had lived in miduli.


    Aesop''s story unconsciously affected many people, and even some young people began to worship Amun, which aroused the dissatisfaction of others, especially the priests of mituli. When communicating with people in the temple square, it is inevitable to be asked about gods and beliefs. In the cities of Heaton, the atmosphere of conversation is quite open.


    It has been noted that Aesop, though rich, never went to the temple to offer sacrifices to the gods, nor did he take part in the city-state ceremonies. Then someone asked him, "Aesop, do you believe in gods or not?" Aesop replied, "I have my God in my heart." Then someone asked, "why don''t you sacrifice in the temple?" Aesop asked, "don''t you understand where my God is after listening to my story?"


    The wise man understood, of course, that Aesop did not directly say anything disrespectful to the gods, but the God in his heart was not in the temple on the square. Therefore, some people deliberately alienated him, but some people were willing to listen to his stories. Aesop''s eloquence was excellent. His stories were interesting and reasonable, and his opinions seemed endless.


    Finally one day, a young man came out of the temple and came to Aesop. Aesop even knew him. He had seen him in his shop. He was a passer-by who had asked the price by pointing to the statue. Amon had reminded Aesop that he was Hermes, who had come to the world.


    Hermes said to Aesop, "old man, can I make a request to you?"


    Aesop nodded with a smile, "young man, please speak."


    Hermes: "this is the temple square of miduli. The patron saint of this city-state is Hermes. When people ask you whether you believe in gods, should you give Hermes enough respect?"


    Aesop replied with a smile, "I didn''t answer. I don''t believe in the existence of the gods of Hermes or Olympus. Young man, when I see you, I believe they exist. But the "faith" that people ask is not belief, but the true belief and follow in the heart. It is precisely because in the temple square, in the eyes of the gods, I can''t deceive myself. I have not denied people''s belief in Hermes, nor answered my belief directly. I have already respected the gods


    Hermes looked at Aesop and said, "can''t you make a request? When people ask you again, you answer them that you believe in gods. Although you have your God in mind, can''t you sacrifice to Hermes in the temple like others? Even if you don''t contribute your belongings, you just attend the ceremony. In that case, you will be more popular. "


    Instead of answering Hermes'' question directly, Aesop told him a story about "the wolf is coming".


    There was a kid who was herding sheep on the mountain. He was bored and yelled at the wolf. The adults at the foot of the mountain rushed up to fight the wolf but found that he was cheated. After a few days, the child yelled at the wolf again. People rushed up the mountain and found that they were cheated. After a few days, the wolf really came, the child yelled that there was a wolf, but no one went up the mountain to save him.


    The story was short, and a few words were finished. Then Aesop looked at Hermes with a smile and asked, "is the wolf here?"


    Without saying a word, Hermes went back to the temple with a straight face, and there was nothing he could do with Aesop. In fact, he asked Aesop to pretend to believe in him, but Aesop asked him what the meaning of this false belief and sacrifice was? If the world is like this, sooner or later they will lose their true faith and the gods on the altar will no longer exist. Aesop made it clear that Hermes, as a God, could no longer entangle himself with him.


    Another time later, Aesop told a group of young people in the square about the creation of Salem in the DUK plain. The high priest of the temple of miduli came over. All saluted, and Aesop rose up to salute and said, "my Lord, what can I do for you?"


    The high priest said, "I have heard the voice of the messengers of the gods, saying that you are the most eloquent man in the city of medulli. Why not use this talent to praise the gods? You have told so many stories, but I have not heard your praise of the gods. The guardian God of our city symbolizes the glory of the city. Why don''t you tell us more about his legend


    Aesop spread out his hands: "you know, my Lord, I left here at a very young age and returned to my hometown when I was old. I told you what I saw all over the world, but I didn''t hear much about Hermes."The high priest said with a kind smile, "it doesn''t matter. You can tell so many wonderful legends with your mouth. Why don''t you use the name of Hermes and the gods? It''s just a little skill, and it''s what the gods expect. "


    Aesop also said with a smile, "I will tell you a story about the gods."


    One day Zeus, the father of the gods, had a fancy to choose the most beautiful bird in the world as the king of birds. Crows know that their appearance is ugly, so while the birds in the water to wash, secretly pick up their most beautiful feathers on the water and put them on their bodies. When Zeus came, birds lined up to greet each other, but found that crows are the most beautiful. The birds get angry and take back their feathers one after another, and the crow is still a crow.


    When Aesop''s story was finished, the high priest shook his head, said nothing more, and went into the temple. Soon after, the city-state of miduli was conquered by Macedonian Kingdom and under the rule of the kingdom of Macedonian, but the original city-state temple and the civil assembly were retained to deal with the internal affairs of the city-state.


    With the coming of the annual Delphi Oracle ceremony on the hitton Peninsula, the city-state of miduli attached great importance to the ceremony. Merchants paid a large amount of taxes as a gift to Delphi temples, among which Aesop paid the most money. It was not Aesop who believed in the gods of Olympus, but because it was a city-state decree, merchants had to pay the tax. Aesop is now the richest businessman in the city of miduli.


    The taxes for the gifts were collected, and envoys were sent to Delphi to be dedicated to the temples. According to the Convention, the priests of the temple will gather nobles and representatives of citizens to select envoys, and sacrifice to the guardian God in the temple of the city-state. According to the law of the kingdom of Macedonian, it is necessary to sacrifice Zeus, the father of the gods, before sacrificing the city''s Guardian God.


    At this time, Hermes sent down the oracle and appointed Aesop, the most eloquent city-state of mituli, to Delphi, and the wise messenger decided which God and temple the city''s gold should be given to, which God he thought was worthy of offering.


    Delphi is the holy land of Olympus God. It has many temples, large and small. Besides the twelve main gods, those ancient gods also have temples here. A long time ago, the most important temple here was the temple of Themis, but now the main one is the Apollo temple, which is also the most magnificent of the Delphi temples.


    In the near future, the kingdom of Macedonian will build a more magnificent main temple in Delphi, breaking the historical tradition, no longer offering a single God, but taking Zeus, the father of the gods, as the main sacrifice, accompanied by the Olympus Gods.


    This year''s Delphi Oracle will still be issued by Apollo temple. Aesop should bring the most gold to Apollo temple. The rest of the shrines, large and small, should be stained with rain and dew to show respect for the gods and not to offend anyone. Because the priests of Delphi are in a sense a whole of interests, symbolizing the theocratic status on the hitton peninsula. One God should not be valued while others should be ignored, otherwise the whole Delphi priesthood would be offended.


    However, the status of gods in the world is different, and the city states will inevitably have some snobbery. Generally speaking, they will sacrifice to each temple, but they will decide how much to distribute according to the interests of the city-state. A wise messenger knows how to make the most of the limited gifts. This time, Aesop was appointed as the messenger by the Oracle, and Aesop was given the right to make his own decisions.


    Aesop led the city-state mission of miduli and brought a large amount of gold to Delphi. He stayed in Delphi for more than ten days. Every day, he went to the gates of the temples to see the sacrificial crowd and the priests'' line, but he did not offer the gold. Just the day before the ceremony, on the way to an ancient temple in the middle of the mountain, a rolling rock blocked half of the mountain road, which was in disrepair for a long time.


    The stone was so big that people had to walk around when they passed. Aesop sat not far away and watched. After dusk, he finally stood up. At this time, a priestess came from the foot of the mountain. This woman had great strength. She took a long time to remove the stone, and then found gravel to fill up the pit on the road. By this time it was dark, Aesop watched her enter the temple of Themis.


    The next day Aesop came to the temple of Themis with a plate full of gold. He found the priestess and said, "this is my gift to the temple on behalf of the city of medulli. It is enough to rebuild the mountain road leading to here."


    The priestess frowned and said, "good and generous man, you should first offer it to the gods."


    Aesop said with a smile, "it is dedicated to the temple where the gods are located, but the people who use it are the priests in the temple."


    The priestess added, "but that road leads not only to this temple."


    Aesop put the gold on the altar and saluted the priestess, "but I only see you."


    The next day, Delphi Oracle ceremony was officially held. As the city''s envoy, Aesop also attended the ceremony and offered sacrifices to the gods. The so-called sacrifice has two meanings: one is to perform the ceremony according to the ceremony; the other is to offer a gift to the temple. Aesop only attended the ceremony and did not give gold.


    It was in this year''s Delphi oracle that Apollo sent down the Oracle, claiming that among the messengers of the city states, someone who desecrated or offended the gods would be punished by the gods. The Delphi priests will send messengers to find out the man and make formal charges against him. When the priest announced the news, there was an uproar in the ceremony, and people were talking about who was the messenger who was going to be punished for blasphemy?After the ceremony, Aesop set out to return to miduli. The plate of gold he offered to the priestess was only a small part of the gift, and most of the other gold was brought back intact. This action naturally angered Delphi''s priests. The entourage in the mission was also very upset, but Aesop was given the right to make decisions, and they were not easy to interfere.


    The gold given to the gods was brought back to the city-state, which had never happened in the history of mituli. People were worried when they heard the news. Aesop had offended the gods and the priests of Delphi, the holy land, at the same time. It might bring disaster to the city. Aesop was questioned by the aristocratic Council and the representatives of the citizens in the city-state temple, asking him to explain his behavior.


    Aesop explained, "I did not violate the oracle. It was in this temple that the Oracle gave me the right to choose and give gold to the gods and temples that I thought were worth offering. I''ve already answered that I have my God, and I don''t want to name him here. I was faithful to my duty. As an emissary of mituli, I arrived in Delphi and found only one priest who really needed the sacrifice in ten days. As for the rest of the gold, I took it back to the city. It was raised by the merchants of miduli, and since it has not been offered, it should be returned to the merchants. "


    People''s emotions were boiling. Even those who took out the gold felt frightened and angry when they found that the gold they had given was returned by Aesop. In their view, this is tantamount to losing the chance to pray to the gods, or the gods refused them. All these are caused by Aesop. They curse Aesop one after another, and jointly Sue Aesop to the city court, demanding that Aesop be severely punished!


    Some bystanders think that Aesop brought gold back because of greed and selfishness, and that the gold returned to merchants was to buy people''s hearts, because Aesop himself was the one who paid the most money.


    Aesop pleaded, "you accuse me in the name of faith, but you don''t know the cost of defending faith. The Oracle here gives me the right to choose, and the choice I make is in accordance with my belief. Your accusation is the price I pay. The Oracle has made this arrangement, but it is you who accuse me. "


    Just at this time, the emissary sent by Delphi, the holy land, came to mituli. He saw this scene and decided that the blasphemer mentioned in Delphi''s oracle was Aesop, and he filed a complaint against him in public. In this case, Aesop no matter how to defend, he was sent to the city court for trial.


    The trial has its own procedure. The messenger from Delphi is named Antonio. The Delphic oracle did not name Aesop. Antonio wanted to accuse him and prove to the world that Aesop was the man.


    So Antonio investigated Aesop''s many past events in miduli and made formal charges against him - preaching new gods, poisoning and corrupting the younger generation.


    If this crime is convicted, combined with the performance in the canon of esodelphi, it is certain that Aesop will become the one who blasphemes and offends the gods in the oracle. The judge who presided over the trial was a friend of Thales, who allowed Aesop to defend himself before making a judgment.


    Aesop did not explain what he had done, but told a story in court about a wolf and a sheep. The wolf was upstream and the sheep was downstream. They drank water in the same river, but the wolf accused the sheep of polluting the water it drank. No matter what the sheep explained, the wolf ate the sheep. Because its purpose is not to discuss with the sheep who soiled their water, but to eat the sheep.


    Some were puzzled, others were enraged by Aesop''s attitude, accusing him of contempt of court. But the judge understood Aesop''s meaning, frowned and asked, "are you no longer defending yourself?"


    Aesop nodded. "I have defended myself and have not violated the oracle."


    The judge said with some regret: "you have not violated the oracle of the guardian God. The guardian God gives you the right to choose, and you have made your own choice. But your choice infuriates people, and there is a price to be paid. If you do not violate the Oracle, it does not mean that you are innocent. I will convict you. "


    Thales suggested in public: "according to the city-state law, Aesop can choose to apologize to the gods and pay a sum of money to the city to atone for himself. His actions did not violate the real interests of the people here. If there is, please stand up, otherwise, the court should give Aesop the opportunity to choose. "


    The judge asked, "merchants of miduli, Aesop brought back the gold you paid, but he did not covet it for himself or deprive you of the right to sacrifice to the gods. The messenger of Delphi is here. You can offer your gold to this messenger and bring it back to the holy land. If anyone thinks I''m not right, stand up. "


    When no one came forward, the judge said to Aesop, "I''ll give you a choice. You can give a sum of money to the temple for atonement."


    Aesop laughed. "Well, I''ll give you thirty silver coins."


    All the people were stunned. Aesop, the richest businessman in miduli, paid only 30 silver coins in order to atone for himself! The judge frowned and asked, "why is there so little money?"


    Aesop laughed, "because it''s only worth so much!"


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    The order in the court was suddenly a little disordered, and someone was shouting, "Aesop, this is contempt for the court and God! Put him to death, he must be executed! " The judge knocked on the table for a long time to silence everyone. Then Antonio, the Delphi Messenger, said, "your honor, citizens of miduli, just as the city of yalen punished Socrates, if Aesop chooses this way, give him a glass of poisonous wine!"


    Thales sighed. The scene in the Court seemed to be a repeat of history. A similar scene happened in the city of yalen many years ago. Aristotle''s teacher was Plato, and Plato''s teacher was Socrates, the famous sage of yalen. Socrates was once accused in the court of yalen city-state, and the charge was the same as Aesop today - "preaching new gods, poisoning and corrupting young people."


    Although Socrates pleaded, the court of the city-state of Yaron at that time still declared his guilt: in front of the gods, Socrates was an evil doer and a strange person. He peeped into the secrets of heaven and earth, but taught others regardless of right and wrong.


    The court found Socrates guilty, but he could offer another punishment instead of imprisonment. As a result, Socrates proposed to pay a fine of 30 silver coins. Such contempt angered the court and he was finally sentenced to death. At that time, many people, including his student Plato, were willing to provide guarantee for Socrates. However, Socrates did not intend to admit his guilt and gave in. He chose to be executed.


    At that time, Socrates drank a cup of poisonous wine. Obviously, Aesop and Antonio, the envoy of Delphi, knew the famous allusion. So when Aesop said something, Antonio called out in court to give him a glass of poisonous wine.


    Aesop''s cousin and three nephews wept bitterly. Red Ackerman yelled to the judge, "no, don''t do this. I''m willing to pay for my cousin the heaviest fine in the history of the city."


    But the judge shook his head and said, "such a request can only be made by Mr. Aesop Ackerman himself. Isso Ackerman, do you insist on what you just said?"


    Someone is shouting: "kill him, kill him!"


    Aesop nodded his head and said, "yes, I insist."


    The judge finally said, "in that case, the city court can only sentence you to death. Why choose this? You didn''t have to die! "


    Aesop replied, "your honor, may I tell you another story..."


    Or the story of a wolf and a sheep, the wolf in pursuit of sheep, sheep fled into the temple. The wolf cried out outside the temple, "come out quickly, or you will be offered as a sacrifice by the priest." The sheep answered in the temple, "I am not afraid of death. I would rather give it to the gods than be devoured by you."


    It was Aesop''s last story, and he was given a glass of poisoned wine.


    This is the fate of Socrates, even the accusation is the same, but Aesop and Socrates'' behavior is different. Socrates is only questioning the way the gods exist, while Aesop''s accusation of "preaching new gods, poisoning and corrupting young people" is settled.


    Aesop was one of the richest merchants in miduli. Although he did not believe in the gods here, he did not offend anyone. Hermes, the patron god, and the high priest of the city had sought him out, but there was nothing to do. But his move to bring gold back to Delphi, the holy land, angered the people of miduli. It was not because they hated Aesop, but because they were afraid of the gods'' sin, and the envoys of Delphi, the holy land, came here and identified Aesop as the sinner in the oracle.


    Antonio''s accusations cost Aesop his life, and the holy emissary said during the execution: "in the name of the gods, I have deprived Aesop of his life and taken away the evil soul. He is the one who blasphemes and offends the gods, and he is here today to be punished. "


    Those who first came to the cities of the hitton Peninsula may wonder why a sage like Socrates was executed at that time? Because the atmosphere of discussion here seems to be quite open, people seem to be able to talk about various topics at will in the temple square, which is quite free. The plays in the theater also arrange gods in various ways.


    But on the other hand, people regard the arrangement of gods as their freedom, and they have the right to decide what to think of their gods, but Aesop''s behavior can not be tolerated. Aesop''s sin was not to orchestrate the Olympian gods, but to ignore their gods, deny the meaning of this belief, and preach another faith. This is not only what the Olympian gods would not like to see, but also unacceptable to the so-called free and open city-state of hitton.


    There are two oracles that push Aesop to his tragic fate, but it is the people here who judge and execute Aesop.


    According to the elder''s last words, his body was cremated and ashes were scattered into the sea. However, Antonio did not leave miduli immediately. As a holy emissary, Antonio gave the city-state a chance to sacrifice to the gods. The merchants offered the gold that Aesop had brought back, and entrusted the holy envoys to the Delphi temples. But Aesop''s cousin and three nephews took back Aesop''s share of gold and did not give it to the Olympian gods.


    Antonio completed the task, found and killed the sinner pointed out in the Oracle, accepted a large amount of gold, and was ready to leave miduli. But on this day, two foreigners came to miduli, a young man in a carriage and another majestic knight. They entered the city court and went straight to the city court.Many people recognized them as Amun and medanzo, who escorted Aesop back to his hometown. At the beginning, people here did not hear of Amun''s name. Now five years later, Aesop told so many stories about Amun here. This name has become a legend among young people in miduli.


    Amun came to file a complaint. According to the regulations of the city-state, he asked Thales, a local citizen and respected sage, to write a complaint. The object of the complaint was Antonio, the envoy sent by Delphi. This incident caused a great sensation in the city of miduli. As a stranger, this kind of accusation may not be accepted by the court of miduli. However, the court gave Amun an opportunity to be questioned by the public to decide whether he could file a complaint.


    Antonio, the Delphi emissary, did not have to attend such a question, but for the glory of the gods, he went to hear what Amun wanted to accuse him in person? If the court finds that Amun''s complaint is unreasonable, the young man from the countryside will also be punished by the city-state of miduli.


    In court, the judge asked, "young man from other countries, we all know that you were Aesop''s coachman and helped him manage the farm. Aesop was very kind to you. Now that your former employer has passed away, your grief is understandable, but that does not justify your complaint. You must prove that Lord Antonio has harmed your own interests before you are eligible to file a complaint. "


    Amon replied, "Aesop owes me something that he has not paid back. If this man''s accusation has killed innocent Aesop and made me unable to take back what belongs to me, do I have the right to sue him and claim compensation from him? "


    The judge was puzzled and said: "Aesop''s entire inheritance has been inherited by the Ackerman family. If he owes you anything, you should go to red Ackerman, Aesop to repay, not to sue Lord Antonio."


    Amon shook his head and said, "what Aesop owes me is not money, but a slave''s identity and a finger. I can''t have someone else become my slave instead of Aesop, nor can I have an innocent person cut off a finger to pay for Aesop. It is this man who deprived Aesop of his life in the name of the gods. If Aesop is innocent, then he should bear the responsibility. "


    The court was in chaos again. Was Aesop a slave to Amun and owed the coachman a finger? People can''t believe it. They ask people around them in surprise. At this time, someone remembered Aesop''s story and whispered to the people around him that the news spread in whispers. This young man even said such words, then it shows his identity - Amun, the great general of eju at that time!


    According to legend, Amun is a God who came to the world! How could he become Aesop''s coachman and come to miduli again! However, Amun did not claim to be a God in court. He just came to accuse Antonio.


    The judge also heard people''s comments. He was sweating on his forehead, but in order to maintain the dignity of the court, he could not say anything more. He always felt that the chair under his buttocks was uncomfortable. He cleared his throat and said in a hoarse, trembling voice, "stranger, I want to remind you that if you can''t provide evidence, you will be punished by the city of mituli for your words and deeds in court."


    Amun took out a pupil of the earth from his arms and said, "the evidence is here. Ask a priest who knows the medium level information divinity to demonstrate the information recorded in it in public, so that people can judge whether it is true or not. This stone will be used as the court fee I pay to the city court of miduli. "


    Soon a priest came and took the pupil of the earth and showed two pieces of light and shadow information by magic. They were scenes many years ago. I don''t know what means Amun used to record them in the pupil of the earth and reproduce them. Aesop is still very young in the light and shadow. The first scene takes place in a shop in the city of eju promontory. Aesop, as a slave, accidentally touches the God stone and will be punished to cut off a finger.


    But the witty Aesop told the story of Pythagoras to Theo, so Theo put the finger on the account, indicating that Aesop owed him a finger. In the second scene, amon buys Aesop from Theo, and Aesop becomes Amun''s slave. Then his debt becomes amon''s debt.


    What happened in the light and shadow happened decades ago, and amon is now a young man standing in court, his face almost unchanged. When this information was demonstrated, the court was silent immediately. People didn''t even dare to breathe. We already know who Amun is - he is the God from eju, standing in the court of mituli!


    However, Amun did not pay attention to the reaction of the people. He asked faintly, "your honor, do I have the qualification to sue the person who caused this event for Aesop''s death?"


    The judge spat and said in a hoarse voice, "you are qualified to file a complaint, but it does not mean that you can win the case. What do you want to accuse Lord Antonio?"


    Amun: it is clear in my complaint that I will accuse him of forging Oracle and abusing the name of gods to frame up innocent people


    Antonio called out: "shameless lies! People who have participated in Delphi''s Oracle are aware of the content of the oracle. There is an emissary of a city-state who has profaned and offended the gods. I came to mituli just to find out and punish this man. "Amun asked coldly, "Antonio, did the Oracle name Aesop? It is you who accuse Aesop in court, and you are the one who finds Aesop blasphemous and offensive to the gods. I want to ask your honor, if he had not used Delphi''s Oracle to accuse Aesop, would Aesop have been executed? Aesop''s death has brought me irreparable losses. Shouldn''t I ask him for compensation? "


    The judge wiped the sweat and said, "the court of miduli city-state cannot rule on such a complaint. Only gods can be witnesses, and this court is not qualified to ask gods to testify. "


    Amun: Dear judge, where can we make a ruling


    Although the judge was still sitting in his chair, he almost wanted to kneel down and beg Amun. He said in a hoarse voice, "you are accusing the emissary of Delphi temples in holy land. Your accusation is that he forged the oracle and killed innocent people indiscriminately. Only the temple that issued Delphi''s Oracle can rule."


    Amun turned, looked at Antonio calmly and said, "I hear you are going back to Delphi tomorrow? This is just right. Dare you go with me to Delphi temple and let Delphi''s priestly court accept my accusation and make a judgment? "


    Under the gaze of Amun, Antonio also felt his heart and back were sweating, but he could not say no, because the purpose of Aesop calculated by the gods was to lead amon. Antonio was not only a priest, but also a nine level God envoy guided by Apollos.


    Antonio was also very surprised that Amun had the courage to come to miduli. He even dared to go to Delphi! Where is Delphi? That is the holy land of Olympus God in the world, and also the protection place of the gods! Don''t Amun go there to file a complaint, isn''t it sheep that join the wolves?


    Antonio bravely replied in public: "as long as you have the courage to come to Delphi, you are ready to face the consequences of your choice. I am willing to meet you in the Delphi court!"


    When he spoke, he kept murmuring in his heart. Amun had come to Olympus again and accused him in public in the city court. However, Hermes, the God who guarded the city-state, said nothing and did not show his face, and the story of Aesop was caused by Hermes'' Oracle.


    Unfortunately, Antonio didn''t know that Hermes didn''t want to show up, but he didn''t dare to show up. Amun seemed calm, but actually he was very angry. If Hermes really dares to show up, amon will dare to kill him. Without the support of Olympus and the gods, Hermes would not dare to cause such trouble alone.


    Looking at Amun and medanzo out of the court, the judge breathed a sigh and almost fell into a chair. Although Amun never claimed that he was a God from a foreign land, the judge was so nervous that he almost lost his voice and finally sent the God away. But I hope that he will never find trouble again. I hope the Delphi temples can solve this matter.


    Amun walked out of the court, and madanzo, who was following him, suddenly turned around and said, "people of miduli, will you be happy? For God has not sinned against you. Are you suing Aesop with Antonio because he has blasphemed the gods and violated your interests, or are you afraid of God''s sin? I don''t know how many things you have done to offend the gods. Why are you afraid? "


    This sentence made many people shiver before he left, and a number of them fell ill when they came home that night. In the early morning of the next day, the people of miduli flocked to the city-state temple, praying for the protection of the gods, and praying for the gods to "solve" Amun in Delphi, and never come back to their troubles.


    Amun drove the carriage like an ordinary passer-by, while medanzo rode like the guard of the carriage, but the carriage was empty, no one was riding and no goods were transported. They followed Antony''s Olympic gold team and went all the way to Delphi, the holy land of Olympus.


    On the way, medanzo said quietly, "my God, are you going to Delphi to find the Olympus Gods to settle accounts?"


    Amun asked, "shouldn''t it?"


    Medanzo: "when Aesop was in trouble, I went out with the Macedonian army. I was very sorry that I couldn''t save him."


    Amun shook his head. "He had a chance to save himself, but he chose to be executed."


    "If you do it in Delphi, I''m afraid the two of us are alone. Do you want to call all the angels?"


    Amun shook his head again and said, "if I do this, I will launch a direct war between the two gods, involving too many people who should not be involved. Don''t forget what we''re here for, so fix it. It was you and I who sent Aesop back to his hometown. It was me and Zeus who made an agreement to cooperate. Let us deal with it. "


    At the foot of the mountain where Delphi is located, Amun stops the carriage to rest and tells Antonio to go back first. When Antonio went up the mountain, Amun''s voice was heard in his soul: "go back to Delphi and get everything ready. I''ll give you one day. I''ll see you in Delphi''s court at noon the day after tomorrow."


    Amun''s arrival caused a stir in the Delphi temples. When he went up the mountain, medanzo reminded him in the back: "my God, the people here are watching us with hostile eyes. There are dozens of gods mixed among these priests, which I have seen before."**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    Amen said frankly, "whether it''s a God or a priest, I''m here to sue Antonio. I''ll go to court first."


    "The Olympus Gods may come directly to the world and appear in the Delphi priesthood court," medanzo added


    Amun sneered: "it''s strange that they don''t come! I''ve done so many things. I just want to turn my face off? But there is a God who can''t come! "


    Amun said that a God who could not come naturally meant Apollo. He had an agreement with Apollo that no matter where he came, Apollo would retreat. Ironically, this year''s Delphi oracle was issued by Apollo temple, and the trial place of Delphi priestly court is in the hall of Apollo temple.


    Delphi is a holy land composed of temples. Unlike ordinary city-state courts, their courts are composed of the chief priests of each temple. They mainly adjudicate major theocracy affairs, and usually ignore the civil disputes of the city states. However, Amun''s accusations are related to the authenticity of Delphi''s Oracle, and the civil city-state court can''t rule, so he came here.


    Delphi''s terrain is dangerous, but since ancient times, the pilgrims have built a road in the mountains that can accommodate two carriages to cross each other. The scenery is extremely beautiful, and the beautiful scenery also has an indescribable holy breath. It is worthy of being the holy land of the hitton peninsula. Amun saw the temples scattered on the hillside from a distance. When they entered the boundary of Delphi, there were a group of priests waiting at the intersection.


    Is there anyone in front of danzou asked, "are you a monk?"


    Amun did not salute like the people who came here all over the hitton peninsula. He just nodded in the carriage and said, "yes, we are Amun and medanzo. Is the Delphi priestly court ready?"


    A priest with a scepter said, "you are ready to wait for the court session. According to Delphi''s etiquette, non Temple priests are not allowed to ride in chariots and horses. From here on, you need to walk."


    Amun jumped out of the car and waved to medanzo: "get off the horse, go!"


    ����


    In the hall of the Apollo temple in Delphi, the court of the priests of each temple is ready. There are no seats in this court. The jurors stand on both sides. The judge in the middle is a priestess from the temple of Themis, who had received the gold sacrifice of Aesop.


    But today, the priestess covered her eyes with a black cloth, holding a small balance in her hand, and a sharp sword at her feet. When Amun saw her, he recognized that she was the Olympian goddess of justice and justice. She was only in the appearance of the priestess.


    In this trial, Amun nominally accused Antonio, Delphi''s emissary, but actually aimed at Apollo and other Olympus Gods. Apart from this goddess, I''m afraid no one else is more suitable to act as the judge. Amon noticed that the scales of themina had been made by him!


    It was originally a artifact made by Osiris, the nine link God of the underworld. It was the center of Osiris'' underworld. Later, Amun and Artemis captured Osiris'' underworld, and Osiris left. However, this object was refined by Amun and named as the trial balance. The balance of judgment was taken away by Artemis as "booty". It was said that it was to be transferred to a goddess related to Amun among the Olympian gods. It turned out that she had given it to Themis.


    It was not until he saw Themis, the goddess of justice and justice, that Amun understood the relationship between the goddess and himself. According to the interpretation of the immortal Jumang, Themis once re entered the samsara with his own Dharma, and came to the world to become the flower of dreams and thoughts. Later, he became the lover of his disciple John and also the disciple of Amun. Unfortunately, both of them died in battle.


    At the moment, Themis not only closed her eyes, but also specially covered her eyes with a black cloth, which showed her attitude and ignored the identities of both sides. Since Themis appeared here, the other gods of Olympus would not mix in the court to watch, and Amun did not pay attention to it.


    When Amun and medanzo walked into the hall, the chief judge said, "my name is Portia. I am the chief judge of the Delphi special court."


    Portia is the name of the priestess in the temple of Delphinium. In fact, the appearance of her blindfolded and holding the trial balance shows that she is the goddess of justice and justice. But since she appears here as Portia, she calls herself Portia instead of a goddess. Just like what Amun did in the city court of miduli, everyone guessed that he was the God of Amun, but Amun did not pretend to be a God.


    The opening remarks of Themis were simple and clear, without any unnecessary nonsense. Thus the trial began, and Antonio had arrived and stood with Amun on both sides of the hall. Amen saluted the chief judge and the judges, and Themis opened the door and said, "Amun, do you want to accuse Antonio of pretending to be the oracle? But people here can prove that there is such a content in this year''s Delphi oracle that Antonio did not lie


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I have also heard the content of Delphi''s Oracle. I just want to know why Antonio believes that the man mentioned in the Oracle is Aesop? If he doesn''t have solid evidence, it''s murder! If the man mentioned in the Oracle is Aesop, then I would like to ask the God who descended the Oracle, why does he think so? "Antonio replied, "I made this judgment based on Aesop''s behavior. All the messengers of the city-state gave their gifts to the temples, and only Aesop brought the gold back to mituli. I went to mituli after this clue. I happened to find that he was scolded by people. I investigated his previous conduct and found that he was indeed a blasphemer and an offender


    Amun said in a tit for tat: "I have also investigated Aesop''s previous conduct and even made clear what he has done in his life. He does not believe in the Olympus Gods, and has never offered sacrifices to the city-state temple. This is a fact. However, he did not deny the belief of the people of the city-state. Although he had refused the threat and temptation of the gods, it could not be regarded as blasphemy and offense, which is also a fact


    Antonio asked, "Amun, the man mentioned in Delphi''s Oracle is an emissary of a city-state. Who else can you say is Aesop? You don''t think it''s blasphemous or offensive, but the gods here may not think so. "


    At this time, the court clerk said, "I remind both the prosecution and the defense that you are arguing about an issue that the court cannot decide. Who is the man mentioned in Delphi''s Oracle this year can only be known by the God who issued the oracle. For a more just ruling, I suggest that the plaintiff pray to the gods here and ask the oracle to answer. "


    Today''s court is really lively. The clerk is also a priest here. But as soon as he opened his mouth, Amun recognized that this man was in fact attired by Artemis. Amun turned to the clerk and said, "how should I pray to the gods?"


    The clerk replied, "like all those who come to the temple to pray for the Oracle, you should bow down to the statue, stick your hands, chest and forehead to the ground, and kiss the bricks and stones in the temple."


    Amun asked the chief judge again, "must we do this?"


    "This is what Delphi is supposed to do when you ask for the Oracle," the chief judge replied without expression


    The eyebrow of mendanzo behind Amun was about to get angry, but he was stopped by Amun in his soul. The Lord of heaven said, "well, I''ll ask the oracle to explain. If the gods can''t answer, I''ll ask the court to make a ruling Your honor, please step aside. "


    The chief judge flashed aside, and Amun went to the center of the hall and knelt down to the statue of Apollo on the altar in the distance. As soon as his knees touched the ground, he heard a click, and the legs of the statue of Apollo split. Amun ignored this amazing change, and still bowed to the ground, touching his hands, forehead and chest, and kissing the bricks and stones of the ground toward the statue of Apollo.


    Amun bowed down, and the statues on the altar fell face-to-face, falling into pieces on the ground. It seemed that they were paying homage to Amun. Such a thing happened in the temple. It would be fried in the ordinary times, but at the moment, it only caused a slight disturbance, and then the peace was restored. As expected, most of the priests in the temple were the envoys guided by the gods. Among them, some gods mingled with each other and stopped people''s panic in time.


    Where Amun went, Apollo had to retreat. This was the agreement between the two gods. Since Amun came to the Apollo temple in Delphi, Apollo could not have delivered the oracle. Amun bowed down to the statue of Apollo. This worship brought down the statue of Apollo. Although it was unexpected, the gods should understand what was going on.


    Since the Delphic oracle provoked Amun, Amun did not need to save Apollos face. He stood up and patted his robe after the salute. He calmly went back to his original position, pointed to the statue of the fallen altar and said, "Lord judge, it is obvious that the God who issued the Delphi Oracle has refused to answer. This Mr. Antonio, I''m afraid, will have to give proof of Aesop''s affront and blasphemy, no matter what means he uses. "


    Antonio''s face was very ugly. He was the God under the guidance of Apollo. At the moment, the statue of Apollo fell into the temple. It was the God who threw him out to face Amun''s question. He had to reply: "as an emissary of the city of miduli, Aesop did not give all the gold to the temples, but took it back."


    "Everyone knows that Aesop did not believe in the Olympian gods, which is not the reason for his death," Amun said. Aesop came to Delphi because of the oracle of Hermes. Hermes asked him to give gold to a temple that was willing to offer and worth offering. After ten days in Delphi, he only saw a priest worthy of offering. He did not violate the Oracle or his own beliefs. "


    "But he angered all the priests of Delphi," Antonio cried


    Amun nodded his head with a gloomy face: "yes, this is the fact and the key to the problem. You are the emissary of Delphi, who took his life out of anger. And as Aesop''s master, I come to ask you to pay for what I have lost. "


    "Amun, you''re just a stranger and you don''t have the right to change the court''s verdict," the chief judge warned


    Amun replied, "but I have the right to claim the compensation I deserve. Antonio accused Aesop, but there is no reason for the accusation. Even the gods refuse to answer. It was the Lord Antonio who declared in the court of mituli, "in the name of the gods, I have deprived Aesop of his life and taken away this evil soul. The Oracle has given guidance. He is the one who blasphemes and offends the gods. He is here today to be punished. " Now, then, he needs to pay for his words and deeds. "The clerk asked, "Amun, what price do you want Antonio to pay? You can''t ask him more than your loss. And it''s clear to everyone in the court that Antonio did not take Aesop''s soul


    Amon added, "Aesop is my slave, and I have released him. This is not only my kindness, but also his due reward. But Antonio has taken his life, and I need him to pay for me instead of Aesop. "


    Then another priest said, "it''s not a problem. We have slaves here. You have lost one slave, and we can compensate you for two or even ten slaves of Delphi, the whole holy land. You can choose whatever you like. "


    Amun shook his head and said, "thank you for your generosity, but the value of people in the world is not the same. After a slave like Aesop exerts his power, he can build a city-state state on the plain of Duke, which has nothing. All the slaves of Delphi are not comparable to him in my eyes. I don''t need this kind of compensation."


    Antonio asked, "Amon, what do you want me to compensate you for?"


    Amun: "ten sacred stones and a finger. The ten sacred stones are the price I bought Aesop from Theo at the beginning, not for Aesop himself. But I don''t want to embarrass or blackmail you. As for that finger, it is a symbol of Aesop''s talent and creation, which he owes me. You can''t refuse this request


    Antonio: whose finger are you going to cut off


    Amun: "it''s your finger, of course. It''s not someone else who takes Aesop''s life in the name of the gods, but you."


    The chief judge said, "Amen, why don''t you show your kindness? You can make more moderate demands to satisfy everyone. Maybe you can ask for all the gold that mituli offered as compensation to you, and I think this court can agree with this ruling


    Amun shook his head and said, "the gold is of no use to me, only to the priests of Delphi, so let them keep it. I only want ten stones and one finger of Antonio


    "The court is very clear about your identity," the chief judge reminded. You should also know that Aesop''s life is coming to an end. Whether he is executed by the court in miduli or not, Aesop will not live until next year


    Amun shook his head again and said, "it has nothing to do with whether he should be executed. Even if he drinks the poisoned wine in the last second of his life, Antonio is also the murderer."


    Chief judge: "this is not good for you."


    Amun: "the lawsuit itself is not good for me. I didn''t come for the benefit."


    Chief judge: "Why are you so cold? Isn''t it better to accept more than a useless finger? "


    Amun asked, "has Antonio ever been kind to Aesop in the courtroom of miduli? Your honor, would you like to be bitten twice by a poisonous snake? Have you heard the story of the farmer and the snake? This story is told by Aesop. I have no forgiveness for those who should not be indulged. "


    "You don''t have any compassion for Antonio now. How can you expect the gods to be merciful to you in the future?" the chief judge reminded


    Amen replied, "your honor, this has nothing to do with you! Antonio had no compassion for Aesop. How could he expect me to be merciful to him now? He is one of the sheep for sin. He should have thought of this result for a long time. Why don''t you blame the shepherd? "


    The clerk suddenly said, "Amun, over the main peak of Delphi, there is a Pythagorean manor at the foot of another mountain. Pythagoras, the master there, once said that the soul can be reincarnated. Although the rebirth does not know its origin, the soul has the imprint of reincarnation. Were you a fierce jackal in your previous life, and came here to show your fangs? "


    The chief judge also sighed: "cruel man, what else in the world is harder than your heart? No matter what kind of weapon, it''s not as sharp as your hatred. Can''t any kind of plea move you? "


    Amun: Aesop once said the story of the wolf coming. In this court, no matter how tactful the words are, they can''t move me. Your honor, can you make a ruling? I give ten sacred stones to this temple, but I must cut off that finger! "


    The chief judge looked at Antonio and said, "this court will make a ruling. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Antonio replied, "I believe that the court''s ruling must be fair, and I ask the gods for their blessing."


    There are more than one deity standing in this hall. If they all secretly bless Antonio, it is not easy for Amun to cut off one of his fingers. But the chief judge said without expression: "I have made a ruling that Antonio really has no evidence to prove that Aesop is the person mentioned in the oracle. His accusation against Aesop has caused Mr. Amun''s loss and should be compensated."


    "Themis! Dear Lord judge, you are the Themis who symbolizes fairness and justice


    This sentence is not to expose the identity of Themis in public, but the highest praise of the judge from the people of the hitton Peninsula, but it is somewhat funny to say it on this occasion. But Themis, whose pseudonym is Portia, said coldly: "Amun, I would like to remind you that Antonio only owes you a finger, you can''t ask for more!"**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Amun nodded his head and said, "thanks for reminding me. I will only cut off one finger of Antonio. I don''t intend to ask for more."


    The chief judge said slowly, "then this court will rule that you can cut off one of his fingers."


    Antonio also highly praised: "Themis! Dear Lord judge, you are the Themis who symbolizes fairness and justice to the world


    At the same time when the chief judge made the decision, several gods and a dozen of envoys in the hall quietly prayed for Antonio, and they were using the space transfer shielding technique. That is to say, Antonio''s space has become a whole. Even if amon slashes his finger with a knife, it is equivalent to hitting the whole space. If it''s powerful enough, it can shatter the space, but it can''t cut off a finger alone.


    This kind of means is limited. Although there is no abnormality on the surface, ordinary people can''t bear it. It is because Antonio is a ninth level God envoy that the gods can do this. "It''s too much. It''s just a trick for you," said madanzo! It''s a pity that Gabriel''s blade of order has not been brought. Maybe it can be done with that ax


    Aware of the situation, Amun frowned and said, "what if I don''t chop today?"


    The chief judge did not speak, but a priest nearby said, "the court has made a ruling, which needs to be carried out on the spot. If you refuse to carry out the judgment, you will be flouted, punished and expelled from the place where the Olympian gods shine. If you do it, you will not only cut off a finger, but also violate the verdict of the court. If you hurt a high priest, you will be punished more severely


    The speaker was yalena, who was wandering in the hall. Amun looked at Antonio and said, "your life doesn''t belong to me. If you die, your soul will either disperse on its own or go to the underworld of Olympus."


    People don''t understand it. Antonio raised a finger to Amun and said, "Amun, are you here to challenge the Olympus Gods? If you want to cut off my finger, only the most powerful God can do it


    If Amun showed the means of the gods, he would naturally violate the agreement with Zeus, and the cooperation between him and Zeus would be terminated, and Antonio might not be hurt. If he did, it would mean a formal break with the gods, and there might be an immediate conflict. If he doesn''t chop it, he will be expelled as an ordinary person and will never return to Olympus.


    Antonio cocked his mouth and scoffed, as if to say - here are your fingers. Do you have the seed to chop? But in a flash, the smile froze, and the finger he held up disappeared!


    As soon as his finger came out, Amun disappeared from the original place and suddenly appeared in front of him. He drew out a cold shining hunting knife and waved it without saying a word. He chopped the finger cleanly. The fingers whirled out and landed on one end of the trial balance held by Themis.


    What Amun used was not a magic blade of order, but a common hunting knife, which was less than a foot long. It was not a weapon in the battlefield, but a guy used for hunting in the wild to peel and cut meat. At that time, the blacksmiths in Duke town were made of fine iron, which was sharp, tough, wear-resistant and not easy to break. When Amun left Duke, mayor dasty gave him the knife. Over the years, Amun has seen countless sharp weapons, many of which have been given to his disciples, but this sword has been kept.


    Amun only cut off a finger, Antonio''s wound did not shed a drop of blood, a piece of golden light firmly locked Antonio''s space, the flesh and blood were condensed into one. If such means are used, Antonio will certainly die!


    If the gods didn''t perform space shifting shielding for Antonio, the envoy would still be alive and would not die if he lost a finger. Amun is a deity, and his form and spirit are mixed with a strange golden light. With this golden light, Antonio''s space is condensed, and a common hunting knife is used to cut the space and chop off his fingers.


    "Your honor, I have cut off this finger. Thank you for your fair judgment today." Amun said the last word calmly and walked out of the temple gate with medanzo. Many people in the temple were sucking air-conditioning and looking at Antonio''s body there, many people showed a look of indignation.


    "Amun broke his agreement with the father of the gods and used the means possessed by the gods in public. Olympus should not tolerate his existence any more."


    Themis still blindfolded and said faintly, "this is a private feud. The gods can decide what to do as long as they are willing to pay the price. Amun was no longer a collaborator of the father of the gods, and Zeus could not prevent it in the name of the divine system. "


    ����


    Amun walked out of Delphi''s Apollo temple, and madanzo followed him and said quietly, "my God, can we still leave Delphi?"


    Amun quietly replied: "of course, you can leave. This is the temple of the gods. No one wants to be in his own house. If anyone wants to besiege us, it must be outside Delphi and on the way we leave."


    Medanzo some worried said: "my God, you can step into the void, go quickly, there is no need to fight these people, let me deal with it!"Amun said with a wry smile: "I can''t go. Countless magical breath has locked me in. I can''t get out of it directly. They didn''t want to target you at all. They came for me. "


    "Do you really want to start? Do you need to call the angels in heaven? Who is afraid of whom? "


    Amun shook his head and said, "as long as I don''t chop that knife and kill Antonio, there will be no conflict, but I have already done that, and naturally there will be this result. This has nothing to do with the angels, nor is it a battle between the two deities. If there is a God who wants to revenge, I am already waiting for you to follow me. "


    The two people walked while talking, not fast or slow. They didn''t want to escape at all. Instead, they were walking to see the scenery. As early as before Amun became a God, he witnessed the destruction storm of Mary, which severely damaged Seth, the main god of the nine link system at that time. If the gods avoid to see, mortals can not find him in the immortal eternity, but if the gods come to the human world and are in the state of being locked by the detection of divinity, there is no way to step into the void one step at a time.


    Either you get out of this kind of detection lock, or you fight your opponent, and Amun doesn''t do anything. If he took off at the fastest speed, most of the envoys here may not be able to catch up with him, but this is the Olympian realm, and it''s easy for the gods to stop him, so Amun just walked slowly.


    Walking along, medanzo suddenly asked, "my God, you are not going down the mountain, but going up the mountain!"


    Amun did not go down the road when he came down. Instead, he turned around and walked through the temples to the main peak of Delphi''s mountain. There was no road under his feet. In front of him were wild flowers, weeds and dense rocks. Amun replied lightly: "we are in the hinterland of the Olympus God domain, which direction we go is the same."


    Medanzo said, "but if we go down to the plain at the foot of the mountain, the gods of Olympus have a lot of scruples about it. Isn''t it clear that we can attack the main peak of the mountain without fear Oh, I see! You just give those who want to do it a chance. Now that you''ve broken up, you can just end it. "


    Amun said with a smile: "since there will be conflicts sooner or later, we should solve them here. Why guard against thieves for thousands of days?" Moreover, you should know those gods who have gone through countless hardships to enjoy the achievements beyond immortality and have real eternal life. They will not easily take the risk of falling down. They mainly drive their envoys to attack together. "


    Medanzo also sighed: "not to mention the gods, even the vast majority of the nine level God envoys who have passed the test of life and death will not easily fight for life and death. Instead, they are used to solving the fight in an agreed way like the gods. But the emissary accepts the guidance of the gods and has the oath in his body. Sometimes he has to do something. "


    Amun also sighed: "the oath is also a kind of responsibility and a kind of burden. It may be nothing for a hundred years, but you also need to face the consequences when something happens. If they really besiege me, I will never be soft hearted, just like Antonio


    Medanzo said: "my God, none of them is your opponent, but even if you are the Lord of heaven, those nine level gods may hurt you in the world Even if they can''t hurt you, if you kill too much, you will also have the risk of being hurt or perished. Now I know very well what "the inquisition of fate, the judgment of the end."


    Amun replied, "I will avoid the possibility of falling, because once I fall, the kingdom of heaven will no longer exist, which is against my promise. But I don''t mind being hit hard, and I''ll only leave the battlefield at the most critical moment. In fact, there are many ways to kill a person. The power may be earth shaking, or it may be just a slight blow. I will be measured. "


    As they talked, they continued to walk up the mountain. It was almost dusk. A cool evening wind blew, and the vegetation was ringing. The higher you went, the more complex the terrain was. Looking back, Amun suddenly looked up and said, "this is a beautiful sunset. Medanzo, how long have you not enjoyed the sunset?"


    Medanzo a Zheng: "listen to you so said, there are really many years have not enjoyed well."


    Amun: then take a good look at the sunset in Delphi. What a beautiful scenery it is, and put your mind into it. If you can do it at this moment, you will have a new understanding


    Medanzo stopped talking and followed Amun to enjoy the sunset scenery. They passed through the dense forest and rolling ridge, and passed several places suitable for ambush along the way. Amun''s expression did not change. Medanzo was just watching the setting sun, so he went all the way to the top of the mountain. At this time, the sun has gradually sunk in the distant horizon, medanzo comfortable open arms, looking at the sky''s golden glow: "my God, this feeling is really good!"


    Amun suddenly reached out and said, "give me the key of destiny."


    In the golden glow of the setting sun, medanzo took out the gold shuttle and gave it to Amun, saying, "my God, are they going to start?" He didn''t ask what to do when he handed the weapon to Amun?


    Amun held the key of destiny and said, "some people are staring at us all the way. Maybe they didn''t wait for the right time and place. Do you remember that year, madanzo? We have had a similar experience. "


    Medanzo raised his chest, and unconsciously he had a heroic spirit. He said with a smile, "do you mean that we two made a surprise attack thousands of miles ago and went deep into the rear of the enemy camp and captured King Hattie alive?"At that time, Amun was still the head of the Legion of ejuin-la, and his public identity was a great warrior, and medanzo was the captain of his personal guard. They went deep into the rear of the Hadi army and captured Lucille, king of hatti, alive and surrounded by strong enemies. Now it is the two of them who have gone deep into Delphi, the holy land of Olympus.


    Amun said indifferently: "if you start later, you must remember that you should try your best to follow behind me and not be separated. Do you still remember the duty of the captain of the guard?"


    In the battle, if the commander in charge personally, then the personal guards need to follow closely, protect the flanks and the back to resist the arrow and sneak attack. Medanzo nodded, "I see!"


    Amun smile: "medanzo, so far, you look the most popular! It''s no less than Gilgamesh, not to mention losing to Apollo. "


    They stood on the top of the mountain for a while, watching the sunset disappear completely. Amun waved his hand and said, "it seems that they don''t want to start here. Let''s go our way."


    Amun led medanzo to the other side of the mountain. He asked curiously, "my God, you seem to know where to go. Have you ever been here?"


    Amun replied, "I haven''t been here, but I''ve heard of one place for a long time. Since I''m free, I''ll go and have a look. Do you remember what the clerk said in the court just now


    "The Pythagorean Manor! The clerk mentioned this place in the court, and Aesop once said it! "


    As the clerk of the Delphi court, Artemis once said a sentence in the court. On the surface, he accused Amun of being too hard hearted, but it was a kind of reminder. She specially mentioned that there was a Pythagorean manor at the foot of another mountain over Delphi''s main peak. On such occasions, the goddess would not talk casually. She must be reminding Amun of something. So Amun left Apollo temple and went to Pythagoras manor.


    Pythagoras was a mysterious sage, whom Aesop had mentioned. It is said that he was very rich, but led his disciples to set up a group and lead a collective life of asceticism. The place was in Pythagoras manor. Some people say that he is a very good doctor and a great magician. Some people even say that he has seen the gods and knows the secrets of the gods.


    Aesop accidentally touched the stone, so he told the story of Pythagoras and left his finger in front of theo. After that, Amun asked Aesop if he had really met Pythagoras? Aesop replied that he had really seen the sage when he was very young. In this way, Pythagoras should be at least 100 years old. Is he still alive, still living in the Pythagorean manor?


    Amun, of course, was interested in visiting Pythagoras. Even in this situation, he did not change his decision.


    Amun and medanzo walk down a mountain, the terrain is gradually low and slowly rising, facing another mountain. The front is a raised slope, on both sides are jagged rocks, hidden in the vast dense forest. By this time it was dark, and the stars appeared blinking in the sky. Medanzo said, "Aesop loves to look up at the stars, and the sky is beautiful."


    Amun sighed softly, "the night is so peaceful that even the insects don''t sing any more."


    Before his voice dropped, Amun waved the key of fate, and his whole body was shining with dazzling gold, and flew away toward the high slope ahead. And medanzo seems to be gone, only listen to a bang, he turned into a burning wing of fire, closely followed by Amun.


    There were thirty-two wings when they were just unfolding, but when Amun rushed up the hillside, four more were produced. It looks like Amon, holding the key of destiny, is launching a full speed impact under the protection of 36 fire wings.


    These two people speak well, the night is also a peaceful and peaceful, but there is no sign to start. There were ambushes around. A total of 24 God envoys set up a magic array. At the moment when the array was about to start, Amun rushed out. Then, the sky seemed to be torn to pieces by the glints, flames and thunderbolts.


    Amun was the victim, but now he is. In the direction of the impact on Amun on the high slope, a god emissary suddenly jumped out, waving a strange arc-shaped staff, and made a roar. His body flew back to avoid Amun''s attack.


    But he can''t avoid it. The attack from the key of destiny can only be resisted, but it can''t be transferred. The roar of this God emissary has the power to impact the soul. The bones of his whole body are ringing in Kaka, which shows that he is a powerful beast of Los. In the face of Amun''s close attack, he wanted to change the original form of combat, but it was too late.


    The golden light of Amun''s bodyguard trembled slightly in the roar, and the shuttle tip of the key of destiny gently touched the God''s eyebrow, and the roar stopped suddenly! This blow will kill him on the spot.


    With so many envoys around him, how could Amun be the first to attack him? He can only blame the God himself, because his breath Amun is familiar with. He was the God envoy directed by Aphrodite, and also the calling animal of Aphrodite. Aphrodite came to the world as Helen to tempt Alexander and medanzo. He was the Los beast that he met when he was in danger in the mountains.At that time, the Los beast concealed its strength and deliberately let medanzo seize it. Then Amun saw his origin and put him back into the deep mountain without saying anything. Today, the Los beast appears here again.


    **


    PS: wonderful expectation, monthly ticket support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    If he was the only one who was prepared to face Amun''s attack with all his might, Amun could kill him, but it would never be just a light blow like this. The beast of Los had no dream. Twenty four envoys set up an array and launched an almost devastating attack with powerful divinity. However, Amun rushed out and came to his eyes.


    Just now he was still working together to run the magic art array. He jumped up in a hurry to resist Amun''s close body stabbing. It was too late.


    After a successful strike, Amun did not stop at all, just like a golden meteor with a tail plume of fire wings. He turned to the side and shot away. The attack of the envoys immediately arrived, and countless Guanghua were chopped at the place where he had just killed the beast, and the beast had no bones in an instant.


    Although Amun slipped fast, so many large-scale magic attacks still affected him. Medanzo was transformed into a flail, which opened up the aftermath of these attacks.


    Suddenly, the earth and stone flew across the forest, and another figure came out. The magic weapon in his hand sent out a flash of light to cut Amun face-to-face. At the same time, he used the Qi element armor protection technique. The envoy''s reaction was fast enough, and he was both offensive and defensive. However, regardless of whether the opponent is advancing or retreating, Amun''s flying speed does not change at all. There is a golden boxing set on his left hand, which smashes the chopped Guanghua with one punch, and the key of fate of his right hand goes straight out.


    Before the armor of air element was formed, the key of destiny had passed through the air which was becoming thick and sticky, and the sharp shuttle tip gently pierced his chest with slight rotation and trembling. The moment seemed to drain all the power of the God, and his body fell to the ground.


    Amun went through the gap between the two walls of fire. The golden light of his body protection withstood several hard blows of energy explosion. The wings of fire behind him opened several swords from the flying. His body suddenly rose from the deep ditch, smashing a solid wall of earth elements with one punch, and hitting a machete directly with his fists of gold fists.


    When the machete was released, the God emissary staggered back, and Amun''s key to fate in his right hand was stabbed out again. The sky was shining brightly, and countless filaments entangled the gold shuttle. When Amun''s wrist was stunned, these illusory filaments were broken one after another, and the key of destiny still gently touched his opponent''s eyebrows. He used almost all his strength to break through the other side''s protection. It was only this stab when he really killed.


    The fifth God emissary who was killed was good at his tricks. He twisted the key of fate with a magic thread. Amun''s wrist was stunned. Although it was only a moment, it was enough for other envoys to react. The roaring light cut, like countless thunderbolt concentrated in the middle of the mountain, Amun finally for the first time was facing the joint attack of the anti gods.


    As soon as he turned around, all the thirty-six wings of fire whirled behind him. With a vigorous wave of the key of fate, it turned into a golden mist. The sound of the explosion seemed to shake the sky. The stars were trembling all over the sky, and the curtain of light was smashed, but the scream was heard a hundred paces away. Amun received a hard blow from the gods, and his body turned into a golden light. He killed another God not far away from him while all kinds of energy scattered and sensed chaos.


    I don''t know if Amun is injured or not. His defense ability is fierce and abnormal. Although the attack is extremely sharp, it will not be scattered, and there is no trace of redundant strength. The means of these envoys are so powerful that they can even destroy a mountain with one stroke. However, such a method seems powerful, but in a sense, it is a waste.


    It takes a lot of power to flatten a mountain, but it only takes one hit to kill a person. The power of blowing up a mountain is only redundant. It depends on whether you have the ability to stab it properly. If you are not sure, it''s safer to bomb the mountain. Powerful gods are more accustomed to this method, but Amun doesn''t play like this.


    To the horror of the gods, Amun knew that he was under siege, but had no intention of breaking through. Instead, he assassinated him back and forth in the crowd. In addition to blocking the aftershocks of various attacks, medanzo''s firewing is mainly to direct the attack route for Amun.


    Six envoys fell down in a row, and Amun suddenly appeared in front of the seventh one. When the key of destiny was stabbed out, he finally met with a little trouble. The sound of "Ding" made a sudden appearance of a huge stone in the air and turned into powder. The spear of the shuttle pierced on a silver shield only two feet long, and the shield also broke. The shield bearer sent out a dull hum and fell out. Although he was injured, he blocked Amun''s attack.


    However, Amun did not catch up to deliver the second attack. His body turned into a golden light and flew around the edge of the jungle in an arc to avoid the ensuing storm like attack. The God envoy finally found a life.


    Above the sky, there are six gods hiding their bodies and looking at this scene with gloomy faces, and almost burst out fire in their eyes. How can it be so easy to guide a god envoy through endless tests and achieve level 9 achievements of the original power? Amun did not ask a word, almost a shot a block kill, on the spot, the God emissary set under the great array was also broken, no longer able to fight together. If they continue to fight each other, Amun will kill none of them.


    If these gods took part in the war in person, perhaps Amun might not be the opponent. He would either run away or admit defeat on the spot and make some kind of agreement. It was this idea that they sent gods to trap Amun and force him to admit defeat after a fierce battle. However, it is not easy to start now.According to Amun''s way of playing, if these six gods join the battle group, they will surely fall one or two. As for who is "lucky", it depends on who Amun first targets. Amun defends with all his strength, concentrates a little attack, and does not leave any means of retreat. Even if the six gods join forces to fight, the God who first faces Amun''s attack will be unlucky.


    They are six of the Twelve Gods of Olympus. All of them have the achievements of the creator. No one wants to die here, so they are not the first to join the battle group. Seeing that the envoys of the gods were in chaos, the gods secretly ordered to give up the array, not to disperse and encircle, to concentrate on attacking in two directions, and not to let Amun have a chance to defeat each other.


    At the command, the envoys of the gods immediately moved and quickly gathered in the two directions at the bottom of the high slope. The hasty movement also affected the attack. Amun found the flaw and killed three of them. At this time, the envoys of the gods had gathered into two teams and formed a battle line. Amun had no chance to fight and assassinate.


    After the gods gathered in array, attack was the best defense. Countless attacks flew away from the left and right sides toward the golden light. No matter which direction Amun attacked, he would suffer a devastating blow. At this time, the golden light with the wings of fire shot up the high slope and galloped to the top of the mountain - he ran away!


    The gods who have just stood in line have received a new order: chase!


    The gods gathered into a triangular array, and left with Amun. It''s not easy to catch up with Amun at their speed, but Amun can''t escape at this time. Although they broke through the encirclement, they actually reduced the pressure on the envoys of the gods. They could use various means to interfere with Amun.


    The air became sticky, the rocks seemed to move, the body became heavier, the space distance was lengthening, and the speed was inexplicably slow. All these were Amun''s feelings. The Ninth level God emissary had the power to fight with the gods in the world, but Amun''s body protection golden light broke through all these obstacles and still ran to the top of the mountain.


    After the pursuit of God must maintain speed to catch up with, this is divided into fast and slow, neat formation between invisible open gap. Amun, who was running away, suddenly turned around and shot back. The God who was chasing the front was caught off guard and waved a Epee to chop Amun. Amun''s fist hit the Epee with a loud noise, while the key of destiny stabbed silently through his chest.


    After a successful strike, Amun turned into a golden meteor and continued to fly away. Countless daoguanghua took advantage of this opportunity to attack, and some of the envoys had already chopped off the magic weapons in their hands. The wings of fire behind the golden light were flying, which blocked the chopping of these magic weapons in the flight. The strength of medanzo could not bear it. At this time, a golden light film was covered on the wings of fire he transformed.


    Continue to chase, Amun has rushed to the top of the mountain, but once again suddenly rebounded to shoot down, braved all kinds of attacks in the face, and then killed the God who was in front of him. He didn''t want to escape. He clearly wanted to take the opportunity of rapid action to return to assassinate. He saw that the envoys of the gods were standing in line and had no chance to attack successfully. So he chose to fly away, and the envoys had to chase them.


    This pursuit can''t echo each other like standing in a fixed array. If there is a flaw, it will give Amun a chance to counter stab. When the envoys rushed to the top of the mountain, a golden light shot back. Amun killed the God who was in front of him again. The envoys of the gods finally found a good opportunity to join hands. More than a dozen of Guanghua were firmly chopped on Amun''s protective body, and Amun''s body also whirled and flew to the foot of the mountain.


    Is the spirit tired or injured? No one knows, and the envoys are afraid to chase them any more. The one who is in front of them has been assassinated by Amun three times in a row. This is really terrible! From the failure of the ambush on the mountainside to catching up with the top of the mountain, it was less than half a meal. Twelve of the 24 envoys had been assassinated by Amun, and one was severely injured.


    Even if the remaining eleven envoys were to fight with all their might, they would not be able to do anything to amon. Amun had already killed the twelve, but could he not kill the eleven? Although they were ordered to pursue, they could not stop, but no one dared to fight for the first place. They could only form a formation and advance to the foot of the mountain without any confusion.


    If you chase me like this, isn''t Amun running away? The so-called Olympus goddess war of Yarena finally appeared, Apollo can not come, but gave his chariot to yalena. Yalena appeared in the air in the chariot and cried to Amun: "this is the holy land of Olympus. Where can you escape? You are also the Lord of the kingdom of heaven. Why kill? Today''s gathering of gods to keep you on your way is just to make an agreement with you. Why should you be so careless? "


    Amun fell into the dense forest on the hillside, and his body was still flying in the air. As soon as yalena spoke, she saw a golden light shooting out into the sky. Amun finally launched a powerful attack. He took out a bow and shot the key of destiny as an arrow when he was flying in the air. The blow was full of destruction, and the stars were dim in the sky.


    Yarena was startled. Amun didn''t pay any attention to what she said. As soon as she showed up, the key to her destiny came. Moreover, she had a powerful divine power, which was not the means of a slight blow when she assassinated the God emissary. Just listen to a bang, the golden light shot at the chariot, half a day of flashing light, yalena urged the chariot to fly away quickly, not entangled.


    She did not dare to fight against Amun alone, but chose to retreat at the first time. Amun did not entangle with yalena, so she took back the key of her destiny after repelling the female war god. The other five gods who watched the war did not find the opportunity to attack secretly. However, they all took out their weapons and appeared in the air at this moment.But they did not hand, but at the same time, their faces changed and they flashed away towards the distance. Amun''s body fell into the forest, but the thirty-six wings of fire behind him flew into the air, and the figure of medanzo was faintly revealed in the winding. There was a huge gray whirlpool above the sky, as if tearing a gap from infinity. A black lightning with countless bifurcations fell silent, encircling medanzo, who was protected by the fire wings.


    This is "the examination of fate, the judgment of the end", the ultimate test for mortals to transcend immortality. No one can help medanzo, but it happened at this time! If medanzo falls here, Amun can only stare. But if he passes the test, he will directly leave here and be introduced into the kingdom of angels. There is no way for the gods such as yalena to stop him.


    **


    PS: wonderful continue, please continue! Thank you for your great support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    The gods were stunned by this scene, and they stood there and fixed their eyes on medanzo in the sky. Although they did not fully understand the meaning of "the inquisition of fate and the judgment of the last day", they also knew that this was the ultimate test for mortals to transcend immortality. In this regard, these envoys yearned and feared.


    Lucky to be guided by gods, who doesn''t aspire to be a God? However, on the other hand, they have reached the level 9 achievement of the original power. They seem to have endless life in the world. Once the final test comes, they will probably die. So the gods saw this scene with their own eyes, and the shock to their souls was indescribable, and they almost forgot where they were.


    Even the gods could not get close to the terror in the gray whirlpool. They found the gods on the top of the mountain in a daze, and quickly drank in their souls: "don''t pay attention to medanzo, chase Amun!"


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Amun has already gone down the mountain. He is very clear about the situation of medanzo. No matter whether he falls or enters the kingdom of heaven, this disciple has been separated from the fight at the moment, and no one else can help him. It was meaningless for him to look here, and then he turned into a light golden light and walked through the dense forest and went straight to the foot of the mountain.


    The gods responded to this and continued to chase along the ridge. No one dared to stay away from each other. With such a delay, Amun had gone down the mountain and through the dense forest. Along the gentle slope at the foot of the mountain, there was a farm. Houses and terraces, large and small, were scattered around the mountain forest. The traffic between the fields, and from time to time, there were a few low barking dogs. Under the night, there was a quiet pastoral scene.


    Although the manor has no walls, Amun''s feeling seems to cross the invisible boundary like the water surface. There is a big array of space divinity, but it does not contain the meaning of attack and barrier. It is just a kind of demarcation. Strangely enough, as soon as he entered here, his state of being locked by the detection divinity disappeared. That is to say, Amun has been out of combat and can step into the void at any time.


    I see! This should be Pythagoras manor. Amon finally understood why Schrodinger would remind him of such a place, suggesting that he should go in this direction after leaving Delphi.


    The pursuing gods stopped outside the invisible dividing line and watched Amun walk towards the farm. They all showed a feeling of relief. It seems that this is the boundary they can''t enter. Not only can people not enter, but also the divinity detection can''t spy.


    The envoys of the gods were all relieved, as if they would like the murderer to escape to Pythagoras manor, so that they would not have to go after them. Only 11 of the 24 envoys who had been ambushed here were left behind. However, medanzo had ushered in the final test. These envoys were frightened, but they also felt that they were not interested.


    "Amun has entered the Pythagorean Manor! It was Artemis, the traitor who reminded him


    Hermes said with a gloomy face: "Zeus and Pythagoras have an agreement that the gods and envoys are not allowed to enter Pythagoras manor, and Amun is a God, but he can leave the world from there at any time. What should we do?"


    "Look, Amun doesn''t look like he''s going to leave. Is he looking for Pythagoras? Even Pythagoras cannot protect the enemies of Olympus! Amun has violated the cooperation agreement with Zeus and refused to negotiate a new agreement. He killed 13 demigods in a row. What should the father of the gods do


    ����


    The gray whirlpool on the distant top of the mountain appeared with black lightning. Although there was no sound, there was a terrible smell that made the soul tremble. Many people in the farm woke up from their sleep and walked out of the door to look at the distant mountain top.


    Amun was brave enough. Instead of stepping into the void, he turned his back and looked at medanzo in the distance. When the stars in the sky finally twinkle in the sky again, the gray vortex slowly recedes, carrying the figure of medanzo into the immortal eternity. Mendanzo was hurt badly, but he finally passed the test. Amun was relieved and turned to walk to the farm.


    At this time, we can see that the manor is unusual. The residents in the manor are dressed as ordinary farmers. Although they look shocked, they don''t react flustered. They don''t run around making noise. Instead, they just stand in front of the door and whisper occasionally. When the gray vortex disappeared in the sky, these people closed the door and went back to sleep, ignoring that Amun was still standing on the road.


    Amun knew that the gods had not left, but he did not know why the Olympus Gods and the gods could not enter here? He was even more curious about Pythagoras. Since Schrodinger had guided him here, of course he wanted to see this man. He was just looking for someone to ask him. However, he saw that the farmers had closed their doors and went home to sleep. He seemed to turn a blind eye to the stranger who had "broken in" at night.


    In the middle of the night, he came to the mysterious Pythagoras manor for the first time. It was not good to knock on the door and disturb people''s dream. Amun continued to walk deep into the manor. It is different from the ordinary village. The houses in the village are usually gathered together. The residents are rich and poor, and the courtyards are not good or bad. However, the houses here are scattered, and there is no obvious good or bad.Looking around, Amun didn''t find the residence of the manor. However, he saw a man in front of him who had not entered the house and was still standing outside looking at him. At last he could ask someone, and he stepped forward quickly.


    The light was very dark, but amon''s eyes still saw the description of the man, and he couldn''t help but be a little stunned. What he intended to ask was, "is this Pythagoras manor? How can I see the owner of this place But when he came near to speak, it became: "Mr. Pythagoras, how can you stand here?"


    Standing in front of him was a middle-aged man of medium height, barefoot in a long robe, with hair and beard. His thick beard hung down to his chest. His long hair was coiled like a turban. His nose and brow bones were very high. His deep eyes were like stars in the night. Amun had never seen Pythagoras. Why could he recognize him at a glance? Because Aesop met.


    When the soul comes to heaven, it is not a living creature, but a perceptual imprint of this life. The so-called heaven is the underworld created by Amun. If Aesop''s soul is introduced, it will naturally understand what Aesop knows. Compared with ordinary people, a god like Amun is almost omniscient.


    Aesop met Pythagoras as when he was a boy. There was a scene in his soul. Amon could recognize this man when he saw him again. To amon''s surprise, Pythagoras remained almost unchanged for many years. Aesop, who he was when he first saw him, is still what he looks like now, only with his hair and beard.


    And Pythagoras replied, "I''m waiting for you to ask the way. Amun, why haven''t you left since you''ve got rid of the pursuit?"


    Amun: "since I''m here, of course I want to visit you. I was going to ask someone to ask you where you live. I went to see you after dawn. I didn''t expect to meet you directly I just wonder why the Olympian gods can''t enter this manor? "


    Pythagoras laughed: "I have an agreement with Zeus that the gods of Olympus and their guides cannot enter this manor But I can''t protect the enemies of the gods here. I know what you did just now. If you stay here, Zeus himself will find it sooner or later. You come to me, and I want to see you. Come in and talk before Zeus is here. "


    Pythagoras opened the door and asked Amun to come in. As he walked, he said, "I didn''t have a rest today. I''ve been waiting for you here, and you''ve come."


    This room is ordinary, but after entering the door, it is very mysterious. The space is much larger than it looks outside. It is a hall that can accommodate dozens of people. However, it is empty without any furnishings. The walls and floors are very clean. On the other side of the hall, there was a curtain by which two men stood. Pythagoras led amon straight through the hall. The two lifted the curtain.


    Behind the curtain was an ordinary wooden table with a stool beside it, on which there was only an unlit oil lamp. Pythagoras went through the curtain to the table and said, "margus, ENX, please guard the door. There will be an angry man coming to visit later. Let him know first. Don''t let him break in and disturb my conversation with the guests. "


    Although there was no introduction, Amun sensed the breath left by many people when he walked through the hall. He unconsciously launched the art of retrospection and got a general understanding of the situation here.


    Pythagoras manor is a different world from the outside world, where the residents are members of a group. To join this group, you need to swear to observe the discipline of the group and keep the secret of the group. This kind of oath of mortals is different from the oath of God''s envoy or God joining a divine department. It is just a kind of member''s self-discipline. However, this group also has a variety of disciplinary provisions, some of which are far-reaching and some seem mysterious, but in fact they have no substantive significance.


    No matter the status of men and women here is equal, and there is no distinction between nobility, civilians and slaves. The means of production of the manor is publicly owned, and everyone needs to participate in labor. They are a group with common philosophical beliefs and research ideals, and they have high requirements for their members. They can not join if they want to join.


    If you want to become a member of this group, you have to pass the inspection and test. First of all, you should see whether the belief is firm and whether you have mastered a certain theoretical level. Finally, you have to pass a "spiritual purification" ceremony to become a formal member.


    In amon''s view, this "spiritual purification" ceremony is very similar to the power of awakening the source, but it has unique requirements for the members'' philosophical beliefs and the way of looking at the world. Some people awakened the power of the origin in the ceremony, while others did not awaken the power of the source, but passed the ceremony.


    For example, Aesop did not awaken the original power in his whole life. He did not have divinity, body art, and magic power. However, according to Amun''s feeling, if Aesop could also get the guidance of this group, it would not be difficult to pass the "purification of the soul" ceremony. Nominally, all members of this group are Pythagoras'' disciples, but it is not easy to see Pythagoras himself directly like Amun.


    As a full member of the group, they can listen to Pythagoras teaching all kinds of knowledge through the curtain. After several years of hard work, they can only see Pythagoras himself when his various qualities have reached a certain level. And such a person, with Amun''s understanding, is at least a great achievement in spiritual perception.Interestingly, Pythagoras worked with the rest of the manor on weekdays, but those who could not see him could not see him.


    The two people who just picked up the curtain in the house should be highly accomplished disciples. They learn and inherit the knowledge and ideas of Pythagoras, and have their own understanding and elucidation. On weekdays, they can communicate directly with Pythagoras and conduct various discussions and questions. The Copernicus, who Aesop had seen, had negative fingers because he had touched the stone many times. He was a slave outside, but his achievements in the manor were also quite high. Otherwise, he could not go with Pythagoras when he was out.


    Through the hall, Amun can''t help but be more curious about the identity and origin of Pythagoras. And Pythagoras said, "Amen, sit down! It''s been a long time since we had guests sitting here last time


    Amun sat down and said, "who was the last guest here?"


    Pythagoras replied, "his name is Plato. You should have heard of him and know his student Aristotle. After the death of his teacher Socrates, Plato visited me here to discuss the Republic he wanted to write. He''s not a member of this group, but he''s a student of mine


    As the sage spoke, he reached out to light the oil lamp on the table and inadvertently revealed his arm in the sleeve of his robe. Amun''s face suddenly changed, and he could not help standing up and saying, "you, are you the creator God in the legend of hitton Prometheus


    Pythagoras was wearing an iron ring on his left arm with a broken chain and a stone at the end. It looks like a decorative bracelet, but the stone is only the size of a fingernail, it''s just a very common gray rock. Why did the sage wear such a strange Bracelet without a spare ornament? Amun could not help but think of the play Prometheus, which he had seen in Jaron.


    In that human drama, Prometheus was the ancient god of Olympus, and the human legend even implied that he was a creation God. This God had a conflict with Zeus, and brought the fire to the human beings. In amon''s view, the fire in the drama is actually a metaphor, implying the road beyond immortality.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    The story of Prometheus, in many places, is much like amon''s experience, so amon is deeply touched by the play. The end of the story is that Prometheus was ordered by Zeus to be locked in the Caucasus mountains. He spent 13 generations in the world, and was later rescued by the passing Hercules. But Zeus still asked Prometheus to wear an iron ring with a stone on the Caucasus mountain, which symbolized that he was still imprisoned by Zeus and saved face for the father of the gods.


    Drama will naturally have a variety of human deduction processing, details can not be compared. However, Amun did not expect that Pythagoras was wearing such an iron ring on his arm today, and instantly remembered the story of Prometheus.


    Pythagoras waved his hand and said, "sit down and talk I broke the chain and got the world. Here I am Pythagoras. "


    In his voice, he even had the means similar to "fairy tales". This is another time that Amun met someone to display such "magic power" after he had seen Jumang. The sage didn''t deny his own origin, and told Amun the course of the event, thinking that he was the god named Prometheus at that time.


    The conflict between Prometheus and Zeus was not before the war of the gods, but after Zeus became the Lord of heaven. Among all the ancient gods in Olympus, Prometheus is the most hopeful God to become another creation God besides the original God UNOS. In that case, according to the tradition of the ancient god system, he will break away from the God system and create another one.


    However, Prometheus did not do that. Just as Amun had witnessed Anu and Allah, Prometheus also witnessed the achievements of the creation God UNOS. He did not want to be such a God and create such a system, but had other requirements. Just at this time, Zeus launched the battle of the gods, integrating the kingdom of the gods of UNOS and creating the kingdom of Olympus.


    The conflict between Prometheus and Zeus broke out, just as the conflict between Marduk and enril broke out after the end of the war of apocalypse. Prometheus failed in this conflict, was imprisoned by Zeus, and later broke away from the chain. Prometheus, who had been out of trouble, had been to many places in the world, had traveled to Tianshu and had been to eju.


    In addition, Prometheus'' footprints went further, and he also went to Kunlun and Tianzhu. The Jumang and the real water that Amun had met came from Kunlun, and Tianzhu was the place of unlimited light transmission.


    In a sense, Prometheus is what Jumang said to be reincarnated in his own Dharma. In this way, he broke away from the shackles of Zeus. He experienced 13 generations in the world, and went through the verification in various places. His dream of this life was achieved and he returned to the hitton peninsula. His identity was Pythagoras.


    If Pythagoras did not awaken all the soul imprints of the past, Zeus could not say anything to Pythagoras, even a new mortal. But Pythagoras appeared in the Olympian God domain like this, it is not clear whether he is a God or a mortal, so Zeus found him again. There was a new negotiation between them, and Zeus allowed Pythagoras to establish the manor, but the Olympian gods and the gods could not enter it.


    This is equivalent to that there is a different world in Olympus, and today another Lord of heaven, Amun, has broken into here.


    After hearing this, Amun realized that Pythagoras in front of him had the flesh and blood of mortals, but with the soul imprint of gods and cultivation, he was a kind of existence that he had never met before. This is what Prometheus sought in the world. What he pursued should also be the realm of the Lord of heaven, the golden immortal and the Bodhisattva.


    Amun was puzzled and asked, "Mr. Pythagoras, what was the difference between you and Zeus? Since you don''t want to be another creation God, and you are not separated from the Olympian system, what is the conflict with Zeus


    Pythagoras replied with a smile, "my differences with Zeus are the same as those between you and Zeus. The difference is that I am the spirit of Olympus, and you are not


    In the witticism, Pythagoras explained the cause of the conflict with Zeus at that time, which was the story of the "fire" in the drama. The Olympus God system started from the nine link system and the anuna Apocalypse system. Although Zeus surpassed the creation God and verified the Lord of heaven, some traditions were still retained, and an agreement was made with other God systems, that is, the secret of becoming a God should be held in the hands of the gods.


    The guidance of the original power is not open to the world, even to the Temple priests who represent the gods. But this does not mean that there will be no new gods. The gods will choose the right people in the world to guide the original power and make them gods. On the other hand, there have been immortal geniuses in the world. They have not accepted the guidance of the gods, and the power to understand the source of their own is beyond immortality, such as Marduk and Amun.


    After breaking away from immortality, Marduk joined the anuna Apocalypse system, but eventually broke away from the divine system and created the world of self. Amun, on the other hand, integrated anuna''s kingdom of Qi and Jiulian, and created his own kingdom of angels.


    Prometheus and Zeus had a disagreement, which was not long after Marduk transcended immortality. He believed that the secret of the original power should be disclosed to the world, at least to the priests representing the gods on earth. This also means that ordinary people embark on the road beyond immortality, not only passively accepting guidance, but also becoming an active yearning pursuit.In fact, for the believers in the world, even if they know that mortals can transcend immortality, the hope of embarking on this road is very slim. First of all, they should be awakened to the power of their origin. Step by step, they will go through tests and practice. To the end of the world, most people will not succeed in the first step. Those who are fortunate enough to set foot on this road should also have the guidance of teachers. Of course, the best teachers are still gods.


    Although this change is not on the surface small, but its nature is different, transcendence from immortality is no longer a secret only in the hands of the gods. Its most important significance lies in two aspects: the first is to declare that mortals can become gods, and the second is that no matter how remote the possibility is, it also leaves hope in the world.


    Prometheus, the story about Pandora in the play, and the disasters flying out of the magic box symbolize the inseparable side of human nature. At the bottom of the box, there is one thing left, which is hope.


    The conflict between Zeus and Prometheus was born. Zeus believed that it was the power of the gods to guide who was beyond the secret of immortality, and mortals were only entitled to such guidance if they were approved by the gods. Prometheus believes that the gods will not lose this power. Few people can explore their own source power and transcend immortality. Mortals still need the guidance of gods. But they should be made to understand this fact and have this hope, so that they will be more grateful to the gods when they are guided.


    Zeus, on the other hand, insisted that the gods did not need such gratitude to guide the power of the gods, which was determined by the oath since ancient times. Only when a mortal makes his own contribution and proves that he has such potential, he will be lucky to be guided by the gods.


    In human legend, Pandora''s box was closed, and the thing at the bottom did not fly out, which implied that Prometheus failed in the conflict. The so-called Prometheus was bound by the chains of Zeus, which actually symbolized that he could not fulfill his vows and must continue to abide by the oath of Olympus.


    At that time, Prometheus once said this: "father of gods, Lord of heaven, although you insist on your will, people will still explore the power of origin by themselves. This path exists. Maybe you have a secret with the gods, but it doesn''t belong to you. You wait, and there will be such gods coming to you! "


    The chance for Prometheus to get out of trouble was precisely because of the fulfillment of this prophecy.


    Zeus cut the incarnation of all ages, once left a son in the world, named Heracles. Hera, the wife of Zeus, did not like Heracles, so Heracles did not get the guidance of the original power to become a God. However, he has excellent qualifications, much like enqidu, the first Samurai in Tianshu, who has become an invincible nine level warrior. He has come to the end of such a road and ushered in the final test.


    Lucky for Hercules binqi, he passed the test and became a God. When Heracles entered the kingdom of Olympus, Prometheus prophesied that his vow became a real ambition, so he got out of the predicament and went through the 13th reincarnation. Finally, he became Pythagoras here and established such a manor.


    After hearing this, Amun knew that in addition to him and Marduk, there was another person who had come to the final test without being guided by the gods. However, heracles'' situation is different. He has always believed in the Olympus Gods. After transcending immortality, he did not lose himself in the immortality, but directly came to the Olympus heaven.


    The appearance of Heracles, the God, confirms Prometheus'' words that as long as there is hope and faith, people can also be guided by the kingdom of heaven. Because of this, Zeus could not restrain him, Prometheus ushered in the opportunity of "suffering".


    Amun was very interested and asked, "Mr. Pythagoras, my Dharma body has entered into reincarnation. I have heard a fairy family from Kunlun explain it in detail. To prove the Lord of heaven and the genus of golden fairies, we must experience the physical calamity. I was lucky to pass it unconsciously. And what you mean is the transformation of the natural calamity. You have been reincarnated with your own Dharma. Now I see you have awakened the spiritual imprint of the gods. How can you still be the flesh and blood body of mortals if you have already experienced all kinds of disasters


    Pythagoras said with a smile: "if I wanted to be the creator God, I was already the creator God; if I wanted to be the Lord of heaven, I could create heaven and become the Lord of heaven. But what people can do may not necessarily be done. There is an agreement between me and Zeus, and I do not intend to break away from the Olympian system. So whether I return to heaven now depends not only on me, but also on Zeus. Who will win and who will lose between us is still an unknown number. "


    It is very mysterious and difficult to express it exactly. For example, if there is a house selling two sacred stones, Amun can buy it, but he does not have to. He doesn''t have to prove in this way that he can be the owner of a house, but if he doesn''t buy it, he won''t be the owner of that house.


    Whether Prometheus or Zeus wins or loses is indeed an unknown variable. If Pythagoras returned to the kingdom of God, restored Prometheus'' identity and created his own heaven, could Zeus'' Olympus heaven merge it? If it can, it means that Zeus has verified the true realm of gods. But Zeus is still in the process of verification. He is not sure that he can do it, but he has to take this step to complete the final verification.In fact, we have different experiences


    His words are also accompanied by witticism. Their experiences of transcending immortality are indeed different. Prometheus was guided by the ancient Olympian God system, while Amun explored the original power and practiced it to the end. The difficulty was quite different. But there was one thing in their vows. Amon had already done what Prometheus wanted to do.


    For the last time, Amun sent down the Oracle as the LORD God of Egypt, and revealed the original power to the priests of the temples who sacrificed to him. Although it is not easy to awaken this power, and it is even more difficult to practice to the end, most people still need the guidance of angels to achieve success. But Amun, after all, tells people a fact that human nature contains divinity, and mortals can transcend immortality and become the existence of gods in the legend. For those who believe in Amun, they become angels in the kingdom of heaven. This is something that the ancient god system in Tianshu has never done before.


    "In fact, I am doing the same thing, just in a different way," Pythagoras said. I am not in the name of gods, but as Pythagoras. I set up this manor and set up this group, which is just this kind of attempt. "


    Pythagoras set up this special group, its members must pass the examination and test. He told his disciples that the soul can be immortal, and mortals can live forever. All the things we see are not only in the constant change of birth and death, but also have the immortal connotation of immortality. The change of birth and death is only the change of the mode of existence, and eternity is in it.


    So people can create, and creating things around us is to create the world in the soul, such as burning the earth into bricks, sowing and harvesting food, playing music on the strings. It is because of this creation that people can understand the world and the eternal existence behind everything.


    Amun was slightly stunned and asked, "what you told the disciples not only contains the source of the power, but also the principle of creating the kingdom of heaven in the immortal eternity. It can be seen that you already have the realm of the Lord of heaven. I''m just curious. Why did Zeus allow such a manor so close to Delphi, and why did Zeus reach a new compromise with you


    Pythagoras raised his left arm, rolled up his sleeve, pointed to the iron ring on his arm and said, "do you see this? When I awaken the soul imprint to fulfill my dream, I put it on, just like the legends you hear on earth. It symbolizes my wish and origin. I can create the kingdom of heaven whenever I want, but I am still the God of Olympus. I promised Zeus that he would try to integrate my kingdom of heaven, and then the kingdom of Olympus would have a new meaning. "


    Amun nodded: "I see. You really have the right to negotiate with him! But I''m still curious. If he really integrates the heaven you created, according to Kunlun immortal family, Zeus''s world can be called a fairyland, then there will be a place similar to Pythagoras manor in Olympus. How did you convince him? Why would he like to have such a fairyland? "


    Amun''s words may be hard to understand. If he can integrate another kingdom of heaven, make his own soul world more inclusive, and establish an unshakable status as the God of the gods, what is Zeus unwilling to do?


    The main reason lies in the difference between Zeus and Prometheus. The fusion of another kingdom of heaven is not a simple annexation understood by ordinary people, but the tolerance of soul imprinting and spiritual practice. It is impossible to do so if there are differences in belief, but Pythagoras does not mean to give in. Therefore, if Zeus wants to integrate the kingdom of heaven created by Prometheus, he must also accept this point, recognize Pythagoras''s practice, and openly transcend the path of eternal life in the world.


    Pythagoras replied with a smile, "I have traveled all over the country with Zeus. I asked the same question to different people. There were too many people who couldn''t answer it. In the end, Zeus gave the answer."


    Amun was interested in asking, "what''s the problem?"


    Pythagoras said quietly, "what kind of thing is there in the world that I gave you and I haven''t lost it myself?"


    Amun couldn''t help laughing: "there are some things in the world that are precious. Once they are given to others, they will no longer belong to you, such as wealth or power. Some things are very rare, such as excellent talent, beautiful face, it only belongs to you, but can not give it to others. But if you learn knowledge from others and accept it, the person who teaches you will not lose that knowledge. In fact, the road under your feet and the truth of the world do not belong to you. What belongs to you is just your cognition of it. "


    Pythagoras also laughed: "yes, the answer is that. When Zeus answered this question himself, he made a new agreement with me. I established this manor and carried out my attempt. We have agreed on two cases, and in either case I will return to Olympus and restore Prometheus. At that time, Zeus will merge the kingdom I created, or maybe I will merge his kingdom of Olympus. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    "What are the two situations?" Amun asked


    Pythagoras replied, "the first is that some of my disciples have transcended immortality and entered the kingdom of Olympus. In this case, Zeus will be passive. I can decide when to return to heaven and create my world. The result is unknown. The second is that Zeus has proved a higher realm and asked for it on his own initiative, which means that he has accepted my vow. Then I will return to Olympus and integrate my world into it


    Amun could not help nodding: "in the latter case, it seems that Zeus has the upper hand, but you also win. Because Olympus, the kingdom of heaven, finally announced the road beyond immortality, which was your great wish at that time. This transformation of the heaven disaster is really mysterious! And Zeus did not lose. He transformed Olympus into a fairyland and became the real God of the gods Mr. Pythagoras, since you have traveled far and wide in Kunlun and Tianzhu, what is your unique enlightenment? "


    Amun was asking for advice, and his attitude was quite modest. Pythagoras was once Plato''s teacher, then even more was Amun''s teacher. Even Aristotle, amon''s most respected sage, had studied under Plato''s door.


    Pythagoras had no reservation in front of Amun. He said frankly, "in the eyes of the world, my most important achievement is mathematics. But people here should understand that I''m just teaching them how to look at the world. Everything has its origin and the law of change, so we can create the world. I have heard from the Supreme Master that "Tao gives birth to one, life to two, two to three, and three to all things."


    Amun was surprised and asked, "have you ever seen the queen?"


    Pythagoras sighed with regret: "I haven''t met him. It''s a pity that I have missed this sage. But I''ve read the secret of his long life in Kunlun. Although the original strength I have cultivated is the guidance of another system, it also leads to the transcendent eternal life, which is called eternal life if it is too long. The wise men from afar have already done what I have promised to do, and have done so.


    According to the words of the supreme emperor, the first is the mother of all things, the origin of all wisdom and existence in the world; the second is opposition and negation, which are two sides of one body and the law of things changing; the third is the appearance and form of all things, just like the world we see. Since then, I have thought more about describing the world in numbers and teaching disciples here. "


    Amun said with a smile, "you also told the disciples that the soul can be immortal and reincarnated. What you mean is reincarnation rather than rebirth. What''s the difference?"


    Pythagoras replied, "reincarnation is the reincarnation of the soul, and rebirth is the choice of the gods, because the gods can return to the human world to practice rotation. These two situations seem to be the same. I just use different names to show the difference. In fact, the soul of the transcendent cannot be reincarnated. If the spirit falls, it will not exist. "


    Amun frowned slightly and thought, "I have never noticed this difference. I have also thought about whether there will be a new life of soul after the death of living beings? You have made it clear to me today that for mortals it is not a new birth but a reincarnation. "


    Pythagoras: "this is when you go through the test of life and death, and you have different views on everything you have experienced. You can think of those experiences as the experiences of countless creatures in the world, or as the experiences of your own souls Mr. Amun, can I ask you a question? Can you see their past and future generations? "


    Pythagoras raised his hand and pointed out the curtain. His eyes passed through the curtain and the door to the two disciples standing outside. Amun suddenly felt something and thought of a detail when he discussed with Jumang in the rose garden. At that time, he also talked about the question of the past life and the future life, and Ju mang raised his finger to Wendy and quietly replied, "she is the posterity of her former life, the former life of the later generation, but does she know? This is the meaning of the so-called "all can see in the past and in the future, and there is no need to use magic eye."


    Instead of answering Pythagoras'' question, Amun suddenly asked, "have you ever seen the immeasurable light?"


    Pythagoras: "I have not seen the immeasurable himself, but I have heard his disciples recite scriptures."


    Amun said with a smile: "I see. No wonder you will preach immortality and reincarnation in the manor. But the belief you preach is to explain the immortal gods and the mortals in reincarnation, which is different from the guidance of limitless light, but it is consistent with the cultivation of the original power. "


    Pythagoras also said with a smile: "I was originally the God of Olympus, just in reference, verification, into their own system."


    Amun nodded his head and said, "I have had the honor to see the infinite light and communicate with his disciples. Mr. Pythagoras, what else have you learned from the immeasurable light? "


    Pythagoras replied with a smile, "commandment."


    Some people call the Pythagorean group the Pythagorean School. Others think that Pythagorean manor is like a mysterious group of monks, because people here have to abide by many strange rules. It''s a group discipline, such as not eating beans, not leaving pot marks on the ash, etc.


    Pythagoras explained Amun in the sound of witticism. Some of these commandments were of great significance, but they were difficult to explain clearly to the disciples who had just joined the group. Therefore, he made a discipline constraint. It is just like the vows of the envoys to join the divine system. The meaning of some commandments is multi-layered, and the disciples can not fully understand it.For example, limitless light allows disciples not to kill life and accumulate merits and virtues in the world. This is not only doing good deeds, but also when the final test comes, whether it is beyond eternal life or reincarnation in reincarnation, people will understand its other meaning. When you transcend immortality, you will face "the examination of fate, the judgment of the end of the world", and when you leave the world, you will enter the "light of the middle Yin". Your soul will be reflected by what you have done in this life.


    There are also some commandments which seem to have no real significance, but are just boring rules, but they are not useless or even very useful. Joining this group requires "spiritual purification". However, it is difficult for people to see their own minds clearly, so what about purification? At this time, we often need to use some external forms to integrate into our daily behavior.


    Amun remembered the Ten Commandments he had made with the salemites through Moses in the capacity of Aloha, and the intention was basically the same. He put a message into Pythagoras'' soul, told his own feelings, and answered the understanding of the relevant questions. He can''t just ask for advice. Today''s meeting is also a kind of mutual communication.


    Amun said again, "you let the disciples understand the laws and relations of all things, and express them in numbers, but it is inexhaustible."


    Pythagoras explained: "it is impossible for people to surpass their own knowledge and the times they live in. This will be the inheritance accumulated by the generations. People can know the world, but it doesn''t mean they have mastered it. We often think that we are masters of the world, but actually we are slaves of desire. Even if we reach the end of human desire, we are still bound by it.


    Isn''t this the case of the creator God? So I don''t want to be a creator God, you and Zeus are the same, and Allah and Anu will choose to leave. If so, let alone mortals? Generation after generation have opened their eyes to understand the world. Many people think that what they master is the truth, trying to blind the eyes of the world. The same is true of the believers you and I guide on earth. They may just think they believe in you. "


    After hearing what Pythagoras said, Amun also showed a bitter smile, and suddenly looked up through the curtain to the door. Someone came, and Magnus said outside the door, "Sir, you can''t go in. Mr. Pythagoras is talking to a guest."


    The man replied, "I am Zeus."


    "I was just about to ask your name," enks said, "that Mr. Pythagoras has told us that someone will come to visit. Please wait a moment. I''ll inform you to see if it''s not convenient for the teacher to see you. "


    Then Pythagoras said in a loud voice, "let Zeus come in. We are already waiting for him."


    The two disciples opened the door and said to Zeus, "you may go in."


    Zeus strode into the room, picked up the curtain and came to the table. Pythagoras waved quietly, "father of gods, are you here? Sit down, please


    There were three stools at this table. Amun and Pythagoras sat on the left and the right. The stool in the middle happened to be reserved for Zeus. Zeus angrily sat down and said to Amun, "you are killing so much in Delphi, the holy land of Olympus! Even if it''s revenge for a mortal Aesop, killing Antonio in the temple is enough! Where do you put the Olympus Gods in this way? "


    Amun answered slowly, "Zeus, you don''t have to be so angry. It is true that I started the melee in the mountains first, but if I don''t, I will be surrounded by the magic array. They set up an ambush at night. Do you want me to be arrested? "


    Zeus: as the Lord of heaven, you should also understand the way in which the gods solve problems. Your conduct in the Delphi temple has violated the conditions of cooperation with me. The gods have ordered the envoys to stop you on the road. They just want to make a new agreement with you, but you don''t choose to negotiate at all, but you directly kill people! "


    Amun sneered: "they want to make a new treaty with me, but because I still have the right to negotiate. If I don''t have this ability, do you think the envoys will be soft on me? You are angry because my reaction was unexpected. As the Lord of heaven, I dare to fight like this. Although the envoys are mortals, they directly threaten and challenge me. Of course, I can kill them. Even the gods behind the scenes met me with the same result


    Zeus roared: "but this is the holy land of Olympus."


    According to the ancient agreement between the various deities, the gods can not directly attack the mortals, except for the extraordinary people who directly challenge and offend the gods. The gods are not allowed to enter other gods without permission or invitation. At the beginning, Amun quietly came to the hitton Peninsula as an ordinary driver. Zeus found him and took the opportunity to discuss the conditions of cooperation.


    Now Amun killed the envoys in public in the temple, which not only meant that his cooperation with Zeus was stopped, but also angered the Olympus Gods. Then he came here to be an unwelcome figure. The gods sent envoys to block the way, which means that a new treaty will be signed between the kingdom of angels and the kingdom of Olympus, but Amun directly killed the envoys.


    Pythagoras suddenly interjected: "Zeus, I want to remind you that anuna''s apocalypse and the nine linked gods are no longer there!"


    The sage pointed out a key problem. There was an agreement between the ancient deities in Tianshu. However, Amun and the kingdom of angels integrated anuna Qishen Kingdom and Jiulian Kingdom, and established a new God system. The angels accepted the new guidance. There was no original agreement between this God system and Olympus.The only agreement Amun made with Zeus was the previous cooperation. At present, this cooperation has been suspended. Theoretically, Amun is not bound by any vows and commitments here. He only needs to bear the consequences for what he has done.


    The gods of Olympus ordered the envoys to set up an ambush outside Delphi to force Amun, the Lord of heaven, to make a new covenant. As a result, Amun didn''t buy it and killed all the way into Pythagoras manor. Now that Zeus is here, the two lords of heaven need to talk about whether to abide by the traditions of the ancient gods or to make new commitments?


    Zeus said in a deep voice, "Amun, we need to have a good talk."


    "I did not leave here, but visited Mr. Pythagoras, just waiting for you. I just want to ask you one thing. You know that what yalena and others have done is destroying the cooperation between you and me. Why do you acquiesce? "


    Zeus did not answer, but Pythagoras reminded, "Amen, because you did what I wanted to do, Zeus had no choice."


    What a wise man is! After Amun left Macedonian, he sent down the Oracle as the LORD God of Egypt to tell the secrets of the original power of the priests in the temples, so that people could understand that there was a way out of immortality. This was what Prometheus wanted to do at that time.


    The reason why Zeus talked about cooperation with Amun was that Amun was also a lord of heaven. Through the expansion of Olympus, Zeus wanted to confirm a higher realm and become the true God of the gods. The sign of the final confirmation is to be able to integrate another heaven. In fact, he has two choices: Prometheus within the divine system and amon outside the divine system.


    If Zeus is sure, he can ask Pythagoras at any time to return to the kingdom of heaven, restore Prometheus'' identity, and try to integrate another heaven to achieve a fairyland. This is one of Zeus''s choices. Zeus can also through the expansion of Olympus God domain, and finally merge and merge Amun''s divine domain in the human world. If Amun''s angel country still wants to guide believers in the world, he must go to Zeus for negotiation. Then Zeus can take the opportunity to ask Amun for a request, which is the second choice.


    There was a conflict between Zeus and Prometheus, and he was more willing to cooperate with Amun, because Zeus was not willing to give up the secrets controlled by the gods and tell the mortals the way out of immortality. However, after Amun left Macedonian and issued the latest Oracle, Zeus had no choice. Both Prometheus and amon were the same for him. He must really allow the "fire" to spread to the world, in order to integrate their heaven.


    Between Zeus and Prometheus, there was only a contradiction within the Olympian system. The appearance of Pythagorean manor meant that they could reach a new compromise. But after Amun issued the Oracle, the contradiction between him and Zeus became a conflict between the two gods, and it was almost irreconcilable.


    There is a kind of secret, only when we keep it together, can we get the most benefit from each other. Once it is made public by one party, the situation of the other party will become very passive. For example, Amun told believers that mortals can transcend eternal life and come to his kingdom of heaven, but Zeus did not. Do people prefer to believe in Zeus or Amun? The answer is self-evident!


    If other conditions remain unchanged, Amun will gain more and more believers in the world. Although those who believe in Amun are not necessarily luckier than those who believe in Zeus, the vast majority of those who transcend immortality still need direct guidance from gods. However, Amun will have absolute attraction for the struggle for the source of divine power, and even invade in another way.


    The appearance of Aesop in the city of miduli is such a sign. Therefore, the gods took the opportunity of setting Aesop as an opportunity to attract Amun''s revenge, and took advantage of this opportunity to terminate the cooperative relationship between him and Zeus. Zeus, knowing this, still acquiesced to the gods'' practice, indicating that he did not want to cooperate with Amun.


    The existence of Amun has threatened the interests of the gods of Olympus. There are two ways to deal with Amun, one is to eliminate the inheritance of this God system in the world, and the other is to force Amun to make a new agreement between the gods.


    At this time Zeus said a truth: "Amun, you are here, no longer useful to me."


    Yes, the kingdom of angels that fused Amun did not have to be another choice for Zeus. Prometheus within the divine system already had the realm of the Lord of heaven. Zeus wanted to get the chance to achieve a fairyland, which could be confirmed at any time when his cultivation reached the point. Now that the cooperative relationship between him and Amun has ended, the problem facing him is the negotiation between the two gods.


    "Zeus, do you want to fight with me?" Amun asked


    Zeus also showed anger: "you and I are the Lord of heaven, we can''t do it easily, don''t forget your identity! What you have done in Delphi has surprised me


    Although Zeus is more powerful than Amun, he is not absolutely sure that he can defeat Amun. Looking at the scene of Amun''s fighting with those deities today, it''s just like leaving no room for it. The Lord of heaven is different from other gods. If he dies, the kingdom he created will no longer exist. Even if such gods want to do something, they will not take risks in their own Dharma.


    Amun spread his hands: "in this case, I will be my guide and you will be your guide. Let the people of the world choose by themselves. This is the agreement between you and me. I am not only making an agreement with the gods, but also with the world. "**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    Aphrodite heard Amun''s voice in her soul: "God of love and beauty, you should let go of all this to experience more!"


    Aphrodite did not fall, she had the opportunity to make a choice at the last moment, to avoid the fate of the fall. Perhaps it was because her magic power was more profound than that of Hermes, and her method was more exquisite, so she grasped a ray of life at the last moment. Or it is because amon imprinted the unknown information in her soul, which made the God of love and beauty suddenly realize at the critical moment of life and death.


    Aphrodite re entered the samsara, or she was broken into the samsara by Amun!


    Of course, this situation of her can not actively experience the human life in the way of rebirth of her soul, but rejoins the world and turns to the day of liberation. How on earth can she extricate herself? No one knows what Aphrodite''s wish is, and what is the meaning of Amun''s shooting her arrow?


    The gods may also face a result that they are lost in reincarnation forever.


    It is a kind of imprisonment, a test, or a kind of practice, but it is not allowed to do it. It is also a great tragedy for the gods. It is Aphrodite who has won this tragic life. If she does not break away from Amun''s great hand, she will not have a chance to wish to be reincarnated again, and she will fall like Hermes.


    But it was amon who gave her a chance to make a choice, intentionally or unintentionally. The high key of destiny didn''t fall at the first time, but it was only after Aphrodite escaped control that she was shot with an arrow. Amun did this for no reason. Aphrodite incarnated as Helen and brought Alexander and medanzo happiness and happiness.


    What the end now means to Aphrodite, the God of love and beauty, may only be understood by herself and amon.


    After he cut down Hermes and put Aphrodite into reincarnation, Amun''s magic bow dissipated like a rainbow on the cloud. He took back the key of destiny and turned it into a golden light, which shot southward. His speed was incomparable and his edge was unstoppable. What is puzzling is that he did not step into the void to return to the kingdom of heaven, but was still in the world flying towards the sea of the hitton peninsula. Across the vast sea, across the sea is Amun''s divine region.


    ����


    Amun''s behavior was not only beyond the expectation of Hermes and Aphrodite, but also completely unexpected to the Olympian gods. As soon as Zeus left, he actually started to kill the gods of Olympus!


    In fact, Amun had made it clear in the hut. He said to Zeus himself, "I don''t care whose God''s land this is, and I don''t make such an agreement with you. If I kill the gods or envoys of Olympus in your divine realm, I will bear the consequences. You just need to decide what you want to do


    It means that amon will never let go if he bumps into Hermes. But Hermes is still foolishly left in the sky to look around. Zeus must have found him when he left, but he did not remind the unfortunate man to flash away. Is it intentional? Only Zeus himself knew the answer.


    All of this immediately shocked the gods in Olympus. Amun violated the taboo between the gods. As the Lord of the kingdom of another god system, he even killed the gods in the Olympus God domain. For example, there was a large-scale and long-term conflict between the bright god system of Marduk and the Olympus God system of Zeus, but it was not the direct action of the God''s original Dharma body.


    By doing so, Amun broke the rule of silence between the gods since ancient times. The Olympus Gods could no longer keep silent, and many gods wanted to deal with him. Amun has just turned into a golden light, and many gods have appeared in the battlefield just now. Zeus stood in the middle of the gods with a pale face, but the rainbow was still hanging in the sky, and amon''s voice reverberated in the souls of the gods -


    "look, I put the bow of war on the cloud, marking the treaty with the earth. When I step on the clouds and hang a rainbow, I make a pledge with you and all the creatures on the earth. May the torrential flood never come again. Whenever a rainbow falls from the clouds, please remember my pledge with all living beings that we will never move... "


    The gods were dignified, and no one spoke. They seemed to have a tacit understanding that they did not disperse to chase Amun, but gathered in the clouds and flew slowly toward the sea off Heaton.


    Among the twelve main gods of Olympus, except Apollo, who could not appear before Amun, Hermes, and Aphrodite, who had been driven into reincarnation, the other nine came, as well as Themis, the representative of the ancient gods and the arbiter of the disputes between the gods.


    The Olympus Gods did not all come out. There are many gods in heaven who only enjoy eternal life. As long as the existence of the whole God system is not threatened, they will not pay attention to it. Even so, more than half of the gods of Olympus have been sent out. Dozens of gods are in the clouds with a strong and incomparable pressure, and there is a sense of awe between heaven and earth.


    Although there have been conflicts between the various deities in Tianshu, this situation has never happened.


    Although Amun walked fast, he was not running away, because he did not return to the kingdom of heaven, but rushed to the open sea to join the angels. Olympus is half of the gods, but almost all the angels in the kingdom of angels have poured out. Except for erebe and nergal, who stay in heaven and hell, all the other angels have come, even the ancient spirits of the original nine couplet and anuna apocalyptic system, who have never appeared in the world for thousands of years.Amun is the Lord of the kingdom of heaven. If he falls, the eternal kingdom enjoyed by the angels will no longer exist. Even if the believers are beyond eternal life, they will only be lost in the eternal immortality, without guidance, and the God system will not exist. Therefore, Amun''s situation is related to the survival of the kingdom of angels. No matter what the angels think, they all come to the world at this moment.


    Gabriel holds the blade of order, Raphael holds the horn of heaven, shaliye holds the eye of seal, uril wields the whip, Moses holds the iron staff, Michael has refined the seven wind chariot into a cross sword, Celia holds a feather shaped sword, Mu Yun holds the Ivy stick The angels such as ruario, Yunmeng and Surabaya have all changed into strong original bodies.


    Thirty six wings of fire spread out behind medanzo, pale and standing in front of the angels. He is the chief of all the disciples, beyond immortality, and also the leader of angels after he enters the kingdom of heaven. Although he is not lightly slandered in the final test, he still comes at this time. He didn''t leave any scars on his appearance, but he couldn''t recover in a short time. He was just bluffing when he opened his fire wings. He didn''t have the strength to fight at the moment.


    The angels were arrayed on the clouds, and slowly flew across the ocean to the sea off the hitton Peninsula, where they stopped not far from the dividing line of the divine realm. The angels spread out their white wings, connected together like a cloud, and like sheep coming from the sky.


    A golden light came, Amun''s body stopped in front of the angels, covered with a light layer of golden light, which was the light of the tears of the gods. When the angels saluted, Amun did not speak, but nodded gently. Then he handed back the key of fate to medanzo and turned around on the cloud to wait quietly.


    There are waves on the sea, but there is no sound of waves. Time did not take long, the Olympus Gods also arrived, far stop in the clouds, distant confrontation with the angels. The two lords of heaven met again. Zeus looked at Amun with deep eyes. He did not ask why Amun wanted to kill Hermes and put Aphrodite into the world without a trace?


    The mind of the gods is clear, and the causes and consequences of things are actually understood in the mind. Since Amun refused Zeus'' request, he would not show mercy when he met Hermes and Aphrodite. Let alone the matter of Aesop, they summoned the gods to attempt to ambush Amun and force him to make a covenant. Can amon only kill those who carry out orders, but not the gods who command him?


    Zeus sighed and said, "Amun, I just said yesterday that if you provoke direct conflicts between gods and kill gods in the realm of Olympus, even if you are the Lord of heaven, you must face the challenge of Olympus Gods, which is unavoidable!"


    Amun replied, "I said yesterday that what I do will bear the consequences. You just have to decide what to do."


    Zeus raised his hand and raised his lightning rod and said, "look at the angels behind you. Most of them are not beyond immortality because of your guidance, but are attached to your kingdom of heaven. Is it because of your personal behavior, will they also innocent involved in the war of the gods, leading to the fate of the fall


    There have been more than one conflict between the various deities in Tianshu continent, and they were finally settled by treaty. They were directly involved in the war of all gods, and never happened. The participants in the battle of the gods are only gods related to direct conflicts, and other gods will not participate in the war.


    Transcending immortality is a rare miracle. Enjoying eternal life is a great fortune. If there are always direct conflicts between gods, there is no possibility of the existence of the divine system. The gods have already fallen almost in the long years. What else is beyond immortality? In fact, most of the angels are not willing to have this kind of conflict. Today Amun''s behavior may be related to the survival of the God system, and they have to come.


    Although the gods around Zeus also came, they also had their own ideas. No one was willing to die mysteriously. Once a scuffle was launched, it was the result that most gods and angels did not want to see. Amun looked back, and his eyes swept over the ancient gods Shu, Fu, gab, and Nutt of the nine link system. They had stayed in the nine union Kingdom since they had transcended immortality, and had never appeared on earth for thousands of years.


    Amun looked at polanrose and shubula. They were angels who had entered the kingdom of heaven soon. They were so kind and beautiful that they almost never fought with anyone before they got rid of immortality. Amun also sighed in his heart, and then turned around and said, "Zeus, if we talk about the conflict between gods, I am the only God in my kingdom of heaven. I don''t want to stir up a scuffle with all the gods, who, like mortals, have to bear the consequences of their actions. There are things they have never done


    Zeus said in a deep voice, "are you going to make a treaty in this way?"


    Amun nodded his head and said, "yes, I have made a covenant not only with you, but also with the gods behind you, and with the mortals in the world. I leave my guidance, and I don''t care about the city-state temples and the so-called God domain. The Holy Spirit is in the heart, and the temple is in the heart. The God Kingdom moves with the soul. If you believe in your city-state, you may be able to launch a large army to destroy my temple, and the faith that I guide will spread throughout your so-called divine realm with the temple in your heart


    Zeus was silent for a moment, and then said, "since things have happened, we must solve them anyway. You don''t want to stir up a scuffle between the gods and the angels. Do you want to face the challenge alone?"Amun said with a smile: "you can choose one of the most powerful gods to challenge me and finish today''s affairs. Whatever the outcome, it is the beginning of a new treaty. "


    Zeus frowned: "which Angel do you want to represent the kingdom of angels?"


    Amun''s soul at the same time heard a lot of voices, Gabriel and other people are ready to fight, and the seriously wounded medanzo is showing regret and unwilling look. He still smiles and says, "I''ve said that I''m the only God. What I do is up to me. I''ll fight myself. Zeus, which God do you want to send? Such a thing must be voluntary! "


    Before the words fell, Amun''s soul heard many angels'' voices: "my God, the kingdom of heaven is your soul world, you can''t go to war!"


    Amun said to all the angels in his soul, "please don''t dissuade me. This is the voice of God. I will not let the God who they guide appear and hide in the clouds like Hermes or Aphrodite. Please rest assured that no matter win or lose, I promise not to fall, my kingdom of heaven will still be eternal. "


    Then he asked Zeus, "the Lord of heaven and the father of the gods of Olympus, don''t you fight in person?"


    Before Zeus answered, Themis suddenly said: "Zeus can''t fight. If Zeus falls, the kingdom of Olympus will collapse, and the immortal will lose his guidance. The creator who achieves the following will also be lost in the immortal eternity, and the God system will no longer exist. Such a result will lead to a scuffle between the gods and the angels in anger and despair. In fact, if Amun falls, the result will be the same. Even if many angels in the opposite side will disperse by themselves, his disciples will certainly not give up, and there will still be a big scuffle involving innocent people. "


    Her words could not be heard by the angels, but they spread throughout the souls of the Olympian gods. Zeus looked at Amun and replied without expression: "I have my commitment and responsibility, and I will not fight with you."


    Amun laughed again: "I know why. Anu didn''t take part in the battle of gods in anunaghi. The reason why Allah did not participate in the dispute was the same. But on this occasion, I want to ask you a question in public, and you don''t need an answer. "


    Zeus frowned. "What do you want to ask?"


    Amun said in a loud voice on the cloud: "because of what happened in Delphi, there will be a World War I treaty today. Those gods who have been cut down by me have no hatred and do not want to accept the fate of falling. But the gods who wanted to deal with me didn''t want to fight directly, but drove them to ambush.


    Those people are already demigods and have passed the test of life and again. When I cut them down, I knew that they could choose reincarnation instead of going to the underworld of Olympus. With this achievement, reincarnated creatures can call back the soul imprint of this life, and can master the secret of the original power without the guidance of gods.


    Although the good fortune of that life is gone, and it is extremely difficult to pass through many tests, it is impossible to surpass eternal life. Their understanding of the path beyond immortality is guided by the Olympian God system, and they can enter the Olympus heaven in the immortal eternity. Because they understand this guidance and are able to make this choice.


    But one thing is, after the reincarnation of those fallen gods, they awaken the memory of the original power in their souls. When they are on earth, are they still willing to accept the guidance of the original gods and become their envoys? Some may, but some won''t! If they knew there were other choices, would they still be willing to be the gods of Olympus when they were beyond immortality? "


    After Amun''s question, there was no need for Zeus to answer. It was not so much for the gods on the opposite side, but for the angels behind him and the gods'' envoys. Even if you are cut down, you may have an opportunity to go through the endless tests and practice the original strength to the end. That is, reincarnated beings may awaken the soul imprint of the previous life and understand the secret of the original power.


    If, after the reincarnation of Delphi''s fallen emissary, those who awaken the imprint of their souls are already new creatures, they are no longer bound by the vows of previous lives. If we practice again and pass the endless test, then the experience of the previous life can not shake the faith of this life. If they were allowed to choose again, would they still be willing to be ambassadors guided by the original gods?


    Would they be willing to be the gods of Olympus if they knew different guidelines in the world and were lucky to be beyond immortality? If they have no other choice and don''t want to get lost in the eternal, they may do so. But what if we can accept another kind of guidance?


    The gods were silent. Amun could not speak any more. A God must be appointed to fight. Zeus used the corner of his eye to take a look at yalena, because she was also the goddess of war of Olympus, but the goddess of wisdom bowed her head and was speechless. Amun is on the opposite side. Zeus said that he must bear the consequences and meet the challenge of the Olympus Gods. Others have come forward, but the Olympus Gods can not be left alone, right?


    This battle is not a contest. The gods who fight may be cut down by Amun. As soon as Hera stood up and was about to go forward, she was bound by an invisible force. In her soul, she heard Zeus saying, "you are not Amun''s opponent."**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Zeus stopped Hera, and then turned to look at Themis and said, "the gods who go to war may be cut down by Amun, but they can''t easily kill amon. Who do you think should go to war?"


    "Hera or yalena is the most suitable person, but you don''t want Hera to risk her fall, and yalena doesn''t want to fight Amun in person. In fact, there is only one God among us. If she goes to war, she will neither kill nor be killed by Amun. "


    Zeus snorted coldly: "this is the decisive battle between the gods, nothing will happen!"


    Themis sighed: "what I''m talking about is their mutual will, not the definite result."


    The dialogue between the two people never said the name of the God, and the Olympus Gods heard it clearly in their souls. At this time, a goddess took the initiative to stand up and bowed to Zeus and said, "father of gods, let me fight on behalf of Olympus!"


    ����


    Amun stood in the cloud with his hands on his back. All the angels stood silent. A goddess came out of the Olympus Gods opposite. She was wearing a silver robe, brown curly hair all the way down to the waist, slender body sexy and straight, wide robe sleeve revealed smooth white arm. She wore a green shawl on her left shoulder and a silver wristband on her bare right arm.


    The wristband is not only a decoration, but a artifact, which can make her archery more powerful. She has a ruby ring on her left middle finger, which is also a artifact. The light of the ring can be condensed into a sharp arrow, which can shoot any target locked in the sky or underground.


    On her eyebrows, there is a crescent moon mark, and her eyelashes are long and dense. When she raises the silver bow in her hand, her eyes toward Amun are glimmering with ruby like luster, which is the divine light of concise arrow in the ring. Her pair of small ears also moved slightly, like a cat full of dexterity, the upper end of the ear is pointed, with a strange beauty.


    Her red lips are as delicate as fresh rose petals, and her lips line has an attractive radian, but she is tightly sipping at the moment, and her expression reveals her resolute firmness. Amun knew the goddess very well. In her slightly wild body, her soul was so strong and strong that she never gave in even if she was confined in the body of a cat for hundreds of years. Now, she stood up for Olympus.


    "I''ve said for a long time that you don''t embarrass me When the goddess spoke, she had raised her silver bow, and the wrist guard on her arm holding the ridge of the bow gave out a silver glow. The spirit of form seemed to have integrated with the bow. She clasped the right hand of the bow string. The ruby light on the ring condensed into a thread, and the green shawl swayed without wind.


    "Schrodinger, as I said long ago, I will never embarrass you." Amun gazed at her with a faint golden light all over her. The whole person was like a twinkling tear of gods.


    Artemis, the goddess of hunting, slowly opened her bow. It was like a half moon turned into a full moon. A bright red arrow was condensed on the bow string. Everything seemed to be shrouded in this arrow, and Amun was firmly locked. Maybe only when you are in it can you feel the incomparable pressure. Can Amun catch this arrow?


    Among the twelve main gods of Olympus today, Zeus doesn''t need to mention it. Hera seldom does it, and no one knows what her magic power level is. Among the rest, Apollo, Artemis, Poseidon, Hades and yalena have the strongest fighting power. Amun had defeated Apollo, but it was not a fight between life and death, and the victory was unexpected.


    But Artemis is different from Apollo. She knows Amun too well. She knows him as well as she knows herself. She watched him grow up in Duke Town, and she also accompanies him to help him go on the road of transcendence and immortality. Now, on behalf of the divine system, Artemis can''t reserve anything once he takes his hand. No one can deceive so many gods. This arrow contains the most powerful divine power of this goddess.


    In this case, it takes only one stroke to decide whether to win or not.


    Amun still stood on his back and did not take out any weapons. Even the key of fate had been returned to medanzo. He had many powerful artifacts, but they were given to his disciples. But the angels had nothing to worry about. They had enough faith in their gods. Amon should be able to smash the arrow with his golden fist and beat Artemis back.


    However, we all know the relationship between him and Artemis. Amon defeated her but would not cut her down. However, Artemis could not keep her hand, and Amun would probably pay a lot for this arrow.


    Just as the angels thought so, the silver light trembled between heaven and earth, the bow string was silent, and the arrow had been shot. The arrow was originally condensed by the red light from the ring, as if it were just a pure energy, but when it left the string, it changed its color and became a flying silver shuttle.


    Between the blue sky and the sea, all the breath in the invisible slightly trembling, silver shuttle with a sharp rotation, will pass through all the space energy are condensed. It seems to be coming slowly, and it does not turn into a shadow like light. Its track in the air can be seen clearly, but at the same time, it is very fast and almost unavoidable. The silver shuttle''s edge had covered Amun''s place. Although it was flying from one direction, it seemed to be shooting from all directions.Amun looked at the flying silver shuttle. His eyes crossed the track of the silver shuttle, and seemed to gaze into the eyes of Artemis. He did not know what to say in silence, but he still did not move his hands. Just rely on the light golden light that covers the whole body, I''m afraid it can''t stop this arrow. People as powerful as Amun should also take the initiative to meet it! But what is he waiting for?


    The arrow, which seemed to be coming slowly, hit Amun''s chest, and all of a sudden, the sky was full of golden light, and the eyes of the gods were dazzled, and a piece of golden light exploded in the soul. When he saw the cloud again, Amun was gone, and Artemis'' bow, wrist guard and ring on his finger were all restored to their original state.


    There are three things whirling down to the sea, a mining hammer, a long hunting knife, a pupil of the earth.


    The hammer was brought out of Salem by Amun, the weapon he used in the duel with Apollo. The hunting knife has a longer history. When Amun was a teenager, he was given by the mayor of Dusti when he first left Duke. Amun used this hunting knife to cut off Antonio''s finger in the Delphi temple. As for the pupil of the earth, its origin is more unusual. It was handed over to Amun by the old madman Nietzsche.


    There is a record of the old Madman''s research experience of various divinities, as well as many experiences of his life. Only when Amun''s information divinity breaks through a certain level, can the corresponding content be read, and the information will disappear after being read. Now there are only two magic messages left in the pupil of the earth that will not disappear: one is the scene of young amon kneeling down in front of Nietzsche; the other is the line that Maria once wrote and erased on the wall - "Amun, my name is echo."


    These things fall from the air, which shows that Amun is not escaping, but his body and spirit are no longer, and his utensils will fall out. But the Lord of heaven did not die, because the feelings of the angels were very clear. The kingdom of angels created by him in his soul still exists in the eternal. So, where did Amun go?


    When the silver shuttle shot the golden light, the Olympus Gods and the angels of heaven sent out an irrepressible cry of surprise, some with surprise, some with horror. All people can see clearly that Amun did not fight back at all, nor did he use any means to parry. He was shot by Artemis with a powerful arrow to disperse the golden light of his body.


    When Amun transcended immortality, the golden light was condensed into the form and spirit, and was integrated with the spirit''s mind and body, including his cultivation magic power over the years. The golden light is scattered, which means that his mana is cut off. He needs to practice again to restore his former strength. But the situation is not only so simple, Amun disappeared in front of the gods and angels, not to escape, not to sneak, not to step into the void.


    In this case, Amun can only grasp one opportunity to avoid the fate of his fall, that is to reincarnate with his own Dharma. In fact, Amun did this. He had entered the world again, just like Aphrodite, who had been shot down by his arrow.


    The angels heard amon''s voice in their souls --


    "when I am not here, you can understand what the true faith guidance is When I forget all this, I can go to seek the real detachment Remember today''s agreement, I not only make a covenant with the gods, but also with you, and with the living creatures of the world Guard the kingdom of heaven and the garden of Eden, and wait for my rebirth and return. "


    If Amun didn''t want to, he would not. Even if he didn''t want to defeat Artemis, he could launch a counterattack to block the arrow. However, he just watched the silver shuttle shoot to the end of his power, and then entered the cycle of reincarnation. There are not many gods in the world who can make such a strike. If this is Amun''s prepared choice, Artemis'' arrow is just right.


    Everyone was stunned, especially Zeus, with the color of shock, looked at the three fallen objects with sharp eyes, as if through the sky and the sea, but he could not see where Amun was. With a flash of light and shadow, Mu Yun, holding the Ivy cane, has already appeared in the position where Amun has just disappeared. With a simple move, he puts away three things falling towards the sea and looks at Artemis without saying a word.


    Artemis, however, gazed at the sea for a long time without saying a word. She still held the silver bow in her hand, and her shawl fell on her arm. No one knew what she was thinking. It''s so quiet, I don''t know how long time has passed.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    The angels have retired from the kingdom of heaven, because Amun gave orders when he left, but mu Yun still stayed here. Let her have a dialogue with Artemis alone. No one should disturb the affairs between them.


    Amun had dissipated his magic power and was shot down by Artemis. The gods of Olympus had nothing to say. They all disappeared from the clouds and left here, leaving only Artemis in sight.


    Time has not known how long, maybe a few days, maybe a few months, Artemis finally raised his eyes to look at the place where Amun disappeared, but just met Mu Yun''s line of sight. Mu Yun''s eyes are sullen, while Artemis''s eyes seem a bit bleak and helpless.


    "You knew that would happen, didn''t you?" Or Mu Yun asked questions first.


    "No, I knew when the arrow was shot." Replied Artemis, shaking his head slightly.


    Mu Yun also said: "Schr? Dinger, the cat in DUK town in those years! I''ve seen you more than once, and I''ve watched Amun grow up. In the end, it''s him who helps you get rid of your imprisonment and return to Olympus. Today Amun borrowed your arrow to leave. You should know where he has gone


    Mu Yun is not unreasonable. She also knows that Amun made her own choice. However, in the face of Artemis, who shot the arrow, her face did not get better in any case. Until now, her tone was slightly relaxed, but she asked her where Amun had gone?


    Artemis replied, "I don''t know where he has gone. At this moment, he may be a baby in his infancy, or a wandering creature in the jungle. He will rotate in the world until he is released from his vow. It''s a pity that you and I can''t fully understand all this at this time. "


    Mu Yun lock eyebrows: "no matter how many lives, there is always a way to find his trace in the world, right?"


    Artemis''s mouth showed a bitter smile: "in theory, after all, he is not a mortal in reincarnation, but a way of spiritual cultivation. There are always some mysterious traces and unspeakable feelings. But we should also think of another situation. If we are lost in this life, we may never find him, and he may never come back. "


    Mu Yun shook his head and said: "for the gods, it doesn''t matter forever. One day we can find him. Maybe he has returned to the kingdom of heaven on his own. I''m not here to take revenge on you, and there''s no revenge to look for. When Amun left, he told the angels to protect the kingdom of heaven and the garden of Eden. When he was away, he should understand the true faith guidance.


    Then this kind of guardian also includes him who guards the rotation in the world. It used to be Amun who guided the angels, but now the angels should also guard and assist their gods. Amun is seeking proof in the world. I don''t know how many generations he will rotate. When he has a trace to find, not only the angels can find him, but also the Olympus Gods may find him! "


    Mu Yun''s words are a kind of reminder and a kind of worry. Amun''s return to the human world, no matter what his vows are, must also be verified in the experience. The angels in the kingdom of heaven can not replace him, they can only protect him. For example, if Amun finally had the hope of fulfilling his vow, but was found by other gods, he could be eliminated by means of means.


    Although this does not eliminate the existence of Amun, it can make his whole life useless and his soul reincarnated again. Theoretically, it is endless. So if this happens, the angels in heaven should first discover Amun and guard him to complete his whole life experience. But the premise of all this is to find the reincarnation of Amun in the vast world.


    Artemis''s expression also became dignified, suddenly eyes a bright, looking at Mu Yun way: "he took a thing, the origin of that thing, you know better than me!"


    Mu Yun also sent out a low cry in his soul: "tears of the gods!"


    With his own Dharma body, all beings beyond the form and spirit, including artifacts, cannot be taken away. Therefore, Amun''s ore hammer, hunting knife and scroll have all fallen down. But Amun had always carried one thing with him, which was the tear of the gods, which he had personally mined in the workshop of his courtyard in Duke town when he was 14 years old.


    The tears of the gods were later inlaid on Maria''s holy daughter''s staff. After Maria''s fall, the tears of the gods were found in the ruins by general Long Teng and handed to Amun. Amun once had two tears of gods. One of them was obtained from the mysterious cave in the deep valley of Youdi. It was left by Cong Ni, the former Saint who disappeared from Isis temple, and was inherited by the saints of Isis.


    In the "inquiry of fate, the judgment of the end", the tears of the gods from Cong Ni were strangely refined into his form and spirit, and the tear of the gods left by Maria was lent to Gabriel by Amon, and then recovered, and was always with him. This time Amun entered the world again, but the tears of the gods did not fall. This can only prove one thing, that is, it has been integrated into Amun''s body and mind, and has become a mark that may be awakened in his soul.


    If you want to find Amun in the cycle of the world, the mysterious feeling of the tears of the gods is the most important clue. Even the gods can''t predict when and how it will appear.


    Thinking of this, Mu Yun''s look has completely eased down, but his eyes have become penetrating, staring at Artemis and saying: "the Olympus Gods may also find him. If one day, Schrodinger, what would you do?"Artemis lowered her long eyelashes, but did not answer. Mu Yun then asked, "after this scene, do you have your proof? At that time, will you think of leaving the Olympian system and accepting another kind of guidance? "


    Artemis still lowered his head and said, "you call me Schrodinger? Well, I can answer you. No matter what I think, there must be two premises to achieve this. One is that I need to verify the realm of the Lord of heaven, which is what you call the archangel; and the other is that Amun must at least verify the realm of the gods of the gods and be able to integrate the other kingdom of heaven.


    All this is unknown, but I am also his guardian, from Schrodinger, and Amun is also his guide. I don''t want to say more about myself, but I want to tell you that there is another person who may leave Olympus. As for whether she will accept Amun''s guidance, it depends on what happens in the future. "


    Mu Yun said in a deep voice: "Themis?"


    Artemis nodded: "different from Prometheus, Prometheus insisted on changing the Olympian theocracy with his own power, and the pursuit of Themis was not the order of the divine system, but the order itself. If she proves the Lord of heaven, she may break away from the Olympian system and create another kingdom of heaven, and she may also accept another kind of guidance. But all this is unknown now. "


    Mu Yun pondered: "it''s really interesting. Among the Olympus Gods, you and she are the only ones who can find the kingdom of angels in the immortality of eternity as the gods of another god system. If one day Amun returns to heaven, you can take the initiative to see him


    What does that mean? The spiritual world opened up by the gods can be infinitely close or infinitely far away in the immortal eternity. It depends on you, don''t you understand the belief that this God system guides? Even if it is not the gods of this divine system, if we understand their cultivation and confirm it in their souls, they can enter.


    Artemis was once Schr? Dinger, witnessing the growth process of Amun''s creation of the kingdom of heaven. However, as one of the disciples in the garden of Eden and the flower of dreamflying, he naturally understood the path that Amun guided. These two gods can find the kingdom of angels created by Amun in the immortal eternity, and see Amun and the angels.


    Artemis replied, "in that case, it will be after Amun returns to heaven. Now the most important thing is to prove his experience in the world. The situation of Themis was different from mine. She wanted to find John more than to find amon. At that time, she may give John another direction and make other choices


    Words just said here, Mu Yun suddenly showed a very strange look, and Artemis actually laughed. She said to Mu Yun with a smile: "Congratulations!"


    Mu Yun spat: "he is not born to me and Amun. Don''t congratulate me!"


    What happened? The army led by Alexander has entered eju, holding the biggest ceremony in history, offering a sacrifice to Amun in the temple of Amun in Memphis. At this ceremony, Alexander called himself the son of Amun to the world, and the priests of Amun''s temple also recognized the title.


    Mu Yun is now Mu te, the wife of Amun in the myth of eju, and her statue is also in the temple of Amun, so we can understand it clearly. Although Artemis was not the God of eju, but there was still a statue of best in Amun temple, so she knew it clearly.


    ����


    Alexander led the Macedonian army into eju, hardly met with decent resistance. He was not even a conqueror, but a Deliverer who released eju from the oppression of the Boz empire. For the Egyptians, what was changed was the rule of the pharaohs, and the upper and lower eju became two provinces of the Macedonian empire.


    It was not that the Egyptians were willing to lose their power, but that after the death of rod Dick, there was no wise leader in the kingdom who could resist Alexander''s conquest, and eju''s national strength was far from the opponent of the Macedonian empire. On the other hand, the priesthood group of the Kingdom did not object to Alexander''s arrival, and there was no real resistance from the upper class to the people.


    As for the angels in the kingdom of heaven, they had already been told by Amun to guard the kingdom of heaven and the garden of Eden. They did not pay attention to Alexander.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Alexander called himself the son of Amun in the temple, but there was no Oracle coming, because Amun could not know all this. As Artemis said, when Alexander offered sacrifices to him in the temple, the reincarnated god might be a baby in his infancy, a wandering creature in the jungle, or a seed sprouting in the soil.


    Even if Amun was still in heaven, he would not send down the oracle. To tell the world that there is a way out of immortality is the last Oracle of Amun.


    Alexander conquered eju and knew how to win the hearts of the people with the policy of Jimi. He not only claimed to be the son of Amun, but also ordered the construction of a new port at the mouth of the Ronnie river north of Memphis, and named it Alexandria after his own name, in order to carry forward his great achievements. In addition, he ordered the restoration of Isis temple in Alexandria, fulfilling his promise to medanzo.


    Although the goddess Isis has long been dead, she is still believed to be the virgin angel in eju. When the temple was completed, some elderly people discovered that the virgin angel on the altar was no longer the same as it was before. The craftsmen in eju actually carved her into the image of the last Isis Temple Guardian, Mary.


    The people of eju have never seen Isis, and their memory of this goddess has faded away. However, when talking about Isis, people will think of Maria, the last guardian of Isis temple. Countless people have seen her. This may be a coincidence, intentionally or unintentionally, that the craftsmen incorporated the image of Maria into the statue of Isis, or Alexander intended to do it.


    If Amun knew what the great emperor had done, he would at least have a good opinion of him. Alexander knew how to win over the hearts of the people, and how to win over the gods. The city of Alexandria built by him is more magnificent than any other city-state on the mainland, not only surpassing the city of Memphis, but also surpassing the city of Baron, which has a long history on the mainland.


    Alexander not only expropriated eju''s national strength, but also used the strength of the entire Macedonian Empire to build this new city-state. It was a miracle on the land of Tianshu and became the cultural and commercial center of Tianshu for hundreds of years.


    Alexander himself stayed in eju for a year. Before the city was completed, he led troops to the East again. The route of his eastern expedition was contrary to that of the Uruk army led by Gilgamesh. He crossed the southern part of the Syrian desert to attack the territory of the former Baron kingdom. In the fields on the banks of the banks of the Euphrates, the Macedonian army fought a final battle with the millions of Boz led by Darius III.


    At this time, the Persian Empire had lost its territory on the West Bank of the Euphrates River. It was like a clay footed giant who had been seriously damaged. It summoned up its final strength to confront the rising Macedonian Empire, but it was completely knocked down again. Alexander won a decisive victory and defeated the last main force of the Boz empire. When he crossed the Youdi River, he was like a man without a man. He successfully occupied the longest history and the most splendid city of Baron in Tianshu.


    Outside the city of balun, the towering gate of God is a ruins full of smoke traces, like a huge and desolate monument. In the time of Cyrus and Darius, the conqueror of Boz did not force the barons to change their belief in Marduk. However, after Darius died, Xerxes, the successor, carried out the Daguangming religion throughout the territory of Boz and ordered the gate of God to be burned.


    Alexander came to the door of the gods to pay homage to the ruins and announced in public that he would restore this magnificent miracle. This makes the people of balun very excited, but this project is so huge that tens of thousands of people need to be mobilized just to clean up the collapsed debris and debris at the gate of God. For hundreds of years, it is easy to damage the splendid buildings built by people of different dynasties, but it is too difficult to restore them.


    Alexander just made a gesture and didn''t fix the door. However, he rebuilt the temple of Marduk in the city of balun, and led the people to sacrifice to Marduk in person, which won the favor of the local people and the support of the traditional priest group. In the grand sacrificial ceremony, Alexander called himself "the son of Marduk".


    We can imagine how solemn and sacred the occasion was. The title of "son of Marduk" added a kind of sacred aura to Alexander''s rule. He was praised and respected by all the people. When people look up to this God like emperor, the mood must be in fear.


    But Alexander''s behavior in the human world made Artemis and Mu Yun on the cloud laugh. They were in a dignified mood, but they couldn''t help laughing when they saw Alexander calling himself the son of Amun in eju and the son of Marduk in balun.


    Alexander used the most solemn and sacred ceremony in the world to make the gods laugh. Artemis laughed and shook his head. "Who taught him this? It''s true that we don''t see the outside world, nor do we separate our families! "


    Alexander did not see the exception, he learned the majestic Eastern court etiquette, put on the clothes of Boz the great, accepted people''s creeping salute, and followed the provincial system created by Cyrus. The provinces and districts of the Macedonian Empire roughly refer to the establishment of the Persian Empire. However, compared with the times of Boz, Macedonian strengthened the monarchy rule, and separated the military, financial and civil affairs of local provinces to restrain each other.


    Alexander also carried out a number of reforms to promote the integration of tribes throughout the Empire. In the minds of many people in the city states of hitton, it is believed that only the people who believe in the Olympus Gods on the heathen Peninsula are civilized people, while the rest of the cities are inhabited by barbarians. Of course, Alexander is not such a frog in the well. He knows that many civilizations in Tianshu are more glorious than those in hitton, and the people there have extraordinary wisdom and talent.Alexander not only promoted this kind of integration through the establishment of a unified provincial system, but also broke the traditional boundaries by means of intermarriage among different tribes and the recruitment of troops for joint operations. He could not only win over the local nobles, but also solve the problem of military resources. The great emperor was particularly keen on holding Mass weddings, encouraging his officers and men to marry with local noble women. Every time he conquered a new country, he often held an unprecedented mass wedding.


    Alexander himself set an example. He married women of different tribes in different places. Under his leadership, more than 10000 Macedonian officers and men married women of various tribes. In Alexander''s tabernacle, the nobles of the tribes and the priests were loyal to him. This is an unprecedented great integration, among the people, but also the most grand exchange of civilizations since the millennium.


    After a year''s rest in balun, Alexander''s army conquered the territory of the former Assyrian Empire and continued to March eastward into the original borz territory. Darius III was killed by his subordinates, and the pompous empire was destroyed. Alexander seized the treacherous vassal of Boris III, executed him for the crime of regicide, and declared himself the heir of the Empire.


    So far, Macedonian has completely conquered and annexed the great empire of Boz, but Alexander''s expedition has not stopped. He took several years to integrate this huge empire, and then led his army to cross the border of Boz and continue eastward into Tianzhu. Here, Alexander encountered the most difficult battle since the eastern expedition, and the Macedonian phalanx met the Indian elephant array. The war was very tragic, with heavy casualties on both sides, but in the end, Alexander, the genius, won.


    He established three new provinces on the West Bank of the Tianzhu river. By this time, the territory of the Macedonian empire was not far away from Kunlun, but they separated the most difficult plateau in the world. Alexander also wanted to continue to March eastward and conquer the whole of Tianzhu, but the army had gone too far. After years of fighting, the soldiers came to a completely strange foreign land and had no intention to continue this endless expedition.


    The morale of the army changed and Alexander had to withdraw temporarily. He led his troops to bypass the Assyrian plateau and returned to balun by land, while another Navy set out from the mouth of the Tianzhu River and joined forces with Alexandria along the coastline, completing the greatest military initiative in the history of Tianshu.


    Artemis and Mu Yun have been paying close attention to Alexander in the cloud, trying to discover Amun''s trace in the world with the great emperor''s expedition. When Alexander conquered the Tianzhu River Basin and returned to the army after victory, he was obviously unwilling to regroup his troops in balun and planned to March eastward one day.


    Artemis and Mu Yun thought in their hearts, if at that time, the Macedonian emperor would claim to be the son of Brahman, or even the son of immeasurable light? If so, what would Zeus look like, angry or wry? However, we have to admit that a series of measures taken by Alexander in his expansion strengthened the rapidly formed empire as much as possible, and brought the worship of the Olympus Gods to all parts of the Tianshu continent, and even more distant places.


    If Alexander could live as long as Aesop, the future is unknown. Unfortunately, history has not given him such a chance. Shortly after he returned to Baron City, a small mosquito bit the great emperor of the great continent. He had a high fever of malaria and died ten days later. He was not yet thirty-three years old.


    In all aspects of his ambitious and short life, Alexander surpassed his father Philip II in all aspects, only a little less than that, which was the most fatal. He did not cultivate a suitable successor for himself, as Philip II had cultivated him. But it is not surprising that Alexander died too young for his children.


    When Alexander died, he would fight for power. The great empire was soon divided into three parts. The hitton Peninsula under the former Macedonian rule became the kingdom of Macedonian, and the kingdom of Western Asia was established around the former Baron kingdom in Tianshu. When Alexander was alive, he inherited the crown and scepter of the Egyptians. After his death, the Ministry of Ptolemy succeeded to the throne of the Pharaoh and still worshipped Amun as the main God, creating the Ptolemaic dynasty of eju. History seems to have returned to its starting point.


    The Olympus Gods and the angels of heaven did not find the clue of Amun''s re-entry into the world. They had been paying close attention to all possible clues, but they had not found anything. Amun seemed to disappear in the boundless world.


    Three hundred years later, the gods and angels still have no news that Amun is on earth.


    ����


    One morning, a group of camels came from the horizon at the end of the sand dune, and saw the sun glare on the gravel. This is a caravan leaving eju for balun. They need to find a place to escape the midday sun. There is a huge ruin between the dunes ahead, with half a dome still remaining at the top of the towering column. It''s a relic of a temple, but the altar is half buried in the sand, and the magnificent statue of Amun lies in the sand dunes.


    More than 300 years ago, it was once a dependency of the Cape city-state of the eju empire. Dick and his son successively became the city lords of the Cape city-state. It was in this area that a fierce battle broke out between the Uruk army led by Gilgamesh and the eju army led by Amun. This is an oasis on the edge of the Syrian desert and the border of the promontory. People built a magnificent temple for Amun.With the change of climate, the oasis gradually desertification, leaving only a spring at the foot of the hill beside the temple, which is the place for the caravan to rest. The small hill and the ruins of the temple beside the mountain are just the rest place to block the scorching sun. Although it is not very comfortable, it is better than nothing.


    The stone pillars carved with divine inscriptions have become the posts for people to tie horses and camels. The dung of animals falls on the remains of carved steps. People sit on the sand and rest against the reclining statue of Amun, which can block the sun.


    This temple has stood for hundreds of years, and it has been 50 years since it was abandoned. The statues of gods lie on sand dunes, the crushed stones are trampled by mules and horses, and the ruins of the temple become temporary camps for caravans to and fro. It shows that the people here no longer believe in the God and forget all his glory and holiness.


    What happened to the temple of Amun?


    After Alexander''s death, his ministry divided the great empire and established three countries: Macedonian, Western Asia and Egypt. Alexander''s ministry put Ptolemy on the crown of the Pharaoh, and established the Ptolemaic dynasty in eju, the longest of the Three Kingdoms.


    Shortly after Alexander''s death, in the northwest of the Macedonian Empire, another country gradually rose, called the Republic of Maruo. In the eyes of the citizens of the city states of hitton, it was originally an uncivilized wilderness. But under the guidance of the gods, many sages came here one after another. The MAROS inherited the civilization and knowledge of the hittons and were learners and imitators.


    The various systems of the Republic of Maruo generally follow the original city states of hitton. They were originally tribes subordinate to the United Kingdom of hitton, and gradually became powerful and established an independent state. They also believed in the gods of Olympus. Due to the different languages, Zeus was called Jupiter, Hera was called Juno, and Aphrodite, who was driven into reincarnation by Amun, was called Venus here.


    Along with the spread of the hitton civilization, the expansion of the Macedonian Empire, and the integration of civilizations in Tianshu, the Republic of Maruo rose. At that time, Alexander was leading the army on the eastern expedition, and his main energy was on the fields of Boz and Tianzhu. He did not notice that this small Republic of Maruo was growing steadily.


    It was not until two hundred years ago that the kingdom of Macedonia was destroyed by the Republic of Maruo.


    And a hundred years ago, there was a majestic ruler in the Republic of Maruo, the chief high priest, the chief justice, the life-long dictator, and the commander-in-chief of the legions. His name was Caesar. Caesar started as a provincial governor and head of the army, formed an alliance with the other two big powers in the country, and became the governor of the Republic of Maruo, and finally monopolized the power.


    When Caesar came to power, the Republic of Maruo not only annexed the whole hitton Peninsula, but also opened up a larger territory to the northwest. Caesar led the army eastward, basically occupied the territory of the former Persian Empire, and pursued the enemy south to eju.


    At that time, eju was in the civil strife for the royal power. Queen Cleopatra sneaked into the city of Alexandria where Caesar lived, and ordered people to wrap herself in a blanket and send her to Caesar''s resting room Became Caesar''s lover.


    Caesar helped Cleopatra defeat her political opponents and become the queen of the whole of eju, which became a dependency of the Republic of Maruo. By this time, Caesar''s achievements had surpassed that of Alexander, and the territory of the Republic of Maruo had surpassed that of the former Macedonian Empire, and even extended westward and northward.


    Eju, who believed in Amun, became the last remaining Kingdom on this continent.


    It is a pity that Queen Cleopatra did not keep the good fortune of eju for a long time. A few years later, Caesar was assassinated in the Senate of Maruo city. Cleopatra became the lover of Antony in Caesar''s Ministry, and declared her child born to Caesar as "the son of Amon" and the successor of the kingdom of Egypt.


    Since Alexander, many people have claimed to be the son of Amon in the past three hundred years, and the last "son of Amon" was actually the son of Queen Cleopatra and Caesar.


    However, Antony was defeated and killed by Caesar''s adopted son Octavian, and Cleopatra was captured by Marlowe''s army. The queen tried to repeat the old trick and continue to seduce Octavian, but failed. Octavian wanted to take Cleopatra back to Marlowe as a prisoner of war and paraded in the streets. The queen also committed suicide after hearing the news.


    After nearly 300 years of history, eju Ptolemy Dynasty was finally destroyed. The Republic of Maruo annexed eju, making it a province in the territory. Octavian abolished the Republic and became emperor. He was called Augustus. The Republic of Marlowe became the great empire of Marlowe. This happened 50 years ago.


    The Macedonian Empire established by Alexander completely disappeared and was submerged in the dust and gravel of history. On the Tianshu continent, there was an unprecedented Marlow empire. The MAROS carried out their rule and belief in the provinces and believed in the Olympus Gods.


    The temple of Amun, which used to live in Egypt, was finally abandoned, and all the temples in the city-state had been demolished. However, the temple beside the desert commercial road had become such a ruin after 50 years.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    Zeus once asked Amun in Pythagoras Manor: "when the Olympus God system expands, it will annex your God domain and destroy your temple. The worship of Amun will no longer exist. Are you willing to bear such consequences?"


    Now the words of the father of the gods have come true. In the world, this is the achievement of Caesar and Augustus. The rise of Marlowe empire was declared as the victory of Olympus Gods by Augustus the great. On the other hand, Marlowe inherited the cultural heritage of the city states of hitton, the military heritage of Alexandria, and the political heritage of Cyrus.


    Why did the Maruo Empire inherit the political heritage of Cyrus? In fact, from the Macedonian Empire to the Maruo Empire, they all followed the political experience of the great empire of Boz in ruling and managing a large territory. Cyrus was the emperor of Tianshu. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    The world no longer believes in Amun and forgets all his glory and holiness. The statue of Amun lying on the sand dune just symbolizes that the God has entered the world cycle again. But all this does not prevent the story of Amun to continue to spread. People may be interested in this ancient myth out of a curiosity psychology. As a kind of adjustment in the lonely journey, it is just like listening to all kinds of human anecdotes that have nothing to do with themselves.


    Most of the places where there are caravans will take advantage of the opportunity to do business. For example, beside the ruins of the temple, a peddler packed a spring with a leather bag and sold it. Not far from the peddler''s side, there was an artist in ragged clothes playing his flute. In front of him was a basket. In the basket, a snake was twisting, as if dancing to the sound of the flute. A passing businessman looks at it and finds it interesting. He will drop several copper coins in a pottery bowl at his feet.


    Elia also did as the Romans do, sitting on a scattered stone in the shadow of the statue, leaning on a walking stick, with a pottery bowl in front of her, just like a folk storyteller. If passers-by are happy to hear that, I hope the old man will say more and throw some copper coins into the bowl. But the ruins are so desolate and remote. Although caravans pass by every day, there are few peddlers and entertainers who come here. Only Elijah comes almost every day.


    The sun was especially warm on that day. The rickshaw pullers, guards and businessmen all curled up in the shadow of the statue, waving their fans and sweating and panting. Some of them listened to the old man''s story, but few of them stood up and threw a copper coin into his bowl.


    At this time, a young man went to the peddler and bought a bag of water. He passed it to Elia and said, "this old man, you have been talking for a long time. You should be thirsty. Drink water to moisten your throat. I don''t think you even have a leather bag for holding water. You should live near here, but it''s inconvenient to walk here. I''ll give you this leather bag. "


    The old man told a story in such a dry and hot desert for such a long time, but his voice was not hoarse. He had deep wrinkles on his forehead, but his eyes were clear and bright. He didn''t look like an old man at all. The old man looked up at the young man with a smile, took the leather bag, stood up from the stone, bowed a little and said, "thank you, God has given you good quality."


    The young man bowed back and said, "I should thank you for telling us such a long and wonderful legend on such a hot and dry noon, just like a cool wind coming from the desert."


    The old man said with a smile, "I''m talking about the legend of Amun God. Young man, where do you come from and believe in gods?"


    The young man replied, "I am a salleng, from Salem plain. I believe in my God Aloha."


    The old man asked again, "do you like to hear the story of Amun? He was the God of the Egyptians. "


    The young man laughed: "of course, I like to listen. Your story is wonderful. There are different legends of gods all over the mainland, which express people''s beliefs or beliefs. In these legends, people''s understanding of divinity and their own wishes are also included in these legends. It can help people to think about and how to think about their belief in the gods? "


    The young man was in his early twenties, with thick dark brown hair and curly hair. He was strong and straight, and his powerful hands were covered with calluses. His appearance is very handsome, the outline of his facial features vaguely reveals a firm temperament, when he opens his mouth to smile, it is very good-looking, but also with an invisible appeal.


    The old man nodded and said, "would you like to continue listening?"


    The young man bent down and put down a few copper coins in the pottery bowl: "if you are not tired, have a drink and have a rest. I also want to hear the next story."


    The old man opened the plug of his skin bag, drank a few water, and then continued to tell the legend of Amun. At this time, a cloud came to cover the blazing sun, and a cool wind was blowing from the distance. It seemed that the desert became very quiet, and the voice of the old man was very clear beside the ruins of the temple.


    The old man just talked about the fight between Amun and the Olympus Gods. Then he talked about Amun accepting the challenge of Artemis on the cloud and being shot down by an arrow. The audience not far away all uttered a "Oh" sound, as if they suddenly realized that someone could not help but interrupt: "no wonder this temple has been abandoned. It turns out that Zeus defeated Amun, and the Olympus Gods annexed Amun''s territory on earth."


    Another person explained: "it was because of the rise of the great empire of Marlowe, which conquered eju and asked them to convert to Olympus Gods. Then people made up this kind of legend, explaining human affairs with the stories of gods, or symbolizing the encounter of gods with human affairs."


    The people in the caravan have traveled from place to place and are well-informed. What they say is reasonable. But the young man asked Elijah with great interest and said, "according to you, Amun seems to have returned to the world voluntarily. What did he say when he left? Did Zeus really defeat him? "


    The old man raised his stick and pointed to the statue lying beside him and said, "yes, it seems that Zeus defeated him, or that the Marlowe Empire conquered eju and ordered the people''s faith to be changed. But when Amun left, he said that the faith he guided would spread all over Zeus''s so-called divine realm, and then he would return to his kingdom of heaven. It is also said that amon will guide people to build a new kingdom and completely defeat ZeusHearing this, the young man frowned slightly and said: "there are always similarities in the myths of different places. In my hometown, I have heard another version. The protagonist of the story is not a god like Amon, but a Messiah in the world."


    The old man''s eyes lit up and looked at the young man: "are you talking about the prophecy of Elijah the prophet? I have also heard from the merchants of Salem. But I don''t know how it is spread in your hometown now. Can you tell me if you want? I can also tell this legend to passers-by. "


    The young man replied, "of course, I can tell you that Elijah''s prophecy has spread in my hometown for hundreds of years and has become a kind of expectation. The Messiah will come and lead the people who truly believe in aratha to their home country. "


    The old man nodded and said, "this is the true face of Elijah''s prophecy. It is more like a fable. How do people understand it in your hometown? "


    The young man then replied, "in my hometown, the Salem believed that there would come a man who was not only a prophet like Elijah, but also a Deliverer appointed by the gods. He will lead the Salem out of the fate of being ruled and establish an ideal country. Just like Moses, our ancestor of Salem, who led his people out of the slavery of the Egyptians and established Salem on the plain of DUK


    Salem was not built by Moses, but by link and Aesop. But later, David ordered the temple of Amun to be demolished and the temple of aroha to be built. This is what the young people heard about history. As there were other people nearby, the young man paid attention to his words and did not directly say that the salleng wanted to overthrow the Marlow Empire, or even conquer and replace the Marlow Empire to rule Tianshu.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter much to say those words here. This is a salleng caravan, which employs equ''s coachman and guard. There are no Malo soldiers and officials here.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and asked quietly: "I have been here for a long time to tell the stories of gods to passers-by, and I have heard too many legends, some of which are known by people, some are unknown to people. Young man, have you ever thought about another possibility, that Elijah''s prophecy is another meaning? What the Messiah guides people to build is not a great empire like Marlowe, but a home country in another sense? "


    The young man also narrowed his eyes: "Oh? It''s the first time I''ve heard that! What do you mean? "


    The old man said slowly: "the Salans believe in Aloha as the only God, just as the Egyptians once believed in Amun as their God, while the MAROS believed in the Olympus Gods. I want to ask you - what is the meaning of the so-called only God? What is the difference between this God and that God? Is it that people think they are noble and therefore believe that the gods they believe in are more noble? Is it possible that this is just a kind of arrogant sense of superiority and that self suggestion should have the status of surpassing others


    The young man was slightly stunned, as if thinking, and did not immediately answer. At this time, someone in the caravan called out angrily, "Jesus, don''t listen to that old man''s nonsense any more. It''s the voice of Satan! The only God is the only God. God once agreed with Moses, "you can''t have any other gods except me." Don''t let Satan''s voice shake your will and destroy our hope. "


    The young man named Jesus turned back and said, "this is the border of Egypt, and it is also under the rule of the Marlowe empire. The old gentleman had not received the light of aroha, and it was perfectly normal for him to ask such questions. But God''s glory lies in guidance. People are not born with this belief. Why should you be angry? Regret should be accompanied by hope, which shows that the glory of God can shine on more souls. "


    Another voice called out, "Jesus, you good and ignorant child! Aloha is the God of Salem, and the Salem is a nation that has made a treaty with God. How can this alien old man understand it? "


    The old man shook his head in the direction of the voice and said, "this businessman who is trekking in the desert, you are looking for your wealth. It is given by the gods and the income of labor. This is the same for all the people of the world. Is it in your understanding that the light of the gods only shines on the salleng? Then I ask you, if other people believe in Aloha, will the light of God shine on him, and will God give him the same blessing and agreement as the sallengers? "


    **


    PS: today''s double watch, please!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    This question is so tricky that the seemingly kind-hearted old man''s words are so sharp. The businessmen could not answer for a moment, but felt a kind of inexplicable humiliation. How dare a storyteller whose status is similar to that of a beggar!


    A fat man turned red and stepped forward. He was the Salem merchant who had just called out. He kicked the pottery bowl in front of the old man, pointed to the old man''s nose and said, "Aloha, the only God believed by the salleng people, was the only God. Our prophet Elijah had predicted that the glory of Aloha will shine on the Salem people. Don''t make Satan''s voice here ����


    Looking at the cold merchant, the old man suddenly laughed. He was neither angry nor afraid. Instead, he asked slowly, "how powerful you are. If I were the officer of the Maruo people, would you still talk to me like this Forget it, you''d better take a good rest and wait for the sun to set, and go on your way to do your business and earn your money. "


    The angry businessman was slightly flustered by the old man''s calm eyes. However, the old man''s words later had a soft tone. The businessman seemed to find a step for himself, and still walked back and sat down.


    Jesus picked up the old man''s pottery bowl and coins scattered on the sand, put them back, and said with apology, "as a salamander, I apologize for the rudeness of my countrymen. There is nothing wrong with what you said, but some people think they have been desecrated and hurt their sensitive and fragile self-esteem. "


    The old man sighed: "I am very old, and I have experienced enough things. Many people in this world believe in gods or claim to believe in gods. They hope that the gods they believe in are more noble than others, so as to prove that they are also more noble; or they think that they are noble, so the gods they believe in must be more noble. What is it to be kicked over a bowl? More than 300 years ago, there was a man named Aesop who was deprived of his life. "


    Jesus looked at the old man as if he was remembering something: "Aesop? How familiar name! When I was a child, I heard a lot of his stories, which have been widely spread in Tianshu. What do you mean, old man, that Elijah''s prophecy may have another meaning, that the coming Savior who led the people to build may not be a great empire like Marlowe''s


    The old man pointed to the fat businessman and asked quietly, "Jesus, your name is Jesus, right? Do you think that the purpose of the Messiah, the Savior appointed by the gods, is to let such people rule the continent? There are too many people who have such expectations of the gods. If these cold merchants learn more wisdom, learn more lessons, and do business for thousands of years, they may buy the power they want with money, but this is just the expansion of human nature.


    In the legends about gods in the mainland, did Amun''s words when he left inspired you? Is it not to create an ideal kingdom to let the faith guidance left by Aloha be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people with the holy temple in the mind? Opening the door of the temple is the way to heaven. If anyone does, he is the legendary Messiah. "


    Jesus blinked, and after a long time he said, "do you mean that Kingdom already exists, and the arrival of the Savior only guides the lost to find their way there? To accept this kind of guidance, we do not distinguish between the sahelians or the Egyptians or the Maronites. God''s glory will spread all over the land of Tianshu along with the temple in the heart. This is the meaning of the prophecy of Elijah? "


    Old man: "I just pointed out the possibility, young people, how to understand it still needs to think for yourself. Have you ever thought about this possibility, have you ever thought about the same question? "


    Jesus replied, "I thought about it in my meditation at night, but it''s the first time I''ve heard it mentioned. In fact, I am still searching for the path that the gods have guided so far. "


    The old man looked at Jesus and asked tentatively, "you don''t look like a businessman. What did you go so far for?"


    Jesus: "I''m a carpenter and a good carpenter. I''m afraid I can''t find a job anywhere. I followed the caravan to Alexandria, where I saw the busiest port and the most spectacular lighthouse on the continent


    The lighthouse mentioned by Jesus is an Alexandrian lighthouse built on an artificial island outside the port of Alexandria. It was ordered by Alexander and finally completed in the Ptolemaic era. It was built more than three hundred feet to the God of Tianlun, but it was built to guide the gods of Tianlun.


    "Did you go to Alexandria to visit the world famous lighthouse?" the old man asked


    Jesus looked a little embarrassed. He bowed his head and replied, "I really want to visit the library of Alexandria. I heard that there is the most abundant collection of books in the land of Tianshu since ancient times. Unfortunately, when I arrived in Alexandria, I knew that Caesar''s army had been destroyed in the war. But the sight of Alexandria''s Lighthouse also made up for the regret. All the most magnificent buildings I have seen in mainland China are dedicated to gods. Only this lighthouse is to guide the direction of mortals. On the contrary, I think the light on that tower is more like the glory of gods. "The old man''s eyes showed admiration, and suddenly asked, "young man, are you looking for a way out of immortality?"


    Jesus was stunned, as if he had seen through his mind, and his face turned slightly red, but he still nodded honestly: "yes, a long time ago, our God Aloha told the people of Salem that ordinary people can transcend eternal life and become angels in the kingdom of heaven. I have visited all parts of the mainland to find the way to this road. "


    The old man asked with great interest: "it''s nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone in the world has the expectation of surpassing immortality. If possible, everyone is willing to try. It''s a guide left by the gods. Looking for it doesn''t mean inner greed. What''s your purpose, then, to transcend immortality and become an angel


    Jesus shook his head gently. "No, I want to guide more people to that path, to be the angel around aroha."


    History seems to have gone through a cycle for hundreds of years. Amun, who went out of Duke town in those years, inherited the mission of unraveling the secret of becoming a God. He did it. Without the guidance of the divine system, he understood the original power of his own, made achievements beyond immortality, and then established the divine system to guide more people. Before Amun left, the Oracle had been sent down to tell the world that there was a way out of immortality.


    So why did Jesus look for it on the mainland three hundred years later? The reason is very simple, even if you know that there is a path beyond immortality, it can not be in everyone''s hands. God tells us that we can get rid of immortality, but it is only a hopeless hope and the most difficult road in the world.


    To awaken the power of the source, at least one great achievers need to hold a ceremony and pass the test to understand and practice it. So even if the secret has been made public in the world, it can be mastered by the high priests of the temple, let alone spread among the people.


    The temple of Amun in eju had been abandoned 50 years ago, and the world no longer offered sacrifices to this God. Naturally, the path beyond immortality guided by him could not be transmitted from the temple. The angels of heaven continue to guide the envoys on earth, but that is only the luck of individuals. The angels observe and select those who are likely to pass the test and gain achievements.


    After merging the world of Prometheus, Zeus also changed the tradition of thousands of years. He also declared that mortals can become gods as long as he has qualified beliefs, qualities and achievements. In addition to the direct guidance of the gods, the way beyond immortality is, of course, guided by the major temples on earth. The high priests of many temples are the ambassadors of Olympus. There is no other way more convenient than this.


    In this way, the secrets that originally belonged to the gods became the secrets held by the priests and magistrates on earth. It is said that only those who have the most devout faith in the gods and have done enough meritorious deeds are eligible for such guidance, and the gods will hold a ceremony for him to awaken the original power. This condition itself is fair, but in practice, it has become a symbol of privilege.


    What''s more interesting is that some people, who did not become gods, were declared gods by the temple after their death, enjoying the same treatment as the gods in human sacrifice, such as Caesar and Augustus. Of course, these two outstanding Maruo rulers were awakened to their original power, but their achievements were limited, let alone beyond immortality.


    Jesus was not a Marlowe nobleman and did not believe in the Olympian gods. It was impossible for Jesus to get this secret from the Marlowe priests. In his hometown of salen plain, Aloha also left behind the guidance of two sides of one body. As long as this power is cultivated to level 8 achievement, he will naturally understand the original power and continue to embark on the road beyond immortality.


    However, this secret is in the hands of the elders in Salem, and they can not hold ceremonies for people at will. First, the success rate of this ceremony is too low. Second, even if the power is awakened, it does not mean that the person can achieve great achievements or even surpass immortality. Moreover, even the elders themselves were reluctant to achieve great achievements.


    To teach others the way of God''s guidance must also be carefully examined. It must be of outstanding conduct and devout and firm faith. This requirement itself is correct, but in human operation, it will inevitably become a kind of controllable privilege. An ordinary carpenter like Jesus would hardly have this chance unless he had made a remarkable contribution to ask the elders and be allowed to do so.


    Now the Salem are under the rule of the MAROS, and the elders of Salem have to be careful. The awakening ceremony of power is almost always carried out in secret. People like Jesus have no access to this opportunity. However, he also yearned for this road and went to all parts of the Tianshu continent in an attempt to find something in the ancient books. Interesting to say, this is what the old madman did, and a carpenter like Jesus wanted to do it.


    But the situation of Jesus is different from that of Amon. In amon''s time, no one thought that he could escape from eternal life. In Jesus'' time, even ordinary carpenters knew that this hope existed.


    Salem''s belief in Aloha is very special in today''s Tianshu continent. Because of its unique location, the Salang plain is a region with Black Fire Swamp in the west, Youdi River Valley in the East, Assyrian plateau in the north, saline inland lake and Syrian desert in the south, which is a difficult area to manage directly. The MAROS only set up governors here and left a small number of garrison to collect taxes from local merchants.At that time, DUK plain was at the junction of Assyria, hathi, balun and eju. It was the center of Tianshu continent, and the fertile land of thousands of miles was almost a place for strategists. However, with the formation of unprecedented empires such as Boz, Macedonian and Marlow, the cultural, political and military center of Tianshu has moved westward, and the Salem plain has become a relatively closed island.


    It is because of such a special environment and the unique customs of the Salem people that the belief of Aloha can be preserved in general. The situation of Salem also symbolizes the kingdom of angels created by Amun. When Amun''s divine domain was completely annexed by Olympus, Amun''s kingdom of heaven almost became an island in the immortal eternity.


    Elijah, the old storyteller, of course, knew what was going on in the world. When he heard Jesus, he saw the young man fall into meditation. After a long time, Jesus coughed softly and said, "what are you thinking, old man? Are you tired?"


    The old man came back to his senses, and he was a little uneasy. He suddenly asked, "Jesus, do you know the miner''s skill of the Salem?"


    Jesus answered honestly, "I''ve learned and worked in mines, but I''m a carpenter. Today''s Salem people have rarely learned the skills of miners, it is too difficult to master and too hard, people regard miners as a low work


    He is telling the truth. The ancestors of Salem, the Duke people, have a unique talent precipitated in their blood and inherited their miner skills. However, before and after David Solomon established Salem, the descendants of Moses became the richest and most influential people in the land. Hundreds of years later, they also became the most successful businessmen in Tianshu. They traveled all over the Marlow Empire and even further away. Few people learned the skills of miners.


    The old man stood up with a stick and said, "young man, where are you going next?"


    Jesus: "I follow this caravan to balun. I plan to set out from Baron and find another caravan to travel to Tianzhu. I will continue to search and think there and see if there is any harvest?"


    The old man said with a smile: "the footprints you have taken are the road you have verified. After returning from Tianzhu to your hometown, you will have some understanding. I wish you good luck, young man


    At this time, the sun has set, the desert is no longer so hot, someone in the distance said: "Jesus, come back to set up a car, we have to continue our journey!"


    Jesus bowed to the old man and returned to his motorcade. He was not only a carpenter, but also a driver, repairing damaged vehicles, taking care of camels and horses, and driving on the road in exchange for remuneration and accommodation provided by the caravan.


    The caravan of camels and carriages left the ruins of the temple and marched westward again. The old man, leaning on his cane, looked out into the sun and narrowed his eyes and did not know what he was thinking.


    Jesus drove his car to the sand dunes in the distance, but suddenly he seemed to feel something. He looked back inexplicably. The ruins of the temple were still in the direction of the horizon, but the water vendor, snake charmer and storyteller were all gone. Maybe it''s too far away to see clearly.


    ����


    Elijah returned to the kingdom of heaven. In a palace, he called the disciples of Amun and Mu Yun and other angels. He said in a joyful way: "I have sat by the abandoned temple for 50 years, and finally I met a man! He was a salleng, and when I told the true meaning of Elijah''s prophecy, he was neither angry nor confused. He sincerely asked me for advice and admitted that he had thought the same way


    "Can it be him?" medanzo said excitedly


    "I can''t confirm that, in fact, I don''t feel any breath," Elia mused


    Gabriel also asked, "why did you go back to heaven and call us all here? If you say that, there must be a reason. "


    Elia said with emotion: "when he listened to my story, his eyes were so familiar! It was amon''s eyes when he listened to Aesop''s story And the tone of his voice. " With a wave of his hand, he showed a light and shadow message, "look at it for yourself. I think it''s possible, but I can''t be sure."


    The angels also showed a look of excitement and thinking. Michael seagull said: "this young man named Jesus, what he wanted to do was almost the same as Nietzsche and amon in those years, but changed a situation and changed a way. In any case, this possibility exists. We must pay attention to him and try to make sure. "


    "As long as this is possible, it''s not difficult," Moses interrupted. "I have a ready-made way to make sure that he is the person we''re looking for."


    In his voice, with the divine message of the soul, Moses explained his method. In fact, it was very simple to give the iron staff of Amon to Jesus. This iron staff was made by Nietzsche for Amun. It has been his magic weapon and weapon all the time along with him, which has witnessed Amun''s journey in the world.


    Then Amun gave the iron staff to Moses. With this staff, Moses led the people back to the DUK plain through trials and tribulations. The staff made by the old madman can be inlaid with four special divine stones: the pupil of the earth, the blue water heart, the enchanting dance of the wind, and the flame spirit. The top of the staff can also be inlaid with tears of the gods. The reference is the staff of Isis guarding the Virgin.After Amun became a God, he refined the staff thoroughly for Moses. The four special god stones were no longer inlaid in the staff, but were completely integrated with the staff. With more magical effects, it was already a divine instrument. However, according to its original design, this artifact lacks the last thing, that is, the tears of the gods, which should also be integrated into one.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    Amun did not integrate the tears of the gods into the iron staff. He refined the staff with his own body and mind, and Amun himself was equivalent to a tear of the gods. So when Amun picked up the staff, there was a mysterious feeling between him and the artifact. The artifact would naturally present the most perfect state in the ideal. It looked like an ordinary branch, and even the gods could not find any abnormality.


    Although Amun has been rotating in the world, he is still the God, but he appears in the face of a mortal. If you find this person and find a way to make him pick up the iron staff, you can confirm it.


    There is such a simple method. Why hasn''t Moses and the angels found Amun in the rotation for 300 years? The reason is very simple. There are so many creatures in the world that they don''t know how to pick up the staff.


    Moreover, if the angels wanted to find Amun before the Olympus Gods, they could not find Amun in a conspicuous way. Naturally, Moses could not take the staff to explore the world. It was a device that the Olympians did not understand, and it was absolutely effective and could only be used quietly when it was certain. Now that Elijah has found Jesus, it is worth trying, but who will be sent?


    Mu Yun thought and said, "the Olympus Gods should also be looking for Amun. The simplest way for them is to stare at the whereabouts of the angels in heaven on earth. Nowadays, the land of Tianshu is all Olympus God domain, so it is easy to find angels when they go to earth. Therefore, we can''t send an angel to see Amun to arouse suspicion, but we have to find someone who is familiar with Amun and even has been guided by Amun. And this man, the Olympus Gods, did not know, or even did not know


    Celia Rushui frowned, "it''s been 300 years. Where can I find someone like that? Almost all of the people Amun had guided were in heaven, but how could the Olympian system not know? "


    Mu Yun quietly reminded in the souls of the angels: "Elijah came to the kingdom of heaven after Amun left. Others don''t know that he was once called Aesop, so he is not particularly noticeable among the angels. He has been telling stories in the same place for 50 years, and meeting Jesus will not attract special attention because he did not follow Jesus.


    There was also a man who had been an emissary under enril''s guidance. He was very secretive and rarely appeared, let alone the Olympian gods. Most angels in heaven knew little about him. He was once the enemy of Amun, and later was guided by Amun. He has been wandering on the mainland for three hundred years, and has not yet transcended immortality or even been forgotten. "


    Suddenly polanrose said, "moonlit night!"


    Mu Yun nodded his head and said, "it is he who sends an angel to find Jesus with the iron staff. This is the safest way and the last task given to him by God."


    Elijah: I''ll go. The Olympians don''t pay special attention to me


    Michael seagull shook his head and said, "it''s not suitable for you to go to the moon night. You have been telling stories in the desert for 50 years. It''s not uncommon to meet anyone. But if you have already met Jesus, you will go to moon night, and then you will go to Jesus on the night of the moon. How can this series of things not attract the attention of the Olympian gods? They are not mortals. "


    Mu Yun echoed: "yes, everything should be careful. If Jesus is the person we are looking for, the later we are found by the Olympus Gods, the better. I suggest that shubula should go. She was also an emissary of anuna''s apocalyptic system. She had known the moon night for a long time. Before she became an angel, she almost never appeared in the world. After she became an angel, she never stood out. "


    Elia nodded and said, "well, shubula is the best one to find the moon night. I''ve heard that Jesus is going to Tianzhu. To be cautious, it''s better to wait for Jesus to leave Olympus. That''s safer. "


    ����


    At that time, the bright moon night, known as the king of killers on the Tianshu continent, was once an emissary guided by enril and was ordered to assassinate Amun. Enril awakened a kind of violent power for the moon night, which was also spontaneously awakened by John, a disciple of Amun, and Amun also mastered this power.


    Enril fell behind, and the moon night lost his guidance, so he asked Amun to continue to guide him. Amun dismissed the past, taught him how to control and integrate that violent power, and told him that it was not the right way to eternal life. Amun also gave the moon night a task, that is, to assassinate the escaped Cain, Cain also mastered a terrible power.


    Now more than 300 years have passed, the power of the bright moon night has become more and more powerful, but it has never been able to transcend immortality. It is like a ghost wandering on the land of Tianshu, as if it had been forgotten by people.


    Shubula, Mu Yun''s former fairy maid, quietly left the kingdom of heaven with Moses''s iron staff, and found a bright moon night in the dense forest on the Bank of the RIS river. But on the night of the bright moon, he did not know that Amun had entered the human circle again. When he saw shubula, he bowed and saluted and said, "angel, did Amun God send you to ask me how my task has been completed?"


    "On moonlit night, how many years has passed?" shubla asked


    The moon night a Zheng, a long sigh: "in the constant pursuit, I have forgotten the years, you ask, I just remember it has been more than 300 years!"Shubula: three hundred years have passed. Has the mission given to you by Amun been completed? Have you killed Cain


    The moon night looked down at her powerful hands and said, "a hundred years ago, I had stabbed Cain."


    Shubula: what are you still chasing in this hundred years


    Moon night: "Cain is dead, but he has passed on the power of darkness in the world, forming a blood line. I couldn''t find them all, so I passed on the violent power in the world, and left seeds in the guiding belief, and became the eternal enemy of the blood clan. "


    Shubula was slightly surprised, and then sighed: "neither the power of darkness nor the power of violence is created by Cain or you. It is the wrong way that exists. Kill Cain, and leave the adversaries of the blood clan. Your task has been completed. You should return to the true glory of heaven


    "Is it that Amun sent you to give me new guidance?" said the bright moon? For three hundred years, I have been so powerful that I can never escape from immortality. "


    Shubula: "it''s not easy for you to pass the test of fate, the judgment of the end, but before that, you have to go to the end of the right path.". It was the angels who sent me to find you and brought you the most powerful staff in the world. Do you want to have it to gain almost invincible power in the world, or do you want to give it to Amun to protect your faith? "


    "Give it to Amun? I thought it was a magic weapon given to me by Amun. "


    Shubula took out the iron staff and shook his head. "No, you should have another understanding. This may be the final test of the gods for you, and the final task before you are free from immortality." She imprinted a message into the soul of the moon night.


    On the night of the bright moon, she was stunned. After a long time, she took over the iron staff and bowed down and said, "thank you for coming. I''m finally free. Please go back and tell the angels that I know what to do


    ����


    Josu followed the caravan to the city of Baron. He received the reward and stayed in the city for a few days. Soon he found another caravan to Tianzhu, which was still carrying the goods of Salem merchants. He was a salleng. He was not only able to drive a car, but also a carpenter with good craftsmanship. All the long-distance merchants were willing to hire him, so he followed the caravan to distant Tianzhu.


    The caravan had to cross the border for a long time. Of course, they had to pass through many dangerous mountains and rivers. They might encounter bandits or powerful beasts along the way, and they also needed to hire guards. Among the escorts of the convoy was a young man with a knife. He was handsome, strong and skilled in martial arts. He was a level six warrior who was proficient in physical arts. He was employed by the caravan in Baron city.


    Everyone called this Samurai Xiao Ye. He was not only highly skilled in martial arts, but also bold and generous in nature. When he went to a larger town to rest, he always spent money in pubs and brothels, and invited friends from the caravan to go with him. But Jesus didn''t like this kind of company.


    As he was on his way, Xiao ye walked with Jesus'' chariot with a knife and talked to him about the world and the world. When there was no place to go to camp, Xiao Ye also enthusiastically taught Jesus'' skills of sword, stick, sword and spear. Their relationship was also very good, and they gradually became friends with each other over the long journey.


    Jesus is not interested in Xiaoye''s "deeds" such as fighting and whoring prostitutes, but Xiaoye is very curious about Jesus'' experience and experience, and often asks in the tone of asking for advice. Xiao Ye has heard some legend that there is a kind of person who has a special origin and is born with a special mission. He often has certain omens and tells Jesus all kinds of miraculous stories he has heard.


    One night he asked Jesus, "you may be the most knowledgeable carpenter in Salem. You always have a sense of mission when you think deeply. Did anything special happen when you were born? "


    Jesus recalled, "there are two special things that my mother said."


    Small night glares big eyes to pursue to ask: "what matter?"


    Jesus: "shortly after I was born, a group of wise men from the east came to my house and gave me many precious gifts."


    Xiao Ye''s heart is awe inspiring. Has anyone noticed the birth of Jesus before the angels? "Who are those people? Do you know their names?" he asked


    **


    PS: try to add the next chapter tonight!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    Jesus replied, "it''s a friar from Tianzhu. Their leader is Vincent. He claims to have been born in Assyria, but he went to Tianzhu far away. The people of Tianzhu believe in reincarnation. According to Vincent Bu, he came under some kind of guidance. He made friends with me in the previous life, which puzzled my parents


    Xiao Ye was also puzzled, but that Vincent was supposed to be a disciple guided by the infinite light, not the Olympus Gods. He was relieved a little and continued to ask curiously, "what gift did they give you?"


    Jesus laughed: "at that time, I was a baby. I couldn''t have known that my mother told me that there were incense and precious gold in the temple. But the last gift was very special. It was the perfume applied to the corpse during the burial. My father was surprised, but my mother understood and explained


    Moon night: "Oh, how did she explain it?"


    Jesus slowly replied, "life is like a chain of pearls connected by a series of experiences. The last bead is the tears of farewell from relatives. When people come to the world, they always say goodbye. This should be the meaning of gifts from distant guests. "


    The moon night exclaimed, "what a wise word! So what else happened? "


    Jesus: "Vincent also told my parents to take me out of Salem and come back a year later. My parents did as he said and took me to eju. Shortly after we left, Herod, who was canonized by the Maronites, ordered that the newborn baby be searched among the people and given to the magicians sent by the city of Maruo for identification. It is said that there are demons coming into the world, just as we say Satan will bring plague and famine, and many children will die later


    Xiao Ye''s heart pounded. It seems that Jesus had experienced the silent danger when he was born. The Olympus Gods did not do nothing, but the newborn baby was lucky to escape.


    Did Zeus and the immeasurable light perceive something? Some of the mysteries of the moon may not be understood by Zeus. What''s the purpose of this? Do you want to guide Amun in the rotation to his Lingshan Buddhist kingdom?


    Xiaoye asked again, "do you still want to go to Tianzhu this time, Mr. Vincent?"


    Jesus replied, "yes, I want to visit him. I have a lot of questions in mind and I want to ask the wise man of the East."


    Hearing this, the moon night under the pseudonym Xiaoye has made a decision. It can''t be delayed any more. We must give Jesus the iron staff before he meets Vincent. As soon as he crossed the Tianzhu River and left Olympus, he completed the task immediately.


    ����


    After a long journey for several months, the salleng caravan finally left the great empire of Malo and entered into Tianzhu. On this day, they crossed the Tianzhu River and arrived at the place that the Macedonian army had not reached at that time. It was not far from the destination. After crossing the river, it was late. The caravan camped at the foot of the mountain in the wild, and the guards were on duty in shifts. Tomorrow we can go to the city to collect and unload the goods. We all had a good night''s sleep.


    In his sleep, Jesus suddenly hears a calling voice in his soul: "Jesus, I am entrusted by the angels of the kingdom of Aloha, and I will confirm your identity and clarify your responsibilities. Please come out of the camp and meet me in the woods. I hope you are the one I''m waiting for... "


    Jesus put on his clothes and walked out of the tent. It was quiet around him. No one noticed him. He walked into the forest at the foot of the mountain in the direction of the voice. It seemed that there was always a faint light guiding him. Joseu walked through the dense forest and climbed the hillside. In the middle of an open field under a stone wall stood a man with a stick shaped like a branch in his hand.


    Jesus exclaimed in surprise, "little night, how are you?"


    Xiaoye, holding the iron staff in both hands, replied, "my name is moon night. I have accepted the guidance of Aloha and appointed by the angels of heaven to give you something."


    Jesus said in disbelief, "you are the messenger of the kingdom of heaven."


    On the night of the bright moon, he turned and waved his cane and knocked soundlessly on the stone wall. The stick looked just a branch, but the mountain wall trembled slightly, and there was a crack, and a clear spring flowed out of the stone. He took up his stick again, turned and asked, "Jesus, you are a sallenger and believe in aratha. Then you should have heard the story of Moses. Do you know the legend of this walking stick? "


    Jesus'' soul seemed to be illuminated by a beam of light, and he could not help but cry out, "the staff of Moses! The staff that aroha gave Moses! With him, Moses led our ancestors to get rid of the fate of being enslaved and return to their hometown to establish their homes. It is a symbol of salvation and hope


    The night of the bright moon came and asked, "now, I ask you to pick up this staff."


    Jesus was stunned. Subconsciously, he took over the legendary staff, holding a precious porcelain. There was an indescribable light in the eyes of the moon night. When Jesus took up the staff, he had confirmed that the young carpenter was Amun in the cycle of the world!On the night of the moon, the artifact became perfect, and its various magical effects reached the most natural state. In Jesus'' hands, it was no longer a horse leather staff with four divine stones, but returned to its original nature, which was a stick shaped like a branch. Even the gods could not show any abnormality.


    In the mood of excitement, the moon night salutes on the ground and kisses the soil at Jesus'' feet.


    But Jesus made a puzzled voice: "the messenger of Aloha, it is a branch in my hand!" How can you salute me like this, please get up


    Jesus was holding the branch in a daze, when he saw the action of the moon night, he bent down to help him. When his hand touched the body of the moon night, it seemed that he had gone through the air. The figure of the moon night disappeared in front of Jesus'' eyes. The night was quiet in the mountain forest, as if nothing had happened. But Jesus really held a cane cut from a branch.


    In his soul, he heard the voice of the bright moon night: "I am the messenger of Aloha, and also your messenger. This magic staff is in your hand. No matter who looks like it, it is a branch, but what skill you understand, it will be of any use."


    Jesus looked up at the sky and asked, "why did God give it to me?"


    The voice of the moon night replied, "you are the one the angels are waiting for and looking for, the Messiah of Elijah''s prophecy! Don''t ask me why. The answer lies with you. Remember the old storyteller? What he said to you in the desert and beside the ruins of the temple - the divine realm moved with the temple in the soul, and let the faith guidance left by Aloha be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, is not it to create an ideal kingdom? Opening the door of the temple is the way to heaven. If anyone does, he is the legendary Messiah. "


    The sound of the bright moon night gradually disappeared. Yue Su stood silently in the forest with a stick like a branch for a long time. A sense of inexplicable and distant familiarity appeared in his soul, as if he had mastered the stick for hundreds of years. Although he saw it for the first time in his life, it was his. I don''t know how long after, about Su suddenly took two steps forward, waved his stick and hit a rock.


    It seems that ordinary branches hit the hard rock, but with a strange tremor, the surface of the stone quietly appeared cracks, this crack like a spider web, a moment later the stone will be broken. This is the skill of the miners in Duke town. This walking stick is even more convenient than the horse leather steel ore hammer in that moment. It can''t be an ordinary branch!


    Jesus believed that it was the walking stick that Moses had used. In the still night, he recalled the words of the moon night, looked up at the stars and said to himself, "am I the Messiah of prophecy? The Messiah is not a title, but an achievement. Only with such a vow and a mission can we achieve it! If God gives me this mission, I am willing to shoulder it But how can I do it? "


    ����


    The next day, when people saw him, he was already holding a cane cut from a branch. The walking stick is not a special object for the elderly, because the venerable priests and magicians usually carry the staff. Therefore, the walking stick is also a symbol of identity and gradually becomes a fashionable decoration in the Tianshu continent.


    Walking sticks like this, which retain the original appearance of branches, are very popular among Salans because of their unique history. It is said that Moses, the ancestor of the Salem people, led the people back to their hometown with a branch shaped staff. Therefore, many salaren chose tough wood to make walking sticks. After various processing, expensive walking sticks were even treated by magic, but they deliberately made them show the original appearance of the branches to show a kind of historical tradition.


    As for ordinary people with limited economic capacity, they often directly find a branch to cut into a suitable walking stick, but the discerning salamander can naturally see which is really valuable and which is simply processed branch. When people in the caravan saw that Jesus, the carpenter, had also made a walking stick for themselves, they were not surprised. They just thought it was a little funny, because the stick of Jesus was just a common branch at first sight, and it didn''t even undergo the simplest processing.


    However, there is another thing that makes people very surprised. The samurai Xiaoye, who escorted the caravan for thousands of miles, left without saying goodbye and didn''t even get the last reward! If you didn''t take it, you didn''t take it. Anyway, Xiaoye promised to escort the caravan to the East Bank of Tianzhu river. Now he has arrived at the place. Instead, he left without saying goodbye, which saved a lot of money for the owner of the caravan.


    Some people wonder if Xiaoye was an accomplice of the local bandits. Did he leave overnight to report the robbers? Anyway, it''s better to get into the city when there are many people on the road at dawn.


    **


    PS: it''s double duty today, please. Thank you for your support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    Six months later, Jesus returned to his hometown of Bethlehem. Now the plain of Salem is not as desolate as it was 400 years ago. Bethlehem, a small city-state south of Salem, appeared about 300 years ago. When the flood triggered a landslide in the Youdi River Valley, a tributary of the Youdi river was cut off and diverted through the DUK plain and flowed into the Syrian desert to form an inland lake. This river was later called the Yedan river. The Jordan irrigates the fields of the plain, and Jesus'' hometown is by the river.


    After the long journey, Jesus was obviously blacker than before, and his body became more robust. His skin had a bronze luster, and he had a beard like other adult cold men. Of course, parents are very happy to see their son coming back from a long journey. At the age of Jesus, it''s time for them to marry a daughter-in-law. Their parents are already looking for a suitable marriage partner for him. But Jesus shakes his head and says, "you don''t have to worry. I have my own plan."


    His parents thought he didn''t like the girl he introduced, so he had to give up for a while, but Jesus was thinking of something else. He went to Tianzhu with the stick given by Aloha. Fortunately, he found the sage Vincent, and asked many questions and was deeply inspired. But he refused Vincent''s invitation and did not become a monk who believed in the infinite light, because he had undertaken the mission given by God.


    In Tianzhu, Jesus also examined various traditional religious beliefs, witnessed the conflicts and disputes among various sects, and had his own thoughts on many issues. Although he did not find a way out of immortality, or he regretfully refused another guidance, his mood became clearer and clearer.


    The samurai named night once taught him the basic skills of martial arts. On the way, Jesus used his magic cane to practice the traditional miner''s skill of the salleng people. The walking stick was much easier to use than the best mining hammer in the world. This is Jesus'' best skill at the moment. In fact, he is not sure. When he returns to his hometown, if he goes back hundreds of years, he will be the best craftsman in Duke.


    When he came back to his hometown, Jesus seemed to become deep and his eyes were deep. He always seemed to be thinking about something in a trance. He often came to the river by himself to meditate with his staff. On that day, he saw a group of people walking upstream together by the river, and heard their conversation. He was slightly surprised.


    Just after Jesus left his hometown, a ascetic came to the Bank of the Yedan river. He told people the meaning of the Bible, and dipped the water on people''s bodies, symbolizing the new beginning of God''s blessing and purifying body and mind. This ceremony is called baptism. Many people gathered around him to receive his baptism and listen to his preaching every day.


    It is said that this man came from Salem and was a great achiever with the power of the gods. He claimed to be waiting for the appearance of a man, the Messiah predicted by Elijah. When Jesus heard the news, he took up his stick and went upstream.


    In the wilderness by the Yedan River, there was a man standing by the water, dressed in a camel''s hair cloth, with a belt around his waist. His hair and beard had not been trimmed for a long time, but they were well groomed. This man is preaching to the people in front of him in a loud voice: "listen, the kingdom of God will be presented to everyone. Be ready for it and embark on the path guided by glory."


    One of the audience asked, "what do we need to prepare for? The salemites are the people who have made a covenant with God, and they are God''s chosen people on earth. Isn''t that the new kingdom for all the sallengers


    The man shook his head and said, "this is such a childish idea that God will not take more care of someone or give up his believers for no reason. God has blessed the Salem, but it does not mean that they deserve the continued care of God. It''s not to please God, it''s what people are supposed to be


    At this time, Jesus came near and saw the preacher was stunned because they had known each other for a long time. The name of the man was John, whose father was a priest on duty in the temple of Aloha in Salem. He had always enjoyed a high reputation and was said to be a great achiever, but he did not have such a son until his later years.


    John''s mother is a distant cousin of Jesus'' mother. He is also a cousin of Jesus'' mother, but there is a big gap between them. One is the successor of the priest, and the other is the son of a carpenter. John should have inherited his father''s Ministry in Salem. How could he have gone to the country to baptize?


    John saw Jesus with his walking stick, but he showed indescribable joy. He stood up, separated from the crowd, and stepped up to meet him. He opened his arms and said, "my cousin, I can''t describe how excited I am. It''s you You are back from your long journey


    Jesus was about to salute, but he was hugged by John. He asked, "my cousin, you did not inherit the Ministry in Salem, but came here? I heard that there was a monk holding a baptism ceremony to purify people''s body and mind. I came here specially, but I didn''t expect it was you


    John let go of his arms, still took Jesus'' arm and said, "did you come to me specially?"


    Jesus nodded and said, "yes, I want you to baptize me."


    John loosened his hand, stepped back, looked into his eyes and said, "I baptize people by the river. It''s just a ritual to purify the soul. It makes people far away from sin and closer to gods. And you have never betrayed the gods, your heart and eyes are so pure, there is no need for me to baptizeJesus bowed and leaned on his stick in a pleading voice: "I firmly believe that this is God''s arrangement and that a form is needed to express my faith."


    John finally nodded and said, "well, I''ll do the baptism for you alone when there''s no one else."


    When the sun went down, John sent his disciples away. His cousins lit a campfire by the river and told them about their experiences over the years. John told Jesus that he had been awakened by his father the priest, and that one day during his meditation at night, he heard the voice of an angel. The voice told him to resign from his priesthood and to go to the wilderness by the river of jedan to receive the predicted Messiah.


    John left Salem and came here every day. He made great achievements by eating wild fruits in the trees, grasshoppers on the grassland, honey made by wild bees and fish in the river. The voice of the angel told him to spread God''s guidance to the world. So he secretly inspected everyone he had seen and awakened the original power for people (doors) through the baptism ceremony.


    John''s baptism is not only a symbol but also a real ceremony. He does not try to awaken the power for everyone, but only chooses those who can truly understand the faith he preaches.


    Jesus asked curiously, "why do you think of baptism?"


    John replied, "the angel told me how to awaken the power of the source, and I have achieved great success and can do it. This is a valley in the wild, not a temple in Salem. Accepting this baptism does not mean meritorious status or to please God, but people spontaneously accept the guidance of aroha, so I have never made it clear.


    My inspiration also comes from the legend of history. More than 300 years ago, a sage named Pythagoras on the heathen Peninsula established a manor on the outskirts of Delphi to teach people all kinds of knowledge and how to see the world. To enter the manor, there is also a ceremony called "purification of the soul", which also contains the guidance of the original power. I was inspired by this. Dipping pure water on people''s bodies symbolizes washing body and mind, arousing strength and holding ceremonies


    Jesus asked again, "which angel''s voice do you hear?" As he spoke, he used his cane to stir the dry wood burning in the campfire. It looked like the walking stick cut from ordinary branches was not damaged at all.


    John stood up and said, "I heard the voice of Moses, who told me to come here and wait for a man, the Messiah of Elijah''s prophecy. When this person appears, he will take the walking stick that Moses used to lead the people back to their hometown. I am surprised and pleased that you and my cousin Jesus are here


    With these words, he had bowed down and bowed to Jesus. Jesus quickly put down his stick and helped him up: "my cousin, don''t salute me like this. I''m here to ask you to baptize me."


    John took Jesus to the river, dipped his scarf in the clear water of the river, and poured it on Jesus'' hair and forehead. He said the words of blessing silently. Then he saw the light, as if the stars were gathering all over the sky, and the dove that had spread its wings fell on Jesus.


    Jesus stood by the river with his staff in his hand, and a round light appeared behind his head, as if he was in a trance. When he came back to God, the light would disappear.


    It was such a simple ceremony that Jesus was awakened to his original strength, for he had already had this foundation after practicing the skills of the miners in Duke. There was no need for John to teach Jesus any more. He was guided by the angels to complete the ritual for Jesus in an unobtrusive way.


    The angels are also amon''s disciples. The power they practice is all taught by Amon, so they are not sure how Jesus should practice on earth. If they interfere too much, they may have an unknown impact on his proof.


    John just needs to awaken the power for Jesus. In the future, every time Jesus understands a new level, there will be corresponding information in the magic wand that will be printed into the soul, including all kinds of divine achievements and other secrets. It only depends on how Jesus practices. When the old madman handed the iron branch staff to Amun, he also left his secret in the pupil of the earth in the staff. Every time Amun broke through a level, he could read a new piece of information.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Naturally, the means of the angels are higher than that of Nietzsche. All kinds of information contained in this staff can only be felt by yoshu. With the growth of his realm, when he can understand it, he will understand it naturally. Because Jesus is not human after all, he is the Lord of heaven in the rotation of Amun.


    At the end of the ceremony, Jesus did not hide any more. He told John about his encounter with the storyteller in the desert of Syria, and the moon night on the banks of the Tianzhu River, and gave him the stick of Moses. Today''s meeting between the two can be said to be an ingenious and covert arrangement made by the angels. Moses secretly guided John to baptize the people by the river Jesus. When Jesus returned to his hometown, he just accepted the baptism.


    Neither Elijah nor the moon night nor Moses personally awakened Jesus. On the one hand, they were afraid of having an unknown influence on Jesus'' verification in the world. On the other hand, they did not want the Olympus Gods to notice the clues. It''s the safest way to do everything naturally through the human way.


    John also reminded Jesus that he was the Messiah in the prophecy. The news must be kept strictly confidential and should not be easily publicized to others. Otherwise, it may cause unexpected disaster.


    Jesus said frankly, "it''s not something to be ashamed of. I don''t care to keep it secret, but I don''t want to publicize it or tell it around. The Messiah is not a title, but an achievement, which can only be achieved with such a vow and mission. He can be me or you, it''s not about who we call ourselves! "


    John exclaimed, "what you said is that my reminder is superfluous Can I ask you one thing? How do you think I use the baptism ceremony to awaken the strength of the people I meet at any time and break the conventionality of the temple? "


    Jesus laughs: "the priests of the temple hold this ceremony as a privilege given by the gods, and being able to accept it has become an identity symbol of honor and privilege. But the road is there, and it''s infinitely broad, and one person''s going on this road won''t hinder another. And I''m sure that even if it''s publicly circulated, it won''t be contested. "


    John asked thoughtfully, "won''t there be any competition? What do you mean by that? Why are you so confident in making this judgment? "


    Jesus explained with a smile: "even if it is open and baptized for all who are willing to accept it, it is very difficult to awaken the power of the source, and it is even more difficult to transcend eternal life. In the past 100 years, besides the prophet Elijah, have you heard of anyone who became an angel and went straight to heaven before the end of his life?


    It is so difficult to get rid of immortality. We should not only pay the most diligent training in the world, but also pass all kinds of difficult tests. However, the hope of finally reaching the end is so slim that it is almost impossible for most people. It is much easier to pursue the fame, status, wealth and beauty of the world with the same wisdom and effort, and with the same effort and cost!


    If the world knows all this, even if you show him the way, many people will make other choices, which may be wise or fear. God should understand this, so that he can tell the world that there is a way out of immortality, not to give priesthood a privilege, but to give the world a hope.


    As long as people are willing to let everyone be baptized, the clearer the truth is, the better. It doesn''t have to be so mysterious and complicated. God does not need to tempt people to believe in immortality. You should tell people directly that it is much more difficult to transcend immortality than any other pursuit in the world. People can make their own choices with limited life. Only Satan can tempt people''s yearning with desire


    With the words of Jesus, the valley of the Euphrates to the East was in the twilight. "God doesn''t need immortality to tempt people to believe in it," John murmured, narrowing his eyes. "Transcending immortality is a difficult hope and achievement, not a reward in the temple." He repeated these words many times, and then he bowed down again and said, "Jesus, even if I don''t hear the angel''s voice, I believe you are the predicted Messiah at this moment."


    After daybreak, John said goodbye to Jesus and led his disciples away from here. His mission has been completed, but his mission is not over. There are more important things to do.


    ����


    Jesus said hello to his parents when he came home. He gave his mother all the money he had accumulated for working for others when he traveled around the country. Then he went to the wilderness alone and began a period of ascetic practice. If he wants to guide his disciples to baptize the people like John, he must achieve great things first.


    He sailed along the Yedan River to the South Bank of the inland lake and into the edge of the Syrian desert. Beyond immortality. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Some people began to argue that John was the Messiah predicted by Elijah, especially the broad masses of the bottom Salem and many Samaritans were full of hope for this, and the news gradually spread to Herod''s ears. John himself never put himself in this position. He just remembered what Jesus said: "Messiah is not a title, but an achievement. Only with that kind of vow and mission can we achieve success. He can be you or I, it''s not who we call ourselves! "


    That''s what John did, and people couldn''t help talking about it. King Herod knew it, and so did the Maronites. Of course, the Olympus Gods could not have been unaware of it.


    John was upright and often denounced the elders of Salem for their pedantry and arrogance, King Herod''s greed and wickedness in his public preaching. Finally one day, King Herod ordered people to find a slander and blasphemy, arrested John and put him in a prison underground.


    John himself was the son of a priest, and he had many believers in the people. Although King Herod put him in prison, he pretended that it was not his intention and explained to the people around him that it was his queen Herodias. He admired John''s honesty and courage in his heart, and he was willing to respect John even though he was guilty of offence.


    Although John was imprisoned in a dungeon, many of his followers could still hear the voice of the guide while meditating at night. John has been a great achiever to awaken the original power, but no one knows what kind of state he has already possessed? Although John''s special purpose was not to keep himself in prison, he did not want to keep himself in prison.


    Herod knew that many of the Salem and Samaritans believed that John was the predicted Messiah, and he didn''t want to be thought that he wanted to kill him. But if John breaks out of prison, other charges will be ignored first. The crime of escaping from prison will be settled down and will always be the status of a fugitive. On the other hand, Herod knew that the Olympian gods would not let this man go.


    The governor of the Maronites had sent a message to Herod that Apollo would punish John. King Herod also knew that twenty years ago, governor Marlow had also sent the oracle of Apollo to his father, King Herod, to search the newborn babies around Salem for possible evil parasites.


    In fact, the old king Herod knew very well that what the Maronites wanted to search was the Messiah predicted by Elijah. But he did, for the simple reason, because he didn''t want to lose his dominance, and now Herod the younger thought the same. If people think that John is the son of arakho and will be the king who will lead the Salem to establish a new kingdom, then it means that Herod''s rule will be overthrown before the Maronite rule is overthrown.


    No matter who the predicted Messiah is, Herod can only accept himself, but also hide this selfishness. In retrospect, John escaped the search because he was the son of a priest in Salem''s temple. Now it seems that the person the Olympians are looking for is probably him!


    ����


    As time went by, King Herod''s birthday arrived. All the nobles in Salem were invited to attend the celebration in the palace. King Herod prepared a grand feast for the guests. After eating and drinking, of course, there are all kinds of performances. Folk artists with unique skills come to perform in the palace. There are also bards who make poems to praise God and the great king. The climax is a sword dance.


    Herodias, Herodias'' wife, ordered her daughter Salome to dance for Herod and his guests. Salome was the daughter of Herod''s brother, but Herod later married Herodias, his brother''s wife, and Salome became his stepdaughter. The young and beautiful dancer walked into the hall and danced with a sword to the sound of a drum like soundboard.


    Her eyes are brown, beautiful features, eyes clear as water, but a little chilly, but when she smile, like the spring breeze melting ice and snow, appears to be so gentle and charming. Salome is not just holding a sword as a prop to gently dance. Obviously, she can really martial arts, but it is integrated into Miaoman''s dance to show the moving beauty of hardness and softness.


    The sound of the soundtrack fluctuates slowly. The sword in the girl''s hand is sprinkled with silver light, which sets off her graceful posture. She sings a poem with a graceful voice -


    please tell me that God is my light, my salvation and the guarantee of my life.


    Tell me, in the light of God, fearless of the enemy''s sword and spear.


    Then who am I afraid of, who am I afraid of, and who will be hurt.


    When the enemy''s chariots and horses rushed, his heart was not afraid, behind him was the tent of God.


    He had raised his head to his enemies, sacrificed himself to God, and listened to the singing of the sky.


    O God, the God of my salvation, do not forsake your people.


    I am looking for you. Please listen and have mercy. Don''t hide your face from me.


    Whose desertion is this, whose crime are you forgiving? Please strengthen my heart, I will see you!


    This is a hymn to the gods, which has been popular on the Tianshu road for a long time. For hundreds of years, Salem people have sung it to express their respect for Aloha. The girl is so charming, her singing voice is so moving, and her sword dance is amazing. The audience are deeply intoxicated and even forget to cheer.When a song was over, Salome saluted Herod with elegant posture, and the audience was surprised that the dance was over, and they clapped and cheered!


    King Herod had drunk a lot of wine, and his face was red with excitement, and he said to Salome, "you deserve the heaviest reward for this extraordinary dance! My daughter, please say, whatever you want, as long as I can give it to you! "


    Salome was about to open her mouth when she heard a voice in her soul: "listen, dancer in the palace. This is the will of God. You will answer, you will ask your mother, and your mother will tell you - the reward you want is the head on the neck of John the Baptist. "


    As the light in Salome''s eyes faded, she saluted Herod and said, "father, I am going to ask the queen mother." He turned away from the hall.


    ����


    John in the dungeon is sitting in meditation with his eyes closed, but suddenly he hears the ethereal song in his soul, which seems to be the memory of many years. He opened his eyes in the dark and thought of a man who had been the flower of dreams, themisfei. Before returning to Salem, the Baptist had passed the test of life and death. In the many reincarnation experiences, a man named John had also enjoyed this chant in a brothel in egumfeith.


    His name in this world happens to be John, and this name is very common in Tianshu, but it is not a particularly surprising coincidence.


    The song was obviously sent into his soul by the singer, and it was transmitted from the palace to the dungeon in the distance. However, the guards of the dungeon were not aware of it. This shows that the singer also has a great achievement. John already knew what was going to happen, and he seemed to have been waiting for a long time.


    As expected, after a short time, a light suddenly appeared in the dark dungeon, and the gloomy breath disappeared without a trace. It seemed that this place became a warm and quiet world, and was separated from the outside world by the space divinity. Salome''s figure appeared in front of John, looked at him and said, "John, do you remember me?"


    John stood up and looked at her with a gentle smile: "I remember the song. There was a girl named themisfei who danced and sang to a general named John in Memphis, eju."


    Salome''s eyes twinkled: "it seems that I don''t need to tell you anything more. Your achievements have reached the end of the human road. This small dungeon can''t hold you."


    John nodded and said, "I have witnessed endless life. When I see you, it is the final test. But I am no longer General John, and you are not a dreamfly flower. "


    Salome looked at John, and her face and breath were changing. She was no longer Salome, nor had she become the flower of dreams. Instead, she revealed the true face of the goddess Themis and said slowly, "but you are still you, I am still me."


    In her voice, there is a magic message in her voice. The origin of the dream flying flower and a series of subsequent events are printed into John''s soul. John went up to her, took one of her hands and said, "I know, angel Moses has told me. How can I describe my gratitude? Three hundred years ago, you left Olympus and found me


    Themis looked down at John''s hand and whispered, "I don''t need your gratitude. Can''t you be more active?"


    John laughed, opened his arms and took her into his arms, stroked her waist and said, "it seems that no one here knows that Salome is the goddess who left Olympus."


    "I haven''t revealed my identity all the time. Naturally, I won''t be known. Today, in the palace, someone has delivered such an oracle to me. "


    John asked, "do you know who''s behind the scenes?"


    "This time it was Apollo, who had lost his bets and would always retreat in front of Amun," said Themis. Later, Amun fell into the world and was no longer his original identity. Apollo naturally wanted to prevent Amun''s verification, and even hoped that Amun would never return to heaven. "


    John sneered: "stupid Apollo, he really mistook me as the God Amun in rotation! I deliberately let him misunderstand, but what''s the point of his doing so? Even if you get rid of Jesus, Amun will not fall, but will continue to rotate. When Amun returns to heaven, does he want to end well? The next time I meet Amun, I''m afraid he will die. "


    **


    PS: today''s double watch, please!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Themis: "it can''t be regarded as stupid. It may be completely lost in the cycle of the world. It''s hard to find out. If you miss this life, I don''t know how long it will take. Maybe Apollo was strong enough to be afraid of Amun. Since Hermes was cut behind, Apollo has been worried about suffering the same fate, how can we not take advantage of this opportunity


    John still sneered: "if he had such an idea, I''m afraid he would never become stronger. Although I have not yet transcended immortality, I also know that Amun did not re-enter the world for Apollo''s sake. Amun''s verification has nothing to do with Apollo. Is he wise to do so? Amun was shot down by Lord Schrodinger on the cloud. The past has been settled, and it has been said clearly at the beginning. "


    Themis also shook his head and said, "of course, it is not wise. In fact, yalena, who has a grudge against Amun, is very sober. She has never asked about amon''s affairs in the past three hundred years John, I''m not here for amon. I''m here for you. I wanted to get you out of the cage. Only when you see who you are now can you get away by yourself. You have enough practice in this life. If you go out, you will be able to meet the final test and truly surpass immortality. "


    John stroked her shoulder and asked, "where am I going after I''m beyond eternity?"


    Themis put his cheek on his chest and said, "what you have received in this life is the guidance of Aloha''s faith. Of course, you can go to the kingdom of Aloha, that is, the kingdom of Amun If you''re willing to let me take you out of the dungeon, there''s an alternative. I have proved the Lord of heaven, but I have not created the world in eternal eternity, but I am waiting for opportunity. "


    When John was a disciple of Amun at that time, he did not know all kinds of achievements beyond immortality, but Themis had made a detailed explanation to him in his speech with divine information. Even if he could not understand the mystery of spiritual cultivation, he could also understand the meaning of various realms.


    John was slightly stunned and asked, "can you be the Lord of heaven without creating your own kingdom of heaven?"


    "Yes, Zeus and Amun both established the kingdom of heaven and verified the Lord of heaven at the same time, but later people have made reference to it, and it is not necessary to create the kingdom of heaven to achieve success, such as the once Pythagoras. It''s also a choice, which means that you can always create a heavenly world in the immortal eternity, and it means that the soul already has such a world. "


    John nodded. "I see what you mean, but I won''t leave here."


    Themis looked up at him: "do not leave here, you will be ordered to die, just before you transcend immortality. Go out, you can also usher in the final test, beyond immortality, let me take you out, you can make another choice. "


    John sighed: "what I''m waiting for is the ultimate test of this life. If I go out, it won''t come! As John the Baptist, I pursue the perfection of my life. My God is still Amon, and he does not take eternal life as a temptation. "


    Themis was also sighing. When she raised her face, she was already in tears: "I understand that I can''t take you away from here."


    As a goddess, he already had the realm of the Lord of heaven. There was no need for John to say more. The causes and consequences of all this were clear to Themis. The Olympian gods mistakenly thought that John was Amun and Herod in rotation, who wanted to kill him. John didn''t want to explain, but he was more willing to cause this misunderstanding. He was not only guarding his God, but also guarding the faith in his heart.


    Even if John the Baptist died, the faith he spread was still there. And Amun can also temporarily avoid the interference of the Olympus Gods to complete his verification. For John''s belief, if he chooses to get out of the cage and avoid it, he will naturally be able to save his life. However, even if he has achieved the level 9 achievement of his original strength, he will never be able to meet the final test in his life.


    John took Themis''s face, bowed his head to kiss the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said in a soft voice, "King Herod''s butcher''s knife is the final test of my life. If I achieve this, my reincarnated soul will not be lost. Since you have found me in this life, I will find you in the next life. "


    Themis: you will surely go to the kingdom of Amun. Do you know where to find me


    John said, "you can create your kingdom of heaven and guide me where I am going. Isn''t that also your wish?"


    This is to remind Themis that he can create his own world in Amun''s kingdom of angels, just as Prometheus combined the kingdom of Olympus with his world. "This requires two conditions: one is that Amun has returned to heaven, and the other is that he has verified the true realm of gods."


    John laughed: "you finally changed your name and called Amun God. In fact, I want to tell you that if Jesus'' wish for this life is fulfilled, God Amun will return to his kingdom of heaven, and by then he must be the God of the gods. For Amun, the realm that Zeus had verified was only a natural goal for Amun. "


    Themis was a little surprised and asked, "you are not beyond immortality. You can see more clearly than me, the Lord of heaven. Why are you so sure?"


    John replied, "it is because I am not free from immortality that I can see the possibilities from the beginning of the road, and with the reference of our predecessors, we can understand the differences among them. Amun creates the kingdom of heaven. From 0:00 on April 28 to 24:00 on May 7, the monthly pass will be doubled. If you cast one, you can count as two. Here, please ask for double monthly ticket support from all the book friends!**(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    But Jesus did not witness the experience of Amun in the test, only witnessed the rotation of the three hundred years. The test was very easy for him. Why did Jesus not witness the God of Amun and his experience going forward? Because the endless life is just the achievement of mortals, and Amun''s reincarnation is a new beginning.


    It''s also interesting to say that Jesus is much easier to pass the endless test than the initial "awakening of desire" test. It seems that the higher the achievement he realizes, the easier it will be to pass the test. This is somewhat inconceivable.


    Jesus returned to the plains of Salem, preaching and spreading Aloha''s faith guidance along the way north of Jesus, just as John had done. But he was obviously more successful than John, and his influence was much greater than that of John.


    There seems to be an endless number of Dharma formulas in that magic walking stick. As long as the cultivation of Jesus'' original power reaches a certain level, he can learn all kinds of skills he wants to learn. He is already an excellent great magician. The name of magician is not derogatory in Salem plain, but it replaces the original term of divinity.


    But Jesus never claimed to be a magician. He was just a communicator of faith, much like Aristotle.


    Jesus is not a pedantic person. In fact, he is very smart. He has the best eloquence in the world and is good at using all kinds of human means. Among all kinds of divinities, the most focused and attainments he cultivated was the praying divinity. In particular, his cultivation has reached the highest level in the world.


    At the same time, he also gave people medical treatment, doing good deeds and saving people all the way, which made his preaching get the greatest degree of welcome, and more and more followers. Treating people''s suffering is not only a good deed of Jesus, but also a means to attract more people to listen to the preaching and receive real guidance.


    In such an era, the level of folk medical treatment is very backward, many people''s diseases can not be timely and effective treatment, ordinary doctors often use some analgesic herbs to treat all kinds of diseases, most of the pain is the patients resist self-healing. Of course, the therapeutic divinity is a magic method, but most ordinary people have no chance to enjoy it.


    Magicians don''t consume mana unnecessarily to heal all people. If mana is used in transition, it will also consume life. In fact, the number of magicians today is no more than that of the original magicians, and there are few who master the magic arts of healing. Moreover, their status is noble. It is unimaginable and extravagant for ordinary people to ask for divine treatment.


    Jesus doesn''t care. He doesn''t care about his power. He doesn''t preach his magic. He just treats people.


    In this process, Jesus tells people that what needs to be treated is not only physical pain, but also his mission to guide people to find the temple in the heart. Jesus could not let all the believers abandon their possessions to follow him. Instead, he chose the one with the highest aptitude and understanding as his disciples to follow him and help his cause. There were twelve disciples in the first place.


    These twelve disciples kept order during Jesus'' preaching, followed him on his way, and provided various assistance in the treatment of diseases. They were also awakened to the power to heal people and spread the faith Jesus preached among the crowd. It was while he was leading his disciples up the river of Jesus that Jesus heard the news of John''s death.


    John''s disciples went down along the south side of the river to find Jesus, who was healing people in the village. They prostrated themselves in tears and said, "John, our guide and Baptist, has left. Are you the man predicted by Elijah?"


    Jesus, neither admitting nor denying it, replied with a sigh: "John the Baptist is a faithful messenger and guardian of God, a great prophet. I respect him. Like him, I don''t need any title. I just help and guide all who are willing to accept the glorious baptism of aroha. " So John''s disciples followed Jesus from then on.


    There are two "men" at a distance behind Jesus'' team. John''s experience has been a reminder that the angels in heaven worried that Jesus would suffer such an accident, so they sent medanzo and link, who are most familiar with the plains of Salem, to protect their gods. And in front of Jesus'' path, Moses and Elijah came to the world, paying close attention to all unusual dangers.


    The four angels never approach Jesus, but walk in the plains of Salem as mortals, careful not to show any abnormality. Naturally, Jesus did not dare to intervene in the suffering of Jesus, but if the gods of Olympus came to the world to try to do harm to Jesus, they would appear to stop him.


    In particular, Apollo such gods, medanzo would like to personally cut it down, now the medanzo is an archangel, and is one of the most powerful archangels.


    However, the road was calm, and there was no movement of the Olympus Gods and their envoys, and the news from the kingdom of heaven showed that the Olympus Gods had not been abnormal recently. It seems that they really regarded John as amon in the rotation. After John''s death, they missed the best chance in 300 years, so they relaxed their surveillance temporarily.


    On the contrary, the actions of Jesus, while being loved by the people, have aroused resentment among many people. Those who hate Jesus are not gods.On this day, medanzo followed Jesus'' team far away, frowned and asked link: "although Apollo manipulated the story of John, it was the Salem who cut off his head. One day, people here will realize that Jesus is the predicted Messiah and the son of Aloha in the legend of Salem. I''m afraid John didn''t want to be like Jesus at that time


    Link said with a wry smile: "our God does this for his own reason, maybe this is what he asked for. I just feel a little funny, Amun God is Aloha, he came to the world to verify the oath. But when the salemites heard Elijah''s prophecy, they called him the son of Aloha. In the future, how to explain all this? It''s hard for mortals to understand. "


    Medanzo also said with a wry smile, "don''t worry. If Jesus'' practice is complete, people will explain it in their own way. Haven''t you heard of all kinds of myths circulating on the mainland? In a word, people would not like to think that the son of naaloha was the son of a carpenter, and naturally there would be magical arrangements. I was worried about another thing. What would happen when the sallengers finally realized that this son of Aloha was not the king they had imagined? "


    Link couldn''t help nodding: "yes, the names of Salem or Samar are just their internal status division. In the view of people outside the Salem plain, the people here are salleng people, and their God is aroha. The son of Aloha expected by Salem is actually a king like Alexander or Caesar, who will lead him to rule the land of Tianshu. For hundreds of years, people have been looking forward to the appearance of this king, even fantasizing about what kind of power they will have in that new kingdom. "


    "Once Jesus admits that he is the Messiah in prophecy, people will call him a liar if they find that he is not an empire, and Jesus will be severely punished."


    Link sighed, "it''s not Jesus who is deceiving them. It''s them who would rather deceive themselves. But you should also see that there are so many people following Jesus, and his influence is growing. The temple of the soul is moving on the plains of Salem, and the Kingdom has been outlined. Maybe when it comes to that day, we don''t have to worry about today


    "That''s the best thing to do, but trouble will continue to appear in front of Jesus. You see, there''s trouble coming now."


    "That''s our God, who is mortal in the cycle, but it should be able to make it," link comforted


    Jesus did have a little trouble. He had just arrived in a large town and entered the open hall of the temple of Aloha. This synagogue is not only a place for the priests to give lectures on a regular basis, but also a place for people to gather. If anything important happens in the town, it will be announced here. It is also a place where various kinds of hearsay are spread. The day Jesus came was the sabbath of the salemites.


    Aloha and Moses agreed on Ten Commandments in that year. The fourth of them is that "the people of the tribe are very hard. After six days'' work, they should have a sabbath, and they should not be driven to work." This is the source of the Sabbath tradition. However, the elders of Salem, who thought they were in charge of the will of the gods, later turned this Agreement into a strict code. All work activities were forbidden on the sabbath day, and even the peasants were regarded as violating the will of the gods.


    It is also a kind of work for a doctor to treat a patient, but on sabbath day, doctors dare not see a patient easily unless the patient is about to die. As for the priests in the temple, it is natural that they will not answer people''s requests for blessing on this day. In many towns, the priests who master divinity are often the best doctors or even the only doctors.


    Jesus''s reputation has long since spread across the banks of the river, and something happened in the town. A man fell down from the building and lost consciousness in one arm. If he did not get treatment as soon as possible, the arm would be disabled and could not be used to work to earn money for the family in the future.


    So the poor man came to the temple to ask for the treatment of the priests. The priests refused in the name of the sabbath, but told the wounded man, "there is a doctor named Jesus who will come to the town today. It is said that he preaches his understanding of God in the name of healing. You can ask him for a reward if he heals your arm today


    **


    PS: today is double shift, please close double monthly pass at the end of the month!


    Tomorrow is the May Day holiday. I wish you all a happy holiday and a happy holiday!


    Thank you again for your valuable monthly ticket support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    As Amun led his disciples into the synagogue, the wounded man knelt down in front of Jesus with the help of his family, while the people of the town watched. There are those who sympathize with the unfortunate wounded and hope that Jesus can heal him, while others, such as the Salem priests in the temple, are gloating.


    This is a dilemma. If Jesus does not cure the wounded, it is against his preaching of Aloha''s kindness. But if Jesus were to treat the wounded today, it would be a violation of the so-called aroha commandment of the elders of Salem. Jesus looked around and understood what was going on. Salem''s priests deliberately put him in a difficult situation and were waiting to catch him.


    Jesus stepped forward and held up the wounded man and said, "God loves the world. Get up."


    The wounded person was involuntarily brought up by a force, still there pleaded: "I heard that you are preaching Aloha''s faith everywhere, treating people all the way. You are a magic doctor. Please cure this arm for me too Hold on to Jesus'' arm as you speak.


    Jesus asked with a smile, "stranger, which hand are you holding on to me?" The wounded man was stunned, and then all the people in the meeting room were stunned, because the man grabbed Jesus'' sleeve with his unconscious hand.


    Just as Jesus held his arm to get him up, he fixed one of his arms in silence. It''s not a very serious injury, but if you don''t treat it in time, you may be disabled. Jesus didn''t tell him "I''m treating you" or "I''m going to cure you." he reached for it.


    The man moved his arm. In addition to some avulsion pain in the joint, the whole arm had completely regained consciousness and activity. He exclaimed, "thank you, thank God! You must be the messenger of God, preaching the voice of God


    "Wow!" All the people in the meeting room exclaimed, and they began to whisper and admire the magic of Jesus. The Temple priests, who were waiting to see the excitement, were a little disheartened. They wanted to find fault in Jesus'' healing process. If Jesus is a doctor, he must treat the patient; if he is a magician, he must use his magic power? But Jesus was better than they could have imagined, and he was able to relieve the pain only by helping him.


    The disciples of Jesus were amused by the fact that the injured man had a dislocated joint? Do you need to make such a big move? It''s like what''s on!


    Jesus did not forget the people who tried to embarrass him. He looked around the crowd and said, "today is the Sabbath. God made an agreement with Moses that" the people are very hard. After six days'' work, they should have a sabbath, and they should not be driven to work. " This is what God is telling us to be good, not to say no to good on the sabbath, otherwise it would be against God''s will.


    I know it all in my heart that someone refused to treat this poor wounded man on the Sabbath and asked him to come here and ask me. I want to ask you, including those people, if you fall on the sabbath day, would you like someone to help you? God guides us away from sin and close to good deeds. If someone sins on the sabbath, should he stop him?


    Sabbath can rest and should rest, but when it comes to something that should be done, it can not stop the goodwill of others. To stop good is evil, and to stop evil is good! What kind of day do you think the Sabbath is? What kind of choice is in line with God''s will? "


    With these words, Jesus led his disciples away from the meeting place and went to rest under a big tree on the riverside of the town. But what happened in the meeting place spread throughout the town.


    In the evening, people kept coming to pay homage to Jesus under the tree and bring him and his disciples all kinds of food. It seems that the whole town people are grateful for what he has done, and even more grateful for the inspiration that he said.


    Jesus not only solved the difficulties of Salem''s priests, but also was welcomed by the local people. When he preached under the tree the next day, a lot of people gathered around him. People didn''t even go to the temple. Obviously, people are more willing to get the guidance of aratha from Jesus if they let them choose for themselves.


    The presence of Jesus meant that their position was shaken. Under the tree by the river, because of the presence of Jesus, people think of the temple. They are going to write to the elders in Salem and report what happened here. They must try to get rid of such a new dangerous person.


    Then one of the priests said, "yesterday Jesus said in the church," it is good to stop evil, and evil to stop good. ". Today, someone reported that he preached God''s forgiveness and mercy under the tree. Then we''ll give him another problem. The mayor and the sheriff are going to catch a criminal. Let them take the criminal to the tree by the river and see what Jesus will do with him? "


    ����


    Jesus was preaching to the townspeople under the tree. Suddenly, there was a noise in the distance. Someone was shouting, "townspeople, stop the criminal and knock him down with stones!"


    A man stumbled into the crowd and was quickly held down by the people around him. Jesus'' preaching was interrupted and everyone was watching the captured fugitive. Someone recognized him and exclaimed, "my God, isn''t this Qiu Qianren? The criminal villain, thank God, has finally caught himThe fugitive named Qiu Qianren seemed to know what occasion he had come to. He raised his head and yelled, "why do you arrest me! Who are you, pure and righteous? please tell me! If any of you is innocent before God, you can stone me to death. If not, what is your right to accuse me of my crime? In front of Aloha, the world is a sinner. Some people are preaching God''s forgiveness and mercy. Why should I be bound here


    It was not so much a cry to the townspeople as a question of Jesus. Qiu Qianren only yelled at Jesus. He had already stood up and was very fierce. The Sheriff of the town did not stop him. Before he had gone two steps, however, Jesus had already raised his cane and knocked him to the ground.


    Qiu Qianren was beaten, struggling to get up again.


    Jesus said, "your sin is your sin. Even if you have escaped, it will not prove your innocence. Now you are arrested because of what you have done. The existence of evil in the world is not an excuse for you to do evil. You have to bear the consequences when you make a choice. Everyone''s fault should be punished. Because there are so many crimes in the world, guilt can become innocence, and mistakes can become right.


    Even if there is no righteous person here, you should also be punished, so that the world can be further away from sin and close to good deeds. The world is not all just people, but can not tolerate sin to cover up their shame. Since you know that you are guilty, you know the consequences when you make a choice. Even if you get rid of the pursuit, you still have to accept hatred and condemnation. If others are guilty, you can never prove that your crime is noble.


    A man may not be a righteous man, but he cannot laugh at a righteous man, nor can he accuse others of not being a righteous man because of his own mistakes. That is a deeper sin. Why do we need to look inside, what does God''s forgiveness and mercy mean? If people look at their hearts and bear the consequences for what they have done, they can usher in a new life of soul. The rebirth of this soul, not only after your death, but also after you have borne the price, will no longer continue to do such evil deeds today. Otherwise you will never be free, in the world or in hell.


    In this world, it is not evil that can punish evil, and good can punish evil. Look at the sheriff behind you. He may have stolen a neighbor''s chicken when he was a child, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t perform his duty to catch you. If he connives you to continue to commit a crime, it is his unforgivable and unforgivable crime Sheriff, what are you doing? Let this man interrupt my sermon with Satan''s voice? Do your duty and send him to your office. "


    Qiu Qianren got a stick from Jesus, and his body was weak and unable to struggle. In the crowd, the mayor ordered the sheriff to take him away.


    People are still talking about what Jesus has just said. There is also a disciple of Jesus named John, who has the same name as the famous Baptist John. He frowned and whispered to his companion, "Jesus'' words are very reasonable, but if they are spread out like this, I''m afraid it will affect the reputation of the teacher. Almost everyone in this world has made mistakes. They have thought of sin in their hearts. They hope to be forgiven by God in their prayers. Our guide should be a forgiver, such a thing is not enough to describe his great sentiment


    Another disciple whispered, "we can tell people another story about a man who made a mistake kneeling in front of Jesus, and Jesus asked people - who are you righteous?"


    John nodded his head and said, "if people like to hear that story more, it will be more infectious."


    Just then, with a sigh, Jesus asked the crowd, "who are we righteous?" John, who was talking with another disciple, was startled and quickly shut up to listen to the preaching.


    Jesus continued: "let''s have a ceremony and pray to Aloha. This prayer is not only for God, but also for ourselves. There is no reason for us to impose evil on others. God''s forgiveness and mercy are forgiving and clean souls. Even if our souls are not clean, we should not lose our true guidance and keep away from the direction of light. "


    After that, he knelt down under the tree with his staff in his hand, and entered a state of prayer and meditation. Everyone around him knelt down and prayed like Jesus.


    I don''t know how long, suddenly a cry of surprise broke the silence under the tree. People on one side jumped up and dodged to one side, sending out incredible calls and panic calls. Jesus opened his eyes and looked in the past. He saw a big bear, who had been in the crowd for a long time, knelt down like a man, with his front paws folded in front of his chest and his head bowed to make a prayer.


    **


    PS: double the monthly ticket of the starting activity! Today continue to double watch, ask for monthly ticket!


    Request your monthly ticket support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    It was a black bear with a crescent shaped symmetrical white mark on its chest. It knelt down like a human being. It was very strong, as tall as the people around him. It slightly closed his eyes, looking very dedicated and devout, but a bear in this serious occasion to imitate people''s prayer, how to see how funny. Interestingly, there is also a blue cloth package around it. It seems that the black bear carried it by himself.


    At this time, someone reminded his companion in a low voice: "don''t be afraid. It''s a bear raised by a family named Lhasa Lu on the outskirts of Bethany town on the other side of the river. He was raised like a man and had a good temper. He was often bullied by children in the village." The frightened people were relieved.


    Jesus looked at the bear and said to the crowd, "don''t worry. He doesn''t think of himself as a bear. Maybe it doesn''t understand what we''re doing, but it''s praying like us


    Until it was dark every day, the bear kept praying all the time.


    At last it was completely dark, and the townspeople had dispersed, and only Jesus and his disciples were left under the tree, and the moonlight fell silently through the shadow. At last the bear stood up, wrapped the blue cloth around his short forelimb, and walked upright like a man with a pair of big bear paws, and came to Jesus.


    It put the package on the ground, bent down to open it with a pair of forepaws. There were several cakes and three apples in it. The bear is an omnivore. If it''s a human bear, this should be its food. Now it''s given to Jesus.


    Jesus looked at the pancakes and apples and asked calmly, "do you want something to offer me your food?"


    The bear, unable to speak, seemed to understand what Jesus meant. He nodded his head, raised his forepaw and pointed to the upper reaches of the river across the river. His face was beseeching.


    The disciples were baffled. But Jesus gathered up the parcel on the ground, stood up and said, "he wants me to go to a place, and we will follow him."


    Many people have asked Jesus for treatment, even in remote villages. But it is the first time to follow a bear in the middle of the night. Isn''t he afraid of danger in the middle of the night?


    Knowing that their guide was fearless, the disciples followed Jesus to the river. The bear walked into the river and swam to the other side of the river. He stood up and shook his hair. He was obviously waiting for Jesus to come.


    Jesus looked down at the blue cloth package in his hand and found that there were obvious teeth marks on it. The bear should have swam from the other side of the river with his head held high and the food in the package was not wet.


    Then something even more magical happened. Jesus stepped on the water with his stick and said to the disciples, "follow me." All the disciples followed Jesus carefully. The water waves on the Yedan river became the road to walk on. In the slight turbulence, they passed by.


    The bear turned again and walked up a path upstream. His feet faltered in the moonlight, neither fast nor slow, just enough for Jesus to keep up.


    A disciple frowned and said, "that bear is really strong. Isn''t it tired to stand and walk like this? A bear would run much faster if he put his front paw down on all fours. Since it is guiding us, why not go faster? "


    The speaker''s name was Judas, which Jesus named him, but no one knows why Jesus named his disciples like this. When Jesus heard the question, he said with a smile, "it''s night, and it''s a black bear. He doesn''t dare to walk too fast, for fear we''ll lose it Besides, if you ask him why he walks standing up, isn''t you walking upright yourself


    Judas a Leng, puzzled said: "I am a person, of course, will stand to walk."


    Jesus laughed again: "people can walk on their feet, and they can walk on their feet, but babies born soon know that it is easier to climb than to walk. I said that bear didn''t think of himself as a bear at all. In his mind, he thought he was a person. People walked standing, and he also had to walk standing


    Judas scratched the back of his head and said, "that''s interesting. How could there be such a bear?"


    Jesus patiently explained: "I heard that a baby raised by a wolf in the mountains can''t speak when he grows up, and his behavior will become like a wolf, because he doesn''t know he is a man, and no one has taught him how to be a man. And this bear should have been adopted since childhood. It has never seen other bears, and thinks that he is the same kind of human beings, and all his behaviors are imitating human beings. "


    Hearing this, Judas was inspired by some kind of inspiration, and then asked: "I''m afraid not all bears will be like this when they are raised. It''s not only this bear who is particularly smart and gentle, but also depends on how he is treated. In fact, it''s the same with people.


    Dear guide, I have been thinking about one thing today. When you were in the town, everyone heard the same preaching, but their harvest was different, and their understanding and reaction were also different. Some people will appreciate you, but others will hate you and even want to hurt you. Walking along this road, I seem to have seen the future


    Jesus is still smiling, and his look at the moment is a little like Aesop. He uses the story to make a metaphor����"God sent a farmer to sow the seeds of all things on the earth. Some seeds fall in the thorn bush, can only grow in the gap, carefully avoid the thorn on the thorn, not waiting for harvest will be swallowed by the thorn; some seeds fall in the shallow soil covered with gravel, if there is enough rain moisture, they can also germinate, but the environment slightly bad, the new seedlings will wither; some seeds fall in the fertile and suitable soil, the most worthy of cultivation. I may be the farmer, and you, the disciples who follow me, are the most fertile fields. But God sprinkles the seeds on the whole land, with the hope of harvest, and does not specially favor anyone, as I preach to all


    Judas nodded, understood what Jesus meant, and admired in his heart the wisdom of his guide.


    But Jesus, in the night, sighed again: "I have been to the Far East, and I have heard a saying that goes far beyond. It was Kunlun, farther than Tianzhu where I had been. There was a man named the Supreme Master who said, "heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard all things as cud dogs." I have said so much to you just now, and he can fully understand with only one word that I am not yet in that state, and I am still in the process of seeking. So I can only talk to you about my own feelings. "


    Judas was thoughtful when he heard the words. He continued to follow the bear around Jesus. The night was getting dark. After a while, he seemed to think of something. He could not help but say, "Dear guide, what happened in the town yesterday and the day before yesterday should be clear to you. The appearance of the injured and the criminal was not accidental. It was clearly arranged to embarrass you. You have not been difficult by them, stick to their beliefs, but also moved more people. But in this way, some people will hate you even more. You are like a thorn in their heart. Your existence will torture them


    Jesus looked at the bear''s limping back, and with a smile on his face, he made another parable to his disciples: "we have come into this world. Everything is strange and unknown. From strangeness to familiarity, people have various relationships while dealing with each other. If there is such a person, you never hurt them, you do your things, never hinder them. They don''t want to accept what you say and the story you tell, but they feel that it stings them. So they don''t want you to appear or say what you say again. What should you do? "


    Judas thought for a moment and said, "I remember a lot of things when you say that. There are such people in the world! Not only because of the reason you just said, they don''t want to see you appear, not because of what you hurt them, or even the simplest funny reason. Maybe you didn''t do it the way they wanted you to do, but you got your own achievements, so you would feel uncomfortable at the thought of you, and you would feel a certain stimulation at the sight of you. "


    Jesus, who has always been serious, said in a joking way: "let them be excited or disgusted. They think they have found a climax! The sting of the soul is what they ask for. You don''t have to escape or change yourself. My presence is only to guide those who are willing to accept guidance, not because of their hope and not because of their hope. To be honest, do you think I care? I would have been sorry if I hadn''t stabbed that soul


    Judas blinked, reflecting on the words of Jesus, and said no more along the way.


    That night, in the town across the river, the priests in the temple were already a little angry. When they heard that Jesus had crossed the river, they decided to send a letter to the elders of Salem, accusing him of using Satan''s power to bewitch people.


    Jesus didn''t know about it, but medanzo and link, who followed him in secret, understood it clearly. The two angels murmured in secret, and medanzo said, "do these priests want to die? They live in the temple of Aloha, and they want to frame Aloha in the name of Aloha


    Link said, "it seems that Jesus doesn''t know. Since we meet each other, we have to take care of it."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take the messenger on the way after he''s set off. It''s a reminder to throw it to Jesus along with his secret message. "


    Jesus, who was on his way, did not know the plan of the two angels. At this time, the sky was getting light. They walked with a black bear standing upright all night! One disciple said, "how could it be so far away? Where does this bear want to take us?"


    Jesus shook his head and said, "I don''t know where he''s going to take us, but obviously it took him a long way to find me. It''s not easy for a bear."


    **


    it''s double duty today, so please pay double monthly pass!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    When the sun showed half a face on the horizon, the big bear finally entered a village, gasped at a well and stopped. It seemed that he had been very tired all the way! It was still early, and it was not the busy farming season. Most of the villagers had not gone out. Only a girl came to the well with a large pottery pot in her arms to fetch water.


    The bear stopped when he saw the girl. One of his forepaws held the edge of the well, and the other pointed to Jesus and others who came with him. He anxiously pointed to the girl, but did not know what he wanted to say.


    The girl followed the bear''s gesture and looked over. She was surprised to see so many strangers in the village. She turned to the bear and said, "vivi, did you bring them? That man has my turban in his hand


    The blue cloth with bread and apple in Jesus'' hand turned out to be the girl''s headscarf. It seems that the bear belongs to her family. Jesus should have come forward to speak. He was never a rude man, but he was stunned. He stood like a stone statue with a cane on his back, looking at the girl with fixed eyes.


    She was a SAMA girl, an ordinary village girl in the countryside. She went out to fetch water in the morning without a headscarf. Her long, soft hair was spread to her waist. Although she was wearing a coarse cloth skirt, she could not hide the beautiful youth. The luster of her eyes was like the dewdrops in the morning glow. The bangs in front of her forehead were a little disordered. Looking at the eyes of Jesus and others, she also seemed a little flustered. I have to admit that she has a unique natural beauty temperament.


    But Jesus didn''t see a woman before. Why could a village girl make him behave so badly? No one knows how Jesus felt when he saw the girl. It was like the spring wind that made the fields green, the sun melted the ice and snow, and the imprint of the soul that was born but deeply sealed was suddenly awakened.


    Jesus is not asking for your monthly pass!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    This question is very confusing and even insulting. Maria replied excitedly, "although the elders call us Samaritans and despise us at ordinary times, we also believe in God. My brother has always believed in Aloha."


    Jesus breathed a sigh: "that''s easy. Maybe I can save him. Maria, take me to his graveyard. If you delay, I''m afraid it will be too late


    He wanted to take Maria''s hand. He stretched out half of it and then retracted it. This was a subconscious habit branded in the soul imprint. When he called her name, he was like calling the old goddess of Isis temple, so he did not touch her, but took Vivian''s short bear''s paw.


    ����


    Both the Salem and the Samaritans followed the same tradition. After death, they wrapped their bodies in white cloth and placed them in tombs made of stone. Then they built sand on the stones for tombs.


    News of Jesus'' arrival reached the village, and many people rushed to the cemetery to watch the excitement. Jesus stood in front of Lazarus''s grave with a light smile. He could sense the faint trace of life in the grave. Lazarus did not really die, but he had stopped breathing and his heartbeat was too weak or even hard to detect, which made people think he was dead.


    Amun had seen this kind of transient shock death in the battlefield. Jesus raised his stick and pointed to the grave and said, "Maria, your brother is not dead yet. Open the grave and he can return to the world."


    As if he understood Jesus, vivi ran to dig the sand with his claws and tried to remove the stones from the tomb. When Jesus picked up his walking stick, the stones and sand naturally flowed away from each other. Vivien rolled down along with the sand and stones. Lazarus, wrapped in white cloth, appeared in the sun in the tomb.


    This scene took place in broad daylight. People saw the tomb suddenly separated and exposed the body. They retreated in horror and hid in the distance to watch.


    But Jesus went to the tomb and waved. A leaf came from the air and landed on Lazarus''s white face. Then he took off the skin bag on his waist and spouted it out with a mouthful of water. A water mist fell on the "corpse" and the leaf, and the leaf moved slightly. There was a weak voice below: "God, where am I? Why can''t you move? "


    The nearest onlooker heard the voice and exclaimed in horror: "my God! Jesus made the dead speak


    Maria and her sister Martha had already rushed forward, reached out to untie the white cloth that wrapped his brother, and helped Lazarus, pale faced, out of the tomb. The young man looked very weak, but in the sun, he did live!


    ����


    News of Jesus'' miraculous power to bring the dead back to life quickly spread around Bethany. Although Jesus told Martha and Mary sisters that Lazarus did not really die, it was just a temporary suspended death. But people don''t understand this and still prefer to believe the "facts" they see with their own eyes.


    Jesus is really in broad daylight, let a buried dead alive from the grave. He can''t explain it to everyone, and it''s not clear. The so-called fake death, in people''s eyes, is also a kind of real death. Otherwise, sister Ma could not accept the fact that she buried her living brother in the cemetery.


    Those who follow Jesus, who thank and respect Jesus, are naturally more willing to preach such miracles and bring the dead back to life, which is more amazing than saving a person who has not yet died. It was on this day that more and more people began to believe that Jesus was appointed by God to save them from suffering. This unexpected event made Jesus obtain unprecedented sensational influence and huge folk reputation.


    Mary lived in a village on the outskirts of Bethany, across the river from Bethlehem, the hometown of Jesus, and further north was Salem. Jesus led his disciples to stop the continuous Trek and live in this village for the time being, so as to preach the true faith guidance of Aloha to the people.


    Jesus tried to awaken the power of the source for those who had faith, and told all the people the way to heaven or heaven. He openly read the Bible of the Salem in the village hall. At the same time, some people are more and more reluctant to listen to Jesus'' preaching and to see Jesus appear.


    Especially the Salem priests, who had made various rules to restrain people, were the last to see people like Jesus. Because Jesus told the people, "the way we treat others is much more important than how we wash our hands and what we eat."


    The priests of Salem forbade Jesus to explain the Scriptures in the synagogue, so he went to the wild to teach the disciples and the people, and Mary became one of his most devout believers.


    On the other side of the river is his hometown, not far north is Salem. Why did Jesus stay in this village outside Bethany? The disciples didn''t know what the guide meant, and Jesus was accumulating his strength. The so-called strength is not to be strong enough to defeat anyone, but to make the belief he spread as deeply rooted in the hearts of the people as much as possible. At the same time, he also hopes to stay with Maria as much as possible.


    When Jesus saved Lazarus''s life, he actually agreed to Mary''s request at the well. Mary asked Jesus how to repay him? And Jesus said with a smile, "I want you to give me a gift."Maria said sincerely, "no matter what kind of gift you want, just tell me, I will try my best to find it and present it to you."


    Jesus still said with a smile, "you have given it to me. Do you remember Vivian''s package? The blue cloth is your turban. Can I keep it


    Maria quickly replied, "of course."


    After answering this sentence, Maria withdrew from Jesus'' place and went to no one else''s place. Her face turned red and her heart was pounding. What kind of metaphor and implication does an adult man ask a girl for her headscarf as a gift? If you change to someone else, Maria will naturally have a normal reverie.


    But she did not dare to think of Jesus like that. In the eyes of his followers, Jesus represents the existence of God and preaches the faith of God. A Samaritan woman like Mary did not dare to touch him easily. She could only look up to his glory with a devout heart.


    Mary is indeed a very loyal follower. She often asks Jesus various questions, and Jesus will answer them in public. One of the most famous questions and answers is about how people should pray? And this question and answer actually has something to do with the bear named vivi.


    Jesus often leads the people to pray and meditate after his preaching to purify the soul with concentrated introspection. This is also a kind of awakening ceremony of power. Only those who are gifted and have good faith can be awakened to their original power. Vivi couldn''t understand these complicated sermons, but he was one of the most loyal listeners. At this time, he would kneel down and hold a pair of forepaws on his chest to make a pious prayer, and even became a scenery around Jesus.


    Jesus'' preaching was able to make a bear listen so devoutly, which became one of the "miracles" he was preached. Many people looked at it with admiration. Then they were moved by Jesus'' preaching and became his followers.


    In fact, the ritual of prayer in Salem''s temple is more complete and complicated, which is much more solemn and sacred than the way Jesus held it at will in the wild. When the priests in Bethany heard about the bear story, they laughed at people and said, "Jesus is just a magic wand. Does he want people to become as ignorant as bears when they ask people to pray like a bear?"


    Others said, "let a trained bear pretend to pray to attract people to his sermon, but is that prayer meaningful? Yue Su is like a monkey salesman


    When Mary heard the news, she couldn''t help asking Jesus, "Dear guide, how can we pray? Is it possible for Vivien to be guided by God if he only prays? "


    Jesus laughed, stood up and said something that surprised everyone: "actually, it''s more important when you don''t pray."


    Jesus explained, "what is the purpose of our prayer to God? It''s to purify your soul! It''s not telling God - how devoutly you believe in him. The result of purifying the soul is reflected in what you say and do, and how you treat others. What kind of person you will become means whether you really believe in God.


    You don''t have to imitate Vivian, but you shouldn''t laugh at it. Your prayer is just your prayer. Vivi may not understand what we are praying for, but it took him three days and three nights to find me with food in his mouth to save his adoptive benefactor and invited me here. This bear treats himself as a human being and knows better than most people how to treat others


    Jesus answered the question calmly and sharply, so that the believers could understand what the real prayer was. The news came back to the priests in Bethany, who were alarmed and more angry. An elder said, "Jesus must be stopped. If it goes on like this, everyone will follow him."


    Another priest said, "it''s better to get rid of him or imprison him, but what kind of accusation or excuse can be used?"


    Another priest said, "Jesus has the power to bring the dead back to life. No magician has ever shown him. He must be the incarnation of Satan! Tell people that Jesus will awaken the dead from the earth to the world of living people in the sun. No one will be frightened when hearing this news. Strangers will stay away from him and stay away from him. "


    **


    PS: today''s double watch, only a few hours before the end of this month, and I don''t say much. Let''s yell - monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    The priests of Bethany conspired to spread rumors, but this despicable plan was not carried out, for soon sensational rumors spread among the people. This news made the rumor that the priests had prepared could not be spread again, otherwise it would arouse public indignation. For it is said that Jesus is the Savior of Elijah''s prophecy, the son of Aloha, the true Messiah.


    At the beginning, some people talked about John like this, but John was dead and his hope was shattered. This kind of discussion ended. But the appearance of Jesus showed people new hope. Jesus healed people all the way, and preached the faith guided by Aloha. What is more surprising is that he has the power to bring the dead back to life. People think that this is a miracle that must be approved by God.


    News spread quickly in the plains of Salem like wings, and the initial appearance of this statement was actually related to Mary, Bethany''s girl -


    Jesus lived in the countryside of Bethany and had a growing influence, and he was often invited, even if no one knew that he was the legendary son of Aloha. But he is a "miracle doctor", which is enough to make people. On the outskirts of Bethany lived a rich and powerful Lord. He heard about Jesus'' fame and invited him to his home. There will be a lot of distinguished guests coming. Please tell us at the banquet and bless them.


    For a long time, Jesus did not discriminate against the poor villagers and the low status of the Samaritans. Some people have regarded Jesus as a guide for the poor and the common people, believing that he would not accept such an invitation. To their surprise or disappointment, however, Jesus accepted the invitation.


    Some disciples asked, "Dear guide, how could you accept an invitation to such a banquet? Everyone thinks that your coming is to guide the suffering people to get rid of them. If you set the lecture hall at that kind of banquet, the poor people will think that you want to stay away from them. "


    Jesus shook his head and said, "if anyone says that, tell them that the faith that God guides belongs to all, regardless of wealth or wealth. Those who think that God belongs only to themselves are on the wrong path. "


    Jesus went to the banquet as promised. The banquet was set in a luxurious courtyard with a beautiful fountain beside it. The guests all sat around the fountain, and the table was filled with delicious food and wine. There were people who didn''t accept the invitation. They were standing in the corner of the courtyard, listening to Jesus. Jesus came barefoot, and washed his feet under the fountain and came to the table.


    At this time, a Samaritan Girl came up with a beautiful pottery pot. It was Maria. The jar was filled with valuable perfume. She poured the perfume on Jesus'' hair with a pious look, leaned down and wiped the soles of Jesus'' feet with the rest of the ointment, and then quietly retired to the outside of the yard.


    When she did these things, Jesus said nothing, neither humbled nor eluded, but looked at her tenderly. But the guests at the banquet were stunned. The Lord asked in surprise, "Jesus, you are the guide followed by countless believers. You are an honorable Salem. How can such a Samaritan Girl be so close to you in full view of the public? "


    But Jesus was very strange and asked, "if two people are in debt, one owes five gold coins and the other five hundred gold coins, and the creditor decides to cancel them all, who do you think should be more grateful?"


    The host of the banquet replied, "of course, it''s the man who owes 500 gold coins."


    Jesus laughed. "If you think so, you should understand what I mean. For a man of wealth and power like you, the desire to extricate oneself from the suffering of the soul may not be so strong; but for her, the feeling may be different, and my preaching is no different.


    You invited so many distinguished guests to hold a banquet for me, but you didn''t ask me to wash the dust on my feet, or even welcome me with sincere hugs. But she poured the precious perfume on my hair and wiped my feet. I can accept both your invitation and her blessing - that''s the real ceremony in a pure soul. "


    At this time, a guest suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed, "Messiah! That''s a blessing for the Messiah


    This voice brought all the people back to their minds, and they all remembered the prophet Elijah''s prophecy: "the Messiah will come and lead all the people who sincerely believe in aroha to establish their homeland and kingdom; just as in those years, Moses led the Salem people back to their hometown to build a home flowing with milk and honey."


    "Messiah" means the Savior. It is said that people pour precious perfume on the Savior''s hair to show their respect for the glory of the gods. The Samaritan Girl expressed in her mind with such a ceremony that Jesus was the Messiah who came to the world and the Savior predicted by Elijah.


    What does it mean for Jesus to accept such a ceremony in public? Jesus himself said nothing, but everyone had an answer.


    ����


    Jesus never preached that he was the predicted Messiah and the son of Aloha in the legend of Salem, but people finally realized this. When they spontaneously blessed him with such rituals, he also accepted and did not deny it. The prophecy spread in Salem plain for nearly 100 years has a profound influence. When the priests of Bethany heard the news, they knew that spreading rumors to slander and slander Jesus would not do much.If people think that Jesus is the legendary son of Aloha, his detractors will be besieged and reviled. People have been waiting for this legendary king of Salem to come for nearly a hundred years. If you want to deal with Jesus, you can only get rid of him as you did with John at that time, and then you can completely solve the problem.


    So the priests of Bethany also decided to send a message to the elders in the temple of Salem, reminding them to try to destroy Jesus as soon as possible.


    Arathoth made a covenant with Moses that "no innocent man shall be killed. Do not deprive others of their lives for money or selfish desires. " This is one of the ten commandments that Moses left to the Salem, but now these gods who enjoy the secular status in the name of Aloha are planning the murder of Aloha himself. All this is clearly understood by the secret guardians of Jesus, link and medanzo.


    Coincidentally, another messenger was sent from the town where Jesus passed by. He was going to enter Salem through Bethany. What he wanted to report was what kind of threat Jesus had caused, reminding the elders that they should try to imprison or kill this man.


    Link said to medanzo, "it''s just in time. We''ve got these two messengers together, and we''ll give Jesus the evidence they sent."


    Just as medanzo was about to answer, Amun''s voice was suddenly heard in the souls of the two angels: "let the messenger go to Salem. Even if they don''t, the elders in Salem are already planning the same thing. This is the test I have to face when I come to the world. You all know what the so-called "the examination of fate, the judgment of the end"? That''s how people become gods. But how does God become a man? That''s my proof. I have to face that fate, and it is the people who have given me that fate that they are really trying to face. "


    The two angels understood that Jesus had to face such a fate when he embarked on this road. As for what kind of proof their gods are going to accomplish, medanzo and link are not very clear, so they ask in their souls, "my God, what can we do for you?"


    Amun''s voice said with a smile: "thank you for your protection, but there is no need to do more for me. If you like, you can prepare me some pancakes and salted fish as much as you can


    ����


    Jesus knew what fate he was going to face. He was just waiting for the right time to meet it. The disciples didn''t know it. They were overjoyed that Jesus was the predicted Messiah. Among all kinds of legends, the earliest one who thinks of the future is full of joy.


    Mary didn''t expect that her heartfelt blessing would have such a great chain effect. One day, she couldn''t help asking Jesus, "Dear guide, can you tell me? You are the Messiah! I believe it, and people think so, but I want to hear it from you. "


    Jesus looked at her and said, "do you really want to hear it from me? Please wait for me in your room tonight


    ����


    A big man wants a girl to wait for him in his room in the middle of the night, which means that no one can think of it! But Maria did not dare to think like that. How could the legendary son of Aloha, the great Savior Messiah, have any unusual relationship with a girl like her?


    But she couldn''t help thinking. She sat in her room at night, her heart pounding like a deer. She was eager for Jesus'' arrival, but she didn''t know what to do and what would happen after Jesus came? If Jesus really wanted to do something or ask for something, she would not have the slightest resistance. In her soul, everything was willing; but at the same time, she felt that it was not right, and she did not dare to touch him easily.


    They had been together for so long, and the only physical contact that took place was that she had anointed the instep of his foot.


    The time of the night seemed to pass very quickly and slowly. Maria, who was in a state of agitation, suddenly realized that she did not light the lamp, and quickly lit the oil lamp which had been prepared on the table. A pea sized flame lit up, and the dim light lit up the little room. Then Mary saw Jesus.


    Jesus'' figure slowly appeared in front of Mary with the light, just like a shadow turned into a painting, and finally became a living person.


    **


    from May 1 to May 7, the activity of doubling the starting point monthly pass continues. Here, we earnestly appeal for the support of the readers!


    "Tianshu" will finish writing in the middle of May. This is the last time for the book to ask for tickets. Thank you for your monthly ticket!


    We will continue the double watch today, and there will be another chapter in the evening.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    Jesus appeared in this way, just like a God who came to the world quietly. Mary was so surprised that she would bow down and salute subconsciously. Jesus quickly put his hand on her arm and said, "Maria, please remember that no matter what happens in the future, you don''t have to be surprised. I''m here to meet you today, just to be ready to answer your questions. "


    There was a warm breath in his eyes, like a kind of longing and expectation, which made Maria dare not look up. She retracted her arm and asked in a flustered way, "Dear guide, why do you look at me with such eyes?"


    Instead of answering, Jesus asked, "Mary, why don''t you touch me? What are you afraid of?"


    Maria bowed her head and said, "in my mind, you are the son of the earth. It is true that you are the son! I dare not touch you for fear of tarnishing your sacred glory. If I am not careful, I will be doomed. I know the answer in my heart, but I can''t help asking such questions during the day. I want to hear from you personally, but I didn''t expect you to answer me like this. "


    Jesus still looked at her: "I came to answer your question, yes, I am the man! People are not wrong, but they may not understand the true meaning of Elijah''s prophecy Speaking of this, he sighed and said, "I can''t help but think of the events nearly 400 years ago. There were two people at that time. They were like you and me now, but their identities changed. I finally understood her mood at that time Maria, you want to ask me why I look at you in such a way that after you have passed the test of life and again, you will understand everything. It was then, but it is what Mary is looking for


    Mary finally raised her timid eyes and said to Jesus, "the test of life? I don''t quite understand what you said, but I have heard you explain the power of the source, which is the only stop on the road to the kingdom of heaven. Do you think I also have hope? "


    Jesus couldn''t help but step forward and grabbed her hand. Maria''s body trembled, as if an electric current spread from her hand to her whole body. This time she did not pull her hand back. Jesus'' big hand was so generous and powerful, and so warm.


    Mary heard the voice of Jesus that seemed to be imprinted into her soul: "of course you have hope. Even if you can''t meet this life, it will come in the turn of the world in the future. I have found you, and I will wait for that day, but I am afraid Jesus will not be able to wait for that day. I know what I''m going to face, so I''ll come to you today. Please forgive me, I can''t tell you - everything you can''t understand; I just hope you can feel - the yearning of the soul. "


    ����


    Peter and Judas also heard Mary''s question of Jesus during the day. Jesus asked Mary to wait in the room at night, and he would go there to answer her. Peter was very curious, so he took Judas to a tree in the village and looked at Mary''s house from a distance to see when Jesus was going?


    Judas asked, "why do you do so much?"


    Peter looked very serious and said: "our guide is the legendary son. We followers of the son should also be guardians and protect the safety of the son. Is this reason not enough?"


    They waited under the tree and did not see Jesus. In the middle of the night, a light suddenly lit up in the window, showing Jesus'' body projection. Peter said in a low voice, "Wow! Indeed, he is the Holy Son who has come to the world. He has gone like this


    Judas advised, "our Holy Son has such a great skill that you can protect him here? We don''t have to wait and see. "


    Peter shook his head again and said, "we can stay here and let no one disturb him."


    There were lights and silhouettes in the windows, but there was no sound in the room. No one knew what Mary and Jesus were talking about. After a while, the light suddenly went out. Peter was a little surprised and said, "eh! How did you blow the light? "


    Judas said with a white eye, "blow the lamp and talk, save the oil, and you will live a good life! Don''t you understand such simple common sense? " He grabbed Peter''s arm and dragged him away.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, the stars are quietly blinking their eyes, staring at the village under the night.


    ����


    At dawn, Mary said to Jesus, "your name has been spread all over Salem. There are many people waiting for you. If you like to live here, of course I am very happy. But in fact, this village is very close to Salem. If you have a fast foot, you can go to the city during the day and come back to rest at night. And I have witnessed your miraculous appearance at night, and I am sure that one thing for you - distance is not a problem. "


    Jesus sighed, "when I enter Salem, I will meet the fate of waiting. Before that, I will return to my hometown and finish Jesus'' farewell


    Maria took his hand and asked with infinite regret, "is it really like that?"


    Jesus said gently, "it will be, because, as you asked yesterday, I am the man in the legend."


    ����


    Jesus decided to return to his hometown of Bethlehem, where he was born in this world, before going to Salem to complete his mission. He would say goodbye to his parents. This day, he took his disciples on the road, but did not let the villagers prepare food. When they left the village and were walking in the wild, a disciple asked, "Dear guide, if we can''t find the village, what shall we eat today?"Jesus replied, "there will be food. Please learn from me. Everyone will pick up a stone and take it with you." He reached out and picked up a stone.


    And when they saw that the stone which Jesus had taken was larger, the stones that all the disciples had picked up were not small. Only Peter had the liveliest heart. He wanted to go on a long way, so he took a small stone and carried it in his pocket. As they sat down to camp, Jesus said, "take out your stones and put them in front of you."


    Then Jesus led the disciples to pray. After praying, he waved his staff and asked the disciples to look down at the stone in front of them. I don''t know when the stone has turned into pancakes, just as big as before. All the disciples were satisfied, but the piece of bread in front of Peter was smaller than half an egg, just like the little stone he had picked.


    ����


    The next day they continued their journey. When they crossed the Yedan River and entered Bethlehem, they met with an unprecedented welcome, with 5000 people coming to meet them. I don''t know who sent the news. The Son Jesus is coming today. Some people are asking him to cure him, some are to listen to Jesus'' preaching, some are to witness the legendary son, and others are just for watching.


    The scene was noisy, and more than 5000 people gathered spontaneously. You can imagine how chaotic the scene was. The disciples were exhausted in order to keep order, so that everyone could see Jesus standing on the slope. Jesus looked at everyone at the scene with deep compassion in his eyes. His voice was clearly heard in everyone''s ears and preached all day.


    After dark, the crowd did not leave. The exhausted disciples begged Jesus, "let them all go. It''s dark, and we haven''t had dinner yet."


    "It''s too late for us to go back to the village, but they''re too far away from the village."


    A disciple said, "we don''t have so much to eat. During the day, a child will give you a lunch. There are two salted fish and five pancakes. You haven''t had time to eat it."


    Peter remembered Jesus'' miracle of turning stones into pancakes, and rushed to find them. But the grass was clean and there was no stone. He also wanted to go far away to look for it, but he was stopped by Jesus. Jesus told his disciples, "please do it well. Fifty people will be divided into groups and lead the people to pray. I will hand out food to all of them."


    After that, all the people who were busy with the bread were handed out to all the people on the Bank of the river.


    At this time, someone noticed his walking stick and murmured to himself, "it was the son who came, and he took the staff of Moses! It is said that when Moses led his people back to their hometown, he cooked a pot of soup to satisfy all the people. "


    Jesus'' walking stick was originally made by the old madman for Amun. One of them was the magic dance of the wind, which was refined into a space magic weapon. After it was melted into a artifact, it would be a more magical space magic weapon. Jesus had already prepared enough food for medanzo and link to carry with him. He seemed to have foreseen what happened today.


    ����


    When Jesus came to Bethlehem, the first thing he did caused a great sensation. His admirers spread the story of the son of God everywhere, while those who were hostile to him were more convinced that he was a demagogue and a great threat.


    The priests in Bethlehem also decided to send a message to Salem to remind the elders in the temple of Aloha that an extremely dangerous man appeared. Jesus knew it, but he said nothing. He went back to his hometown in the countryside of Bethlehem, a place called Nazareth.


    People living in Nazareth are familiar with Jesus. When he was a child, he helped his father do carpentry, build tables and chairs for people and repair carriages. Later, when Jesus left home for a long journey, the villagers still felt very sorry. When they mentioned Jesus, they often exclaimed, "what a pity that child of Joseph''s family could have been the best carpenter in Nazareth, and even could have made furniture for the king!"


    When Jesus returned to his hometown where he felt the most intimate, he encountered the biggest dilemma since he spread his faith. This time, it was not those who were hostile to him who were creating problems, but those who had been familiar with him since childhood raised various doubts.


    **


    PS: today''s double watch, everyone happy May Day! Continue to ask for double monthly pass! thank you very much!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    People here have also heard of the name of the son, and they are very happy for the coming of the Messiah - because God appointed the Messiah to bring the gospel to the poor and save all the oppressed people of Salem! As for Joseph the carpenter''s son, also known as Jesus, it was thought to be a coincidence of the same name. But when the legendary Messiah led his disciples, the villagers were surprised to find that he was Jesus!


    People began to talk about it - "how can he admit that he is the son of God? Everyone here knows that he is the son of Joseph the carpenter "What tricks did Jesus learn in eju and bewitch so many people?" "I watched him grow up. He was not the son of God, but a carpenter in a small village


    Jesus'' preaching is no longer so popular in the midst of questioning. He looks like a prodigy and a liar. No wonder the villagers have such doubts and ideas. They have always regarded Jesus as a person like themselves, and it is difficult to accept his change.


    On the other hand, Jesus did not return home in full clothes. He was still wearing a coarse cloth robe and carrying a cane cut from a branch. He had no crown on his head, no halo on his body, and even did not sit in a carriage. Instead, he led his disciples on foot. He still looked like ordinary people like his countrymen.


    If he is the legendary son of Aloha, let alone the villagers who can''t believe it, even his parents are murmuring. If Jesus had become an official or had made a fortune, had a high position, and had led a splendid motorcade in splendid clothes, people would have been more receptive to his change of identity.


    Jesus understood all this in his heart, so he no longer preached to the people of his hometown. After settling down his disciples, he went back home and continued to help his father with carpentry. It was a relief to the parents that the son they knew was coming back.


    But the disciples couldn''t accept that their son only did carpentry at home. After a while, they couldn''t help but come to Jesus and said, "Dear guide, how can you go back to the village and become a carpenter? You are the prophet''s Messiah. Have you forgotten your mission


    Jesus, with a hammer in one hand and a chisel in the other, was working on a chair. He sighed to his disciples, "I have never forgotten what I want to do. It is also a farewell when I go back to my hometown and come to my parents. My time is running out. "Respect your parents and never forget who brought you into this world and gave you life." ����This is also the agreement between God and Moses. "


    John asked again, "what should we do? Are you still waiting for you? "


    Jesus shook his head and said, "I am here, and you are confused. What if one day I am not here? I''m spreading God''s guiding faith, and you can spread it just like me


    The disciples asked, "what should we do?"


    "Follow me!" Jesus replied, "you should all have seen the bear named Vivian. Although he can''t understand complicated preaching, he can imitate people''s prayer. And you follow me for so long, don''t you learn anything? We came into this world with nothing and nothing.


    It is our parents who gave us life and brought us up. We learn all knowledge and skills from imitation. But in the end, you should clearly know what you are doing and truly understand and accept the faith you are seeking. let''s go! Go to the villages and do what I''ve done, instead of standing by my side and sighing. "


    Jesus sent them to the villages to preach God''s Gospel and heal people''s sufferings. He specially said, "don''t take too many things when you go out. Pray for those who warmly welcome you. Don''t be angry if someone doesn''t welcome your message. I will wait for you back in my hometown for half a year. "


    ����


    Jesus awakened the power of the source for the disciples who followed him. They focused on praying and other skills according to their own expertise. But instead of explaining achievements at all levels, as the temple guides the magicians, Jesus focuses on explaining to his disciples - what tests are needed to go on the road to heaven?


    About half a year later, the appointed deadline was coming, and the disciples came back one after another, but they were very happy. They went to various places to preach the gospel of Jesus and spread the faith guided by Aloha in the way of Professor Jesus. Although they were not as successful as Jesus himself, they all had their own achievements.


    When the disciples got together again, they were excited to say what they had seen and heard. The gospel of Jesus was obviously more popular in a foreign country than in Nazareth, and Jesus remained at home as a carpenter.


    The disciples couldn''t help but analyze it. In fact, they all knew what caused Jesus'' encounter in his hometown. Peter sighed, "how come the people of Nazareth don''t understand that Jesus is the true son!"


    Judas said, "they have a deep-rooted view, because Jesus was born and raised here, and he is the son of an ordinary carpenter. Before they heard about the name of the son, they thought it was a coincidence of the same name. Jesus, the name of the son, will spread all over the continent with his deeds. At that time, people will still talk about his origin. "Peter patted his thigh and said, "how can Jesus be the son of a carpenter? no In the future, there must be a new interpretation of the deeds spread in the future. The son of God should be the son of Aloha, who was conceived by the Holy Spirit! It''s only when you explain it to people that everything is perfect. "


    The disciples had long believed in Jesus, the legendary Messiah, king of Salem, who would build a new kingdom. With these words, everyone began to look forward to the future. Some people thought that Jesus would become the king of Salem and the king of the plain of Salem, and would lead the Salem and the Samaritans to build an unprecedentedly powerful country and replace it with the maraean empire. Faith, as Jesus preached by God, has gradually replaced the authority of the Temple priests among the people.


    The disciples'' vision of the future soon turned into a discussion and debate. They were all wondering what positions could be held in the court of that new kingdom in the future? For example, who can be prime minister, who can be Minister of military affairs, who can be Minister of Home Affairs. Peter''s interest was the highest. He thought he could be the leader of all the officials. Of course, the finance minister should be Matthew, who had been a tax official of the Marlow empire.


    At the height of the discussion, the disciples suddenly heard the voice of Jesus: "who do you think I am?"


    When they stopped talking and looked up, they found that Jesus did not know when he was in front of them. Although Jesus had been working as a carpenter at home all the time, he knew his disciples very well. He often went to Bethany on the other side of the river to see Mary. No one knew how he went back and forth, and no one met him on the road.


    Hearing Jesus'' question, the disciples answered, "at first, people thought you were the successor of John the Baptist; later, they thought you were another prophet who brought the gospel. Now, as we all know, you are the Messiah appointed by God, you are the son of God, you will be the king of Salem! We are all eager for you to go to Salem and complete the great cause of prophecy. "


    Jesus said with a deep sigh, "you have followed me for such a long time, you have witnessed what I have done, but you do not fully understand who I am. Today it is necessary to explain clearly. Yes, I am the predicted Messiah, and I have never taken the initiative to preach myself like this. For once people know that I am coming, they will arouse their desire for the king of Salem, who conquers the MAROS and provides them with everything free of charge, so that they can rule the land of Tianshu.


    That''s not the king I''m going to be. My temple is in people''s minds. The seeds have been sown. All you have done in the past six months is to spread the temple all over the plains of Salem. When people get to know the truth, they''ll be disappointed and angry and think I''m a liar. But I am the Messiah. God did not deceive anyone.


    Unfortunately, I have seen that I will be engulfed in anger and that my enemies will deal with me as they did with John the Baptist, and I will bear their crimes. You may not understand why, because those people are also people who believe in God, but people think that when they act on behalf of the Supreme God, they lose their soul, or it is just in the name of selfish desire.


    One day in the future, the faith guided by Aloha will spread all over the land of Tianshu with the gospel I spread. The gods of Olympus, believed by the MAROS, will retire in the twilight and disappear into the immortal eternity. The story of Jesus will become another legend. People will wake up to who I am and what they have done.


    When I came to the world, I not only spread the gospel of Aloha and built a temple in my heart, but also fulfilled my verification and vows. If I prove my vow, will people be able to usher in the world they imagine? I don''t know the answer, because I''m still searching like you. I just pointed out the way to the kingdom of heaven. They are not in the magnificent temple, but can be clearly seen in the soul.


    How to treat divinity and humanity? Do they contain the same origin? I hope to find the answer in Jesus, but it may not be the final answer. Will the world be better after me? I leave hope in the world, but the heaven is very close and far away... "


    The disciples listened attentively to the preaching of the son, and finally understood that Jesus was not the Messiah that the salerians had been longing for for for a hundred years. It''s not that he''s deceiving anyone. He''s the one, but people have their own ideas.


    **


    PS: continue the double watch today, and there is a chapter updated in the evening. Please continue to ask for double monthly pass. Thank you for your support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Jesus''s words were not too abrupt. In fact, some disciples had a premonition that they could not help but burst into tears. Others were very clever and foresaw some terrible things, and a chill rose in their hearts.


    Jesus finally said, "time is coming. Pack up and get ready to go. We are going to Salem."


    ����


    On that night, all the disciples packed up and rested. However, Peter, John and James couldn''t sleep. They quietly went out of the tent and went to a hill outside the village. They wanted to pray quietly and calm their confused thoughts.


    At the same time, Jesus went out of the house to the mountain outside the village and called out, "Moses, Elijah, come out."


    The two angels were once prophets of the Salem, and Moses led his people back to the plains of DUK, the ancestors of the salemites. Elijah was the high priest in the temple of Salem, and it was he who left behind the prophecy of the coming of the Messiah. When the angels find Amon, who has been rotating through the world, link and medanzo follow Jesus'' team, while Moses and Elijah check the situation in advance where Jesus is going.


    After Jesus awakened the soul mark of Amun, he had already dissuaded medanzo and link. Before he entered Salem, he asked the two angels to show up. Moses and Elijah came out of the forest, saluted Jesus and said, "my God, you have called us at last."


    Jesus waved his hand and said, "here I am Jesus, and there is no need to salute me like this. Today I want to tell you that I am going to Salem, and the people of ioloha who claim to be themselves will put me to death. You don''t have to do anything. This is what happens to the world and what you witness is human nature. "


    When the three disciples got halfway up the mountain, they suddenly saw someone talking in the mountain. Jesus, the son, was standing in the middle. Somehow they recognized two other people, Moses the law giver and Elijah the great prophet. Jesus''s description at this moment is different from usual. His body is covered with a light layer of gold. His clothes are white and dazzling, and they are extremely solemn and sacred.


    Jesus knew that the three disciples had come for them to see. The three disciples watched quietly, their hearts filled with excitement. When Jesus and the angels disappear, they quietly go down the mountain and go back to the tent to wake up the rest of their companions and tell what they saw at night.


    ����


    When Jesus met the two angels, the immortal Olympus Kingdom, the father of the gods and the God of the gods, called Apollo. When Zeus raised his finger, the light and shadow appeared in front of him. It was the scene that Jesus met with Moses and Elijah. Even their conversation could be heard clearly.


    When the light and shadow dissipated, Zeus stared at Apollo without saying a word. His eyes were sharp and gloomy. Apollo was staring uneasily at the invisible pressure in Zeus''s eyes. He quietly stepped back and bowed his head and said, "I made a mistake. It turns out that John the Baptist is not Amun in rotation."


    Zeus began to speak: "you are looking for him, the angels are looking for him, but when he appears, I understand one thing. Jesus had no intention of hiding his identity from the gods, and he didn''t even need you to do anything else. The Salem who believed in Aloha wanted to get rid of him. Jesus knew the result, but he was going to Salem. I want to ask - what can you do? "


    This sentence asked Apollo to use the local maro or Herod to get rid of Jesus? There was no need for this. The priests of Salem were planning it themselves. They didn''t even need Apollo''s help. Jesus said nothing to Apollo on earth, but he acted as if laughing at the God - what you want to do is actually the result of what I ask for. What else can you do?


    Apollo could not answer Zeus''s question, but asked: "father of gods, if Jesus died in the hands of Salem, what would amon do? Is it to continue the cycle of life or return to his kingdom of heaven


    Zeus replied, "didn''t you hear what he and the two angels said? Amun''s soul mark has been completely awakened, that is to say, his practice of turning into the human world has been completed. What he had done before had made the road clear in his mind, and when he had a special chance, he awakened the soul imprint of Amun.


    Now Jesus is a little like Pythagoras, but the human body has the soul of God. He can return to heaven at any time if he wants to. Even if someone killed Jesus, he could no longer be lost in the cycle of the world. But he should be at a higher level than Pythagoras at the beginning. It is not easy to prove


    "Why did Jesus do that?" Apollo asked in horror? I still don''t quite understand the path he''s trying to prove. "


    Zeus narrowed his eyes and replied, "do you remember what Amun said when he was shot by an arrow? He didn''t want to be a god like us. Even if all the temples in the world were destroyed, he would not hesitate. He wanted to break away from the so-called ghost cultivation method to prove the vow he had made long before he broke away from immortality. Now you can see that amon''s temple has been destroyed


    Apollo: "but Amun is also Aloha. In the plains of Salem, the temple of aroha is still there. I wonder, too, that you have deliberately reserved the temples of the Salans? "Zeus nodded and shook his head and said, "I didn''t deliberately keep it, nor did I deliberately not keep it. I did not send down the oracle to ask the mare Empire to order the demolition of the temple of aroha on the plain of Salem, and on the other hand, the local rule of the Empire of the Marlowe is indeed the best way. In fact, I also want to see what will happen? "


    Apollo asked carefully, "I''m afraid you didn''t expect Jesus to be murdered by the priests in the temple of Aloha?"


    Zeus slightly frowned: "no, I vaguely thought that the detachment that Amun pursues must prove such a process. If he doesn''t build another temple, then what''s going to happen is the best explanation. "


    Apollo: so what kind of realm has Amun possessed now


    Zeus: "at this moment, I can see through him and understand what he is doing. If he returns to the kingdom of heaven now, no matter how different the path of proof is, he will have the same realm as I am. He is the God of gods and can integrate the world created by other heavenly masters. His foundation is like this. No matter what has been proved in the past three hundred years, the accumulation is finally complete. "


    Apollo blinked: "I still can''t see the difference between the achievements he is seeking. Isn''t he the only God?"


    Zeus nodded with a bitter smile: "so far at least, it is true, but I don''t know what will happen in the future. His ambition was so great that he did not hesitate to give up all the fields of divine power in the world. The death of Jesus also means that amon''s last divine realm in the plains of Salem has disappeared. Even if the temple is still there, it is no longer the source of his power. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know what the road means in the end. Maybe he knows what kind of God he will become, but what will happen to the world? I''m thinking, and he''s thinking, but nobody can tell. "


    Apollo showed the color of thinking: "that is to say, after Amun returned to the kingdom of heaven, he was still the same as before, but the realm was perfect, with the achievements of gods like you. I think if he has such a foundation, it''s the same whether he goes or not. Why bother to make such a trip? "


    Zeus stroked his forehead and said, "this is the way to accumulate knowledge and clarify in the soul, and then go to practice. After he returns to heaven again, he needs to refine his accumulated knowledge to know whether he will have a higher level of achievement. This is something that even I have not understood


    Apollo stepped forward and said, "father of the gods, do you seem to have no antipathy towards him?"


    Zeus looked at Apollo with a slight sneer and said, "I don''t have a personal feud with him! Olympus has been all over the land of Tianshu, Amun''s temple has been abandoned, and I have completed the verification of the gods of the gods. What else can I compare with him? I don''t care if my domain will be lost in the future. You see, the Boz Empire established by Marduk has now disappeared. The land of Tianshu believes in the gods of Olympus. But does Marduk come to me to settle accounts? You won''t understand until you reach the realm! "


    Apollo said anxiously, "do you mean that the God of Olympus will disappear like amon''s, or be replaced by the God of Jesus, but you don''t care?"


    Zeus waved his hand a little tired and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s a matter of the world. Apollo, what''s wrong with this eternal kingdom? If Amun is so willing to make trouble with himself, then he will. If I were you, I would not pay any more attention to all this, and I would not go to Salem to watch the excitement


    Apollo was stunned: "so you have expected that I will go to Salem to witness all the happening? You said that Amun wanted to become another kind of God. If he finally achieved his great ambition, he would even have higher achievements than the gods of the gods. Don''t you have any idea about this? "


    Zeus some helpless smile: "you do not understand things, really do not understand, I can tell you, I have no idea, my wish has been complete! Olympus heaven has become the ideal eternal world, I don''t need to add more. Apollo, I also want to ask you, if you want to be the Lord of heaven, can you succeed? For the gods, it''s not something to think about or not to think about, but a real act of making a wish. "


    Apollo replied, "I have this wish."


    Zeus shook his head again: "so I know you must go to Salem. But you also know that it is not possible to make a wish, but the wish of the gods is such that no one can stop it. Go as you like. "


    **


    PS: today is double shift, cough, continue to ask for monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    The annual festival of offering sacrifices to Aloha is coming, which is the biggest festival for the people of Salem. People from all over the country flock to Salem to pray and thank the gods for their blessing. Along with the sacrificial ceremony is also a folk carnival, all kinds of celebration activities to last for seven days.


    The celebration originated from a legend in history. Nearly 400 years ago, when Moses led the ancestors of the Salem people back to their hometown, they were blocked by foreign gods, trapped in the mountains, unable to move forward and without food. Aloha showed a miracle, and the dew on the grass leaves turned into a little white frost ball like snack, which was delicious. Picking up these snacks every day is just enough to satisfy the people.


    Moses, who had experienced all this, and the miners in Duke knew that it was a deity who called himself Bakri to tempt them to abandon their faith in the only God of Aloha and believe in him. Moses came down Mount Sinai in good time with the Ten Commandments agreed with Aloha and smashed Bakri''s plot. (Note: see Chapter 186 of this book for details.)


    However, history has changed to this day. In his later years, Joshua, an assistant of Moses and a friend of Aesop, collected all kinds of materials about the miracles of Aloha, the history of the people, and the praise of gods, and compiled a Bible of Salem, which formed the classics in the temple of Aloha. The dim sum made of dew drops on the grass leaves was the food given to the people by Aloha for displaying miracles, as recorded in the ancient books in the temple.


    Not only that, when the miners in DUK town left eju, Seth, the God of the nine alliance God system, sent a series of envoys to obstruct them, and Moses and others suffered a lot. In today''s temple records, things are completely reversed. The series of "miracles" blocking the progress of Moses and others have become the means of aroha punishing the eju people and blocking the pursuit of eju.


    It seems that only such legends can make their gods look perfect. However, there is another question about historical adaptation. If their God Aloha is so omnipotent, why did Moses and other people suffer so much? The Temple priests explained this - it was God testing the world. In fact, Amun himself was not beyond immortality at that time, otherwise it would not be so difficult to bring Moses and others back to DUK plain.


    Nearly four hundred years have passed. Every year, at the time of legend, people from all over the country will flock to the temple of Aloha, thank them for their blessings and pray for more blessings from the gods. This celebration is also a folk festival, when there will be a sea of people in Salem. Jesus chose to go there at that time.


    Peter said, "our guide, you have made a wise decision. When the Savior appointed by God comes into this world, he will encounter all kinds of tribulations. Satan will bewitch people to hurt you, but many people respect and love you, and those enemies with evil intentions dare not do it easily


    Jesus shook his head and said, "I chose the time when I had the most people, not to let them protect me, but to let more people hear the gospel of Aloha and witness my appearance."


    A few days before the celebration, Jesus led his disciples across the river to go back to Mary''s village in the country of Bethany, where they had been stationed some time ago. It was also very close to Salem, and it was convenient to go back and forth. After crossing the river this time, they took a road to the north, which was located in the remote hills in the wild.


    In a valley, they met a group of people with terrible faces. Seeing someone passing by, they were afraid to show up in the shed made of branches. Jesus stopped to ask his disciples who they were. When they heard that it was the son of Jesus, they went out of the shed and knelt in the valley and cried, "are you the son? We have heard of your name and deeds. Please have pity on us and pray for your salvation


    It turns out that these people have a strange skin disease, their faces and bodies are covered with terrible scars, and the disease can be contagious. The priests in Salem were unable to cure them, and worried that more people would be infected with strange diseases, so they ordered them to leave the city and live in seclusion in the wild. If you want to return to the city, you have to get permission from the priests to make sure that they are cured. Although the Temple priests could not cure the disease, their detection divinity was able to determine who was sick and whether he had been cured.


    It''s really hard to treat, but fortunately they met Jesus today. Jesus stretched out his hand over everyone''s head, and his fingertips, with a faint, imperceptible golden light, fell into everyone''s body, as if a mist had dispersed, and then the terrible scars scabbed off.


    Jesus waved his hand and said, "now go back to Salem and see the priest. After the examination, the priest will announce that you have recovered."


    The group of people jumped up in surprise and ran across the mountain forest to the north of Salem city. They lived alone in despair for a long time. When they saw the priests in the city, they could be reunited with their families at an early moment. They were all excited and could not wait.


    Jesus stood still, watching the figures of these people disappear in the mountains and forests. Suddenly, a man panted, turned and ran back along the original road. He knelt down at the feet of Jesus and said, "son, Messiah, Savior sent by God, please forgive me for my impoliteness. I even forgot to express my gratitude to you, or even left my name and address. My name is will Fromm. I live in Salem. I look forward to the opportunity for you to visit my home. I will try my best to entertain you and your disciples. "Jesus looked at him and laughed, "I saved a group of people. Where are the others? You are the only one who has come back to thank me, so I want to thank you, too Then he reached out and helped him up and said, "now you can go back. The carnival celebration is coming. On the last day of the celebration, please prepare a dinner for my disciples and me. We need a quiet and undisturbed place."


    Weil left gratefully and ran out of the forest. Jesus turned to the disciples and said, "I saved that group, and that''s what they got; and will came back to give thanks, which is my harvest."


    Judas asked, "Dear guide, don''t you hate those who have not been grateful to you?"


    Jesus said with a wry smile and shaking his head, "it doesn''t matter to remember. I''m just saving them. I''m not dissatisfied. I''m full of sympathy for their suffering. I didn''t talk about the conditions of thanks when I treated my illness. When I cured the pain, I forgot them


    John asked again, "then why do you want to thank will again?"


    Jesus said, "not remembering hate doesn''t mean I''ll accept it. Not needing gratitude doesn''t mean I don''t accept it. Only by sincerely accepting that kind of gratitude can more people follow my example. Dear disciples, if I leave you in the future, you should also remember today''s events. "


    ����


    Jesus and his disciples returned to the village in the countryside of Bethany. Martha and Lazarus prepared a rich meal to welcome their return. They also celebrated that Jesus was going to Salem. This night, the disciples were chatting and having a good time. Only Maria was worried and seemed to have something on her mind. After setting out the dishes, she went back to her room, picked up her jewelry carefully and went out quietly.


    After Jesus and others finished eating, Mary came back again, holding in her hand a large fine bottle containing the most precious perfume. Jesus was resting on the couch at the table when Mary came to him and poured drops of ointment on Jesus'' hair and on his bare feet. Then she stooped down and gently smeared the ointment on the instep of Jesus'' feet with her long hair.


    It was a ceremony dedicated to the Messiah, which Mary had done in public, and Jesus accepted it, and people realized that he was the son of God. But today Maria did it again at home. It seemed unnecessary. Judas couldn''t help saying, "this perfume is too expensive. Maria, you should save your money for something more useful."


    Mary''s face flashed with gloom. In fact, she knew better than Jesus'' disciples what was going to happen. She just expressed her feelings in this way. Jesus said, "let Mary do this. She is expressing her love and generosity to me, and will become part of the legend."


    At the sight of this scene, Judas, who was wise, also vaguely guessed something, and asked, "Dear guide, you should be very clear that your enemies hate and hate you. You have talked about the mercy and forgiveness of the Savior. Now I would like to ask what kind of person is unforgivable


    Jesus sat upright in his chair and told his disciples a story -


    there was an official who owed the king a million dollars. The angry king ordered: "sell him and his wife and children as slaves to repay the money owed."


    The official knelt down and cried, "please be kind. I can''t repay such a huge sum of money even after I sold it. Please wait patiently. I will try to repay the debt."


    The king knew he couldn''t afford it, but he was merciful and forgiven him. The official came out of the palace and ran into a servant. He grabbed the servant and said, "what money do you owe me? When will you pay it back?"


    "Please give me a little more time. I''ll work hard and I''ll be able to pay it off," the servant pleaded


    However, the official refused to let go. He grabbed the servant and growled, "the deadline has come. You must pay back the money immediately, or you will be sent to prison." He arrested the servant and sent him to prison.


    After hearing the news, the king said nothing more and ordered the official to be sent to prison.


    At the end of the story, Jesus looked around the disciples and said, "it is unforgivable to think that one''s actions should be forgiven, but not to others."


    **


    PS: try to add the next chapter this evening!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    The grand celebration finally began. All the people gathered in Salem, and people came from all directions, making every street crowded. Jesus and his disciples also left the village to go to Salem. He did not have the stick cut from the branch in his hand. On the night when he met the two angels, he returned the staff to Moses. Jesus no longer needed the artifact.


    The disciples said, "Dear guide, there are many people in Salem who are looking forward to your coming. Everyone will come to meet you. In order to see you in the crowd, you''d better not walk."


    Jesus thought about it and nodded, "go to the village ahead and borrow me a donkey. Tell your master that Jesus will use it and return it soon."


    Elijah and Moses had opened the way in front of them. They had been advised to leave by Jesus, but medanzo and link were still following. Jesus dissuaded them, but did not order them to leave. At the moment, link suddenly said, "there seems to be a legend in Salem plain that the Messiah arrived not on a horse, but on a gentle donkey."


    Medanzo was stunned: "is there such a legend? That''s easy! I''ll become that donkey. "


    Link: didn''t God Amun tell us to stop meddling in Jesus'' affairs on earth


    Medanzo shook his head and said, "it''s no meddling. We haven''t done anything else. Jesus has ordered his disciples to find the donkey. Go and let them find it


    The two angels quickly went to the village ahead. Medanzo turned into a donkey, and Linke became the owner of the donkey and stood at the intersection with the donkey. There are still several donkeys in the village, but it is the one that madanzo has become the most conspicuous one. The disciples came to borrow the donkey according to Jesus'' words. Link gave them the donkey very happily.


    When people heard of the arrival of the Son Jesus, they rushed out of the city to welcome him. A large crowd cheered and called out the name of the son. Some even bowed down on both sides of the road. The men in front took off their robes and spread them on the road. Others broke down the twigs with leaves and spread them on the ground to let Jesus, who was riding on a donkey, pass by.


    Along the way, there were cheers: "Messiah, our Savior, he is coming!" The huge crowd moved slowly, and the son rode into Salem on his donkey.


    ����


    When the elders of the temple of Aloha heard that Jesus had come, they gathered together and plotted against his plan. An elder said: "there are too many people now, so it''s not easy to start with. Many people believe that Jesus is the son of God. If we arrest him in public, we may stir up a popular revolt, and he will easily escape and become passive."


    Another elder said, "we can wait until the last night of the celebration when the crowds from all over the country have dispersed."


    The elder said: "it''s better to catch him when he''s alone. There are many followers of him. We''d better buy a spy."


    Another elder nodded and said, "this should be done! More importantly, how to judge him must make people believe that he is a liar and a guide of pretending to be a god! In that case, his followers will turn to hate him


    At this time, another elder said: "there is no need to worry about judging him. If he claims to be a savior, but he can''t even save himself, it proves everything! But in these seven days, shall we bear his preaching to the people in front of the temple door? No, I''m going to find him. Don''t forget, there''s the governor of the Marlow empire. What do the Marxists think of Jesus, who calls himself Messiah


    ����


    Jesus finally came to the temple of Aloha, which was first built in the era of David Solomon. After hundreds of years of repair, it has become more and more magnificent. It''s far away from all the buildings, on a high ground in the city, in front of which is a very large square. This is also a place for people to gather. As long as there are many people, there will be opportunities to earn money. Naturally, small traders and hawkers will not miss it. What''s more, those cold people who can do business especially?


    The disciples were astonished at what they saw. Many itinerant peddlers, carrying parcels, baskets and pushing carts, yelled and sold one after another among the crowd. Then there were those who, with the permission of the Temple priests or the Temple priests working with people, set up sheds in a place around the temple square to sell birds of all kinds and persuade pilgrims to buy them and fly them as sacrifices to the gods.


    Birds were flying in the square, feathers and droppings from time to time. The captured birds were frightened and dying in their cages; many of the birds that were bought and set free fell wearily in the woods not far away, and some people took them back and sold them again.


    Jesus came to the square, closed his eyes, and heard the whine of birds of all kinds, with a solemn expression and a faint anger. When his followers saw him like this, they realized that the son might have something to say, so they waited quietly. Sure enough, Jesus opened his eyes and said, "people who really follow me, go and tear down the stalls where birds are sold, and let all the birds fly out of the city!"


    Jesus never gave his followers any orders or made them do anything for themselves. Today is the first time. All the people heard the son''s words clearly. People crowded up to push down the stalls, took all the cages, and sent the panic stricken birds to the city wall and let them fly. After the chaos, the square became clean again.Some people were stunned by Jesus'' actions. He was offending the priests in the temple. If you can sell birds sacrificed to Aloha in this shed, you must get the permission of the priests. The so-called "permission" is to give benefits to the priests. In fact, many stalls are set up by the priests themselves, which is a way to make money in celebration activities.


    A priest came out of the crowd and asked Jesus, "who are you? How can you do that! The birds on sale in these stalls are for people to fly. The pilgrims bought the birds and let them fly as a sacrifice to God; the freedom of the birds also symbolized the salvation of God. You are blasphemous to encourage people to tear down their stalls! "


    Jesus said, "if it''s a domestic chicken, do you need people to let it go? Those birds were captured from the wild by the stall owner. I don''t know how many innocent people were killed and injured under the net. They were tortured in the cage. They were frightened when they were released in the square. When they flew into the forest, they would be captured by the stall owners.


    Some people do this in the name of sacrificing to God and showing God''s mercy by coveting money in the pocket of pilgrims. God didn''t enjoy it. Money just went into the pockets of the greedy. Don''t think that the people here don''t know. The stalls selling birds are related to the priests in the temple, otherwise they can''t be built in the temple square.


    What they do with you is blasphemy! If you think that releasing the caged birds is to sacrifice to God and show the grace of God, why do you want to sell them in cages? You should have let those birds go, shouldn''t you? "


    There was a commotion, and the priest''s face was red and he was shaking with anger, but he did not know how to refute it. In fact, many people know that many of the stalls for selling birds are opened by the priests. Even if they are not opened by the priests, the priests also receive benefits. However, Jesus made it clear in public that he had offended all the priests who were making profits from it!


    Who has the courage to do this in the Temple Square? He is contemptuous of the most authoritative person in this land! The priest was also very puzzled when someone called out, "priest, you can see clearly that this is Jesus the son."


    When the priest heard the name, he shivered for no reason and walked into the crowd. The people gathered around the son of Jesus, shouting the name of Jesus. Jesus stretched out his arm to make everyone quiet, and then he preached to them in this temple square.


    He didn''t know how many times he had lectured in different places, but the audience today was the largest. His voice is so mellow, so large a square, just can let everyone clearly hear. Although he was wearing an ordinary robe, it seemed that he was covered with a layer of sacred glory. If his followers believed in his identity, they would feel solemn and sacred. The description just like ordinary people also adds a simple sense of mystery.


    After the preaching, Jesus led the people to a prayer ceremony. When night fell, Salem was still full of traffic and crowded. Pilgrims from all over the country could not find a place to live, so they took a rest on the roadside or open space. Jesus took his disciples out of the city and returned to the villages in the countryside of Bethany, and the next day he entered Salem.


    The next day, when Jesus continued to preach in the temple square, the crowd suddenly separated and came to a middle-aged man in a white robe and holding a noble staff. Many people here know him. He is one of the twelve elders of Aloha temple in Salem city and is said to be a great magician.


    It has been a custom for many years that people bow to the elder. The elder nodded to the people with a modest look, and then walked to Jesus. He said calmly, "Jesus, I hear that you call yourself the Messiah predicted by Elijah. Yesterday, you incited the people to demolish all the stalls selling birds in the square?"


    Jesus answered frankly, "this elder, if you call me that, I don''t deny it. As for why the stalls were demolished, you should know the reason better than I do. Do you want to be guilty here? "


    The elder shook his head and said, "no, no, no, I don''t want to blame that. You do that for your own reasons, which will make it easier for you to win the hearts of the people. But the stalls, which were set up in the temple square, were also allowed by the MAROS, who also had to pay taxes on the sale of birds. I would like to ask you a question: should the salamanders pay taxes to the MAROS? People bought the birds and let them fly. They sacrificed them to Aloha! ����Can you answer this question, you Messiah? "


    **


    PS: it''s a double shift today. If you still have this month''s monthly ticket, please double your monthly ticket again during the double event!


    Thank you for your monthly ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    This is a very sinister trickery. The elder''s question contains a trap for Jesus. Jesus was preaching in the square, surrounded by people, that if he answered that he should not pay taxes to the Maronites, he would not only violate the law of the Marlow Empire, but also be guilty of inciting people to riot. He would be taken away immediately by the soldiers on duty.


    But if Jesus answers "should," he will lose his popular support. The expected Messiah is the Savior of all the Salem and Samaritans. It is believed that this king of Salem will lead them to establish a new kingdom, conquer the mare Empire and rule the land of Tianshu. What''s more, the elder''s words also have a more important premise. People buy birds and let them fly in order to offer sacrifices to aroha, but they have to pay taxes to the Malo people. How can we explain this?


    Jesus knew the elder''s trick, but with a slight sneer, he reached out and took a coin from his disciples. He raised the coin and asked, "whose head is on this coin?"


    "Caesar," they said ����Caesar and Augustus were not only the names of the two Maruo rulers who were famous in the mainland at that time, but also became the honorific titles and titles of the emperors of Marlowe.


    Jesus said in a loud voice, "let Caesar''s belong to Caesar! God doesn''t need it! Have you ever heard of the privilege of entering the kingdom of heaven with money? It can only be used to buy a place from the priests in the temple square, set up a place to sell birds, and tempt people to buy birds and let them fly. God would be angry if he offered sacrifices to aroha, but destroyed the living creatures in the name of God. "


    With a flick of his finger, the coin flew out with a noise and landed at the elder''s feet. He was very clever to get rid of the elder''s entanglement, but he did not expose the trap in the elder''s questioning. As long as the Maruo empire was still the ruler of Tianshu, and the coins used here still had the head of Caesar on them, the merchants would naturally pay taxes to the Empire.


    Jesus tells people what is the real world and the ideal world, what is the human world seen, and what is the kingdom of heaven guided by God? The MAROS conquered the Tianshu continent, but also provided roads and water conservancy projects to stop the conflicts among different tribes. It was not only Salem merchants who needed to pay taxes, but also the MAROS themselves in all places under the rule of the Marlow empire.


    But what about the kingdom of Aloha? This is not what God needs, but the true faith in the soul, through all kinds of tests, to reach the Kingdom beyond eternal life. It was another world, a kingdom totally different from the human world.


    The people listened attentively to Jesus with admiration. The elder was embarrassed to stand there. It was he who said that he wanted to ask Jesus if he had a problem, and he used the tone of asking for advice. And Jesus'' great "teaching" him in front of the crowd, this honored elder is now one of the audience, and he does not show his due authority in front of Jesus.


    It''s a shame to run out on your own initiative, and to give Jesus credit with your dignity! The elder thought and made another move. Holding the five fingers of the staff tightly, he quietly launched the curse magic art. He is worthy of being a great magician. He doesn''t leave any trace in casting among thousands of people. He wants to make Jesus feel that his body is heavy, his knees are soft and his head and shoulders are leaning forward. He kneels down and salutes him in public.


    The mysterious magic art unfolds, but it seems that there is no response like a bullock into the sea. Jesus was still standing there preaching to the people, and his tone was not disturbed.


    In terms of divinity, Jesus was much better than the elder. He knew what the elder was doing, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. The best way to deal with curse divinity is praying divinity. In Jesus'' form and spirit, there are two tears of the gods. One is passive refining, the other is his active integration into the soul imprint. This flesh and blood body is also an excellent artifact for praying. Even if he does nothing, the elder''s curse will not produce any effect.


    Naturally, the people around him did not know all this, but at this moment, something that made people dumbfounded and then elated and encouraged happened. The elder suddenly flattened his staff, his knees softened, and he fell on his knees in front of him. He held down the staff with both hands and held his forehead and lips on the ground. Then he straightened up his arms to support his upper body. He bowed his arms and worshipped again and again for three times, regardless of the dust on his robe and forehead.


    The twelve elders in the Aloha temple in Salem are the supreme beings representing the authority of the gods among the people of Salem. They never salute the living people outside the statues. Only the son of God can enjoy this kind of courtesy! The elder''s action is undoubtedly the approval of Jesus'' identity, and people are very excited.


    The elder knelt down, and it was impossible for everyone to stand. In an instant, the crowd on the temple square fell to their knees. The disciples also bowed down to their guides, and Jesus was left standing in the square, and the donkey behind him was the last to kneel down.


    No one noticed a detail. Just as the elder failed to perform his curse magic, the donkey behind Jesus suddenly raised a front hoof and stamped it gently on the ground. The elder immediately knelt down inexplicably, not because he wanted to kneel, but by an irresistible force. The elder struggled to get up, and the donkey stomped again. The elder''s arms, which had just been straightened up, couldn''t hold on and worshipped again.


    The donkey stamped three feet in succession, and the elder worshipped three times. At this time, all the people in the square also knelt down. The donkey stopped as soon as it was OK. He took advantage of the situation to bend down a pair of front legs and make a kneeling salute. At the same time, he bowed his head and touched the ground.The donkey knelt down, but the elder stood up. He saw that all the people in the square were kneeling to Jesus because of his actions. The elder was so ashamed and angry that he could hardly face anyone! His body turned into smoke and flew away quickly. He flashed into the temple and disappeared. On the same day, the elder left a document to resign as the temple elder, and from then on he closed the door to thank guests.


    Jesus intentionally or unintentionally turned around and glared at the donkey, but said nothing. In this case, what can be compared with a donkey? He opened his arms to the crowd and said, "get up!"


    When Jesus entered Salem, he decided not to show any miracles that might disturb or confuse people''s beliefs. If he wants to get the elder to kneel down, Jesus has plenty of means. There is no need for madanzo, who has become a donkey, to intervene. What Jesus needs is not formal kneeling, neither temptation nor coercion. What he needs is sincere faith in his soul.


    If we can prove the realm that Amun pursues by that means, why should he come to the world so hard?


    The effect of this prank made by medanzo was very good. Everyone knelt down to Josef. But when Jesus left Salem that day, he ordered his disciples to take the donkey back to the borrowed village and return it to its master.


    ����


    What happened in the square made a temple elder close his door and no longer see people. It was a kind of public humiliation, which was absolutely unacceptable in his capacity. But others don''t know the inside story. The elder didn''t say anything to anyone. It''s absolutely shameful to talk about it! The other eleven elders also felt a chill and fear in their hearts. If they had only wanted to take Jesus to sin, now they have unanimously decided that he must be executed!


    ����


    Jesus preached in the Temple Square during the day, returned to the village of Bethany at night, entered Salem seven times, and did not ride the donkey again in the last few days. The festival has reached the seventh day, and the celebration is coming to an end. The people who have poured into Salem from all directions are packing up their things and will be scattered tomorrow.


    Jesus did not leave Salem on that day. He said to his disciples, "go to wel Fromm. I ask him to prepare a dinner for us today. In a quiet and undisturbed place, you should go there and wait for me."


    Will Fromm was the only one of those patients who ran back to Jesus.


    All the disciples left, but Jesus left Judas alone. Jesus and his disciples, as a small group, also need to spend money to buy all kinds of things and prepare the materials needed to travel around the world. Judas was very capable and meticulous. He was in charge of managing money and purchasing all kinds of goods. He spent most of his time alone.


    Jesus took Judas through the streets of Salem. There were crowds everywhere. It was strange that no one could recognize Jesus! Jesus preached to the people in the temple square seven days in a row that when he stood in the center of the people, everyone knew it was the son. But when he was walking in the crowd, he was still wearing a common robe and bare feet, and he looked like everyone else. Even if he walked face-to-face, no one realized that he was Jesus.


    The scope of Salem city is very large, which is due to the scale built by link at that time. In the whole outer city, there are some mountains, even farms and trees. Jesus took Judas out of the inner city and into the outer city. He stopped and turned around and said, "Judas, my disciple, today I want to ask you - do you understand why I gave you such a name?"


    Judas''s shoulders trembled. He looked as if he had finally waited for something that had been waiting for a long time. He bowed down and said, "Dear guide, maybe I shouldn''t call you the son, because you are the one I didn''t know why, but not long ago, I finally understood


    Jesus said quietly, "Congratulations, you have passed the test of life. What do you understand?"


    Judas replied, "four hundred years ago there was no Salem, and the great flood did not come. This is a place called Duke. A young miner named Amun was lucky to mine a precious tear of gods. At that time, rod Dick, the city master of the Cape city of eju, was bringing the candidate saint to Duke town to look for the tears of the gods.


    When the tears of the gods appeared, Lord Dick ordered his clerk to take thirty gold coins to reward the young man, but the clerk only gave him thirty silver coins and took away the tears in the name of Isis. Not only was the teenager unable to pay taxes on 20 gold coins owed by his family, but he almost cut off a finger in front of Muyun temple. The name of the scribe is Fayol Judas. "


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Jesus'' voice did not tell whether he was pleased or angry. Then he asked, "what will happen to Fayol Judas?"


    Judas continued: "he hated amon more because of his selfish desire, and was afraid of Amon''s revenge, so he continued to frame amon. When Amun was appointed by the temple of Isis, he secretly went to Syria, the kingdom of hathia, to investigate military and political information. Fayol Judas wrote to the financial officer of the city of Syria, which not only revealed the military secrets, but also betrayed Amun''s identity.


    He wanted Amun to die at the hands of the enemy and never come back. But Amun returned from his mission, and when he returned to the promontory city-state, Fayol YUDHI hanged himself in his room at night, leaving a note and thirty silver coins at his feet. No matter what sin he has in that life, death is the end. Four hundred years later, I met you and accepted the guidance of true faith


    Jesus sighed, "get up! I am not calling you today to ask what has nothing to do with you 400 years ago. Please tell me, did the elders of the temple of Aloha send someone to try to buy you off a few days ago? "


    Judas: Yes, it is. I refused, but I didn''t say anything to anyone, and nothing was hidden from your eyes. "


    And all of a sudden, all of a sudden, the disciples got to know Jesus. Your achievements in this life have passed the test of life, and the faith in your soul is clear and firm. But your blood is too weak. It''s very difficult to cultivate to the end of the human road in this life. Even when it comes to the end, you can''t pass the final test. The best result is to retain the soul imprint of this life in the reincarnation. "


    Judas was astonished, and raised his head, and said, is that what you call me alone to tell me? Is this your last command


    There was a light in Jesus'' eyes: "the last command? It seems that you already know what path I have chosen and what fate I will accept. Do you think I called you here to account for the last thing? Yes, that''s it! But I want to ask you a question first. Please stand up and answer


    Judas stood up and said, "ask, my dear guide."


    Jesus looked up at the starry sky and said, "in the history of the land of Tianshu, there were many people with lofty ideals. They did not fear any authority or enemy for the sake of faith in their hearts. Even if they were hurt or even sacrificed their lives, they would never give up and compromise. Do you respect such people


    Judas nodded sincerely, "yes, I admire you! For example, John the Baptist, who died in Salem


    Jesus said, "do you understand? Although it is admirable to sacrifice ourselves to uphold our faith and leave a good name that has been praised for ages, sometimes it is not the real way to prove the truth. "


    Judas frowned and said, "I don''t understand. Please teach me."


    Jesus: "I''ll tell you a story. Think about it after listening to it."


    once upon a time, there was a fishing village by the sea. Most of the men in the village were fishermen, and they often went out to sea to fish. Since the fish farm is not near the sea, it often takes several days to go back and forth, leaving only the women at home alone. In such an environment, women have to abide by women''s morality in order to maintain harmony in the village. Chastity has become a virtue handed down in the past dynasties, and even a reputation more important than life.


    Once upon a time, there was a widow who used to light a lamp in front of her bedroom window from nightfall to dawn to show her innocence. When the widow died, the village elders summoned people to preside over the ceremony of burying, and she enjoyed the highest honor in her life. Since then, there has been a tradition in the village. When a man can''t come back from fishing at night, his wife lights a lamp in front of the bedroom window and keeps it on all night. The light has become a symbol of the chastity of all women in the village.


    One day, a man went out to sea to fish, but could not return that night. The woman lit the oil lamp in her bedroom according to the tradition and put the lamp on the windowsill so that everyone in the village could see it. On that night, a disciple came into her bedroom and begged the woman for pleasure, but she refused. But the disciple stood at the window and said, "if you refuse me, I will blow out this lamp and take it away."


    If the light is off all night, it will be a symbol of disobedience to women. It will be discriminated and reviled by everyone in the village. She will never be able to raise her head. This is more terrible than death for her. The woman was so frightened that she gave in.


    When the story was over, Jesus looked down at Judas and said, "Dear disciple, do you understand?"


    Judas nodded: "Dear guide, I understand."


    Jesus looked up at the starry sky again and said, "there is a kind of man in the world whose faith is so firm that he regards reputation as life and is not afraid of coercion and inducement. But if they regard the reputation of historical records as everything, even beyond the faith they are defending, they will often succumb. How many virtuous and virtuous people in history can hardly cross this road, let alone a woman? The guidance of faith is like the light that lights up the soul. But if this light is only regarded as an external form, which is divorced from its original intention, it will not only not protect the woman, but also hurt her


    Judas lowered his head and said, "Dear guide, I really understand."


    Jesus sighed: "in this life, I have made clear the direction of the road, and have the results of my perception, but after all, I have not completed the final verification. Things in the world can''t happen completely naturally and without trace. When I return to the kingdom of heaven, I still need to complete the experience and practice of this life cycle, and wait for you in the kingdom of heaven, then I can take the unknown step����


    The rest of the disciples did not know what Jesus had to talk to Judas alone. They found will Fromm according to Jesus'' instructions. As expected, Wilhelm had prepared a quiet courtyard and a big dinner table for Jesus and his disciples to enjoy undisturbed. There was no one else here, and even will Fromm himself had wisely avoided it.


    At dinner time, Jesus came back with Judas. After seven days'' hard work, all the disciples were very satisfied with their trip to Salem. They all felt that they had unprecedented harvest. They would go back tomorrow. They were all sitting at the table happily, talking and laughing. Jesus looked at the disciples with mixed feelings. He understood the strengths and weaknesses of everyone here.


    Because Jesus was barefoot, so were the disciples; because Jesus wanted to be undisturbed tonight, there were no servants in this courtyard. Jesus saw that everyone''s feet were covered with dust, so he went to the courtyard, took the pitcher and towel that had been prepared, and went into the house to wash the feet of the disciples one by one.


    The disciples, ashamed or flattered, tried to stop Jesus from doing so. Jesus insisted on doing it, and then said, "do you think you can''t accept washing your feet in my capacity? In fact, the guidance I give you is more precious than brushing the dust off your feet. You have accepted it. Don''t feel uneasy, just understand how to accept this blessing. "


    When supper began, Jesus distributed food for the disciples, and he gave Judas the most delicious food. But Judas looked a little flustered, and when he reached for it, he accidentally knocked over the salt pot in front of him. When the disciples began to eat, Jesus broke the bread and said, "it''s like my flesh and bones." Then he picked up a glass of wine and said, "it''s like my blood."


    All the disciples did not understand, and felt that their guide was a little strange today. Judas was always out of his mind and ate his food quickly. Jesus looked at him and said, "do what you want to do." So Judas left the courtyard and disappeared into the darkness.


    Jesus also said to the disciples, "when I am away, you may turn away from me, and you may get lost."


    Peter blushed, stood up and said, "no! Noble guide, I don''t know what others will do, but I will never do that! " The other disciples also scrambled to say the same thing.


    Jesus shook his head, pointed to Peter and said, "before the cock crows tomorrow, you will say three times that you don''t know me." Then he said to the disciples, "it''s not terrible to lose your soul. You may turn away from Jesus. But don''t forget the faith that I have guided, it will light your soul and help you find your way. "


    ����


    After dinner, Jesus left the courtyard and walked out of the city. There is a hill, the mountain is full of olive trees, olive leaves with a light silver gray. The forest was very quiet, and Jesus came to meditate and pray away from the crowd. Jesus didn''t pray for himself, because he was God, but he told his disciples what true prayer was, which was also a rite on earth.


    The three disciples, Peter, James and John, followed Jesus. They knew that there were people in Salem who were hostile to Jesus. Jesus could be very dangerous when he was alone. These three disciples had witnessed the scene of Jesus meeting with Moses and Elijah. Jesus in prayer did not seem to need the protection of his disciples. They were very tired and fell asleep unconsciously.


    After a while, the three disciples were awakened by Jesus, and the son said, "stay awake with me and wait for what is going to happen. Someone is coming to us. "


    The three disciples polished their sleepy eyes and saw a faint light in the shadow of the olive tree. A group of armed soldiers with torches came towards them, and Judas was the leader.


    In such a large place inside and outside Salem, hundreds of thousands of pilgrims have been sleeping out at night. It is not easy to find Jesus, who is ordinary and unobtrusive. Even if you see his figure in the dark, it is impossible to recognize him. But Judas went straight to Jesus, knelt down in front of him, bowed down on the ground, and kissed Jesus on the instep of his foot, which undoubtedly indicated the identity of Jesus.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    The soldiers brandished their weapons and rushed to Jesus. Peter pulled out his sword and put it in front of him. He slashed one of the soldiers'' ears with his sword. Jesus stopped Peter and went over and brushed the soldier''s cheek. The sword wound was miraculously healed. By this time, the soldiers had come up with chains, locked Jesus and led him down the mountain like a prisoner.


    Jesus was taken to the house of Caiaphas, the chief elder and high priest of Aloha temple. Although it was late at night, the high priests of the temple came, and they decided to interrogate Jesus overnight. Before the carnival crowd in the city has completely dispersed, if the result of the trial is favorable to them, announce the crime of Jesus before dawn, so that all people can see the end of Jesus; if the result of the trial is not favorable to them, he will be held in secret and executed after all the pilgrims have gone.


    Disciples John and Peter followed the soldiers to Caiaphas in the dark. John knew the maid of the high priest''s house, but the maid did not know that he was a disciple of Jesus. John came into the courtyard through the side door. He said to the maid, "may I have my friend in?"


    "Yes." The maid nodded, looked at Peter in the light and said, "aren''t you a disciple of the man who was just arrested?"


    Peter replied, "no, I''m not. I don''t know him."


    As soon as he said this, he suddenly felt cold and could not help walking to the fire in the middle of the courtyard. At night, a lot of people came suddenly, most of them were servants of the priests. The yard was a bit chaotic. A man by the fire looked at Peter, frowned and said, "you look like the follower of the criminal who was just caught."


    Peter yelled, "no, you know the wrong person. I don''t know him at all!" As he answered, he listened attentively to the interrogation in the room.


    After a while, another priest''s servant looked at Peter and said, "I saw you in the temple square. You are the follower of that criminal."


    Peter denied: "I have told you that I don''t know the man and I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    As soon as the words fell, there was a crow, and the sky in the East was white. Peter suddenly remembered what Jesus had said at dinner last night: "before the cock crows tomorrow, you will say three times that you don''t know me."


    Peter was still defending himself in his heart just now - he pretended not to know Jesus in order to come in and spy on the situation, when he suddenly woke up and tears began to flow down.


    Then the door of the interrogation room opened, and Jesus was taken out. He saw Peter in the light of the fire, and his eyes were peaceful, as if with a soothing power. Peter couldn''t bear it any longer. He felt that he had failed his most respected guide. He ran out of the courtyard and burst into tears at a quiet corner.


    ����


    Jesus was interrogated the night before. In the beginning, the process was not smooth. The priests charged Jesus with many crimes, including those that Socrates or Aesop had been accused of blaspheming, corrupting and poisoning people''s beliefs.


    They called many people who had heard Jesus preach in the temple square to testify, but none of them could prove that Jesus was guilty. Jesus could recall every word he had said, even one syllable, and his answers in public were impeccable.


    Finally, Caiaphas, the high priest, decided to question himself. He asked, "carpenter of Nazareth, repeat the blasphemy in public. Tell me - you are the Messiah of Elijah''s prophecy, the son and Savior of the legend of the Salem. "


    Jesus looked directly into the eyes of the high priest, and for the first time said in a clear and clear voice, "yes, I am."


    The high priest cried, "this is your crime! God did not send the oracle in the temple. The criminal who is bewitched by Satan always declares that he will become a God. "


    Jesus asked, "has God ever given an Oracle since you knew the temple?"


    This is a key question. Since David Solomon demolished the temple of Amon in Salem and built the temple of Aloha, aroha has never given any Oracle in the temple. The last Oracle of Amun came to the priests through the great temples of eju.


    "How can you prove that you are the Messiah? Can you save your own destiny?" the high priest asked in a low voice


    Jesus asked, "why should I prove it to you? In fact, I have proved that you just turn a blind eye to it! Who here is qualified to issue a document identifying the Messiah? "


    It''s a very sharp statement, and no court on earth can provide such proof, even the high priests in the temple, who are not qualified to do so. Jesus said slowly, "it''s not who I claim to be, but what kind of faith guidance I spread. The light is right in front of you, but those who are blindfolded don''t see it. "


    The high priest looked at Jesus again and said, "well, I''ll give you a chance to defend. Are you the king that people expect? Will you give every Salem food, lead them to build a strong kingdom, break away from the rule of Marlowe and conquer Tianshu


    If Jesus had answered "yes", he had violated the law of Marlowe, but the priests would not have dared to hand him over to the Maronites, for that would have angered all the salemites. But if Jesus answers no, he is caught in the trap of the high priest, who denies the identity that people expect.Jesus said, "no, I''m not a king like that."


    The high priest''s eyes brightened and he asked in a loud voice, "what have you brought?"


    Jesus answered, "the gospel, only the gospel of God."


    At this time, "he was a liar, and there was some confusion in the interrogation room!" "The magic wand of demagogues!" "Such a man should be put to death!"


    Another person reminded: "except for the king, only governor Marlow has the right to sentence the death penalty. It is the greatest irony to let him be sentenced to death by the maro people!"


    Another said, "if the people think Jesus should be executed, governor Marlowe will not resist the will of the people. Give him to the soldiers, take him to the streets, and let those who are bewitched ask him in person - is he the deliverer appointed by God? People will wake up when he takes off his halo and puts on shackles, and he can''t even save himself! "


    The high priest turned and waved his hand. He said nothing more, and Jesus was taken out by the soldiers. It was just dawn, and the crowing of chickens came from the distance.


    ����


    Pilate, governor of the maraean Empire stationed in Salem, was awakened early in the morning by the priests who came to see him. The priests said to the governor, "there is a man named Jesus. He talks to the people, prevents people from paying taxes, and says he is the king of Salem."


    If these charges are true, Jesus will undoubtedly be sentenced to death. But the governor knew very well that these were fabricated charges, for he had heard of Jesus'' name for a long time, and even sent his servants to the square to hear Jesus'' preaching.


    Pilate once prayed to the Olympians - how to deal with it? Zeus, the father of the gods, gave an Oracle telling him to stop meddling in the way he did with John the Baptist. Therefore, governor Marlow did not want to meddle in his business, and intended to pretend to be deaf and dumb and try to get rid of it.


    But just then, hundreds of people came from all over the governor''s house, waving their fists and shouting, "kill Jesus, crucify him! Nail him! Nail him to death And more and more people gathered.


    ����


    The priests ordered the soldiers to take Jesus to the temple square, let a group of servants pretend to be the people around, and there they cried out, "Jesus, please tell us - are you the Messiah?"


    Jesus answered calmly and clearly, "yes, I am."


    They asked, "will you give food to every Salem, lead them to build a strong kingdom, break away from the rule of Marlowe and conquer the whole land of Tianshu?"


    Jesus replied truthfully, "no, I am not such a king."


    Then they cried out, "what have you brought us?"


    Jesus looked at the people, looked at them with compassion, and still answered calmly, "the gospel is only the gospel of God."


    These are his questions and answers at his trial, as the priests have instructed, to be heard by all in Salem. Not only did some people question Jesus in public in the temple square, but others went to all corners of the city, pretending to be high priests and Jesus, and they would ask and answer each other, revealing the "true face" of Jesus


    The news soon spread throughout the city, and the Pilgrims who were about to leave gathered again. Those appointed by the priests mingled in the crowd and cried out, "everyone has seen and heard. Jesus is a liar. He can only deceive people." "He can''t give us anything. Elijah is not the Savior in prophecy. He can''t even save himself!"


    People were so angry that they escorted Jesus to march in Salem. At first, only a few hundred people were appointed by the priests. Later, more and more people were agitated by them. People came from all directions like a raging tide.


    On the eighth day after Jesus entered Salem, he did not preach the gospel of God to the people as the son of God. He became a shameful criminal, engulfed by the tide of resentment, and there were calls for his death everywhere.


    People''s hearts are so wonderful that their son''s fall from the altar may be just a moment of reflection. When Jesus stood in the square of the temple preaching and worshipped by the people, it seemed that there was a holy light in his body. But when he was escorted by soldiers and marched in chains, he was a mean and shameful liar.


    The man who thought he had been cheated was shouting, "my God, he cheated me. I should have knelt down to such a man!" People''s hearts can''t help but get angry and chase after the team shouting slogans.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    Some people began to throw things on Jesus, the first one and the second one. Rotten apples, rotten eggs, vegetable clappers and hard stones rained on Jesus until the soldiers escorting him were too much to bear. Jesus, with his eyes closed and shackled, marched through the streets of Salem from the temple square to the gate of the governor''s house in Marlowe.


    Governor Marlowe heard the roar of the mountain outside his official residence. He realized that even if he wanted to keep Jesus'' life, he would be the first to lose his official post if there was a riot. He decided to obey God''s will and sentenced Jesus to death "at the request of the people.".


    When the verdict was announced, the crowd cheered. Jesus closed his eyes and murmured to himself, "flood, this is a great flood coming to me!"


    Jesus was not simply put to death. He had to bear the lash first. The whip was a belt full of nails, which Jesus bore in silence. After the flogging, he was taken to the execution ground outside the city gate. The rioters appointed by the priests and the people who were incited still followed the execution team like a flood.


    Some people tried their best to humiliate Jesus. They made a crown of thorny vines with thorns and put them on his head, shouting, "look, this is the Messiah of Salem, the Savior!" Yelling and spitting in his face. The bruised Jesus is bleeding, and the bright red blood reflects a faint golden light in the sun.


    According to the law of the Marlowe Empire, the foot and arm of the criminals who have committed heinous crimes will be firmly nailed on the cross with big nails, and they will die of sunburn and thirst. It was an unimaginable torment, and only the citizens of Marlowe would be exempt from this terrible punishment - they would be executed if they committed capital crimes, but they would not have to go to the cross.


    As part of the punishment, the death penalty should personally carry the heavy cross to the execution ground. But because of the torment of the mob, Jesus'' flesh and blood was already scarred and hobbled with his cross on his back. Even the escorted Marlowe soldiers couldn''t look down. They asked a pilgrim from other places to help Jesus carry the cross.


    When the execution ground arrived, people placed the cross, held down Jesus'' outstretched arms, pushed his palms forward, took the long nail and nailed it into his palm. The blood kept flowing out


    Jesus was nailed to the cross. The soldiers put up the cross and put it in the stone trough on the ground, and hung the son in the sun. The sun is just half the way from the horizon to the middle of the sky. The pain was almost unbearable, but Jesus did not faint. He watched and felt it all.


    Jesus was not the only one to be executed on that day. There were two crosses on the left and one on the right, on which two other prisoners of death were hanged. The condemned man on the left saw Jesus and asked, "don''t you call yourself Messiah? In that case, I should have prayed to you for your salvation. But now you, like me, are hanging here in agony and waiting to die. "


    The prisoner on the right struggled and said, "shut up Then he said to Jesus, "when you become king, don''t forget to save me."


    How can Jesus be saved when he is crucified and ready to die? I didn''t expect that the prisoner on the cross would say such a thing at this time and here. Jesus finally revealed his first smile and said, "this is a special day. You will go to heaven soon."


    In the hot sun, Jesus'' hands and feet were bleeding along the nails, and his wounds were covered with blood scabs. The crowd still gathered on the execution ground, shouting abuse at Jesus.


    The disciples of Jesus also crowded into the crowd and came out of the cordon set by the soldiers. Their faces were stained with tears. The mother of Jesus also came, and with the help of his disciples, she was already standing precarious. The disciple John heard Jesus'' voice in his soul: "please take care of my mother." John couldn''t speak, only nodded in silence.


    At noon, the sun suddenly darkened, the sky was thick with clouds, and the day seemed to be dusk. Jesus hung on the cross, suffering from flesh and blood. Looking down at the crowd on the execution ground, he raised his head and looked at the distance. He could just see the magnificent outline of the temple in Salem city. He looked at it quietly and felt it.


    The sun moved behind the dark clouds, half the distance from the midheaven to the western horizon. The angels in heaven are also staring at this scene in silence. Medanzo, the chief of the angels, has already mixed into the crowd on the execution ground, and he can''t see it anymore.


    Medanzo knew very well that what was crucified was the flesh and blood of mortals, and Jesus was suffering as much as any other. He quietly pointed to a soldier on duty on the execution ground and said in his heart, "it''s over!"


    The soldier suddenly stood up and raised his spear, unaware that it was the key to fate. The spear went into Jesus'' rib, and the blood from the wound was pale gold. Jesus said the last word: "I forgive them - they don''t know what they''re doing! See the dome of the temple - this is what I bear


    Jesus finally died, and the soldier stood there in a daze with his spear in his hand, and medanzo had taken back the key to his fate.


    It was not only Jesus and two other condemned men who died on that day. Judas also hanged in a tree where he led his soldiers to identify Jesus'' hill. Some say he hanged himself for betraying Jesus, while others say he was killed by a buyer because this shameful traitor is no longer useful. But no one paid attention to Judas''s death, as if mentioning this man''s name symbolized betrayal and humiliation.����


    When Jesus died and the crowd dispersed, those who truly loved Jesus stayed in tears. With the permission of governor Marlowe, they untied the body of Jesus, wrapped it in white linen, and buried him temporarily in the garden of the backyard of a wealthy follower''s home, and built a tomb with stones according to traditional rituals.


    There is also a God in the cloud watching invisible, he witnessed all this, trying to pry into the mystery of Amun''s proof. He watched Jesus buried, but he didn''t find that Amun had returned to heaven. Where did he go? Is the soul reincarnated and lost in the cycle of the world?


    At the thought of this possibility, the spirit was puzzled and at the same time showed a smile of schadenfreude. Just then, a voice sounded in his ear: "Apollo, you shouldn''t be here!"


    Apollo turned around and saw Amun''s figure appear in front of him. Amun looked at him coldly and said, "I have not forgiven you. Have you ever regarded John the Baptist as me in the rotation?"


    Apollo''s heart is not good, but found that the whole body has been wrapped in a golden halo. The golden light is like a chain, tightening up, melting his body and spirit. Apollo let out an unwilling roar, the cloud suddenly burst with golden light!


    ����


    In the night after Jesus died, all the people in Salem were awakened by a loud noise. There was an explosion of golden light in the sky, which made Salem more dazzling than the day. The earth was shaking gently, and people rushed out of the house into the street. The dazzling golden light in the sky makes people can''t see things clearly for a long time, and the huge sound makes people can''t hear the sound for a long time. This situation is like the earth shattering.


    Many, many years later, when people talked about what happened on that day, they said that the execution of Jesus by Salem caused God''s anger. At that time, Amun appeared in the cloud, and Apollo fell on the spot.


    ����


    When there was a loud noise from the sky, in the dark garden, Mary saw Jesus'' tomb in the light of the light. She was surprised to find that the stone that sealed the door had been removed, and that the tomb was empty and there was no body of Jesus.


    How did Maria come here alone? After midnight is the sabbath of the Salem. The followers agreed that when the Sabbath was over, they would offer Jesus balm and flowers, and then bury the straw burial body in accordance with the traditional ceremony. But Maria couldn''t rest, she couldn''t wait for a day, so she went to the garden alone in the middle of the night.


    The body of Jesus disappeared, and Maria quickly turned around and looked around, but the golden light in the sky was still shining, and there was no sight around.


    As the golden light faded, the reverberation from the sky faded away. In the dark, Maria''s hand was moved down the grave. During the day on the execution ground, she thought her tears had dried up, but now she could not help weeping. Her shoulders trembled in the dark, suppressing the cry.


    Just then, Maria found a light coming from behind. She heard a voice asking, "Why are you crying here?"


    Mary turned and saw two angels saluting her. They are covered with soft light, a pair of white wings spread out from behind, it is Gabriel and George, the former Guardian warrior and high priest of the temple of eguiris.


    But Maria didn''t know them. With tears on her face, she replied, "he''s gone. Did you take him away?"


    "Maria, I''m here." A voice so familiar to her replied that amon came from the garden and stood in front of her with a smile.


    He was not only much more handsome than Jesus, but also had an indescribable aura of holiness. But somehow, Maria recognized at a glance that he was the one she was crying for!


    The panic and sadness had been thrown out of the sky in an instant. Maria threw herself into Amun''s arms. Amon reached out and brushed the tears off her face. Maria looked at his face in her arms and asked, "what should I call you?"


    **


    PS: today''s double shift, ticket!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    Amun stroked Maria''s long hair and replied with a shock: "my name is amon. I was born here. Your name was echo, and you have been here. Amun transcends immortality and becomes the Lord of heaven. He is a god worshipped by angels, but he has been forgotten by people. You can also call me Aloha, which is not a name, but a symbol of faith that guides the soul. Of course, if you like, you can call me Jesus, the son of God, as the people here tell us


    ����


    The first and most important disciples of Jesus were twelve, and later he had more disciples, one of whom was called grybas. When Jesus was killed in Salem, grubbas left Salem with his wife and planned to return to his hometown. When the couple were walking on the road, a young man came up from behind to walk with them and asked, "why do you look so sad?"


    "You are also from Salem," replied Grubba, "have you not heard of what happened there? Jesus our son, Messiah, the Savior sent by God, has been put to death, and hope is shattered


    The stranger shook his head and said, "no, you are wrong! Jesus left, but it was hope that he left behind. Is the guiding faith in the soul gone? He has already explained to the disciples the meaning of the prophecy of Elijah


    They talked all the way, and the tone of the man''s voice was so familiar to Grubba, as if it were an invisible consolation to his sad soul. Time passed quickly on the way, and it was already in front of Grubba''s house. His wife invited her, "please come to our house. It''s late. We''ll invite you to dinner."


    The stranger accepted the invitation. Before dinner, he said a prayer. Then, like the host, he picked up the bread on the table, broke it off, and gave it to grubbas. What a familiar movement it was, that gryba''s soul was illuminated by a flash of light - suddenly recognizing the man!


    When Grubba recognized him, the stranger''s figure disappeared from the table.


    The excited gryba ran back to Salem in the night and told the rest of the world that Jesus'' eleven most important disciples told him that Mary had seen the son''s "Resurrection" in the garden.


    This news seems to light up the lights that have been extinguished in many people''s souls. Although Jesus has left, the temple in people''s mind is still there. The word "Resurrection" is not suitable for Amun. He is just returning in the cycle of the world. However, such a legend on earth is more in line with the understanding and expectation of followers.


    The news of Jesus'' resurrection made all the disciples happy, but one disciple was still unable to calm down and his mind was still immersed in the past. He was Peter, who had said three times on the night of Jesus'' trial that he did not know Jesus. Whenever he recalled that scene, his heart seemed to be clenched with pain, and his soul was filled with regret.


    Peter was a fisherman, and many of his fishermen became followers of Jesus. After Jesus died, Peter returned to his hometown and still fished by the lake with the crowd.


    One day, from dawn to dusk, they did not catch any fish. Peter and his tired companions sailed back to the shore. A strange young man stood on the Bank of the lake and called out to them, "have you caught any fish?"


    "No," the fishermen replied in disappointment


    "Don''t give up hope, please cast one more net!" the stranger called


    The stranger''s words had an indescribable appeal. The fishermen cast their nets in the direction of the strangers. As expected, they caught a full net of fish, so heavy that they could hardly pull them up. After landing, the fishermen invited the stranger to dinner. The stranger made a fire with firewood by the lake. The fish was delicious.


    After everyone finished eating, the stranger said thanks to the fishermen and went to the lake. Peter''s heart suddenly rose a feeling of incomparable familiarity. He got up and quickly ran after him and called out, "who are you, please?"


    Then he heard in his soul the voice of a stranger: "Peter, do you still love him?"


    Peter called out, "it''s you! It must be you! Yes, I love him! I love him!! I love him He answered three times in a row, and the stranger disappeared on the Bank of the lake. And there was a voice in Peter''s Soul: "then don''t grieve here. Please take care of the lost sheep and continue to guide those who are willing to receive guidance, just as Jesus did."


    ����


    God Amun appeared many times to comfort his disciples who were deeply grieved by the death of Jesus. Then he finally returned to the kingdom of angels and the angels lined up to meet them.


    More than 300 years is not a long time for those who are beyond immortality. There is a guest in the kingdom of heaven waiting for Amun, who is the God of justice and justice of Olympus. Now Themis has the realm of the Lord of heaven, separated from the Olympian system, and once incarnated as Salome, a dancer in the palace of Salem, to meet John the Baptist. After the martyrdom of John the Baptist, she came to the kingdom of Amun.


    Once the flower of mengfeisi was also a disciple of Amun, so Themis could find the kingdom of angels in the immortal eternity, but she had not officially accepted the guidance and became an angel.


    Amun saw Themis and nodded with a smile: "I know what you''re coming for. Welcome to create your world here." The implication is that he already has the same state of gods as Zeus.With these words, Amun sat down on the boundary line between the grassland and the desert, but the figure of Themis disappeared. The kingdom of angels has undergone wonderful changes. It seems that it is just a flick of a finger, but more than a hundred years have passed in the world.


    The boundary between the grassland and the desert seems to be extending. The immortal heaven and earth, mountains and rivers have become more extensive, and there are scenes and things that did not exist before. They are thousands of miles round. This piece of heaven and earth has no independent boundary, but is completely integrated with the kingdom of angels.


    The situation here is different from that of Olympus in Zeus. Prometheus also created a world and opened up mountains and rivers thousands of miles away. However, the manor in the middle belongs to himself, and other gods are not allowed to enter without permission. But there is no such difference in Amun''s kingdom of angels, because he is the only God the angels believe in.


    But in any case, Amun and Zeus both proved the true achievement of gods, or the ultimate of gold like immortals as described by the immortal family Jumang. Their heavenly kingdom can now be called a fairyland. Under the guidance of the same oath or belief, they can have endless connotation and extension. In fact, if there is no great ambition and opportunity, there is no need and no further proof of a higher realm.


    When the figure of Themis reappeared in the same place, and the change of the kingdom of heaven has been completed, Amun looked at her and said, "the achievement of a similar creator is called an archangel; and you have the realm of the Lord of heaven, and you are the first Archangel here. There are still two angels coming to the kingdom of heaven. You are waiting, and I am waiting. Let''s meet them together


    More than 100 years after Amun''s return to heaven, there are two angels in the kingdom of heaven. They awakened their soul before they transcended immortality. Once upon a time, they were called John the Baptist and Judas the seller.


    ����


    The night of the bright moon left behind the manic power inheritance, which was first guided by enril, and later by Amun, who has been known as the ancestor of the wolf. One hundred years ago, the angel shubula once took the iron staff to find the moon night and asked him to give the staff to Jesus in the world. He also completed the task perfectly.


    Now Amun''s life cycle is complete. It has been more than a hundred years since he returned to heaven, but the moon night is still wandering in the world. As the Ninth level God emissary, his power is already quite strong. As for the source of power, he was guided by Amun himself. It is said that he should have ushered in the final test, but why did he not reach the end of the human road?


    One day, wandering in the Black Fire Swamp, the moon night heard a voice: "Xiao Ye, why are you still here?" With the words, Amun appeared in front of him. There was no change in the appearance of the two men when they first met in the Black Fire Swamp more than 400 years ago. At that time, Amun was not beyond immortality, and both of them had a fierce battle in the swamp with violent strength.


    The night of the moon was once disguised as a vagrant warrior and mixed into Jesus'' caravan when he went to Tianzhu. At that time, his name was "little night". The sudden appearance of Amon to call him this is obviously a reflection on the experience of Jesus.


    On the night of the bright moon, he bowed down on the ground and said, "maybe I didn''t do enough. On the day of leaving Jesus, I have been thinking about what to offer to you, my God."


    Amun laughed: "I have guided you. You should know. In fact, it is very rare for you to be a nine level God envoy. Your power in the world is no less than those of the ancient gods. What puzzles your soul? You can see the way to heaven, but you can''t take that step. "


    The bright moon night finally said the truth: "I really have confusion in my heart, there is a problem entangled in me, can not distinguish clearly. That violent power is not the right way out of immortality, but I have left its inheritance in the world, even known as the ancestor of wolf. My original purpose was to hope that someone could fight against the dark forces inherited by Cain and leave the seeds of confrontation in the oath of inheritance.


    But I know that it is a wrong road. The wider and longer it is passed down in the world, the more mistakes I will make to people as a guide of this road. Even if I know where the right path is, but the power has been passed on. If someone gets it, I can''t take it back. What should I do or how to treat it? "


    **


    PS: we still insist on the double shift today, and there is another one in the evening:)


    * * (to be continued). If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Amun pondered: "if you can think about this problem, it means that you can take that step, but you have not understood the world. Let me tell you The manic power is not guided by you, inherited by you, created by you. It exists in human body and mind, and will be awakened by some chance, but it is not the way to escape eternal life.


    Before I met you, my disciple John spontaneously awakened the violent power. And your power is not directed by yourself, but by enril, and then by me. Can you see the difference between John''s spontaneous awakening, enril''s guidance to you, and later my guidance to you?


    John thought that he had failed in the ceremony of awakening the so-called God given power. He failed to become a magician, but he unconsciously awakened another power, but did not know how to control it. Fortunately, he met me. But you are more lucky than John, and you are directly guided by enril. But enril''s main purpose is not to make you a God, but to create a killer God who can be driven by him.


    So enril not only awakens the manic power for you, but also teaches you how to control it. It''s a double-edged sword. Enril gives you the scabbard. As for the guidance I gave you later, it is not only how to master it and use it, but also how not to rely on it on the way beyond immortality. It''s like almost all the people in this world have the ability to commit crimes, but most of them are not criminals. "


    The moon night frowned and said, "the manic power is not created by me. It exists in the body and mind of people, which I understand. But what do you mean by saying that it is not guided by me and inherited by me? "


    "The most valuable secret you''ve learned from enril or from me is how to control it. Otherwise, it''s useless to just wake up the manic power, and it will only do harm to others and yourself. So the most important significance of your inheritance and guidance is to teach those who awaken the manic power how to control it. Tell your heirs not to awaken people''s power, but try to find those who awaken it for various reasons, and teach them how to control themselves and how to integrate the manic power into their body and mind. "


    On the night of the moon, her eyebrows spread out and her breath grew: "I understand, but there is one last question. Even if these people can control that power, they still can''t escape immortality."


    Looking at the moon night, Amun said with a bitter smile: "if you can transcend immortality, they have the same hope. But that hope itself is very slim, even if they do not happen to awaken the power of violence, it is also very difficult to get rid of immortality, not to mention the rare people in the world who can be awakened to the violent power. This is not a question, but a matter of life.


    If you look at all living beings, transcending immortality is not the only purpose for people to live in the world. It is just a hope after passing various tests. If people aim only for the purpose, they will be lost in the process. Even the General John was not beyond immortality. Four hundred years after the reincarnation of his soul, the man finally came to the kingdom of heaven. It seems that shubula didn''t make it clear when she found you, so I came to see you in the Black Fire Swamp today


    "Thank you very much, my God! I know what to do, and I''m finally free. "


    Amun waved his hand: "you go, will soon usher in that final test, also wish you good luck! I''m not sure whether you can transcend immortality in this life, but in the worst case, you can reincarnate with clear soul imprints. I will always wait for your arrival in the kingdom of heaven. "


    On the night of the bright moon, he got up to leave, and his body disappeared like lightning in the swamp jungle. Amun looked at his back and was smiling, but his face suddenly disappeared. Someone behind him asked, "this man wolf is free, but what about you, Amun?"


    Amun turned to me and said, "Zeus, how can you come to me with leisure?"


    In the present state of Amun, there are few people who can appear behind him unconsciously and let Amun not notice in advance. Zeus is one of them. The father of the Olympus Gods was the same as before, with a big body and a white robe.


    But his expression is not too serious, with a slightly joking language way: "a little lonely, so I want to talk to you! In fact, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but you didn''t know it at that time. I once beheaded my incarnation and was born in salen city. I was a citizen of the city, and went to taste the beauty of the world. When Jesus suffered in Salem, I contributed to the rotten eggs and vegetable clappers that hit him


    Amun''s expression is also a little strange: "then I have to thank you!"


    Zeus is very natural and unrestrained a wave of hand: "you are welcome! The incarnation in the world does not know who he is, and who is the person who smashed with that basket of rotten eggs? At that time, I felt very angry and relieved. The deceiver was finally hanged on the cross! Then I saw Amun coming back from my Dharma body in heaven and killed Apollo on the spot Oh! I advised Apollo not to join the party, but he did


    Amun asked, "didn''t you go too?"


    Zeus backed his hand and said, "man and man are different. God and God are also different. Going and going are not the same. Apollo went to the wrong way, but he has not yet proved the realm of the Lord of heaven, and has no ability to cut down the incarnation of the past. Then again, if he really has that realm, he doesn''t have to go to see the excitement. "Amun asked quietly, "Zeus, do you come to me because of the fall of Apollo?"


    Zeus shrugged his shoulders: "yes, it is not! I am the Lord of the kingdom of Olympus, his guide, not the servant who carries the black pot for him. His fate was self inflicted, and I know why. But once the gods fall, they will never come back. After all, he is one of the twelve main gods of Olympus.


    The last time you cut down Hermes, you let that cat shoot down the world with an arrow. This time you cut down Apollo, and the Twelve Gods became the ten. Your disciple John also turned away another Lord of heaven in Olympus. I don''t think Artemis will be able to keep it sooner or later. Then he will become the nine main gods. "


    "No, you''re wrong," Amun said! Aphrodite might have returned, and what would have happened? At that time, I''m afraid there will be only eight gods in your Olympus system. But I''m afraid it doesn''t matter to you. Prometheus returns to heaven, and you have proved the gods of the gods


    Zeus gave Amun a thumbs up, but said with a sneer: "well, you know me, I really don''t care. But as the Lord of Olympus, I would feel embarrassed if I didn''t come to talk to you


    Amun looked directly into his eyes and asked, "how do you want to talk? Is it a simple conversation in the world, or a good chat in the eternal


    Zeus laughed: "it''s a good chat, of course, but you don''t have to go to immortality. Chatting is not a quarrel. Don''t you have this skill? "


    Amun spread his hands: "well, as you wish, we''ll have a good chat in the world. Where do you think the scenery is good for you and me to chat? "


    Zeus waved his hand again: "don''t be so impatient. You have been waiting for hundreds of years. Do you still care about this moment? Amun, you have not answered my question! ����The man wolf is free at last, but what about yourself


    What do these two gods mean? The so-called "chat" naturally refers to the exchange of hands. Amun asked Zeus whether he wanted to "have a good chat" in the immortal eternity, which means whether he wanted to separate the real chapter of life and death? But in their respective identities, it is impossible to fight life and death. Zeus said that "just have a good chat in the world", which means that although life and death do not decide, but also to distinguish the outcome.


    As for the sentence that Zeus asked when he first appeared, it implied that what kind of realm Amun had verified? As far as the current achievements are concerned, Amun and Zeus have achieved the same level. They are all the gods of the gods and the ultimate gold like immortals that the immortal family Jumang once said. But Amun''s situation is not quite the same as Zeus, his situation is somewhat subtle.


    Zeus''s original purpose was to prove the gods of the gods, and he did not need to pursue a higher realm. However, Amun''s proof of the gods is just like a post stop at the middle of his journey. It is a temporary result of his pursuit, and the way ahead is unknown. Amun is like standing on a threshold, that step has not yet succeeded, so Zeus language is ironic.


    Amun replied, "want to know the answer? I''d like to know, but I''m afraid it won''t be clear until the conversation is over. "


    Zeus nodded and said, "let''s go and talk about it." With that, he turned and turned into a light cloud and floated high in the sky. Amun also turned into a piece of Xiaguang and followed Zeus to the cloud.


    Zeus chose the "battlefield" in salen plain. Looking down from the clouds, people were busy shuttling around like ants.


    In the immortal eternity, no matter how much movement is made, it will not disturb other people; but on this occasion, if the control is not good, even the mountains will fall apart. Only with the realm of gods, can we exert our magic power here and let go of fighting without disturbing anyone, that is, in the world and not like in the world.


    When the two gods stood on the cloud, Zeus said, "do you see those people on the plain? Most of them are descendants of the people you saved and their ancestors who crucified Jesus. If you want to have a personal feud in the fighting law times, just do it


    **


    PS: today''s double watch! The doubling of the starting point monthly pass will end at 24:00 on May 7, with the last day left. Thank you for your support!


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    Amun glared at Zeus: "I''m not so bored!"


    Zeus nodded with a smile: "well, when we fight, if anyone is found, we will lose."


    Amun asked, "Zeus, where is your incomparable thunderbolt?"


    Zeus laughed: "let me use the thunderbolt here. Do you want me to lose? You don''t seem to have any weapons. "


    Amun held his right wrist with his left hand and said, "actually, I''m more used to using fists."


    Zeus shook his head again and said, "your fist is very useful, but it is not the way to solve all problems, and it can''t be used in some occasions." With that, he waved his sleeve and had already done it -


    the flood, the torrential flood, came from the distant Assyrian plateau and swept across the Salem plain, which was boundless in an instant. Zeus actually recreated another world that coincided with reality. The flood was virtual and had no impact on the people in the Salem plain, but the flood was also real and could sweep Amun from the clouds. Zeus created a world of his own and enslaved Amun, and this attack deeply touched the soul, because it was amon''s most unforgettable memory.


    With his fist, Amun couldn''t stop it, but he said faintly, "I''ve played your hand when I was trying to prove the Lord of heaven!" Then he stretched out his hand and pulled out a golden light from his rib, and the golden light then turned into the shape of a rib. Amun threw the rib in the water and turned into a big ship in the wind. He stood on the boat, no matter how rough the water was, he was still in the wind.


    Zeus sneered: "Amun, are you so capable? This is a fight between you and me. I''m not here to see you row, but to see how you resolve it. If you float on the water for a thousand years, what''s the use of it? "


    Amun also said with a smile: "Zeus, don''t be so impatient. You have been waiting for hundreds of years. Do you still care about such a moment?" This is what Zeus said not long ago about Amun, and now Amun has returned to Zeus.


    As he spoke, Amun held out a finger and pointed upward. The sky appeared a golden light, just like a golden sun. Sunlight splashed on the water, as if nothing had changed, because the flood was still towering. But with the passage of time, the flood gradually subsided, and the plain became a swamp. There was moist soil emerging from the marsh. The wind brought the seeds of grass and trees. Plants began to grow, and animals in the water climbed onto the bank.


    With more and more Islands exposed to the ground, the land gradually became a piece of fertile land, and more living creatures lived here. Then someone came to this fertile land plain, cultivated land, planted crops, built houses and city states. This is not only a process of creation, but also a historical reappearance of Salem plain after the flood.


    Amun did not stop the flood, and his soul also unfolded a world blending with the tide. As for what had happened on the Salem plain, he was more familiar with it than Zeus. I don''t know how long after that, the trace of the world completely disappeared, and the ship under Amun''s feet had already disappeared, as if he and Zeus had not done anything at all.


    as like as two peas, two spirits are still playing their magic. The soul world is intertwined and melts together. But now it is the same as the real world, and it is completely coincident, so there is no trace. It was the first time for both of them to have such a wide range of magic fighting methods.


    When all traces are gone, more than 100 years have passed. Even the angels and gods in the kingdom of heaven do not know what they are doing.


    Zeus finally nodded, his eyes could not help showing approval, and slowly opened his mouth: "sure enough, your achievements today are no less than mine, but I have not yet seen any brilliant place!" He took back the means before his words fell. The world was still human.


    Zeus''s expression seemed relaxed, but his body was tense, like a bow full of strength. He waved again. It seemed that something was raised and thrown at Amun.


    Amun felt an oncoming force. Zeus lifted up the whole plain of Salem and threw it down at him! Amun saw the world hanging upside down. He was rapidly falling to the plain. He can''t tell whether the whole plain is lifted up or not!


    Just now they were fighting for the creation of the soul world. They were equally divided. Amun even had a slight advantage. Zeus then no longer competed with him for whose realm was higher, but directly launched a big mana fight - to see who had stronger mana?


    This is not an illusion. Zeus really set off the power of the whole Salem plain. He surrounded the world and let Amun, who was in it, felt the power hit, but the creatures on the salen plain did not notice any movement.


    Whether Amun can catch is the second. If he can''t completely melt Zeus''s great power when parrying or counterattack, he will produce concussion aftershocks. The light is noticed, the heavy is a great disaster, which is probably even amon can not afford. If he didn''t make a hard connection, he could also leave and still stand on the cloud and look at Zeus. In this way, although he could not disturb the human beings, it was tantamount to giving up to Zeus.Therefore, Amun can either take or hide. If he does, he will lose, and the price may be heavy; if he hides, he will be safe, but he also admits defeat. Zeus clearly wanted to bully Amun''s magic power was not as large as his own.


    Finally, Amun waved his unused fist to the Salem plain. Fist with dazzling golden light, this piece of mountains and rivers will be smashed!


    It''s not that Amun really broke the plain of Salem, but a blow to dissolve Zeus''s powerful attack and the power of Zeus to lift up the whole Salem plain. In the world between the earth and the earth, nothing on the salen plain touched.


    The world smashed in the past was broken, and Zeus was in a doomsday scene - Amun took advantage of the opportunity to fight back!


    Zeus didn''t panic. His hands parted outward as if he had torn an invisible robe. The soft light radiated away. The chaotic scene disappeared, and the sallow plain under the blue sky and white clouds gradually appeared. At this time, a golden fist suddenly appeared between heaven and earth, which hit Zeus on the chest.


    This is amon''s attack. He once tilted Apollo''s nose with one punch. But Zeus was not Apollo. After this boxing, heaven and earth changed, and chaos suddenly returned to Qingming. Amun missed the punch, and they stood face to face on the clouds, just like the scene before the duel.


    Zeus narrowed his eyes and said, "you are really brilliant. You don''t rely on your magic power."


    Amun did not speak. He was waiting for Zeus''s next attack. The opponent in front of him was unprecedented powerful, and the means contained incredible magic. The duel was not over, and Amun was curious about what else Zeus could do? The two rounds of fighting just now are not the strongest attack of the Olympus God.


    Zeus looked dignified and did not know what was brewing. The pressure between heaven and earth was getting tighter and tighter. At this time, he suddenly sighed: "don''t compare, I lost." As soon as the voice dropped, all the pressure disappeared.


    Amun: why do you have to admit defeat


    Zeus''s expression at the moment was somewhat lazy. He cocked his mouth slightly and said, "you won, but not yourself; I lost, but I did not lose. We''ve been fighting for a long time. Look at the world. "


    ����


    Just when Zeus said "I lost", the emperor of the Malo Empire just issued a decree, officially announcing the abolition of all "pagan beliefs", and regarding arakho as the only God and son of Jesus as the state religion of the Empire.


    The people''s belief in the Olympus Gods in Tianshu mainland has ended in the dusk, and the Olympus God realm is no longer there. This happened to Marduk and Amun. Now it''s Zeus and Olympus. The kingdom of Olympus has lost all the fields of the source of divine power on earth, and seems to be an island in the eternal.


    How did all this happen? After Amun''s return to heaven, it took more than 100 years to introduce Themis into the kingdom of angels, successfully integrate the world created by Themis, and verify the achievements of the gods of the gods. It took them more than 100 years to come to the moon night in the world to enlighten the bewilderment and meet Zeus. It was nearly 200 years for them to move their hands on the cloud.


    During these three hundred years, Jesus'' disciples and disciples'' disciples were not idle. According to their own understanding and in their own way, they spread the gospel left by Jesus on the land of Tianshu, and gradually spread branches, leaves, flowers and fruits. It''s like the seeds blown by the wind scattered all over the grassland, sprouted and flourished, spread all over the Tianshu continent.


    Maybe Jesus did it too successfully. His tragic martyrdom brought great shock to later generations. Perhaps it was his disciples who were more successful, who knew how to use human means to spread doctrines and organized a strict church organization. At first, there were scattered missionary groups, and then they were transformed into local church groups.


    The church groups gradually changed from underground to semi open, from civilians to nobles, from nobles to officers and ministers. Finally, they weaved into a huge human network covering the whole Tianshu continent, and the Holy See, which was called as the authority of arroha, finally appeared. When the people who believe in arakho master the power of the Empire, they will also use the power in their hands to establish the status of their God in the world.


    In the early preaching, according to their understanding of the gospel, the disciples went to different places to preach. In the process, they absorbed and integrated many original local beliefs, and gradually evolved into various sects. Many sects have different understandings and understandings, but they are all guided by Aloha.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    Just as Amun merged with the world of Themis, the gospel of Jesus had spread from the plains of Salem to all parts of the land of Tianshu, with various branches. For example, in the original balun area, people once believed in Marduk, and later believed in the great brightness Shinto of the Persian Empire. After the appearance of the Maruo Empire, this belief was only spread among the people, and there was alienation. A branch of the original Daguang Mingjiao evolved into Manichaeism. Manichaeism believed in the great light, but accepted the teachings and belief guidance of Aloha.


    The doctrines of different schools are not identical with each other. People think that what they have is right faith and regard those who have different understanding of the doctrine as heresy. When the external missionary work has covered the whole Tianshu continent, the next step is the integration of various schools, accompanied by fierce debates and conflicts. After the appearance of the Holy See, various sects are still in the fierce struggle, and the Holy See punishes and attacks heresies extremely ferocious.


    When Amun melted the flood brought by Zeus on the cloud, the believers of various sects held many important gatherings. In order to unify the understanding of the doctrines, such gatherings were not only accompanied by verbal battles, but also full of swords and swords. It is not who has the most firm belief and the most thorough understanding of the divinity guided by Aloha, but who can master the greater authority of the world, clean up and eliminate dissent.


    At the time of Amun''s successful resolution of the flood launched by Zeus, the believers finally came to an important conclusion after the tragic conflict, that is, the origin of Jesus.


    The priests of the temple, in order to show the difference from the pagan faith, call themselves priests. According to the priests, it was the father, Aloha, who endowed Jesus with his essence, character, divinity and glory. Jesus was homogeneous with the father in the world. The father, the son and the Holy Spirit are one.


    Many people have objected to the theory that Jesus and God are the same, because Jesus never claimed to be God before he was alive. But after the fusion of various sects, the view of Jesus'' people being God came into being. From then on, Jesus, the man in the cycle of amena I, was declared God.


    Aloha once made a covenant with his people: "you shall not build a visible God for God. If so, the people of later generations may forget the guidance of faith and just pray for idols on the altar." Therefore, there is no image of God in the world, and the temple just uses a light cross to represent the glory of divinity.


    It was amon who saved the people, and it was the descendants of that tribe who crucified Jesus. Hundreds of years later, Jesus was worshipped again. The scene of Jesus'' martyrdom was carved and painted by artists. He still hung on the cross, but the cross was inserted into the altar.


    It seemed like a silent irony to Amun on the cloud, so Zeus asked Amun to have a good look at the world.


    Amun once said that he did not need the so-called sphere of divine power, and he did. The temple of Amun in eju has been abandoned in the long history, and it is the priests in the temple of Aloha who put Jesus on the cross. He finally "won" Zeus, people''s faith in Aloha spread all over the land of Tianshu, and became the only legal state religion of the Malo empire.


    It''s not that Amun himself won, but the people who believe in Aloha think so. Zeus said that he had lost, and it was not himself that he had lost, but that the sphere of the source of the divine power of Olympus had disappeared. But Zeus is the immortal god of the gods, and he can appear in the world at any time.


    ����


    Looking at the world from the cloud, more and more people have been put on the scaffold because they believe in or do not believe in Aloha, admit or deny that Jesus is a God, or because their belief and recognition are different from those who hold the scaffold. The temple in the heart that amon wanted to build was still in the heart, but people built countless magnificent and cold temples for Jesus on the earth.


    Such a world has not become better, but has entered a dark age. It is not the belief that Aloha guides that the light is not there, but that people''s eyes do not see that light. It is a difficult road for all living beings. It is inevitable that the soul in the reincarnation will have defects, which is what we see in the world.


    Zeus saw Amun silent on the cloud, and said with a sarcastic tone: "you are really successful. If you want to be detached, you will not hesitate to give up, and the believers will double their dedication to you! See this scene, I don''t know how you will be detached? I''ve given up. Do you want to celebrate the victory? "


    Amun sighed: "it''s not you who lost or I won. Let''s go. I''ll buy you a drink."


    ����


    In the territory of the ancient kingdom of balun, there is a market town beside the official road. It was formed spontaneously many, many, many years ago. It can be used for travelers and merchants to rest. It is also a place where nearby villages trade goods and buy various commodities. For thousands of years, it has been ravaged by war. Its houses have been destroyed, rebuilt, and rebuilt. The name of the temple has changed. But the market town is still that market town.


    There used to be a tavern by the side of the road. In front of the door was an open courtyard. There were tables on the open space, beside which there were a bunch of horse pegs and a trough for horses to drink and feed. Eight hundred years ago, Amun and Darius, the incarnation of Marduk, were drinking here, and Zeus suddenly appeared, damaging them.Now, of course, that pub has long been forgotten in the dust of history. But how can the market town beside the official road not have the most common pub on the mainland? Almost in the same place, there is another one today, and even the pattern is very similar to that of that time. There is no courtyard wall on the side facing the official road, and several tables are placed in the semi open courtyard outside the house.


    Zeus and Amun sat here drinking again, only listening to Zeus holding a cup: "how is this wine compared with that time?"


    Amun is the most brilliant master of wine tasting in the world. He said with a wry smile, "of course, it is much more mellow and expensive than the turbid wine in those years, and the town is much larger. But this wine is a bit astringent, brewed over the heat, although it is a better wine from a secular point of view, it may not be better than it was then


    Zeus: I hold up this glass of wine, why can''t I help laughing What your believers do on earth is like the wine you brew


    However, Amun shook his head seriously and said, "no, it''s not my wine. In fact, I am the vineyard keeper on the outskirts of the city of medulli. My estate provides people with wine grapes, but people make different kinds of wine. "


    Zeus shook his glass and said, "are you still the vineyard owner? What a big vineyard! I remember you paid people a silver dollar a day, and the people who worked in the vineyard not only scolded you, but almost tried to beat you


    Amun retorted, "I''ve paid you a magic stone."


    Zeus said with a smile: "I got my God stone, and you, have you got what you want? You may have got it. After 300 years of life cycle, Jesus died and Amun returned to heaven. Some gods may have been confused, why can you return to heaven at that time? But now it should be understood that the gospel you spread is indeed all over the land of Tianshu, and you have succeeded!


    But is this the success you want? One of your feet on the threshold, but seems to be unable to step past, this posture is not uncomfortable? If you asked the moon night, I would like to ask you now - what is troubling your soul? If you can get out of the cycle of the world, you can show that you have seen the road to be proved, but why can''t you take that step? "


    Amun didn''t answer, but someone nearby said, "God Amun, has anyone ever told you that being detached from the ghost cultivation is no longer a ghost cultivation. You may become the biggest ghost cultivation in the immortal family! Although you are detached, this is the foundation of the birth of a god like you. "


    Zeus and Amun were both startled. Their words would not be heard by others. They seemed to be in another world on earth, which was better than any divine art of isolating sound and sound. But the man not only heard them talking, but also brought in his voice, which showed that he had virtually opened up a world and mingled with them.


    In order to achieve this, the realm is not under them, and in silence, they have already blended the world of soul, and others have done it. The gods of the two gods have not yet realized it. The magic power is incredible.


    They turned their heads at the same time, and Zeus said, "potion?" Amun said, "are you the immortal family of Kunlun who cuts a wisp of heart and turns it into a sentence?"


    At that time, Zeus remembered the scene 800 years ago. Darius was also present at that time. So the person who came to join in the fun and had this skill was probably Bosnian. However, Amun immediately thought of Jumang, because that person''s words were said in the rose garden by the immortal family sentence mang from Kunlun.


    Sentence mang is the result of a wisp of mind of an immortal family, so the person who talks at this moment is likely to be the immortal family who cut a wisp of heart for sentence mang. I haven''t seen you for many years. Does this person have the ultimate state of being like a golden immortal?


    On the table next door sat a middle-aged man, who was not a native of Tianshu mainland, but a typical oriental face and special costume. He was dressed in a light yellow robe with a straight black beard and chest. He was trim and beautiful. His facial features were upright, his face was warm, and his expression was peaceful and dignified.


    Zeus and Amun didn''t even know when he appeared. They didn''t see him when they came. But the man seemed to have been sitting there drinking. He heard two people asking questions together. He said, "no, I''m not. You all recognize the wrong person."


    With the voice, he did not see any movement, and suddenly sat at the table of Amun, as if he had been sitting here. Zeus was surprised, and immediately raised his glass and asked, "who are you, guest from afar?"


    The man said with a smile: "meet with fate, the name doesn''t matter, whatever you call it."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Amun frowned and was stunned. Then he said, "since it''s meeting with fate, I''ll call you Mr. Yu! Mr. Yu, how do you know that sentence? "


    Mr. Yu replied calmly, "although I haven''t been to the rose garden, I''ve also heard about Jumang''s going. Ju mang is right. He is very good at deduction. You are the biggest ghost cultivation in the world! But what you see is not what you want, and it is still bound here, so it should not be detached from it. "


    Amun asked, "Mr. Yu, do you know Jumang? How is he?"


    Mr. Yu sighed: "because the Qing emperor died in the form of natural calamity, sentence mang has been scattered, just after visiting the rose garden. But there is no need to regret that this is exactly what he asked for, which has not been proved. "


    Zeus asked, "Mr. Yu, why do you come here?"


    Mr. Yu said while drinking, "I''m here to see the scenery! I came here more than 100 years ago. I saw that the two of them were fighting with each other. Later, I went back for a visit. When I came back, you finally finished the fight. After a fight, you came to drink again. "


    The fight between amon and Zeus did not disturb the human beings in the least. Even the gods and angels did not know what they were doing, but this gentleman saw it clearly. Zeus said with a smile, "excuse me, is the scenery beautiful here?"


    Mr. Yu asked, "what do you say? Every flower in every eye, there is always something wonderful about it. "


    Zeus also pointed to Amun and said, "I thought you were coming for him. It turned out that you were just looking at the scenery."


    Mr. Yu twisted his beard and said, "to me, the two masters are not the scenery of the world? The exchange was really wonderful, but the process was a little long. I went back to work on business. When I came back, you were already drinking. But you''re right to guess. I really came to Amun. The biggest ghost in the world has got the certificate. How can I not come to see it? "


    The two people had a lively conversation, but amon didn''t speak and just listened. This Mr. Yu described Amun as "the biggest ghost cultivation Certificate in the world", which is the most appropriate. In order to prove his vow, Amun gave up all the divine realm, but now he has achieved unprecedented success in this respect.


    Amun wants to transcend the ghost cultivation, but in fact becomes the biggest ghost cultivation in the world. Amun didn''t take this as the goal, but he got it naturally. Just like a mortal, not for the purpose of fame and wealth, just want to do their own things, but eventually both fame and wealth.


    Amun could not help but put down his glass and said, "Mr. Yu, what do you think of the biggest ghost repair in the world?"


    Mr. Yu held a cup in one hand and twisted his beard in the other hand and said, "it''s not how I look at it, but how you look at it."


    Amun got up and copied out a pot out of thin air. He poured a full glass of wine to Mr. Yu and said, "just to ask, please drink this cup first."


    Mr. Yu tasted it, his eyes brightened, and he nodded in praise: "the wonderful wine in the world, the rare wine from Xianjia, is different from Kunlun flavor! In fact, you don''t have to ask me. Take a look at this Zeus, he is more natural and clear than you. It''s for the sake of carefree that we don''t rely on ghost cultivation and we don''t taboo it. That''s the way of the immortal family. "


    Zeus frowned and said, "are you praising me?"


    Mr. Yu replied, "if you don''t praise or criticize, what you see is what you want to see and what you want to see. In fact, there are many gods in your kingdom of heaven. There is no difference between the celestial family and the immortal family, but your merits are greater. You were right to ask amon just now, but it was wrong to laugh at amon


    Zeus: Oh, what''s wrong with me


    Mr. Yu: "because it''s not funny at all! It''s easy and easy to have the achievement of Jinxian after experiencing the heavenly calamity. What else can''t be obtained here? If all things are beheaded and incarnated as witness, Lingtai can be transformed into. Therefore, there is no immortal family formula that can be handed down on the golden immortals. They all rely on their own proof and have no way to go.


    We are all people with great burdens. We have suffered more in order to open up the fairyland. Therefore, we have a greater chance. We have proved to be the best of golden immortals. But what if we don''t prove it? It''s all a road to nowhere. At this point, you laugh that Amun can''t take that step. Don''t you feel bored? Even if Amun gets the certificate, you won''t envy him, so why laugh at him for not proving it? "


    Zeus laughed again: "I''m not laughing at him for not proving it. I''m just happy to see him like this."


    However, Amun asked, "Mr. Yu, do you mean this road is not necessary?"


    Mr. Yu shook his head and said, "this road is not understood by human beings. The road of no road to the extreme of Jinxian has suddenly opened up, because there are all roads in front of you! To prove the acme of Jinxian is not superior to Jinxian, but it is a great virtue of the immortal family and can follow the way of nature. The fairyland on one side can be endless and the road is smooth on all sides. There is no end to how you want to go! "


    The words awakened the two gods at the table. Amun and Zeus rose at the same time and raised their glasses and said, "thank you very much."


    Mr. Yu waved his hand: "you''re welcome. It''s very rare to find two people like this to chat and see such scenery."


    What did he mean by that? What is the meaning of this suddenly open, in front of all is the road? Although Mr. Yu talked about it from the point of view of Xianjia practice, there are some things that can be verified in the realm. He said that the golden immortals were not superior to the golden immortals, that is to say, amon and Zeus were not superior to Themis or Prometheus, who had proved the Lord of heaven.Because they can realize the same wish, they can open up a soul world in the immortal eternity and possess the spiritual transformation. It not only surpasses the creator but also transcends the creator God, leaving the inheritance to guide the disciples to come, but also can cut off the incarnation to walk in the world, or the Dharma body of the Buddha to come and go freely without being bound by the body and the kingdom of heaven. Amen and Zeus can do it, and in theory Prometheus can do it as well as Themis.


    However, Zeus or Amun can use their own soul world to integrate the world created by the God of the same God system. In this process, they can learn and practice knowledge. It has no limit, but is endless! Just to make an analogy, as long as the road is visible, it can''t go to the end. At this point, there is no end to the practice of certificate.


    This is not only a man''s merit of the gods, but also the great merit he has proved, but also their responsibility and commitment. How vast the connotation and extension of the Lingtai world lies not only in the gods themselves, but also in the number of Prometheus or Themis among the gods or angels who are willing to accept the guidance of the world.


    For example, Prometheus opened up his own world in the kingdom of Olympus. Zeus had his own knowledge of practice. All that Prometheus witnessed, Zeus also witnessed. If you want to practice, you can practice. And this is only good for Prometheus, without loss, because his world is not lonely, he enjoys the kingdom of heaven in the eternal, far more abundant and vast than the world he can create.


    Therefore, for Zeus, if more and more gods like Prometheus become more and more, his practice and knowledge will become more and more grand, and even without having to cut down the incarnation of the past, he can practice according to his wishes and have various gains.


    Why is it not true that Amun and Zeus realized it? To tell the truth, according to the description of the world, their family background is a little "thin". According to the golden immortal analogy, there is only one Prometheus in Olympus, and there is only one Themis in Amun''s kingdom of angels. And listen to the meaning of Mr. Yu, he is also the master of a fairyland, and his fairyland is a fusion of many golden immortal world.


    Zeus and Amun immediately understood the words and stood up to thank them. Amun sighed: "Mr. Yu, as you said, the realm is so, what else can I not understand? But what I ask for has something to do with my vows. "


    Mr. Yu looked at him and said, "you were born in the ghost cultivation, but you want to transcend the ghost cultivation. However, you can''t be willing to re verify like an-la or Anu. Because you have promised the eternal kingdom of heaven, you can only solve it in a higher realm. You can''t make your vow. It''s a great wish. What''s more, you''re not ready for it. "


    He said that Amun was not ready yet. This is understandable, but what does "cultivation is impossible"? In his words, Mr. Yu explained the so-called "great ambition" to the gods of the two gods. It was not only personal cultivation. No matter how deep the realm, how vast the magic power, how strong the accumulation, how hard work, how high the understanding, how long the experience is, it is impossible to complete it by yourself.


    After experiencing the physical calamity and achieving the golden immortal, the road is no road. When you reach the acme of golden immortality, you will see a bright and endless road. This is the existence beyond immortality. At this point, it is free and easy. It doesn''t matter whether you are free or detached. Unless you see what you don''t want, you still want to solve it by yourself.


    According to the way of philosophy that Zeus or Amun are familiar with, Mr. Yu''s interpretation of great ambition is a typical paradox. No matter how hard an individual tries, it can not be achieved, but it must be a vow of self solving. What kind of existence is after this step is beyond description. It can only be realized but not described.


    The achievement of Jinxian needs to experience the physical calamity, and to prove the great ambition is to deal with the calamity of the heaven. If the heavens are at peace, there is no need to prove it. If there is nothing to find out, it is impossible to prove. As for what the calamity of the heavens is, it is not easy to generalize in words.


    After hearing this, Zeus and Amun were speechless for a long time. At last, Zeus took up his glass and drank wine. He waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s none of my business."


    However, Amun stood up and poured a glass of wine for Mr. Yu and said, "I have dealt with the calamity of the heavens, but I have not completed my practice and have not been thorough. Thank you for talking to each other today. I''m going to take a step first. "


    It is true that Amun said that he had already dealt with the calamity of heaven, while Zeus and Mr. Yu did not deny it. What happened in Tianshu since the millennium? Amun, the son of a miner, was born in Duke town. Under the guidance of an eight level magician, he tried to solve the secret of becoming a God. He got the answer and finally transcended immortality.


    The people of Duke town lost the protection of the guardian God. Enril, the main god of anuna''s apocalyptic system, took the opportunity to launch a flood to verify the legend of the gods in Amat''s prophecy. What happened? The careerists among the gods enril and Seth were decapitated, and the ancient creation gods Anu and Anla also left. The anuna apocalypse and the nine linked gods disappeared and were integrated into Amun''s kingdom of angels.


    After Marduk broke away from the anuna Apocalypse system, he created another world in heaven, and the Boz Empire annexed Tianshu continent; then the Olympus God system followed the rise of the great empire of Maruo, and completed the unprecedented unification of Tianshu continent. Amun''s divine realm in the human world was completely lost. He went through the human life for 300 years until Jesus was proved and was crucified by the descendants of the people who believed in Aloha.But the disciples of Jesus created a new religion and became the national religion of the great empire of Marlowe. They banned all pagan beliefs with the authority of the world, and regarded Aloha as the only God. This is the calamity of the heavens and the vicissitudes of the world. Amun is the one who should be robbed. At present, the only problem is that his amendment has not been completed.


    ����


    Amun returned to the kingdom of heaven and watched the world in silence. Under the constant invasion of the northern barbarians, Amun''s powerful empire had split and disappeared. People built a new kingdom on the ruins of the Empire. Almost all the social superstructure that could be preserved after the war was the church and its organizations that believed in Jesus.


    Such organizations were immediately used by the new rulers. Wearing the aura of theocracy, they became the highest authority recognized in the secular world, and also the best means of governance, and became the target of people''s struggle. All of this is accompanied by the monopoly of knowledge dissemination, so education itself has penetrated into the nature of theology.


    All other knowledge has become a branch of theology. The dogma of the church is also a political creed. The scriptures on the records of arroha and Jesus published by the church after compilation have legal effect in various courts.


    Since the ruler claims to have accepted the truth directly from God, where is the need for the world to seek truth? If Amun was born a thousand years later and came to this dark age, his tenacious quest process would be regarded as a sin by those so-called believers. The philosophies of the world''s geniuses have now degenerated into the servants of Theology and are only used to explain how God exists.


    Compared with the time of Amun''s birth, all kinds of shackles he had fought against are now more solid and cold, almost suffocating. And the statue of Jesus on the altar, still nailed to the cross, looked at all this in silence.


    ����


    Amun sighed in the kingdom of heaven. Mu Yun stood beside him and said softly, "it''s not your fault. You don''t have to sigh like this! Look at the eternal kingdom of heaven, where you and the angels guide people beyond immortality. In that dark age, there are still people who continue to arrive at heaven from the scaffold, and some people guard the temple in the soul, transcend eternal life and become angels in the kingdom of heaven. "


    Amon said, "I am also sighing for myself. Jesus is called a deliverer, but who will save me? Not those who put the cross on the altar again


    Mu Yun hugged Amun''s arm: "my God, you don''t need anyone to save! Jesus once said on the cross to forgive those people. In fact, they don''t need your forgiveness. Their souls have already been reincarnated. You have done what you can, but the world is not heaven. When you sigh, what are you thinking? "


    Amun said with a wry smile: "I''m thinking about what Mr. Mang and Mr. Yu have said. They all vaguely mentioned the way of being too forgetful. When people talk about the realm, they seem to admire them. But if this person stands by your side, you will understand how difficult it is to accept when you pray and call. Such a realm is beyond my reach. "


    Amun''s words are too abstruse and difficult to understand, but one of the most vulgar and inappropriate analogies can be drawn from world affairs. For example, there is a high-ranking official in the world who is honest, capable and upright. People who are close to him will naturally praise him for his good deeds, and will be honored with various lofty and great names. But one day these close people have their own private affairs to ask the high-ranking official, hoping that he will not be so honest and upright, and give them benefits and convenience. If they are rejected, they will feel resentment and scold him in their hearts or other occasions for his pursuit of fame and reputation, pedantic and obstinate, inhumane and hard to get good results.


    Such is the defect of human nature and so is the attitude towards God, which will not necessarily be changed by faith.


    Mu Yun said thoughtfully: "maybe you should stand elsewhere and see other scenery. Although I don''t quite understand it, I also understand what is going on. I''m afraid some things are in a single thought. "


    "I want to visit someone," Amun thought


    ����


    Far away in Tianzhu, Vincent Bu is teaching the Dharma for his disciples. There are many good men and women worshipped by his followers. One of the worshippers asked, "master, how to practice the afterlife? How can I know what will happen in the future if I do good in this life? "


    This man is asking for advice on the way of the afterlife. Amun has quietly mixed into the believers. He can''t help but think of what Jumang said in the rose garden. Jumang once pointed to Wendy and said, "she is the afterlife of her former life and the former life of later generations." But I don''t know how this Vincent would answer.


    "Good man, do you know your previous life?" Vincent asked with a smile


    This is an interesting question. If we have not passed the test of life and again, we will not be moved by it. The believer replied, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know who your previous life was, the person who lived in the past life, and you don''t know who you are in the future. It seems meaningless. Where can we talk about cultivation? If we talk about the past and the future, it is no different from talking about others in the world. Therefore, the so-called cultivation of the next life is the way to enter the world. If you want to send your wish to the next life, you will treat the people in the world with what you wish to do in this life. "


    Amun nodded in silence and did not disturb the discussion. He turned and stepped into the void. No one could observe his coming and going, but Vincent looked up at the place where Amun had been and disappeared, and nodded his head slightly as if to say hello.


    The next moment, Amun appeared at the foot of the Buddha''s spiritual mountain.The height of this mountain is unknown, or the place you can see is the height of that mountain. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, there are countless auspicious clouds surrounding it. There are many Bodhisattvas, arhat, Vajra, Galan, Mingmu and Feitian looming in the sky in the colorful glass sky. The round head, scales, and colorful feathers are beyond description.


    At the foot of Lingshan mountain, if there is Tianlun Sanskrit, flowers in the distance are like auspicious clouds, and there is a woman singing wonderful music and walking through. There are two people standing outside the flowers, hands together salute to welcome the arrival of Amun. One of them is an old acquaintance, wearing a big red cape, with a big body and a round face and a smile. He is the lion king of the year. A child''s face is like a child''s face.


    The lion king said with a smile, "Amun, you are here at last! I''m here to welcome you with the boundless light of the Dharma


    The child next to him also saluted at the lotus terrace and said, "my name is lianhuasheng. I have met a monk named amongshan."


    The immortal family talks with witty words, and this detached person in the Buddha''s spiritual mountain naturally has the voice of wisdom. He introduced himself as soon as he opened his mouth. The name of the lion king has been changed to green lion. He was born in a lotus flower on a lake in the world. When he was born, he was a boy of eight years old. At the moment, he had just proved the fruit of Bodhisattva, and had already achieved something similar to gold immortal.


    Amun returned the salute and asked, "boundless light knows that I am coming. Will you send two people to meet me? I want to see the boundless light


    Lianhuasheng replied, "the immeasurable light is no longer visible. The Buddha has said that if you see me with color and ask me with your voice, it is a person who practices evil ways and cannot see the Tathagata."


    Amun: Oh, how did you receive the Almighty light to meet me here


    Lian Huasheng replied, "the so-called invisible is not absence. The light is everywhere. The Lingshan Buddhist kingdom is there, and so is our Buddha."


    Amun suddenly looked up and said, "what''s that in sight?"


    The green lion said, "Buddha''s heart is a sacrifice." The voice of wisdom has its own explanation. The Buddhist heart relic symbolizes the spiritual seal of the Buddha, which is reserved by all who come to ask about the Buddha. Bodhisattvas worship the Buddha''s heart relic in Lingshan mountain, observe the heart seal of the Buddha and understand the Buddha''s purpose.


    Amun saluted the holy land of Lingshan and asked, "since you are here to meet me, do you know my purpose?"


    Lian Huasheng said, "of course, you know what you want to ask. The Buddha can''t answer the question. You don''t know, but you can''t speak. But you will leave a message when you come here. May I ask the good hermit, why are you here? "


    Amun sighed for some reason: "I come to see the scenery!"


    With a smile, lianhuasheng said, "I''m not as good as you in terms of achievement. For the sake of leading edge, with my verification, I wonder if there is any help? "


    The voice of wisdom answered the great man''s view on Amun. The kingdom of heaven created by amon is the guide of immortality and eternity, and the temple in the heart established by Jesus on earth is the gateway to this road. But amon himself, whose name does not have to be either Aloha or Jesus, represents a vow of proof, and he has always been him.


    Can the kingdom of heaven and the temple be there, whether Amun is there or not? Is he himself a symbol of immortality and immortality, and a man who has achieved great ambition without symbol? The calamity of the heavens has been answered, and the merits and virtues of luck have already been achieved, but the accomplishment of cultivation has not yet been completed. What Amun should do? The answer is ready to come out, but big man lianhuasheng can''t figure it out, or no one can.


    Amun narrowed his eyes, looked at Lin Watson, and suddenly called out a name: "an - la!"


    Lianhuasheng joined hands and saluted: "no, you are an - La."


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    The great man in front of Amun was once the Lord of the kingdom of the nine linked gods. Anlafa is willing to enter the reincarnation with his own Dharma and completely re prove that his kingdom of God has not existed since he left. Even if he once again transcends eternal life, he is another God. In this life, lianhuasheng has surpassed the creator God in his life, and he knows the cause and effect.


    No wonder he said to Amun just now that "for the front edge", their front edge is here; and he said to Amun, "you are an''an-la", because the kingdom of an LA has been integrated by Amun''s kingdom of heaven, and the promise of creation has been inherited by Amun. There is no such God in the world, or that an-la is the name of Amun, and the Bodhisattva in front of him is lianhuasheng.


    Amun went to Lingshan Buddhist kingdom to see the immeasurable light, which was not visible. In other words, he met with the great master Lian Huasheng unexpectedly. The realm of cultivation is such that there is not much polite nonsense, not to mention that the voice of wisdom has contained thousands of words.


    Amun immediately saluted, turned and left. Green lion renyun and Lian Huasheng smile back. When they looked up, they saw Amun turning around, and they all showed a faint stare. Amun did not step into the void, but just like opening an invisible door and stepping in, the moment his back disappeared, the other side of the door seemed to present the scene of heaven.


    In the immortality of eternity, space and time are separated infinitely far and infinitely near. Amun strides directly through different worlds, which shows that he fully understands the two different guidelines and can confirm each other in the spiritual platform.


    After Amun''s back disappeared, renyun Zhaolian Huasheng said with a smile: "he wants to ask the Buddha''s three body method. If he wants to ask, I''m afraid he can only consult the Supreme Master''s method of transforming Qi into Sanqing, but that''s also another method. His perfection needs to be verified by himself."


    Lianhuasheng pondered: "if you are too forgetful, you will not see him. Even if you do, he will not know himself. In fact, he has seen the Jade Emperor, and he should have confirmed what he wanted to prove. But when you see it, you may not be able to achieve it. If you understand how you want to do it, it''s hard to say how to cultivate yourself. "


    ����


    Just after Amun saw Mr. Yu and before he went to Lingshan Buddhist kingdom, Michael and Gabriel became archangels, which is what the immortal gurmang called golden immortal achievements. Amun finally realized what kind of state of knowledge is from "the road without a road" to "suddenly enlightened".


    Returning to the kingdom of heaven from the Buddha''s Lingshan happened to usher in an angel. No matter what her name was, her name was Maria after she came to heaven.


    Amun himself welcomed Maria''s arrival, and whispered with her in the kingdom of heaven: "I''ve finally been waiting for you here, and I''ve settled a matter of mind. When you come, I can go and prove the perfection of the unknown. I always have a question in my heart. Just like Amon, the temple bodyguard, went to consult the virgin, I want to ask you


    As he spoke, there was a faint golden light all over his body, and the golden light covered the outlines of his and Maria''s bodies at the same time. Maria said softly, "what do you want to ask me? With what you have achieved today, do you have any problems to ask me about? "


    Amun said with a smile: "all along, it is the mortals who have not yet transcended immortality, such as Nietzsche, the Virgin Mary, Aesop and Aristotle. Thinking about everything is my practice. Mary, the guardian of the temple of Isis, was the most perfect priest I have ever seen. I want you to have a look at this world. "


    Maria looked into his eyes, took his hand and comforted, "I can see where the problem is, and you should know it yourself. There are many people in the world who are proud to believe in you, as I was when I was a priest. But they want everyone to be proud of believing in you. Under their rule, people even lose the right to choose. It should not be, but the most important problem is not yet


    "What''s more important?" Amun asked


    Maria replied, "they can''t tolerate people who have different beliefs from them, not just in faith, but in the way they think about everything. Or they can tolerate on the surface, but there is still a sense of nobility in their hearts. Because they are noble, the god they believe in must be the most noble. There is no problem in the inner belief, but there is a problem in the attitude towards people


    Amun sighed, took Maria''s hand and stroked it in the palm. "Go on."


    Maria: "they ask others to think in their own way, but if they do, they won''t get real recognition; they just think that''s what other people should be. They don''t think it''s understanding and tolerance. In the eyes of angels, of course, these people are ridiculous. For example, Jesus once said in the cross to forgive those people, but does it matter? Those people are no longer there, and the reincarnated souls are still floating in the world. Maybe when you listen to Vincent poh in Tianzhu, there will be those souls of those people who are listening to you


    Amun said with a wry smile: "yes, Vincent Bu said it thoroughly. For me, it was another kind of perception, so I turned around and went to the holy mountain of Buddhism."


    Maria: "why don''t you try something on earth? Even if you cut down the incarnation of the past, you may be able to complete the practice. "Amun hugged her and said, "thank you. That''s what I''m going to do. This is the case in the world, so the guidance beyond immortality is so precious. And I''m going to prove that I''m perfect, and it may seem heartless in the eyes of ordinary people who believe in me. "


    ����


    On the east side of eju, there is a small oasis in the Xuya desert. There are weeds with deep roots on the hill. There is a sparse shrub at the foot of the mountain, and there is a spring in the bush. The existence of oasis is due to the fact that the water source has not disappeared, and it has become a resting place for travelling merchants.


    With limited water resources and remote location, it is difficult to form villages and towns. In this barren desert, it is difficult to avoid the scorching noon sun. Fortunately, there is an ancient temple ruins not far from the foot of the mountain. This magnificent temple was built thousands of years ago and has been abandoned for nearly 700 years.


    Six hundred years after Jesus was crucified, a young man came here. He did not follow the caravan, did not drive with camel horses, or even pack luggage. He walked alone to the oasis in the desert.


    Jesus also came here in those days to hear Elijah tell the story of Amun in front of the ruins of the temple. Now it is more than 630 years after the birth of Jesus, and the appearance of the ruins has not changed much compared with that of that time, but it is more dilapidated. The image of the Fallen God has been broken into several pieces. It can be preserved to this day, probably because of the dry climate in the desert. The Egyptians used the most durable stone to build the temple, and even had been treated by magic.


    The magnificent stone pillars support half of the dome in the sun, and the altar is buried by sand dunes. The huge statue of God lies in the sand dunes, incomplete and half buried in the sand. People can''t see the face of the God. But this commercial road is more prosperous than ever, and there are more caravans coming and going. At noon, it becomes a busy resting place in the desert.


    When the young people arrived, three different caravans stopped here, and an old man was telling people the story of the ancient god Amun.


    The old man was no longer the angel Elia, or a passer-by in the world. He came with the caravan of the East, as if to travel to Tianshu. The old man was not tall, wrapped in a turban with a white goatee. The wrinkles on his face and forehead were very deep, just like dried jujube, but his eyes were sharp and clear.


    With a decorative cane, he explained to a group of young people in the caravan the origin of the ruins and Amun''s glorious past in eju. The old man''s knowledge was so profound that he attracted people from the other two caravans and stood in the shadow of the statue to listen.


    When the young man came over, no one noticed that he quietly walked through the crowd and stood in front of the old man. No one knew that the silent young man was amon.


    This magnificent and incomplete statue of God has been devastated in the long war. The God Amun standing in front of it once felt infinite emotion, and now all of them are quiet. The people who fought for his death claimed to believe in him, follow him and defend him, and he had many names in the world.


    Today''s people may have forgotten that there was a young man named amon. He proved the way beyond immortality, integrated the ancient god system, once respected as the main god of eju. But the story told by the old man reveals the silent history. It not only mentions Amun, but also mentions the names of Anu, enril, Anla, Horus, Seth and other gods, which clearly explains why there is such a temple here.


    The people in these caravans also believed in gods or claimed to believe in gods. Their countries had launched scuffles with each other in the name of gods. However, these people did not know that the statue of Amun lying on the sand dunes was the origin of their respective gods. Of course, the old man did not mention this.


    However, Amun heard the implication of the story. Although the old man did not explain the identity of Amun God clearly, there were implicit hints. This old man is not an ordinary person. Amun can see that he has passed the test of life and again, and has achieved level 9 achievement of the original strength. At the same time, Amun also knew that he would not know himself. He had never met Amun in the life cycle experience that the old man could witness.


    Therefore, the story told by the old man is just a legend in the world, which contains his own wise understanding and thinking. When the old man finished telling the story, he turned around and was surprised to find that the sand dune and the audience had disappeared, and that there was another world around him. He stood in front of a palace on a high mountain. The long steps in front of the palace stretched like a glacier into the clouds in the deep valley.


    The gate of the palace is open, but you can''t see the grand hall inside. It is a valley surrounded by peaks, as if it is a world of its own. There was a young man standing in front of the palace, looking at him with a smile.


    The old man''s response was quite calm. He had recovered in astonishment. He recognized that the young man had just stood in front of him to listen to the story. That must have been the means of this man. He saluted and said, "which God are you and why do you meet me like this?"


    Amun said with a smile, "old man, I''m just showing you a state and saying something at the same time."


    The old man narrowed his eyes and said, "I have never seen you, but I think you are very familiar!"


    Amun looked at him and said, "everything in this world is familiar. It''s normal to feel familiar. What''s more, you''re just telling a story, and I''m the one in the story. Once again, I walk through the temple and hear that I have become a story. After so many years of practicing in the world, I am happy at the moment when you finish telling the story. I want to say thank youThe scene in front of the old man returned to normal. He was still standing next to the ruins of the temple in the sand dunes. In front of him were the people who had just heard the story, and amon had disappeared.


    ����


    Medanzo has broken through the realm of golden immortals, that is, the archangel in the kingdom of heaven, but he has not completed the last step of verification. Because Amun is not in heaven, Amun has not integrated the world created by medanzo with his own kingdom. This is a symbol of archangel, and all angels are waiting for Amun to return.


    Medanzo was the last of Amun''s disciples who had not fallen from immortality, but now he is the fourth Archangel after Themis, Michael and Gabriel, and he is still the leader of the angels. On this day, the angels had a strange sense of familiarity, as if their God had returned to the kingdom of heaven, but had not seen Amun.


    At the end of the grassland and hills in the kingdom of heaven, a rainbow appeared on the top of the distant mountain. This is not the rainbow of human beings, but the eternal glory of heaven. The voice of Amun''s call was heard in the souls of all the angels. It was not a language, but a message, because the words that Amun wanted to tell the angels could not be fully expressed in words. It could be that he was going to leave, or that it was not leaving, but existed in an incomprehensible way.


    An angel asked, "my God, Amun, will I never see you again?"


    Amun explained in his soul, "no, this eternal kingdom of heaven is as I am. With the guidance of the kingdom of heaven in the heart, it will be with me. If you have me in your heart, you can see me at any time; if you have a God in your heart, you can see God in the kingdom of heaven, just like this rainbow. That''s the God of faith, and that''s me in your mind. I''ve never left. "


    With these words, a song suddenly floated in the kingdom of heaven --


    "look, I put my bow on the cloud, marking a covenant with the earth. When I step on the clouds and hang a rainbow, I make a pledge with you and all the creatures on the earth. May the torrential flood never come again. Whenever a rainbow falls from the clouds, please remember my pledge with all living beings that we will never move... "


    This song was originally sung by Amun after he cut down Hermes and put Aphrodite into reincarnation, but now it rings in the kingdom of heaven, as if it was also a covenant with angels, or an immortal guide.


    As the song faded away, Amun''s trace disappeared, but an eternal rainbow appeared in the kingdom of heaven. All the disciples seemed to be able to perceive that the rainbow was the golden light that blended into Amun''s body and mind, that is, Amun''s body and mind are integrated with heaven.


    When the angels saw the rainbow, they had different understandings. For example, medanzo suddenly understood one thing - at this time, he could verify the archangel. Medanzo sat down in the rainbow, and then the kingdom of heaven changed strangely. The mountains seemed to be extending, and the grassland and hills at the foot of the mountain became more vast, just like the landscape of his hometown balun.


    The angels also came back to God when they saw this scene. Their God is really different from before. At the beginning, when Themis came to heaven, Amun began to integrate the world created by Themis. Now Amun doesn''t show up like that, but the kingdom of angels naturally integrates the world created by medanzo, just as Amun is still here, or wherever he is, the guidance of body and mind has become eternal.


    Since then, Amun has never been seen in the world, but he is in the world. Amun has never been seen in the kingdom of heaven, but the temple in the heart can still witness his existence. As for where Amun himself is, there seems to be no difference.


    In the kingdom of heaven, Celia Rushui asked Michael seagull one day, "are you looking at human affairs with your brows locked? When you look at the rainbow in heaven, do you hear God answer your confusion


    Michael replied, "when I see the world and look back at the rainbow of heaven, I can always hear the sigh of God."


    Celia asked again, "what is God sighing about?"


    Michael: "God told me that there was no heresy in his eyes. The glory of the kingdom of heaven illuminated the light of his heart. All of them were people of the kingdom of heaven. No matter what his name is, he will degenerate if he injures the righteous because of his selfish desire. "


    This is indeed the voice of Amon, or the sigh of the gods in Michael''s heart when he saw the rainbow in heaven, because amon himself did not say it before he left.


    ����


    So where did Amun go? Does he blend into immortality and become a real eternity or a rainbow in heaven? Yes or no, he may still appear in the world in various identities. He may be a certain person, or a variety of different creatures. He may be the witness of one life or the rotation of several generations.


    If you can really meet, or you do not know who he is, or he does not know who you are, or he does not know who you are, or you do not know who you are.


    For example, there is a river in Kunlun far away. Its name is the Yangtze River. There was once a rare creature called Baiji dolphin in the Yangtze River. Amun was reincarnated in the world and became a Baiji dolphin. It felt that it had been spiritual practice for a hundred years, but it was finally trapped in people''s net. It was the last Baiji dolphin in the world. The unfortunate Baiji dolphin''s soul turned again and was born as a man. Now he is a pure and brilliant young man. His name is Bai shaoliu.What is Amun doing this for? No one knows the mystery, and the mystery is in it. Has he confirmed his vow, or is he still on his way? Everything is wonderful.


    The end of the text of Tianshu: the story today is about the year 2022 after the birth of Jesus. There is a beautiful island surrounded by blue sea and blue sky. The scenery on the island is like a silver border with green, green trees grow on the hill, and there is a pure white silver beach on the beach.


    On the edge of the silver beach, there is a tall palm plant, and the dense canopy is like a canopy. Under the tree there is a beautiful high foot crystal plate, which seems to be polished with a whole piece of flawless crystal. It is half a person high, thin crystal column on both ends of the arc-shaped expansion, the top is a disc-shaped, containing a shallow plate of water.


    It is the spring of youth condensed by Jumang in the rose garden at that time, but somehow it appears here and has been well placed. It is said that drinking the water on that plate can make people stay young forever.


    At the foot of the mountain not far from the palm tree, there is a small wooden house. It is simple and exquisite. It is actually built of precious smoked wood. It has a kind of tasteless fragrance that can soothe the soul. It has also been treated by strange magic arts. It is invincible and immortal for thousands of years.


    In front of the steps of the cabin, three people were talking. The man in the middle, with silver hair on his temples, was wearing a Tang suit embroidered with silver threads and pressed sleeves with gold rims. His name was Feng Junzi. On the left is a woman with long wavy golden hair. She is tall and straight, with Western classical beauty in her facial features. Her name is aftena. On the right is a young man with a beautiful face and a bright smile in the sun. He is Bai shaoliu.


    They do not know how to run to this far away from the center of the ocean island chat. Feng Junzi talked about the way of "famous" and "nameless" as the Supreme Master said for a long time; Bai shaoliu listened attentively, but did not interrupt; aphena just looked at Feng Junzi with a gentle smile, and did not know if she was listening.


    The wind gentleman said for a long time, but there was no other response except the sound of the sea breeze blowing the waves. He felt a bit bored, and finally stopped talking and stretched out.


    Bai shaoliu asked, "is Mr. Feng tired? Why don''t you take a break and talk about something else? Can I ask you to sing in the evening


    Feng Junzi''s eyes lit up: "Xiaobai, you are really a good boy! Shall I go for a walk in the clouds


    Aphena interposed, "do you still need to find a place to sing? This blue sea, blue sky, silver beach, isn''t it suitable for you to sing


    The wind gentleman face a Su, repeatedly nodded: "yes, Ana, you said too right, we will sing here!" Then he really sang a hymn -


    "even if people are no longer loyal, we are still loyal.


    Our team will always stand on this land,


    in the description of a better era, we are alerted to our youth.


    In an era of virtue and sacrifice,


    we will always be with you and never yield.


    Please believe us, just as you believe in the oak tree and the sun and moon.


    The hearts of all brothers will be bright and clear,


    they will love each other again and repent to the Lord.


    All heroes fight for the realization of their dreams.


    when they win, Satan will make a new list of our enemies.


    We also shape ourselves in this era.


    You can''t believe us, if we lose our dreams and glory,


    stars in the quiet night sky, please testify for our loyalty.


    When all brothers are silent or change their faith,


    at that time, we will never lose our hearts like those people,


    we will preach mainly in the name of "Mm-hmm."


    The song spreads far in the sea breeze, but Bai shaoliu blinks. "Feng junzi, you are out of tune!" she said with a smile


    The wind gentleman also said with a smile: "this kind of song, I have never found a tune, where there is any tune to run?"


    Bai shaoliu said: "Mr. Feng has always been good at originality. He can sing his own flavor in any song. But there is one place I didn''t understand. What''s the meaning of "mm-hmm" in that song


    The wind gentleman said with a smile: "it''s a filling in the blank. People can fill in any noun according to their own needs, such as Amun God, Aloha, eju, balun, hathi, Assyria, Boz, hitton, Marlow, walking in the clouds, blue sea and blue sky, etc. Xiaobai, have you never heard this song? "


    Bai shaoliu was very honest and said, "I haven''t heard of it. It should be a hymn, but I haven''t seen it in the Bible. I still read too few books. I just feel familiar. "


    "Xiaobai, you haven''t heard this song. It''s actually quite normal. Let me tell you, it''s the military song of the SS. "Well, what''s the meaning of the song" in the German gentleman


    Bai shaoliu was stunned for a long time, and finally sighed: "so it is. This is a wonderful irony! But the hymn itself is really good����"Tianshu" the end of the finished version --


    *


    PS: about Bai shaoliu''s story in the world, interested book friends can refer to my another novel "human desire" which I have finished on the Chinese website of starting point.


    **(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start�� qidian.com ��Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!